《The Swordsman Called the Countless Swords Sorcerer》


 CH 1

    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    ¡¸Burn, the breath of the old dragons! Devour! Flame of purgatory!¡¹


    As a man dressed in a blue robe finished casting, a whirlwind of fire arose.


    All sight was dyed red instantly as the forest turned into a terrifying, burning hell.


    ¡¸You did it, right!?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! but he should have been eaten by the flames!¡¹


    Two people voiced their thoughts after seeing the destruction the flames brought.


    One was the man with the blue robe, the other was a young man in thick leather armor.


    What was once filled with lush green forest trees had been turned into an unnatural, burnt void by that spell.


    The burning of the flames that the man had summoned had stained many trees black.


    Together, they stood amongst the smoldering dust and embers.


    But the silhoutte that should be there could not be found


    Only flames remained, there was no sign of human life.


    They had expected a carbonized person to appear on the ground, but such a thing was not found within the newly created burnt area.


    ¡¸Search!¡¹


    The man with the blue robe raised his voice.


    The battle had not ended yet, the men remained vigilant.


    If they were not cautious, they may become the hunted rather than the hunters.


    ¡¸You¡¯re late¡¹


    A bored voice spoke up.


    At that moment, the man in the leather armor was suddenly attacked from behind.


    He quickly turned around and managed to prevent the attack using the broadsword in his hands.


    The sword that was moved subconsciously managed to catch the enemies blow before it connected with his body.


    The sound of colliding metal resonated.


    After preventing the attack, the man was astonished to see the enemy¡¯s appearance.


    Within the line of sight of the man there was¡­.nobody.


    However there was proof that an enemy had attacked, the weapon that had attacked him, a shortsword, was still there.


    A strong force was pressing against the man¡¯s sword.


    ¡¸This is..sword magic!?¡¹


    Although they had been informed in advance about the target, it was quite different to see it in person rather than hear it through a contact.


    A sword could leave a person¡¯s hands, dance in the air and kill someone ruthlessly.


    Most people would laugh at the absurdity of such a story.


    The man himself had been dubious of this until a while ago.


    However at this moment, the man understood that the information heard from the client was the truth without a doubt.


    ¡¸Ku, quickly!¡¹


    The short sword returned to dancing in the air.


    As the man with the leather armor breathed out, the sword attacked again with tremendous speed, not giving him chance to catch his breath.


    He was immediately put on the defensive again.


    ¡¸Coward! Show yourself!¡¹


    Seeing his friend close to collapse, the man in the blue robe screamed.


    ¡¸Coward? I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone who attacked so suddenly with flames¡¹


    The owner of the voice laughed.


    ¡¸But, if you want me to come out then I will¡¹


    At the same time as he said that, a man appeared in the shadow of a big burnt tree.


    Medium build, with black eyes and hair. A fairly common appearance.


    Excluding the violet colored cloth wrapped around his head, it was a boy with the atmosphere that you could lose him in a crowd.


    He was wearing a light-weight purple robe.


    The light gear made him seem like a magician at first sight, yet for some reason there was a broadsword on the belt at his waist.


    On the other hand he didn¡¯t seem to possess a cane, so he might not be a magician.


    ¡¸You finally show yourself!¡¹


    The blue robed man raised his cane and began chanting right away.


    He aimed to finish the boy whilst the man in the leather armor fought the floating shortsword.


    As long as he was manipulating that sword with magic, he can¡¯t use any other magic.


    ¡¸Eat this!¡¹


    The blue robed man released a cluster of fireballs after a short chant.


    Both hands ablaze, burning fireballs appeared in the space pointed by the cane and rushed towards the boy noiselessly.


    Since the boy was controlling the shortsword with magic, he could not afford to cast magic to protect himself.


    The fireball attacked with tremendous speed.


    It was not something a magician who has never trained in body arts could avoid.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll receive it!¡¹


    The man was convinced by his victory, however what he saw next caused his jaw to drop.


    Just before the fireball collided with him, the boy shook his arm and the fireball immediately disappeared.


    ¡¸Wh, what!? What is this!?¡¹


    It was quite incomprehensible for the blue robed man.


    The shortsword was still being operated by the boy, skillfully fighting his companion.


    Conversely, the boy should not be able to use any other magic whilst controlling the shortsword.


    Nevertheless, the fireballs released by the blue robed man had disappeared. No, they were erased.


    ¡¸I did not do something particularly extraordinary though?¡¹


    Contrary to the blue robed man¡¯s shocked voice, the boy spoke clearly.


    ¡¸Well, whatever¡¹


    As the boy muttered a shortsword suddenly penetrated the blue robed mans chest from behind.


    ¡¸Ah¡­.why¡­?¡­hahaha¡¹


    The blue robed man turned his head towards his companion who was still fighting the shortsword, then looked down at his own chest,


    Blood filled his lungs and spilled out of his mouth.


    ¡¸Two¡­.swords..?¡¹


    He did not expect that the boy could control two at the same time. The blue robed man collapsed as the shortsword passed through his defenseless body.


    ¡¸He¡­hey! Keep it together!¡¹


    His companion spoke up, however there was no reply.


    The shortsword suddenly came out of the body of the blue robed man and began attacking the man in the leather armor.


    It was already difficult to defend against one shortsword.


    If another sword was added, it would be impossible to defend against.


    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹


    The man in the leather armor realized his disadvantage and rebuked himself.


    Leaving his companion behind and escaping seemed to be the correct choice in this case.


    From the beginning of the fight until this point, the initiative had always been in the hands of this boy.


    He finally understood their overwhelming difference in abilityHowever, it was too late to notice. Originally the best choice would have been to be non-hostile towards the boy.


    He had missed his chance to turn back.


    With the two shortswords controlled by the boy, the man was driven into a corner.


    His state was desperate, like a herbivore being hunted by a carnivorous beast.


    A shortsword immediately appeared at the back of the man.


    It would seem that the man¡¯s life would be extinguished at any moment. Yet all of a sudden, a strong killing intent appeared above the boy.


    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re a magician it won¡¯t matter as long as I get close!¡¹


    A fellow swordsman who was hiding since the start of the battle within the treetops chose this timing to emerge and struck the shortsword away, approaching the boy.


    The shortsword controlled by the boy regained stability and flew towards the man in the leather armor yet again, ignoring the other man.


    There was no way for a magician who hardly ever learnt the arts of self-defense could resist this overhead attack.


    Even if his magician companion was killed and another driven into a corner, he still saw a great opportunity to attack the boy.


    It took less than the time of a blink.


    The man who was convinced of his victory was shocked.


    ¡¸How are you planning to sneak attack someone when your blood thirst leaks so much?¡¹


    The man¡¯s eyes reflected the figure of the boy blocking the overhead blow with his broadsword.


    ¡¸Wh, when did you¡­?¡¹


    He probably did not think his attack would be blocked. The man¡¯s eyes were wide open in shock.


    He could not even tell when the boy took out his sword.


    ¡¸Damn it! What can a mage do at this distance! No matter if you¡¯re the user of sword magic, as long as we¡¯re this close I have the advantage!¡¹


    The man declared, followed by repeated attacks from his sword.


    These attacks were not standard sword attacks, this man had trained extensively in swordsmanship and had buried several named merceneries.


    His attacks were not something a normal swordsman could reach, let alone a magician.


    Yes, that¡¯s how it should be. However¡­


    ¡¸Strong¡­!¡¹


    Those words spilled from the man¡¯s mouth.


    Slash from the side to the shoulder, add power.


    Fast stabs, feint to confuse the opponent. The swordsmanship that had been drummed into him during training was showing it¡¯s full effect.


    Yet all were received calmly by the boy.


    ¡¸Who are you, bastard!¡¹


    The man began to show impatience.


    From his viewpoint, the ability of the boy who he had exchanged swords with made him feel fear.


    A cold sweat flowed down his back as he stared at the boy calmly receiving his full power.


    ¡¸Magician¡­there¡¯s no way you can have such skill¡­!¡¹


    Seeing the man ceased his attacks, the boy did the same.


    ¡¸Even if you say that, it can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    The boy opened his mouth and answered, somewhat annoyed.


    At that moment, the broadsword shimmered and the man¡¯s neck was torn apart horizontally.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember saying I was a magician¡¹


    As his sight became dark like haze, the voice of the boy sounded out.


    Those were the last words he ever heard.


    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    TLN: A quick note about the leather armored man, it wasn¡¯t mentioned if he died or not and it¡¯s only briefly mentioned that he¡¯s dead in the second chapter. I¡¯ve bought the LN, but haven¡¯t read it yet so I can¡¯t tell you if this plot point was fixed.

 CH 2

    ¡¸Hey Ardis! are you alright!? Wha!?¡¹ (Ted)


    The boy who had dispatched the men turned around in response to the voice calling him.


    A group of three men and women came into the boy¡¯s vision. When he waved his hand back and forth, relieved sighs could be heard.


    ¡¸It got burnt down¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    Looking around at the part of the forest that had become charred, a burly man at the forefront of the group approached him.


    His hair had a rosewood color with dark brown eyes. His muscles which were nearly bursting gave him a rough impression.


    Wearing leather armor, his appearance with a bastard sword and a round shield showed he was a swordsman.


    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t me¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Thats right Ted, Ardis isn¡¯t as bad as this¡¹ (Ophelia)


    The one who defended the boy was a young woman who was wearing a dark green hooded robe.


    She had a short wooden staff in her hands, a very common tool for a magician.


    Her vivid red hair peeped from the edge of the hood, her eyes that were directed at the swordman Ted were a somewhat dark red.


    ¡¸Why do you say it like I¡¯m bad?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Come now Ardis, I don¡¯t think Orphelia said anything wrong¡¹ (Norris)


    The archer next to him immediately responded.


    Getting involved was too troublesome, the archer with steel colored hair shut down the conversation quickly.


    ¡¸How many people were there on your end?¡¹ (Ardis)


    The boy in the robe asked the magician girl


    ¡¸There were three people, but they didn¡¯t seem very motivated. They quickly scurried away when Norris started shooting at them¡­¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸As soon as I took a step towards Ardis, they kept coming and got in the way¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted finished Ophelia¡¯s statement in a somewhat irritated tone.


    ¡¸Well? Over there¡­it¡¯s as bad as it looks, huh¡¹ (Ted)


    He looked over at the man in blue robes sprawled out on the ground.


    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any reason to go and kill both of them now was there?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just two. There¡¯s another dead one over there, so that makes three¡¹ (Norris)


    Looking over at the man in leather armor who hadn¡¯t been able to escape, the archer Norris spoke with sudden realization.


    ¡¸You found him¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well yeah, I mean the eyes are an archer¡¯s life after all¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris responded with a proud face.


    ¡¸Whatever, killing them doesn¡¯t really change anything¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted was astonished.


    ¡¸It would be easy for you to capture them with your ability¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸They aimed for my life, I won¡¯t be merciful¡¹ (Ardis)


    The boy got in a bad mood whilst talking about protecting himself.


    ¡¸Iya, that¡¯s true I guess¡¹ (Ted)


    Seeing Ted like that, Ophelia offered a rescue.


    ¡¸I can see Ted¡¯s point, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to capture them?¡¹(Ophelia)


    ¡¸It¡¯s a hassle. If they were sent with someone elses instructions and they might be killed if they talk, do you think they will?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Ahaha. Ardis you sounded like an adult when you said that¡¹ (Norris)


    Ophelia sighed and agreed with Norris with a dry laugh.


    There is no-one that would accuse them or robbing the lives of the assailants.


    The laws exist within the towns, villages and within the eyes of government officials who are the keepers of the law.


    Within the confines of this demon and beast infested forest, the laws do not apply.


    In this lawless land you are required to protect yourself.


    If you can¡¯t do that, then you will lose your life unknowingly.


    Of course there are no holdbacks for criminals, and those who do not have the skill to protect themselves are no different than prey in the eyes of a predator.


    There is neither the attacker nor the attacked, there is only the one who is stronger.


    If you strike a person stronger than yourself, you will be killed.


    ¡¸Well whichever we are, we have certainly sought fights for our ¡ºWhite Star¡»¡¹ (Ted)


    The swordsman quieted down after saying that, the archer continued advancing the talks.


    ¡¸Then, Ardis who were the opponents this time?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but they knew about sword magic¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Hmm. Well Ardis¡¯ sword magic has become known recently. You don¡¯t exactly hide it, do you?¡¹ (Norris)


    The boy called Ardis returned a ¡¸I guess¡¹ to Norris.


    Well if he thought about it carefully, he could imagine who it might be judging by his opponents in the past.


    ¡¸Thieves guilds attacking in the night on the orders of an aristocrat. Magicians pressing me to tell them the secrets of sword magic. The priests of the church. Jealous mercenaries¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸The military has also been annoying¡¹ (Ophelia)


    When Olferia adds this, Ted also speaks up.


    ¡¸Eh? What does the military have to do with Ardis?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸The general wanted to recruit me to teach a sword magic division, I turned it down¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Besides sword magic cannot be learned by magicians. We would¡¯ve just wasted time together. If you had such free time, you may as well spend it sleeping in bed¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis announced.


    ¡¸Even so, it was the way you declined! If you refuse in such an unfriendly way of course they would be angry!¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted sent a gaze to the boy as if asking what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡¸Being humiliated so publicly, it isn¡¯t strange he made an enemy of them¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Haha. As usual Ardis has a lot of enemies¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a laughing matter Norris. As a rule of thumb, aristocrats, churches, magicians, thieves guilds and the military are bad opponents. We should stop increasing the number of enemies for Ardis. I know your strength, but they are just as dangerous, if not more¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸I know Ted. The nobility and the church are not to be taken lightly¡¹ (Ardis)


    To the words of Ardis, Ted replied.


    ¡¸Three coppers that prudence doesn¡¯t last long¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Well, I bet five coins¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Ahaha, one silver coin¡¹ (Norris)


    The betting was not done yet.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    It seems that Aldis¡¯ prudence was not trusted at all.


    ¡¸Well then, will you go back to the city today? Ardis have you finished collecting? I want to leave before nighttime¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m done¡¹ (Ardis)


    Here ¡ºcollecting¡» was used to gather the gold from fallen bodies.


    It might look like thievery, but this was deep inside the lawless forest.


    Indeed the opponent was an enemy who tried to rob Ardis¡¯ life. To check their identity, you also need to check their belongings. No-one would blame anyone for taking money as a ¡°nuisance fee¡±.


    ¡¸He did not have many things¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well then, do you want me to burn this one?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Please do, I will burn the other guy¡¹ (Ardis)


    When Ardis finished burning the enemies body, he went out of the forest onto the highway and ran towards the city in a hurry.


    Located in the southeast of the Canovis Mountains in the center of the Robles continent, was the port town Toria where Ardis lived.


    It is the second city of the Nagras Kingdom which was rich in grains, it prospered due to the close proximity to the forest.


    The southern part of Thoria¡¯s forest contained fuel, food and medicinal herbs which could be traded in the city. It had been supporting the development of the city since long ago.


    Of course it is usually a place where people do not enter. Wild beasts and even demons prowl around there.


    However the treasures located in the deepest parts of the forest were very attractive to humans. Many entered the forest with the knowledge that they may die.


    Occasionally, rich merchants organized massive searches of the forest in an attempt to uncover these treasures. But usually it was common to join a party with a smaller number of people and enter the forest together.


    These small groups would receive quests from the merchants to obtain medicinal plants and rare plants in the forest. It was a valuable source of income for peacetime merceneries.


    Even if they are called mercenaries, they do not fight all year round.


    After all, there is not always a war.


    If you do not take up your sword, you must inevitably earn income somehow.


    Escort missions, letter deliveries, surveying unexplored areas, subjugation, harvesting in dangerous places, those who cannot accept such work eventually become bandits.


    The work Ardis received this time was the preliminary survey of a potential logging area.


    The request was issued by multiple timber merchants under a joint name.


    Apparently the traditional logging area was almost empty and it was necessary to develop a new area by next year.


    ¡¸So, how was the place you surveyed this time?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis asked the other people.


    ¡¸It is not bad. The distance to the highway is short, so it doesn¡¯t seem a problem as long as the road is improved. The quality of the trees seem good as well, they may try and secure it¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸There are still some ¡ºGladiator Beast¡» nests that need to be cleared out in advance¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris supplements.


    ¡¸Nn¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Well, let us treat you to a meal first. A party should be one consciousness afterall¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted complained to Ardis.


    ¡¸No I am only temporarily involved. Because it is a request I received from ¡ºWhite Star¡». Aren¡¯t we unrelated?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted¡¯s face deformed at such a reply.


    ¡¸Hey Ardis. I asked you before, but why not join our party?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Me?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You temporarily party with us all the time, it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re a member of ¡ºWhite Star¡»¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Party¡­ah¡­well¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Are you going to postpone the answer everytime?¡¹ (Ted)


    Without waiting for Ardis¡¯ reply, Ophelia cut in.


    ¡¸Did you hear that?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Norris¡¯ eyes crossed Ardis¡¯


    ¡¸Un, someone is being attacked¡¹ (Ardis)


    In the ears of Ardis who closed his eyes and concentrated his consciousness, the voice of a human asking for help could be heard.


    At the same time, the neighing of horses and screams of a death sounded out in the direction that Ardis was facing.


    A consultation was needed.


    ¡¸Ted, what should we do?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis asked for his judgement.


    That was because he was the leader of ¡ºWhite Star¡»


    ¡¸Naturally we help them¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Which side do we help?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸We¡¯ll decide after watching!¡¹ (Ted)


    Saying so, Ted ran with all his might.


    ¡¸Hahaha. He is such an unconventional person¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸It¡¯s true he has the personality to thrust his neck into troublesome things¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Regardless of his appearance, he cannot help reaching out to those in need.


    Although complaining about such a party leader should be saved for when they¡¯re drunk.


    From the point of view of Ardis, he did not think Ted¡¯s way of living was clever.


    This world was full of danger, those who deliberately jump into trouble never live long.


    However Ardis did not think Ted was stupid.


    Ardis could live in this world because Ted was such a person as this, his benefactor.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis threw out two short swords from his waist which floated around him as he chased after Ted.

 CH 3

    As soon as Ted arrived at the location, the surroundings were filled with the thick stench of blood.


    ¡¸Robbery¡¹ (Ardis)


    With only a glance, Ardis could see the situation.


    There were two carriages on the highway.


    About twenty rough, dirty and armed men were closing in on them.


    Beside one of the carriages was a fallen mercenary with blood running down his body.


    It seems they weren¡¯t careless, it could not be predicted that such a large bandit group would appear on this highway.


    By the time Ardis had arrived, the winner and the loser was already decided.


    Perhaps the owner of these carriages was a peddler? There was no way to know as these corpses won¡¯t ever speak.


    ¡¸Tch, we didn¡¯t make it in time¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted clicked his tongue.


    It seems the bandits had killed everyone already.


    Although Ardis had no intention of intervening, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to just say ¡¸well then, goodbye¡¹ once the bandits had seen them.


    In the excitement of battle, the bandits had in fact noticed Ardis¡¯ group and immediately shot arrows without warning.


    ¡¸Damn it! I guess they¡¯re not going to listen to us!¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! They probably think we¡¯re here to steal their loot!¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted shouted whilst knocking down an arrow with his sword.


    On the other side, Norris was fiercely firing his own arrows towards the bandits.


    ¡¸Ardis stay close, I like shooting with a bow, but I don¡¯t like getting shot¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think anyone would disagree with that¡¹ (Ardis)


    Responding with a joke, Ardis cut down arrows in front of Norris with the two shortswords.


    The shortswords floating in the air were the best defense against these arrows.


    There was no need to worry about an unprotected hand holding the sword and there was no need to worry about blocking Norris¡¯ view.


    Arrows were continously fired towards them.


    Fortunately the bandit¡¯s equipment seems to be of bad quality, or perhaps their shooting arms were bad, most of the arrows missed Norris and struck into the ground around him.


    About one in five arrows headed accurately towards Norris, but they were all knocked down by the floating shortswords.


    The shooting continued for a while, but thanks to Ardis none of the arrows hit.


    Conversely, the arrows shot by Norris were reducing the number of bandits slowly.


    The bandits who saw how ineffective their bow were decided to lead the group into a close fight.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll suppress the swordsman! Attack the magician and archer!¡¹ (Bandit Leader)


    A man who seemed to be the bandit leader addressed his companions.


    All the bandits raised their swords and responded to their leader¡¯s voice, other than the several that had been killed by Norris.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a magician¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis muttered, however his voice naturally did not reach the bandits.


    Since he no longer had to prevent the flying arrows, he sent his floating shortswords towards the bandit group heading towards him.


    At that moment, offense and defense was reversed.


    The shortswords creeped around the back of the bandits and attacked them from their blindspots.


    One of the shortswords pierced a bandit from behind.


    Since he was running, he wasn¡¯t paying attention to his back at all. He collapsed to the ground spurting blood without really knowing what had happened.


    The other shortsword slit the throat of a bandit moving quickly towards Ardis, he immediately fell face first to the ground.


    One of the shortswords was then immediately shot through the heart of one of the bandits within the group of bandits rushing towards them.


    They could not deal with the surprise attacks from behind. The slaughter of the bandits continued, with the number of living people in the area dwindling.


    One after another, their lives were taken by the two shortswords.


    As the shortswords passed by them, strength would leave their bodies and they would collapse onto the ground without realizing what had happened.


    On the other side, the bandit who seemed to be the leader slashed at Ted and raised his voice.


    ¡¸Fuck! I¡¯ll suppress this guy! Capture the women alive!¡¹ (Bandit Leader)


    However no-one answered his cry.


    ¡¸Hey, old man¡¹ (Ted)


    A trace of pity floated in Ted¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Just so you know, you¡¯re the last one alive¡¹ (Ted)


    The bandit leader could not understand Ted¡¯s words until he looked around.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹ (Bandit Leader)


    In his eyes appeared the figures of his companions submersed in pools of blood.


    He had finally noticed that he was the last one standing.


    ¡¸St, stupid! For such a thing to happen¡­!¡¹ (Bandit Leader)


    ¡¸Sorry about that¡¹ (Ted)


    With such words, Ted slashed his sword at the bandit leaders head.


    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    After clearing up the bandits, Ardis was searching for survivors.


    ¡¸Wow, this was a massacre¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris spoke up.


    The carriage driver, an escort mercernary and a man who seemed to be a merchant had breathed their last breaths here.


    They had stab wounds in their neck and chests. The bandits had dealt quick and fatal blows.


    ¡¸What should we do? The horses have already ran off, should we take the carriage?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸It would be a waste to leave the carriage, but we¡¯ll have to. It¡¯s too big and bulky¡­If only we could find out this merchants identity¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Well then, me and Ardis will check the other carriage. Ted will you check out this one?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸No problem¡¹ (Ted)


    In order to investigate the carriage¡¯s goods, Norris and Ardis approached the carriage that had been damaged the least.


    Since there were two carriages, the amount of goods should be quite large.


    It¡¯s unknown what type of goods the merchant traded in, hopefully there is enough for four people to easily carry.


    ¡¸I hope we can find some jewelry or spices¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris leaked his own desire.


    Even with the same weight and size, there are differences in value depending on the item.


    As Norris said, if it is jewelry or spices, you can sell it for a reasonable price and four people can carry it without issue.


    However, bulky items like art and low cost items like food, there is a limit to the amount that can be carried.


    In some cases, you can only collect the money and leave the rest.


    Norris approached the carriage from the back and put his hands on the door.


    He slowly opened the it and looked inside, instantly his body turned rigid.


    Covering his face with his hand, he looked up to the sky and muttered ¡¸damn¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Norris?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis peeked from his back.


    ¡¸Nn?¡¹ (Ardis)


    What was reflected in his eyes were two scared little girls surrounded by numerous baskets of goods.

 CH 4

    ¡¸Ardis, I will get Ted can you wait here?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸Ah¡­.ok¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis glances at Norris running to the other carriage and then looks at the two girls.


    They seem to be about seven or eight years old


    Seeing him stare at them, the girls hugged each other whilst trembling.


    You could see the vigilance and fear in their eyes.


    Looking closely, their appearances were very similar.


    Perhaps they are twins, they don¡¯t seem too different in age.


    Ardis speculated that they may be part of the merchant¡¯s family, but quickly shook off that idea.


    The clothes they were wearing right now were too shabby to be part of a merchant¡¯s family. Their bodies were also thin, indicating that they had not eaten very well.


    ¡¸There are children?¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted and Orphelia were immediately brought to the carriage by Norris.


    As soon as the door was opened, the two people frowned respectively muttering ¡¸Uwa, seriously¡­¡¹ ¡¸This is a problem¡­¡¹


    Ardis asked the three people who were holding their hands to their heads.


    ¡¸What should we do? We could take them to town¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s what I was thinking but¡­.ahh it would be ok if they weren¡¯t twins¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted sighed


    ¡¸What about everyone else?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Look at their limbs, they have a bracelet and an anklet. That complicates things¡¹ (Ted)


    Just as Ted said, the two girls were wearing rings on their wrists and ankles.


    Confused, Ardis raised a question.


    ¡¸What are those rings?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Haa?¡¹ (Ted)


    Not just Ted, but even Norris and Ophelia looked at Ardis like they were looking at something incredible.


    ¡¸You, are you seriously saying that?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Ahaha, as expected of Ardis¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸I knew you were naive¡­.but for it to be this bad¡¹ (Ophelia)


    The group of three felt it was just like Ardis to not know something so basic.


    ¡¸So what is it?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis asked again in a prickly tone, clearly annoyed.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t get angry I¡¯ll explain now¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris calmed down quickly.


    ¡¸You should know, it¡¯s not exactly a nice topic. Is that ok?¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris started talking after seeing the silently nodding Ardis.


    ¡¸These rings are used when people are sold for money. How should I say it¡­.it looks like they are the merchandise the merchant dealt in. There are many ways they can end up like this, children getting sold by their parents due to being unable to pay back debts, people who have commited crimes, captives during war. They cannot possess property and they have no freedom of movement. They are not protected under law either, it is a disgusting and horrible thing¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸Is it like slavery?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well it¡¯s close. However slaves are a little better off. Although they are considered on the lower rungs of society and have to obey the orders of their masters, they can still own property and have a family depending on the master¡¯s personality¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸Is there really any difference?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸These people are not treated as human beings. Killing a slave would be murder, however killing the girls would only count as destroying property. If you abuse a slave you get a bad reputation, however abusing these girls would just make the merchant look a little bad for mismanaging his products. These little girls are a little better off though, as they¡¯re allowed clothes¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted took over the explanation.


    ¡¸The buyer can choose to make them into slaves if they wish, which would be a good thing. Being a slave, you will be treated like a human being as far as the master allows it. It would be much better compared to this, however in this case they are twins¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Is there a problem with them being twins?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸What? Do you not even know this? Which country did you grow up in? How rural was your upbringing to not know something so common?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Who knows. At the place I was raised I never heard anything to do with twins¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Ne, Ardis. Have you ever seen twins in your country?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Ophelia asks from the side.


    ¡¸Twins¡­?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis searched through his memory. Since he came to this world a year ago, he had not seen a single twin.


    ¡¸When you say it like that, I¡¯ve never seen twins before¡­but isn¡¯t that just by chance? It¡¯s rare that twins are born after all¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Oh yeah, I guess in the rural place you grew up with a population of 100, it would be pretty rare. However, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that you didn¡¯t see any twins in a big city like Toria?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Twins are considered abominations. They are said to be the apostles of the evil god who apposed the goddess¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Hearing the name of the Goddess, a viciousness appeared in Ardis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t make such a scary face. You really don¡¯t like the Goddess¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted hesitated to speak after seeing Ardis¡¯ current appearance.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine because we¡¯re here, but be careful in the town¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸A, ah¡­.sorry¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Especially be careful the church officials don¡¯t see you. Didn¡¯t you criticize the goddess in front of a priest last time?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸As Norris said. You may think that way about the Goddess, but it would be better if you stop criticising her in broad daylight¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Got it¡­.I¡¯ll keep it in mind¡¹ (Ardis)


    Upon hearing his response, Ophelia breathed a sigh of relief and spoke up.


    ¡¸According to legend it was the evil god who tormented the Goddess using twin devils, the Goddess was severely wounded by them¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Hearing about the twin devils, Ardis¡¯ fists strongly clenched.


    ¡¸In the churches view, twins are the ones who hurt the Goddess. Therefore despite being innocent, they are born as sinners¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Ophelia¡­do think that¡¯s the truth?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis inquired in a small voice.


    ¡¸I do not know if it is the truth or not. Because no human was present to see and hear the event happening. This is considered a myth, however¡­¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸However?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸The world is too strict with twin¡¯s lives, that is fact¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Actually, it is common in twin births than one is disposed of immediately. There are even places where you can abandon one of them according to the region. However, they are looked on with contempt and cannot receive the blessings of the church. Similarly, they can not afford a decent job. In this case I wonder if they lost their parents, or if their parents actually sold them¡­?¡¹ (Ted)


    A faint sense of pity appeared in Ted¡¯s eyes


    ¡¸Most twins die in childhood. Even if they live due to good luck, their only destination is becoming a slave, otherwise a bandit¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸So what are we going to do Ted? We can¡¯t stay here forever¡¹ (Norris)


    It was just as Norris said.


    Although this robbery was not Ardis¡¯ fault, there was no-one who could prove it.


    With all the corpses surrounding them, it would be easy to mistake him as a bandit.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s move from this place for the time being¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis moved to dispose of the corpses and carry out the goods that could be carried out.


    ¡¸Norris, have you identified them?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Nn, apparently it looks like the merchant has a shop in the kingdom. He was on his way to deliver to a company in Toria¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris confirmed this from the documents in the merchants bosom.


    ¡¸So taking a a little should be fine right¡­.What about you Ophelia?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸There are some textiles and cloths, however only a part of it can be brought out as it¡¯s bulky¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸If only the horses hadn¡¯t ran off, then we¡¯d be ok¡¹ (Ted)


    Ardis decided to get a fire going in a hollow away from the highway, they would have to spend the night outside.


    Fortunately, firewood and tools were found within the carriages, so there was no problem setting up camp.


    Looking up at the sky, night was already drawing close.


    Four people, Ardis, Ophelia, Ted and Norris circled the fire. Two other people crouched shoulders together a short distance away where the light faintly reached.


    ¡¸We brought them after all¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted sighed as he looked at himself and Ardis alternately.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t leave them¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted responded to Ardis, furrowing his brows.


    ¡¸Well it¡¯s not wrong but¡­twins are not ordinary merchandise, it might be difficult to find a buyer¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸What if a buyer doesn¡¯t buy them?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted spoke up to Ardis¡¯ question.


    ¡¸Items that cannot be sold are disposed of¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Are you going to kill them?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t but¡­well it looks like it might end up like that, there are some things I can¡¯t say¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸For example?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ophelia covered Ardis¡¯ mouth to prevent him pursuing it any further.


    ¡¸You¡¯d better not listen to something you¡¯re not comfortable hearing¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris said to Ted, with a face of understanding.


    ¡¸So are we going to take them with us after all? Even one child would be troublesome enough, they walk so slow they will slow us down. Even if we take them to Toria, they wouldn¡¯t sell for much¡¹ (Norris)


    Ted knew this well.


    Children, twins in particular. Even if they sell them, the money received would be insignificant.


    It would be more profitable to sell their clothes.


    Indeed as Norris said, it would be pointless.


    ¡¸How about we give them food and water and let them go to Toria by themselves?¡¹ (Norris)


    They had not planned to do something as cold as what Norris suggested.


    Ted fell silent, his face showing his frustration.


    Both Ted and Ophelia felt a sense of pity for the little girls.


    Perhaps if they were not twins, he would have taken them to Toria as a matter of course.


    ¡¸I will take them both¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted¡¯s hand that was scratching his head, Ophelia¡¯s finger that was rubbing her eyebrows and Norris¡¯ hands that were preparing firewood all immediately froze at the words of Ardis.


    ¡¸Well, Ardis¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸I¡¯ll give up my share of the goods from the carriage and I¡¯ll look after them to prevent a delay. Do you have any complaints?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Interrupting Ted, Ardis spoke up.


    ¡¸Thats alright¡­¡¹ (Ted)


    There was no denial to the proposal. If the shares do not decrease and it has no effect on the walking speed of the group, there was no reason to oppose.


    ¡¸What merit is there in that? They are strangers moreover twins. Even if you take them, they will not sell for much. You might not even be able to enter the town with them¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸There is no merit, what Ophelia said is true¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    He murmured in his heart that is was irresponsable to forsake the two little girls.


    Ophelia questioned Ardis who was silent, closing his eyes.


    ¡¸Really?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Count it as a passing whim¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted gave up on Ardis who responded in that way.


    ¡¸Give me a break. I don¡¯t want to give up on them either¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Sorry about that, Ted¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸But even if you get them to town, you won¡¯t know if you can actually enter or not¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll sneak them in during the night, secretly¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Ahaha. You¡¯re interesting Ardis as usual! Well then, at that time I¡¯ll help you out as well!¡¹ (Norris)


    In contrast to the overblown laughter of Norris, Ted and Orphelia were trying to conceal their disgusted expressions. This was the state of ¡ºResignation¡».


    The twins did not respond at all to Ardis¡¯ conversation. They just stayed at the side and hugged each other.


    As the night grew deeper, they could no longer stay awake and fell asleep quietly together.

 CH 5

    The next morning, Ardis cleaned up the camp.


    ¡¸I would like to enter the city by night¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted¡¯s line of sight fell on the twins.


    Although this muscled giant had not intention of staring, he made the little girls feel a bit of fear.


    The girls were walking in very small strides, the problem was the rings attached to their limbs.


    The circular rings attached to the left and right hands and feet were connected to each other by a short chain.


    In order to prevent the escape and rebellion against their master, they were deprived of the liberty of their limbs.


    Inevitably their strides would be small.


    ¡¸Saying that, it may be impossible to catch up to our speed¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ted¡¯s eyes moved to face Ardis.


    ¡¸So, what do you intend to do about those rings?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Remove them¡¹ (Ardis)


    The three people were taken aback for a moment with the words that Ardis said, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡¸Ardis¡­if they were so easy to remove wouldn¡¯t they all be running around free right now? The rings are designed to not let them escape, I¡¯ve never heard of them being removed before¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Shortly after Ophelia finished speaking, Ardis approached the twins.


    The little girls were frightened when they saw Ardis, however they did not run away and instead held each other.


    Perhaps they knew that they couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to.


    Ardis once again observed the appearance of the two.


    Both were wearing clothes which hid their faces. Even now, they moved their heads to escape the sight of Ardis.


    Slender limbs and slim cheeks. Both had platinum blonde hair peeking out of the gap of the hood. It looked dirty and dull.


    They had slightly bluish green colored eyes which were watching Ardis curiously


    ¡¸Sit there¡¹ (Ardis)


    The twins obediently followed his words, feeling frightened of Ardis.


    The fact that they showed no sign of rebellion demonstrated what type of situation they had been in up until now.


    Ardis observed the rings fitted to their hands and feet with a serious expression.


    (It is easy to destroy¡­the mechanism is not that complicated but¡­it must have been created by a magician of this world¡­)


    ¡¸How is it? Can you release it?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Interested in magic, Ophelia peered out from the back of Ardis.


    ¡¸The rings on the hands and feet are interlocking, if you remove one the other three will ignite¡¹ (Ardis)


    Although it doesn¡¯t sound like a big deal, the temperature would be high enough to carbonize limbs. It could potentially be a fatal injury.


    ¡¸So to release it safely you have to remove all four at the same time¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸I wonder, do we need four magicians?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸No, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily go well with four magicians. If the quality of magical power deviates or is released at an incorrect time then the rings will not release together and ignite¡¹ (Ardis)


    Then it¡¯s practically impossible to remove.


    ¡¸So you can¡¯t remove it after all?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, if I do it alone I can release magic into 4 different magic circles at the same time¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible! Four simulataneous magics at the same time, not even the kingdom¡¯s best magician can do that!¡¹ (Ophelia)


    (That¡¯s probably true, for the magicians of this world)


    Leaving Ophelia with a frown on her face, Ardis sat with one of the girls.


    He held out his other hand after gathering her arms and legs in front of her.


    £¨Analyzing formula¡­unlock trap¡­invoke¡­begin!£©


    Four magic circles appeared on each limb of the girl, followed by a loud clicking sound.


    ¡¸Nn?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Ophelia leaked a stupid voice.


    ¡¸Eh? Wait a moment please Ardis! What did you just do? How did you make so many magic circles appear!?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Ophelia, so noisy. You are next, just place you hands and feet the same way¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ignoring the upset Ophelia, Ardis moved to the other little girl and released the magic circles again.


    With the rings removed, the girls were rubbing their sore wrists. Looking at Ardis with a strange look.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put such things on you anymore¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis mentioned this in order to make them feel relieved, however they still huddled close to each other immediately.


    ¡¸Well, looks like it will take a while¡¹ (Ardis)


    As Ardis murmured solitarily, the members of ¡ºWhite Star¡» appeared and spoke up without permission.


    ¡¸You..there was really no need to worry¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Ahaha, Ardis is interesting after all! You won¡¯t get bored when you watch him!¡¹ (Norris)


    Only one person was looking anxiously at Ardis, the red haired magician.


    ¡¸Wait a minute Ardis! What did you do just now!? Explain right..hey!¡¹ (Ophelia)


    For the magician Ophelia, what Ardis just did was amazing.


    Until she heard a convincing explanation, she refused to let him go. Capturing both his shoulders and shaking him back and forth.


    ¡¸I understand! I¡¯ll explain it properly so stop!¡¹ (Ardis)


    Her appetite for knowledge was enough to deserve the title of mage.


    ¡¸I did not do anything special, I just released four at the same time¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸How is it not special, you¡¯re the irregular one here. It¡¯s impossible to use four magic circles at the same time. You didn¡¯t even chant!¡¹ (Ophelia)


    There was a big thing that separated Ardis from the greatest magician of this world.


    The magic of this world is not something Ardis is familiar with.


    In the first place, he has no conscious thought of using magic.


    ¡¸Who decided you need to chant in order to use magic?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s how we were taught¡­¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸If you ask me, that came about due to the selfishness of magicians¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸But¡­how can you use magic without chanting?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Even when swordsman swing their swords, do you hear them say ¡ºSlash of heaven!¡» or ¡ºFeather stab!¡» whenever they attack?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Magic uses magical powers, swordsman use their bodies. It¡¯s completely different¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Really? Well then what do you do when you move your body?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­..well you think about moving and then you move¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Yes, you think ¡ºLet¡¯s move¡», but how can you explain how your body ¡ºMoves as expected¡» then?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸That is¡­¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Ophelia suddenly got what Ardis was getting at.


    ¡¸Fuun, interesting¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Ted spoke up whilst Ophelia was lost in thought.


    ¡¸I¡¯m only a swordsman, so I can only say stuff from my experience. It seems like most people have doubts that their body moves of their own will, including me. Surely it¡¯s natural that if you think about moving, you will, but why do you move? Even I don¡¯t think I know the answer¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸If you look at trees and rocks, they cannot move of their own free will. We humans are moving around, so is that not magecraft?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Thats¡­¡¹ (Norris)


    Norris was thoroughly listening to Ardis¡¯ explanation.


    ¡¸Ardis, are you saying it¡¯s as natural for you to use magecraft as it is for us to run and jump?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Well, something like that¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Since you don¡¯t have to chant, is it easy to use four magics at the same time?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸It¡¯s not easy, but possible¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Ahaha! After all we are not bored if we¡¯re with you Ardis! Ted we have to get him to join ¡ºWhite Star¡»! It would be a waste if he was taken by another party!¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to tell me, Ardis you said yesterday that you would think about enterting ¡ºWhite Star¡». If you want to join, you¡¯d be welcome to¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯ll think about it¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Also, Norris, Ophelia. It¡¯s useless to try and lure him in, he has his own stuff to deal with¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Nn, got it¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸¡­understood¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s head for Toria quickly. Ardis, look after the twins carefully¡¹ (Ted)


    With that, Ardis began walking towards the northeast with the twins, to return to the city of Toria.

 CH 6

    ¡¸It¡¯s pretty late already, we might just make it before the gate closes¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted looked into the sky as he said so.


    After clearing up the camp and unlocking the twin¡¯s rings, it was already early morning.


    The party set off towards Toria along the highway, but as expected the twins were slowing down the party¡¯s pace


    Even though their limbs had become free, the children could not keep up with the well trained mercenaries.


    Ardis carried them at different intervals, but he could not hold them all day. As a result, there was a considerable delay to their original schedule.


    ¡¸I can see it¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Ophelia said as a drop of sweat rolled down her face, hidden by her hood.


    ¡¸Have we finally arrived?¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted said, catching his breath.


    The constant stopping and starting was exhausting.


    Thankfully, they managed to reach Toria before curfew.


    There was still 30 minutes left.


    By the time Ardis arrived, the gatekeeper was in the midst of preparing to close the gate.


    ¡¸Here, be quick¡¹ (Gatekeeper)


    The gatekeeper wanted to finish work as soon as possible. Hurrying, Ardis took out his entry documents as well as a note.


    But that was only for Ardis.


    As soon as the gatekeeper looked at the twins, his expression changed immediately.


    ¡¸Hey, are they twins?¡¹ (Gatekeeper)


    The twins were dressed in children¡¯s clothes taken out from the carriage.


    The rings had already been removed by Ardis and the documents identifying the twins were burnt by him.


    Although their dirtiness was conspicuous somewhat, the current twins looked just like ordinary people.


    However the gatekeeper seemed to not care about that.


    He looked down at the girls as if looking at something dirty.


    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸Now now, gatekeeper. Can¡¯t you see that these are our escort subjects, aren¡¯t you working too hard?¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted tried his best to calm the gatekeeper


    ¡¸But this is¡­¡¹ (Gatekeeper)


    ¡¸You worked really hard today as well, so I guess you must be tired. Please have a good drink on your way home¡¹ (Norris)


    From the other side, Norris passed a few silver coins to the gatekeeper


    ¡¸U¡­umu. It can¡¯t be helped. Just don¡¯t cause trouble!¡¹ (Gatekeeper)


    As soon as he said so, he motioned to Ardis.


    Passing through the gate, the group entered the main street. Norris suddenly tapped on Ardis with his palm facing up.


    ¡¸Ardis¡¹ (Norris)


    Seeing Norris¡¯ look, Ardis took out a few silver coins from his wallet and placed it in his hands


    ¡¸Walking around with the twins may cause problems. Well, that could be interesting in itself right?¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸I was saved, sorry Ted¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll report to the timber trader. We¡¯ll call you when our next job comes¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Ardis¡­.that¡­there are things I want to say, but don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need help. I¡¯ll do as much as I can¡¹ (Ophelia)


    ¡¸Ah, see you later¡¹ (Ardis)


    After the group left, Ardis was left alone with the twin girls.


    The sky was gradually getting darker and the people on the street were sparse, but everyone who saw the twins had a frown on their faces.


    Ardis felt frustrated by such a gaze and urged the twins to follow him as he walked down the road to the inn.


    His lodging was fairly close to the main street, making it a good location to stay.


    Among the accomodations in Toria, they were usually medium sized, with a cheap room charge and lots of meals in order to keep customers happy.


    Although the taste of the cooking wasn¡¯t amazing, it wasn¡¯t a big problem for Ardis who was not particular about taste.


    Due to the twins, the room and meal fee naturally rose.


    Fortunately Ardis was not short on money.


    For now he just wanted to get some sleep. They had been handling the request for the last few days and he had not slept well.


    After giving the twins an adequate meal and putting them to bed, he immediately fell asleep.


    That was, until they were told to leave by the innkeeper.


    ¡¸Please leave immediately¡¹ (Innkeeper)


    Four days ago when departing the inn, the innkeeper was very amiable to Ardis and hoped he would come back soon. However when he returned with twins, she did not hide her annoyed expression.


    ¡¸I have never been overdue with my payments, in fact I always pay in advance. Leaving suddenly would not be very appropriate¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis responded to the maidservant who¡¯s attitude had changed 180 degrees.


    ¡¸Saying such a thing, are they not twins?¡¹ (Innkeeper)


    The innkeeper stared at the children standing behind Ardis.


    ¡¸So what if they are? I will pay for them both¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter! If it becomes known twins are staying here then business will suffer!¡¹ (Innkeeper)


    It had already reached a point where further conversation was impossible.


    Ardis who was pressed to choose between leaving the inn or abandoning the twins decided to leave the inn immediately.


    It was already night time.


    No matter what, he didn¡¯t want to sleep in the street with the twins.


    Ardis walked around the street and checked the different inns, however the open displeasure towards the twins made it impossible to find an room.


    (No way¡­)


    Ardis was suddenly filled with a disgusting feeling towards the people of this town.


    However after hearing the story from Ophelia, he could not abandon the twins.


    Whilst searching for accomodation that would allow them, Ardis arrived at a strange place in the backstreets.


    It was quite far from the main street, but not too far from the streets where the glamourous inns were located. The little light given out by the streetlights gave this place a quiet and somewhat sombre


    atmosphere.


    ¡¸Hey there onii-san, yes you!¡¹ (???)


    Suddenly the voice of a woman could be heard amongst the bustle of the entertainment district.


    After searching the area, Ardis suddenly realized that the woman was calling to him.


    It was a woman in her mid twenties.


    Her hair color was an eyecatching blue.


    Appearance wise, she gave a pleasant impression from her slender figure.


    The dress she was wearing was not spectacular, but was overflowing with a sense of cleanliness.


    ¡¸Are you perhaps looking for accomodation tonight?¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸¡­why do you think that?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well you were wandering around looking like you were trying to find something. Usually about this time of night people are returning to their inns¡¹ (Woman)


    In this area there were only poor private houses, no shops were open at night unlike the entertainment district.


    In addition, if you carry a set of luggage like Ardis you could easily guess what they were looking for. The woman said so.


    ¡¸We have a free room at our inn, how about it?¡¹ (Woman)


    For Ardis who was searching for an inn, this could be called a lifeline.


    But¡­


    ¡¸I appreciate that, but are these children allowed as well?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis shifted his gaze to the twins behind him.


    ¡¸These children¡­¡¹ (Woman)


    The woman immediately lost her words.


    Following Ardis, she captured the twins in her eyes and proceeded to open and close her mouth as if it had been silenced by magic.


    ¡¸¡­are they twins?¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Is it ok for these children to stay with me?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Eh, oh¡­.¡¹ (Woman)


    The woman¡¯s words became incomprehensible as she held her head.


    But unlike the previous inns, there was no immediate refusal.


    I wonder if they have so few customers. There was a feeling as if she didn¡¯t really want to put the twins in her inn, although she wants to fill the room.


    ¡¸Un¡­is onii-san a mercenary?¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Are the children mercenaries too?¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸No, they¡¯re not¡¹ (Ardis)


    The woman held her head for a while before nodding as if convincing herself. She began negotiations with Ardis.


    ¡¸I have conditions, but I¡¯ll let you buy the room if you follow them¡¹ (Woman)


    The world where treatment of twins was so terrible, suddenly got slightly better.


    ¡¸Conditions?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Yes. First, you can not tell anyone that they are twins. If it is found out that twins stay at my inn, the customers would all leave. Next, the children are not allowed outside of the room at the same time. If


    they don¡¯t see both of them at once, they will not know that they are twins¡¹ (Woman)


    Ardis considered the two conditions in his mind.


    The first condition was not a problem to accomplish. He didn¡¯t really want to tell people that anyway.


    There was a problem with the second condition, but it was still acceptable.


    He didn¡¯t think that the twins would leave without him anyway.


    They had never opened their mouths at all until they came here, only obediently following what Ardis said. There wasn¡¯t even any indication that they would run away now that the rings were gone.


    For confirmation, Ardis asked a question to the woman.


    ¡¸Can you bring water for wiping our bodies and meals to our room?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but I will charge an extra fee¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸I may not return to the inn for days at a time, can I ask you to look after the children at that time?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Un, but that will be another fee. Is that fine?¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t matter, how much is the room and meal fee?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Usually the cost of a triple room is a silver coin, while meals are five copper coins¡­however for you it will cost 2 silver coins for the room fee due to the risk¡¹ (Woman)


    Ardis had a favorable impression of the woman. Although the price was high, she revealed the original price honestly.


    There were only a few inns that would accept mercenaries anyway.


    Despite it being more expensive, Ardis didn¡¯t really have any other options.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need individual beds for all of us, 2 beds are enough. Meal is for three people in the morning and evening. These children will have 3 meals each day¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸For the room fee, you can use one silver coin and four coppers, the meal price is 1 silver coin and 1 copper. Hot water costs 1 copper coin each time. The fee for transporting the meals to you room is 5 copper


    coins. As for looking after the children, should be say 1 copper coin each day?¡¹ (Woman)


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine, then I would like to book the room for ten days¡¹ (Ardis)


    Just like that, two silver coins and numerous coppers had disappeared.


    (I¡¯m going to be milked dry at this rate¡­)


    Whilst holding a little bit of dissatisfaction with the woman¡¯s prices, he was relieved that he managed to secure a place to settle down for the time being. Ardis wanted to quickly get into a warm bed and get


    to sleep.


    ¡¸Well then follow me. You¡¯ll be seen by other customers if you enter from the front, so come in through the back door¡¹ (Woman)


    Ardis did not notice just how close they were to the inn in question.


    It looked like a slightly bigger private house, a small sign was hanging at the entrance¡¡¡ºStop Tree Tea Rooms¡» (TLN: This is a literal translation so may not be what the author intended)


    Following the woman, they went around to the back door of the inn to avoid the eyes of the customers.


    Entering the building, they arrived at the kitchen and passed by two other rooms.


    ¡¸You will still have to come to reception¡¹ (Woman)


    After paying the meal and room fee for ten days at the reception, Ardis immediately brought the food to his room.


    ¡¸Oh that¡¯s right. My name is Kashiha and this inn is run by me and my father. I will tell my father about Ardis¡¯ situation so please show your face tomorrow¡¹


    After saying that, Kashiha left the room.


    All that was left in the room was Ardis, the twins and the meals for three people. The flame of the candle which was the rooms only light source, shimmered faintly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s so dark¡¹ (Ardis)


    At Ardis¡¯ mutter, the inside of the room was immediately filled with a bright light incomparable to that of the candle flame.


    The light source had seemingly appeared from nowhere, it stuck to the ceiling in a spherical shape.


    It was somewhat larger than a palm and emitted a blazing light that drowned out the unreliable candle light.


    The twins that rarely showed emotions on their faces other than fear looked surprised,


    They gazed up at the ceiling and blinked their eyes at the magical light floating in the air.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat it whilst it¡¯s warm¡¹ (Ardis)


    They were still wary of Ardis.


    After telling the twins to eat their food, he sat on a chair at a table in the corner of the room and began to eat.


    Removing their hoods, the twin¡¯s hair looked shorter than expected. It reached below their ears and ended at their nape. The original shine had been lost due to the dirt.

 CH 7

    The next day, Ardis woke up later than usual.


    The bed next to his was for the twins, yet their figures were nowhere to be seen.


    As a yawn spilled out of his mouth, he looked around the room only to find the twins huddled together in the corner.


    Their eyes were closed shut.


    It looks like they haven¡¯t woken up yet, their chests were gently raising and lowering as they breathed softly.


    The meal put aside for them had been completely eaten.


    ¡¸You ate it all¡­?¡¹ (Ardis)


    They must have eaten it whilst Ardis slept.


    The stew bowl was spotless, as if it had been licked clean. There was no mistaking their hunger.


    Still, they didn¡¯t seem comfortable eating in front of Ardis. Their lack of trust must be due to how they were treated until now.


    After washing his face, Ardis went down to the first floor and greeted the owner of the inn. Once he¡¯d received today¡¯s breakfast from Kashiha, he returned to his room.


    Whilst he was gone, it seems the twins had awakened.


    However, they stayed in the corner of the room and refused to approach.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve brought breakfast, aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Despite calling out to them, there was no reply. Even after he had started his meal, the twins did not join him.


    The situation didn¡¯t change even after Ardis had finished eating.


    They only started eating after Ardis had left the room.


    It seems like the twins refuse to eat whilst he¡¯s there.


    After judging that it wouldn¡¯t be good to forcibly reduce the distance between them, Ardis decided to visit the tavern to meet with Ted, hiding his anxiety.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis! Over here!¡¹ (Ted)


    Upon entering the tavern, Ted called out to him.


    Ophelia and Norris were already waiting at the table.


    ¡¸What happened to those children?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    After Ardis took a seat, Ophelia suddenly noticed that the children were not behind him.


    ¡¸I left them at the inn¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Are you okay? Did something happen?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸We were driven out of the previous inn¡¹ (Ardis)


    The expressions of the three immediately turned dark.


    There is a certain sense of camaraderie between mercenaries.


    When you hear someone speak of mercenaries you might think it¡¯s a decent job. However in reality mercenaries are people who could not find normal work, they have low social status and are only slightly better than bandits.


    There are some mercenaries who are violent towards the people of the city, make unreasonable demands to express their power, leave without paying for food and drink and rape the town¡¯s women. These types of mercenaries are no different than criminals.


    Ardis is different to that of course, he obeys the laws and does not abuse his power.


    Despite that, there are also those heroic mercenaries who use their power to help people and the world, there are even those who handle their requests seriously and try not to trouble others.


    However from the point of view of the public, the word ¡ºMercenary¡» is a negative one.


    There is no organization that administers and supervises the existences called mercenaries.


    Certainly, if you commit a crime and get caught by the guards you will be judged, but there are places where the guard¡¯s eyes cannot reach.


    No matter where you are in the world, mercenaries are treated like barbarians.


    There are few inns that would allow mercenaries to stay.


    This isn¡¯t an issue in Thoria because it is a big city, however in smaller towns they are unlikely to find accomodation.


    ¡¸Regardless, I managed to find a place to stay¡¹ (Ardis)


    Although expensive, Ardis thought with a dissatisfied face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s good you found a place to stay, I was worried¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Well there are still things to worry about¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis began to explain, smiling bitterly.


    ¡¸They refuse to move from the corner of the room. They don¡¯t reply to me when I speak to them. Even at dinner, they refuse to eat until I go to sleep. It feels like I¡¯ve picked up a pair of stray cats¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Is it alright to leave them in the inn?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸The owner already knows about the situation. Besides they seem to be able to look after each other, whilst I was asleep they went to the restroom by themselves. There was also a lot of opportunities to escape yesterday, but they haven¡¯t attempted to leave the room. All they do is watch me cautiously from the corner¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Well don¡¯t worry too much about it. Considering their circumstances it¡¯s natural. Since you¡¯ll be sleeping in the same room for a while, their cautiousness will gradually wane¡¹ (Ted)


    Seeing this conversation was over, Ted spoke up.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s talk about work. Norris, will you explain the request to Ardis?¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸I told you we should have waited until we were all together¡­..it¡¯s a hassle to explain it twice¡¹ (Norris)


    My bad, my bad. Ted brushed off Norris¡¯ complaints.


    Ignoring that, Norris began to explain the contents of the request.


    ¡¸The request I received today is another survey¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸What is it this time? Are we surveying an excavation zone?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis lightly laughed.


    Even for mercenaries, their lives were somewhat peaceful.


    Although there may be battles for self defense like last time, those instances are rare.


    Short term work which is too much of a hassle to hire people for is often sent as requests to mercenaries.


    Clients are generally merchants or chiefs of towns and villages.


    Occasionally requests from countries can appear or even military requests.


    There are quite a few jobs that knights and soldiers cannot do.


    It¡¯s not unusual for well known mercenaries to be treated very well.


    There are occasionally requests handed out to mercenaries that would be too dishonourable for knights to do. Even if the mercenary dies during the request, it is not seen as a problem.


    Compared to those requests, investigation jobs are comparatively better.


    ¡¸No, this time it¡¯s a survey of the land. Including the size of the roads, any nearby water sources, drainage systems and any unique geological features¡¹ (Norris)


    The location was about two days away, advancing south towards the border of a neighbouring country.


    ¡¸Oh¡­.by the way, who¡¯s the client?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸It seems to be a company, but¡­¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸But?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸There may be a country behind them¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸What do you think about it Ardis?¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted asked from the side.


    ¡¸It seems to be a preliminary survey for a new garrison location¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸You truly believe that? Though it does seem to be the case¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted also agreed with Ardis¡¯ reasoning.


    ¡¸So the rumor that the war with the Empire is near is true?¡¹ (Ophelia)


    Ophelia said uneasily.


    ¡¸What do you think? The price of heavy iron seems to have settled down, but perhaps we should investigate just in case¡¹ (Ardis) (TLN: ÖØ⟠-> Heavy Iron)


    ¡¸Why would they make a request in Toria? Surely the Imperial Capital is closer?¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted agreed with Ardis, but was nevertheless suspicious of the request coming in to Toria.


    ¡¸Maybe they are attempting to proceed in secret to be as discreet as possible. It¡¯s not a request from the city lord or the military, but instead from a company. The contents of the request are also camouflaged as a preliminary survey anyway?¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Ardis is right. People would assume the request is in preparation for a pioneering project¡¹ (Norris)


    ¡¸Perhaps that¡¯s right. Maybe a similar request has already been made in the Imperial Capital¡¹ (Ted)


    Ted nodded with a convinced face.


    ¡¸The reward amount is good, likely because of the proximity to the border. The minimum guaranteed amount is 20 gold coins, but that could raise to 30 gold coins. What do you want to do Ardis?¡¹ (Ted)


    That¡¯s right¡­the request is also fairly short.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to decline this time. If I go to the border, I won¡¯t be able to return to the inn everyday like I had planned to¡¹ (Ardis)


    There was nobody upset at his decision, they all understood that he wanted to look after the twins.


    ¡¸Well there¡¯s nothing more to say. We can talk more after your day trip¡¹ (Ted)


    ¡¸Sorry Ted¡¹ (Ardis)


    After leaving behind Ted and his party, Ardis left the tavern and went out of the town alone.


    ¡¸For just a day trip to the forest¡­.it can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll have to hunt a beast king¡¹ (Ardis)


    Glimpsing at the grasslands in front of him, Ardis took a step forward.

 CH 8

    In the Nagras kingdom, Toria is a port town.


    The eastern side of the town touches the sea and has been developed as a base for nearby trade.


    In the south there is the forest of Kosas, as well as a green plain grassland spreading from north to west.


    Going further west you will reach the largest mountain range on the entire continent named the Kanobisu Mountains, ahead of that is a barren wilderness.


    Very dangerous monsters live in the wilderness and the forest which makes it unsafe for both ordinary people as well as mercenaries.


    The lives of mercenaries who overestimate their abilities are lost there every month.


    It would be suicide for a mercenary to enter the mountain range without knowing what to expect.


    Even the most dangerous monsters in the grasslands of Toria can¡¯t stand at the feet of the weakest monsters in the Kanobisu mountain range.


    That goes without saying, even the monsters of the grasslands would prove difficult for newbie mercenaries.


    Newbie mercenaries who encounter ¡ºDespair¡» fitting of the name ¡ºDespair¡» can only curse their bad luck. (TLN: First ¡°Despair¡± is written as ½~Íû, second is written as ¥Ç¥£¥¹¥Ú¥¢, but they mean the same thing but one is in English)


    Despair is a demon at the top of the food chain in the grasslands.


    It¡¯s average height is 5 meters. It¡¯s whole body is covered in green scales, with the form like that of a reptile who can walk on two legs.


    It keeps it¡¯s balance using it¡¯s forefeet and thick tail which can move at high speed to catch prey.


    It has 2 horns extending out of it¡¯s head. However they cannot be used to attack as they are orientated backwards.


    Despair posses powerful weapons including sharp fangs lining it¡¯s jaw, deadly nails that can slit leather armor and incredible agility to control them all. It¡¯s strong scales will repel any half baked attacks.


    It usually hunts herbivorous monsters in the grasslands to satisfy it¡¯s appetite, rarely attacking people.


    There is no doubt it¡¯s an opponent you don¡¯t want to encounter if you¡¯re a newbie mercenary. You should be prepared for death should you meet it.


    ¡¸Konia! How are Ralph¡¯s wounds?¡¹ (???)


    A boy with ash blond hair holding a sword and shield desperately shouted whilst opposing the aforementioned Despair.


    ¡¸It¡¯s bad! There¡¯s no more medicine!¡¹ (Konia)


    A small girl uttered a crying voice whilst treating the wounds of axe wielding man who had lost consciousness from blood loss.


    ¡¸Tch!¡¹ (Gresch)


    Gresch clicked his tongue at the girl¡¯s reply.


    They were currently located at a distance of about 2 hours on foot from Toria, in the middle of the grasslands away from the highway. It was a desperate situation.


    The four of them were originally childhood friends from the same village.


    Three months have passed since they left the village for the city.


    Despite having no abundant funds or previous jobs, they managed to earn just enough to feed themselves by becoming mercenaries.


    They bought weapons with the money received as a gift when leaving the village. Initially taking requests such as being a supporter for veteran mercenaries, luggage holding and miscellaneous chores.


    After gaining some degree of fighting experience, at least enough to protect themselves. They decided to gradually go out and hunt in the grasslands.


    Even if they were a little excited, they were never reckless.


    They listened intently to the advice given by veteran mercenaries and never did any jobs that could be seen as being dangerous.


    Even in the grasslands, they had avoided dangerous monsters such as ¡ºBeast Kings¡» and ¡ºGreen Knifes¡» and instead focused on hunting the relatively safe and easy to hunt ¡ºSnatchers¡».


    Snatchers are a kind of weasel that have a large body close to 1 meter in height.


    It is a carnivorous beast with a fierce personality, but it¡¯s hardly a difficult hunt for newbie mercenaries with basic skills in combat.


    Apparently the tail can be harvested and the cartilage extracted for a high price. For this reason it¡¯s said to be a good hunt for new mercenaries.


    After leaving Toria in the early morning, they had hunted 8 snatchers by noon.


    It was not a bad pace considering the sun had not finished ascending. It was also fairly profitable as aside from the tail, the fur itself is also worth quite alot.


    They had felt like they had finally gotten lucky after such a long time, and it was at this point after trying to have an early lunch that Despair appeared.


    Due to preparing for lunch, they had neglected to pay attention to their surroundings.


    That mistake was fatal.


    Konia, who has the best vision amongst the four saw it approaching from the horizon first. After seeing that the monster was the one named Despair, the group was on high alert.


    Although the agility of Despair is lower than the Beast King, it was not by much.


    Upon seeing it, they knew that they were not at a distance they could escape from.


    Inevitably, it was Gresch who began the engagement, however it was not an opponent he could face and win.


    He couldn¡¯t even see a chance to win, it was impossible. He was hoping at least hoping to stall it in order to find time to escape, but one of the group got injured almost immediately.


    ¡¸Jio! Leave together with Ralph and Konia!¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸What are you saying Gresch!?¡¹ (Jio)


    A long haired youth holding a sword next to Gresch asked without moving his eyes from Despair.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll earn as much time as possible here¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸Stupid! How can I leave you alone!¡¹ (Jio)


    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way¡­!¡¹ (Gresch)


    But to die. However Gresch swallowed those words.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s defeat this guy!¡¹ (Jio)


    ¡¸Alright! Jio!¡¹ (Gresch)


    The swordman called Jio ran behind despair and slashed his sword to chop off it¡¯s neck.


    However the sword was blocked by it¡¯s horns and could not reach it.


    His strike was easily bounced back, and in response Despair attacked Jio with it¡¯s tail.


    The blow from the tail hit from Jio¡¯s blind spot and sunk into his flank, blowing his body away.


    ¡¸Jio!¡¹ (Konia)


    Konia screamed.


    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹ (Gresch)


    As Ralph and Jio had been injured, they could no longer withdraw that easily.


    ¡¸Konia! Even if it¡¯s just you, run away!¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸No way! I can¡¯t do that!¡¹ (Konia)


    Despair suddenly lowered it¡¯s neck, in a posture that would seem to suggest it would strike soon.


    ¡¸Shaaaa!¡¹ (Despair)


    A violent scream spewed out from it¡¯s mouth, showing rows of sharp fangs.


    At that moment, the hind legs of Despair kicked the ground, jumping towards Gresch.


    ¡¸Ku!¡¹ (Gresch)


    Hitting the side of Despair using his small shield, Gresch managed to escape it¡¯s fangs.


    Without giving him time to breathe, Despair prepared to attack again.


    It raised it¡¯s foreleg, showing a deadly claw.


    Parrying Despair had knocked Gresch¡¯s left arm outwards, his balance was lost and he didn¡¯t have enough time to stabilise himself.


    £¨Not good!£©


    Gresch was prepared for death.


    ¡¸Gresch!¡¹ (Konia)


    Konia¡¯s scream reached the ears of Gresch.


    It¡¯s the end.


    The foreleg of Despair that was swinging towards Gresche suddenly dissappeared.


    ¡¸Guiiii!¡¹ (Despair)


    Despair raised a shrieking voice.


    Gresch couldn¡¯t follow what had happened, Despair¡¯s foreleg was flying in the air.


    In the area where it¡¯s foreleg should originally be, a cross section appeared as if it had been slashed. A massive amount of blood was flowing out.


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸Shaaaa!¡¹ (Despair)


    To the Gresch who could not conceal his confusion, Despair tried to attack again. However it¡¯s head disappeared in the next moment.


    As it¡¯s head hit the ground, it¡¯s body soon followed.


    Gresch did not know how he had escaped the monster, or why.


    What came into the vision of the young boy was a floating short sword, wet with the blood of Despair.

 CH 9

    TLN: I can feel myself falling ill, so there may be a delay with the next chapter.


    Ardis who was attempting to hunt a beast king and earn some money was moving northward through the grasslands.


    He had been running through the grasslands for about half an hour before finding a beast king a little way from the highway.


    Hunting is nothing fun, but what you need is money not satisfaction.


    There is no other way of getting easy money from a day trip outside of Toria aside from hunting.


    After hunting the beast kings for an hour, Ardis was beginning to feel tired from the monotonous work, when he suddenly came across 3 mercenaries hunting a monster.


    Whilst others are fighting, it is taboo for other mercenaries to interject.


    They¡¯ll likely continue hunting in this area as well.


    Unless they are in trouble, it is an unwritten law not to interfere.


    Of course there are exceptions, and the mercenaries found by Ardis seemed to fall into that category.


    Although there are 3 people fighting the monster, there was a fourth that had already fallen from the monsters attacks on the ground.


    (Is that monster, Despair? That¡¯s pretty bad luck to encounter one in this place)


    Despair had another name, the crowned king of the grasslands.


    By the time Ardis judged he should help, one of the Mercenaries was about to die.


    (Tch, will I make it in time!?)


    Ardis dropped a shortsword from his lower back and release it into the air.


    ¡¸Go¡¹ (Ardis)


    The short sword flew out with the speed of an arrow towards Ardis¡¯ instructions.


    As the swordsman with the shield was about to be torn apart by the nails of Despair, a shortsword swept across it¡¯s foreleg


    Ignoring the hardness of the scales, the sword cut off Despair¡¯s foreleg and then continued on to remove his head.


    Ardis who had confirmed that the danger had passed, recalled his short sword.


    Whilst walking towards the mercenaries, Ardis wiped off the blood from his the now blood covered weapon and placed it in a sheath on his lower back.


    As he approached, he could see a small girl with dark red hair treating the injured people. There was a total of four people, with a long haired swordsman and an axe wielding man on the ground.


    Those two who were attacked by Despair were already unconscious and there may possibly be a danger to their lives if treatment is delayed.


    ¡¸Hey¡­what helped us a short while ago¡­was it you?¡¹ (Gresch)


    A young swordsman asked Ardis as he approached.


    He was stuttering after seeing that the one who dispatched Despair so easily was fairly young.


    ¡¸Yes, I killed Despair¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis plainly admitted.


    The young man quickly concealed his slight surprise behind his blue eyes and lowered his head of ash blond hair.


    ¡¸Thank you for your help. I had though that neither me nor my friends would be saved. I really appreciate it¡¹ (Gresch)


    Ardis was inwardly impressed by his attitude.


    Despite being young, he was courteous. Despite the fact that Ardis clearly looked younger than him.


    It would have been regrettable if he had died in this place.


    ¡¸I have certainly received your gratitude. How are your companions?¡¹ (Ardis)


    Whilst lightly nodding at the blue eyed young man, Ardis looked towards his companions.


    ¡¸That¡­.even though you¡¯ve helped us so much¡­.I hope you will allow me to ask for another favor¡­if you have any medicine for treatment would you please share it? I don¡¯t have any on hand¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸In that case¡­.use this¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis took 2 medicines from his waist pouch and handed them to the young man.


    ¡¸Eh¡­.this is¡­high grade!?¡¹ (Gresch)


    The young man was aware that the medicine he had received was not ordinary.


    High grade medicines have better effects that ordinary ones. They can even work on those who are dying.


    However it¡¯s selling price is ten times the amount of ordinary medicine. It is not easy for newbie mercenaries to get their hands on it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s all I have for now¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸¡­sorry¡¹ (Gresch)


    Ignoring the selling price, the young swordsman headed towards the injured with a complicated face.


    They seem to be recovering well after receiving the high grade medicine.


    Both ordinary and high grade medicines are the products of magic technology. It seems no-one knows how to treat the body without the use of these.


    Ardis was also unable to understand how the liquid heals injuries in such a short amount of time.


    It is said to be a blessing from the goddess, according to one theory. Small scratches and cuts are healed in seconds, whereas the dying are healed in minutes.


    However Ardis did not believe in that theory much.


    Even if it was from the goddess, it was surely not out of pure good will.


    ¡¸Uuu¡¹ (???)


    Several minutes later after the medicine was administered, both the injured men opened their eyes.


    ¡¸Jio! Ralph!¡¹ (Konia)


    ¡¸Ah¡­.Konia¡­?¡¹ (???)


    The small girl raised a voice of happiness, while the two previously injured men were looking around with an awkward expression.


    ¡¸Thank god, I thought you were going to die!¡¹ (Konia)


    Like a puppet with it¡¯s strings cut, the girl with the red hair sat down.


    ¡¸What about Despair, Gresch?¡¹ (Ralph)


    A young man with short black hair asked about the blue eyed man, Gresch.


    ¡¸You can find it over there¡¹ (Gresch)


    The blue eyed man pointed to the body of Despair.


    ¡¸Oh!¡­Are you serious! You killed Despair!?¡¹ (Ralph)


    The short-haired swordsman was beginning to get excited, but the blue eyed mand shook his head and said ¡¸No I did not defeat him, he did¡¹ and looked towards Ardis.


    ¡¸Eh? Wa? What are you talking about Gresch? There¡¯s no way such a brat can kill Despair¡¹ (Ralph)


    ¡¸Ralph!¡¹ (Gresch)


    Gresch admonished Ralph.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­my friend so rudely¡­¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m used to it already¡¹ (Ardis)


    To Ardis who showed a bitter smile, the blue eyed young man returned a subtle look.


    For a boy younger than themselves to be this strong, it was natural to doubt their own ability and refuse to admit it. However Ardis had learned to just laugh and forgive. He wondered if there was something wrong with his reaction.


    ¡¸I want to thank you once again. Thank you for risking your life to save us. My name is Gresch, my friends are Jio, Konia and Ralph¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸Ardis¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis replied.


    ¡¸That¡­Ardis. The price for the high grade medicine¡­will you wait a while? As expected for us to afford two high grade medicines is a bit..¡¹ (Gresch)


    After finishing his introduction, Gresch appeared to feel a bit sorry.


    ¡¸The price? Because I hadn¡¯t intended to sell it in particular and because it is the duty of veteran mercenaries to help out novices, don¡¯t mind it¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Ha! I don¡¯t want to be called a novice by you who looks like a child!¡¹ (Ralph)


    ¡¸Stop it, Ralph!¡¹ (Gresch)


    Gresch rebuked Ralph¡¯s words.


    There seemed to be no way to convince Ralph.


    It seems he was dissapointed and couldn¡¯t believe that such a young boy could defeat something he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡¸Sorry Ardis. Anyway, I¡¯m planning to return to town today, so I¡¯d like to thank you later. Which inn are you staying in?¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you should return to Toria just yet¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸A, ah. Is that so?¡¹ (Gresch)


    Is there a problem? Gresch responded in his head


    ¡¸It would be better not to leave my side just yet¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸What do you mean¡­?¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸You will know soon¡¹ (Ardis)


    At Ardis¡¯ words, Gresch turned his eyes to the opposite direction from the town.


    After the other three also moved their heads in that direction, Konia shouted in terror.


    ¡¸Something is coming¡­!¡¹ (Konia)


    ¡¸What!?¡¹ (Ralph)


    Jio took a telescope from his bag and looked, his face suddenly turning blue.


    ¡¸Despair¡­¡¹ (Jio)


    Gresch also did the same and upon recognising the oncoming threat, shouted orders to his companions.


    ¡¸Run away! Discard any excess baggage!¡¹ (Gresch)


    The other three immediately followed his instructions and threw away the snatcher fur they had collected along with their heavy luggage.


    ¡¸Ardis, what are you going to do?¡¹ (Gresch)


    Gresch naturally knew Ardis was strong, but he still felt Ardis wouldn¡¯t help them now.


    Although they were helped a short while ago, that was due to Ardis¡¯ goodwill. Now that the good will is gone, it would be arrogant to expect him to help again.


    That is why they decided to act on their own and not expect assistance from Ardis.


    Seeing them act this way, Ardis had an even more pleased expression with this group.


    ¡¸I¡¯m staying here. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better not to leave me just yet¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹ (Gresch)


    ¡¸The Despairs are working together¡¹


    Ardis pointed to the side opposite the Despair they had discovered.


    ¡¸This is strange¡­.why!¡¹ (Jio)


    Checking the direction Ardis was pointing, Jio couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡¸Also, aside from that¡¹ (Ardis)


    Ardis pointed in yet another direction.


    A total of three Despairs including the one discovered the first time. They were approaching and surrounding Ardis.


    ¡¸Three Despairs¡­no way¡­¡¹ (Konia)


    Shaking her semi-long hair, Konia¡¯s face was dyed with hopelessness.


    Originally, Despairs hunted alone.


    However that is not an absolute, in rare cases they can hunt together.


    Their ecology is shrouded in mystery, but it is said that they hunt together as parents and children.


    Of course it goes without saying, a single Despair can easily dispatch newbie mercenaries.


    At the same time, three Despairs at once increases the danger level dramatically.


    Even more so, if they completely surrounded you. There would usually be no way a new party like Gresch¡¯s could survive.


    ¨CThat is, if there was no Ardis here.

 CH 10

    ¡¸Well, as long as I don¡¯t do anything too extraneous it should be fine¡¹(Ardis)


    Grinning whilst laughing, Ardis drew two short-swords from his lower waist and threw them into the air.


    The short-swords that he had been thrown into the air was being propped up with no support.


    ¡¸Na!? Th, That is¡­.!¡¹ (Jio)


    Jio exclaimed, remembering something.


    Meanwhile, the despairs were rapidly closing the distance to Ardis.


    ¡¸Everyone, get ready for battle!¡¹(Gresch)


    In a hurry, Gresch relayed his instructions to his party members, but Ardis interrupted him.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it alone¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸Bu, but¡­.!¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸Because it will end soon, please don¡¯t move about so much¡¹(Ardis)


    The despairs were already at a range that a bow and arrow could reach.


    ¡¸Go!¡¹(Ardis)


    Triggered by Ardis¡¯ voice, the two short-swords flew in a straight line towards the despairs.


    As they overlapped their respective targets, they were sucked into the faces of two of the enemies.


    At the next moment, the despairs collapsed to the ground. However, since they were running at the time, the momentum rolled them forwards a few meters before stopping.


    ¡¸Haa!? What happened!?¡¹(Ralph)


    Ralph¡¯s eyes opened wide, looking at the despairs that had collapsed and stumbled forward.


    ¡¸Next¡¹(Ardis)


    Since the short-swords had dispatched the two despair, Ardis had one left in front of him.


    The last despair stopped it¡¯s feet ten meters away and lowered it¡¯s body.


    Because the other despairs were defeated, it probably decided to carefully target Ardis¡¯ weak spots, rather than a frontal assault.


    ¡¸Hmm, surprisingly cautious¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸SHYAAA!¡¹(Despair)


    The despair was attempting to intimidate Ardis.


    ¡¸But, you are mistaking my method of attacking¡¹ (Ardis)


    With a calm face, Ardis raised his palms upwards and folded his fingers together.


    A number of sharp pointed rocks shot towards the despair from the ground, matching the movement of his fingers.


    ¡¸GEEEE!¡¹(Despair)


    The despair was shocked by the unexpected attack and tried to dodge, but the rocks attacking it were not just one or two.


    Resistance was pointless in front of the rocks that struck one after another.


    A rock hit the despair, causing it to lose it¡¯s balance. Then another rock took advantage of that and struck it again.


    A short while later the despair had lost it¡¯s life, becoming a skewer.


    ¡¸A, amazing¡­.to defeat those despair so quickly¡­¡¹(Ralph)


    Ralph couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice after seeing Ardis¡¯ battle.


    The unilateral battle had shocked not only Jio, but Gresch and Konia as well.


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    Gresch was looking towards the despair that had attacked him previously and had it¡¯s head chopped off. The movement of the short-sword at that time was too quick to see, but this time he saw it clearly.


    After once again seeing Ardis¡¯ movements from afar, he realized his overwhelming strength.


    ¡¸Now then, with this we¡¯re safe¡¹(Ardis)


    Ralph stood in front of Ardis who said such a thing.


    He deeply bowed his head towards Ardis who he had looked down on before.


    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡¹ (Ralph)


    He had changed his opinion and apologized with a sincere attitude.


    ¡¸I saw what you did. I insulted you before, but that fight made me see you differently. I truly had no eyes at the time and took a rude attitude. Please forgive me¡¹(Ralph)


    Seeing him lower his head and change to a modest attitude, Ardis was unfazed.


    Mainly because Ardis truly didn¡¯t care about such a thing.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to it¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸I want to thank you for saving my party members lives, including mine¡¹(Ralph)


    Since his first impression was not good, Ralph¡¯s serious tone just seemed clumsy.


    Though because he had the courage to admit his mistakes, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person.


    Ardis thought he seemed a bit like Ted.


    ¡¸Got it. I will accept your apology, so raise your head already¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸Thanks¡¹(Ralph)


    Ralph raised his head.


    Ardis looked at Ralph again.


    His height was a head higher than Ardis¡¯.


    He had short black hair and brown eyes. His muscular physique screamed power and toughness to anyone who saw it.


    ¡¸Sorry, is it okay to ask something?¡¹ (Jio)


    A long-haired man appeared from the side.


    In contrast to Ralph, he was a slight smaller, slender swordsman.


    ¡¸Well certainly, umm¡­¡¹ (Ardis)


    ¡¸Jio¡¹(Jio)


    Jio, with tied up chestnut hair draping down his back responded to Ardis.


    ¡¸That technique to manipulate swords you showed us just now, are you perhaps the rumored¡ºSword Magic User¡»?¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸Jio, what¡¯s a sword magic user?¡¹(Konia)


    Having never heard of it before, Konia asked Jio.


    ¡¸Have you not heard the rumors? Not only can he manipulate all four attributes, but he also has his own unique magic known as sword magic, which no-one else can use¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know about it¡¹(Konia)


    Konia shakes her head causing her hair to bounce around.


    ¡¸It¡¯s sword magic that no-one else can imitate. The sword is manipulated in such a way that it flies in the sky, chopping off monster¡¯s heads as if it were a dance. The magician is shrouded in mystery¡ªwell, it seems like the story is true¡¹(Jio)


    Is it you? Jio¡¯s eyes seem to urge Ardis to answer.


    Ardis answered whilst scratching his cheek.


    ¡¸There are many who call me such a thing¡­though I don¡¯t have any intention to be called that¡¹(Ardis)


    Jio immediately brightened up at that reply.


    ¡¸Just as I thought¡­.who would have thought that the rumored sword magician would save our lives¡­.this will make a good drinking story¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸Hmm, so you were a celebrity. Please sign your autograph for me later!¡¹(Konia)


    The red-haired girl smiled sweetly as she asked.


    She had a small face, small nose and small mouth. Her red hair was semi-long. Her orange eyes were the color of acorns, looking excessively big.


    She also had a small physique, looking much younger than Ardis. Interrupting his own train of thoughts, Ardis spoke up.


    ¡¸So, are you returning to Toria Gresch?¡¹(Ardis)


    Gresch nodded to Ardis¡¯ question.


    ¡¸Ah, I think we¡¯ve done enough hunting for today¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸Today truly was the most troublesome hunt of my life. To encounter 4 despairs in one day¡¹(Ralph)


    Ralph couldn¡¯t help but spill his complaints.


    ¡¸But fortunately we were helped out by the ¡ºSword Magic User¡»who defeated all the enemies, it wasn¡¯t all bad¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸It¡¯s good to be alive, right?¡¹(Konia)


    Jio seems to be not altogether after his near-death experience. Konia seems to be someone who takes life as it comes. Shrugging his shoulders, Ardis felt like giving up.


    As Gresch says, they caught some prey in the morning so there was no need to continue hunting for today.


    They decided to leave for today as their mental fatigue was quite high, especially since their lives were at risk twice in one day.


    Then, Ardis raised a proposal.

 CH 11

    A fee is given from the lord for subjugating the despairs.


    In reality, no-one would even think of subjugating despairs if there was no incentive to do so.


    Despair¡¯s fur does not sell for a high price like beast king fur. Nor does it have any particular rare materials on it like the snatchers.


    In other words, despite being the most powerful demon in the grasslands it is not even worth hunting it.


    It¡¯s not a rare occurrence that the level of danger doesn¡¯t match the reward.


    Only a stupid person would risk their lives against such monsters with little pay off.


    Ordinary mercenaries avoid despairs, it¡¯s far more efficient to hunt better game. Newcomers who hunt the despair will just end up dead.


    That¡¯s why the lord of this land offers rewards for their subjugation. Otherwise the damage they cause will eventually increase.


    The head of the despairs can be used as evidence for their subjugation. If you bring the heads to the guards, you will receive a reward on the spot.


    However, there is no doubt that due to their weight and size they are difficult to carry. Despite being only a head.


    Ardis does not have to worry about this issue to some extent, because he brought something along to help take them back to the city.


    That was Gresch and his party.


    Ardis¡¯ proposal was¡ºAssistance¡»


    Even though he has the strength to kill multiple despairs, he could not carry all the heads by himself.


    Since they were going back to the city anyway, he suggested they help him carry the baggage from the hunted prey.


    Since Gresch didn¡¯t want to continue fighting anymore and could earn money just by carrying some baggage, he happily accepted.


    The remuneration Ardis proposed was better than the market price and their safety was guaranteed by him.


    ¡¸Ok then, negotiations are over¡¹(Ardis)


    Ardis began giving instructions after receiving mutual consent over the remuneration.


    ¡¸For the time being, Gresch cut off their heads and burn the incision with fire. I will get the other 2 over there¡¹(Ardis)


    After finishing giving instructions, Ardis walked towards the corpses of the other 2 despairs.


    ¡¸Etto¡­..this is dead right?¡¹(Konia)


    As Konia comes closer, she points to the corpse of the despair.


    ¡¸Do you want me to stab it just in case?¡¹(Jio)


    Ralph responds with¡¸It hasn¡¯t been moving for so long, so it should be ok¡¹


    Gresch began to approach without worrying about such a thing.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t you see this fatal blow? It looks like it¡¯s whole body is skewered¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹(Ralph)


    Ralph replied to Gresch¡¯s observation.


    ¡¸But I can¡¯t feel relieved until I cut off its head¡¹(Jio)


    Jio was worried that the monster might still have some life left, but immediately backed down when Gresch said¡¸You¡¯ll have to get closer to chop off its head¡¹. There was no more room to argue.


    As Gresch cautiously approached the Despair¡¯s corpse, he confirmed its death and began cutting off its head.


    ¡¸I wonder if these horns can be used for something?¡¹(Konia)


    Whilst grimacing at the sight, Konia looked at the two long horns.


    ¡¸Like what for example?¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸Etto, a weapon?¡¹(Konia)


    Catching the conversation between Konia and Gresch, Jio spoke up.


    ¡¸If there was such a use, blacksmiths and weapon shops would have bought it a long time ago. Even if you use it, I believe the cost to performance is pretty bad¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸Is that so¡¹(Konia)


    With the efforts of three men, they managed to remove all the heads from the 2 despairs. As well as burning the wounds to prevent bleeding. Ardis returned with heads of other 2 despairs.


    There was a total of four corpses, including the one who first attacked Gresch. With each party member taking one head, the five people began to return to the city with Ardis in the lead.


    ¡¸You said before you hunted other prey, what monster was it?¡¹(Jio)


    Jio asked to the back of Ardis.


    ¡¸I was hunting beast kings. Because it¡¯s a pain to skin their fur one by one, I hid them in a place to pick up later¡¹(Ardis)


    Is there a place you could hide them in the grasslands? Konia tilted her head.


    ¡¸Eh? Wouldn¡¯t it be stolen by monsters and other mercenaries¡¹(Konia)


    ¡¸Because it¡¯s hidden, there¡¯s no problem¡¹(Ardis)


    After a 30-minute walk, Ardis stopped.


    ¡¸It¡¯s here¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸Here you say¡­.I don¡¯t see anything. Is this really a good hiding place Ardis? ¡¹(Gresch)


    As Gresch said, all that could be seen was the open grasslands. There was no sign of a corpse anywhere.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I¡¯ve properly hidden it¡¹(Ardis)


    As Ardis says that, the body of a monster emerged out of the ground where there was nothing before.


    It was as if groundwater had seeped out of the soil, but it was clear that this object was not water.


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹(Gresch)


    Including Gresch, the other 3 people could not keep up at all.


    It appeared so suddenly, the breath-taking appearance of the feline-like beast king who stands at the top of all others. However, it was not just one or two.


    There were roughly ten corpses. A large amount of beast king corpses appeared in front of the eyes of Gresch.


    The beast king is as its name implies.


    There are two major categories of creatures that can be considered the enemies of humans in this world. That is the demons and the beasts.


    What distinguishes them? Actually, that¡¯s not understood very well.


    They are both dangerous creatures whose fighting abilities are high, most if not all of which are ferocious.


    Take the despairs for example, the strongest monster in the grasslands. It was given the name despair due to its power, it can kill a newbie mercenary before they even have a chance to retaliate.


    Yet in the wild, dangerous beasts and non-dangerous beasts are mixed together.


    Some carnivorous beasts attack humans as prey, but on the other hand there are some herbivorous beasts who are quite gentle and treated as livestock by humans.


    So, which of these do you call a beast and which do you call a demon? There is no standard definition for either.


    It seems there was a clear boundary in ancient times, but that has been lost now.


    The beast king is said to be the most powerful among the beasts inhabiting the grasslands.


    (TLN: This confused me a little so I had to check something. When the author refers to ħÎï, I¡¯ve been translating it as monster, but it¡¯s actually demon. So ¡°Despair¡± is the strongest demon in the grasslands and ¡°Beast King¡± is the strongest beast)


    Their adult length is about 2 meters. They very rarely hunt together as a team.


    Their whole body is colored in black with yellow spots. Its unique characteristic are its eyes that are as red as blood.


    There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s an opponent you don¡¯t want to meet as a newbie mercenary, even if only in agility, it exceeds that of the despairs.


    Of course, it¡¯s an opponent Gresch should avoid fighting.


    If he came across it in the grasslands, he would not hesitate to escape immediately from their hunting area.


    Such a beast king was currently lined up dead in large quantities.


    It can¡¯t be helped that Gresch was at a loss for words.


    ¡¸This¡­.did Ardis hunt all this!?¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸No, no way. It rose from the ground a little while ago!? What¡¯s going on!?¡¹(Jio)


    Gresch turned his eyes to the corpses, whereas Jio directly asked Ardis about the corpses appearing so suddenly.


    ¡¸Nn? It¡¯s magic¡¹(Ardis)


    Ardis said with indifferent eyes.


    ¡¸Magic is amazing¡¹(Ralph)


    Hearing such an explanation, Ralph spoke with admiration in his voice.


    Even if you can use magic, what Ardis used would be called non-standard. When judged from the eyes of an ordinary magician, they would easily be able to see that their magic and Ardis¡¯ magic was different.


    Perhaps it was fortunate that there wasn¡¯t anyone who could use magic in Gresch¡¯s group.


    (TLN: ? Can¡¯t Konia use magic? Or was she an archer?)


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get started¡¹(Gresch)


    Since they needed to skin the furs off of 10 corpses, there was no time to spare.


    At Gresch¡¯s words, everyone began working.


    The fangs and fur are worth the most in the kingdom. Fangs can be used for ornaments or amulets, whereas furs are used extensively in clothing for cold weather as well as carpets.


    All of the beast kings had been killed with a single sword strike to the throat to avoid damaging the furs.


    It will likely sell at a considerably high price compared to the furs sold by other mercenaries hunting beast kings.


    It¡¯s not possible for even a skilled mercenary to deal such a clean blow to a beast king.


    ¡¸I wonder how much you¡¯ll get for this much¡­¡¹(Konia)


    Konia said whilst exhaling a deep sigh. Ignoring that, Ralph spoke up.


    ¡¸Did he hunt all of this alone¡­? I would never have believed it if I didn¡¯t see his previous fight¡¹(Ralph)


    Since the number of beast kings was so much, it took 2 hours to finish harvesting the materials.


    It was only so successful due to the cooperation of all five people.


    On the way back, Ardis ran ahead saying¡¸Please go on, I¡¯ll be back in a minute¡¹and returned with two beast king corpses after five minutes, causing their jaws to drop.


    The number could not be considered a little when it comes to beast kings.


    In addition to collecting the two furs and fangs, Gresch also removed the remaining meat.


    He gathered the furs together and began walking back to Toria once again.


    As the sun began to set, they finally arrived in the town of Toria.


    Heading directly to the commercial area, Ardis sold the furs and fangs to the business he often patronized. After the business was concluded, he headed to the nearby tavern.


    It was still too early to drink. So the inside of the pub was seemingly reserved for Gresch.


    ¡¸It¡¯s seems to be more than the amount you offered. Is this okay?¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You worked harder than expected after all¡¹(Ardis)


    When he arrived at the table, Gresch¡¯s face relaxed after receiving the rewards from Ardis.


    Harvesting the fur and fangs from beast kings and transporting them to Toria. Just for that, each person in a 4 person team got three silver coins.


    In addition, adding on the money they got after selling the snatchers fur and tails. At least for new mercenaries, it was a significant amount.


    ¡¸Then with this¡¹(Ardis)


    Gresch suddenly called out to Ardis who was attempting to leave early after paying for their help.


    ¡¸Wait a second. Why not come and drink together with us? Since we¡¯ve received payment, it¡¯ll be on me¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸I am thankful for your offer, but I have some people waiting for me at the inn. Besides I¡¯m already getting sleepy¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸I see¡­.if so please drink with us at the next opportunity. We are at the inn called ¡ºEarly Spring Tea¡»so please call us if you need something. I¡¯ll happily co-operate if possible ¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸Ah, got it. Early spring tea? I¡¯ll remember it¡¹(Ardis)


    Finally, with a light smile Ardis left the tavern.


    Seeing Ardis leave, Gresch ordered beer for the 3 people remaining.


    ¡¸For our happiness in the future!¡¹(Gresch)


    ¡¸For happiness!¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸For happiness!¡¹(Ralph)


    ¡¸For happiness!¡¹(Konia)


    It had been a fortunate event for Gresch and his companions.


    As a result, he had earned income several times larger than usual. In addition, they had become acquainted with a strong mercenary called Ardis. However, if they had made a mistake, they would have easily become despair food.


    That evening, the four man party kept drinking deep into the night until all but Jio were drunk.

 CH 12

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m slowly losing interest in this novel. As you can see here, the pacing is extremely quick and the sentences don¡¯t flow together neatly. Furthermore, the interactions with the twins are minimal at best before he starts hunting again. Then the hunting is boring because he just flings his sword and kills them instantly. This is why is was taking me so long to translate. If it¡¯s boring to read, please remember that the translator has to spend hours reading it over and over again.


    Under the still bright sky, Ardis, who had separated from Gresch and the others, quickly headed towards¡ºPerch Inn¡»


    Today¡¯s rewards for defeating the 4 Despairs were two gold coins and for the 14 beast king furs, 4 gold coins and 2 silver coins. Likewise, the horns of the beast kings sold for 1 gold coin and 2 silver coins.


    Subtracting the 1 gold coin and 2 silver coins which were given to Gresch¡¯s party as remuneration, there was still 6 gold coins and 2 silver coins remaining.


    It was a good result today. With this amount of money, Ardis could stay in the inn for another month.


    Although the rewards for Gresch¡¯s party had reduced the money somewhat, it took more time for Ardis to skin the fur than to actually hunt the beast kings.


    For Ardis who usually spends the afternoon doing the work himself and carrying two pieces at a time, it was a welcome encounter to meet Gresch¡¯s party.


    (They were rather efficient luggage carriers, should I hire a collection worker?)


    Such an idea entered his head, but he immediately shook it off.


    This time, they accepted the offer as they were heading back to town anyway.


    In addition, they also felt like helping Ardis as they had been saved from a dangerous situation.


    Would someone even accept the request if a strange mercenary like Ardis propositioned them?


    Ardis is aware that his appearance is quite young.


    They would not be interested if they thought of Ardis as some novice.


    Also, at the end of the day there¡¯s a chance the worker could be useless and cause the efficiency of the hunt to dwindle.


    (It would be better to ask Gresch¡¯s party in that case)


    Although he had not seen the extent of their abilities, there was no problem with their characters.


    Even if their fighting ability is low, that can be covered by Ardis.


    In the grassland, he¡¯d have plenty of leeway to hunt as much as he liked whilst also protecting 4 people.


    (I¡¯ll see if they can go tomorrow morning)


    Ardis arrived at the Perch Inn whilst thinking about such a thing.


    As he entered the inn, Kashiha with her hair tied behind her back spoke up.


    ¡¸Welcome back Ardis. That was quick wasn¡¯t it?¡¹(Kashiha)


    ¡¸I¡¯m back. Well, don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ve earned enough for lodging¡¹(Ardis)


    Ardis quickly confirmed that there were no other customers in the area.


    ¡¸Ano, how are the twins? Were there any problems?¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸I went to check on them every 2 hours¡­.they don¡¯t talk at all. However, they eat properly in the morning and noon, but when I leave, they always crouch together in the corner of the room¡¹(Kashiha)


    ¡¸They must be scared¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸Eh!? Do I look scary!? Onee-san is shocked!¡¹(Kashiha)


    (The scary one is not you though)


    The twins probably find anyone other than themselves terrifying.


    After saying¡¸I¡¯ll come back down to pick up dinner¡¹Ardis went up the stairs past Kashiha towards his room.


    Knocking on the door lightly, Ardis entered and was immediately greeted by the same scene he saw this morning.


    In one corner of the room, the twins had gathered together hugging each other.


    Ardis removed his equipment and sat on a chair, overlooking the streets below.


    The view outside the window was still bright, as he had come back much earlier than planned. It will be some time before dinner.


    Ardis didn¡¯t feel like going out into the city right now, so he sat in the chair and stared outside.


    In a room without conversation, he began to grow sleepy. Meanwhile, the twins did not move an inch, nor say a single word.


    Laying down on his bed, he was immediately attacked with drowsiness and soon fell asleep as is.


    He awakened at dusk, when the sky had grown red and the sun was about to sink behind the mountains.


    ¡¸Soon, it will be dinner¡¹(Ardis)


    At dinner time, the appearance of the twins was the same as ever.


    Even when presented with a meal on a tray, the two did not move until Ardis had finished and turned in to sleep.


    The early morning of the next day, Ardis had an early breakfast and asked Kashiha to take care of the twins as he left the inn.


    Walking quickly through the city, he travelled towards the inn that Gresch¡¯s party was staying in ¡ºLight Sky¡»


    Ardis knew about the inn as it was the name of a well-known lodgings that catered to newbie mercenaries.


    15 minutes later, he arrived at the inn and asked the receptionist at the counter to call Gresch¡¯s party.


    He was told to wait in the eating area and so sat down waiting for 5 minutes. It was then that a long brown-haired man and a young girl with scarlet hair came down the stairs from a room on the upper floor.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis what happened? Didn¡¯t we only meet up yesterday!?¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸Hey¡­don¡¯t make such a loud voice Jio¡­.my head is ringing¡­.¡¹(Konia)


    Next to Jio who was as lively as ever, while holding her head, Konia turned towards Ardis, evidently hungover.


    ¡¸Where are Gresch and Ralph?¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸They¡¯re in bed. It looks like they¡¯re still immersed in the aftermath of our drinking yesterday¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸They can¡¯t get up because of how bad their hangover is¡­.¡¹(Konia)


    Konia briefly supplements Jio¡¯s unclear explanation.


    Apparently, after Ardis left they continued drinking between the four.


    Gresch and Ralph collapsed after drinking too much, Konia was also at her limit.


    ¡¸Jio looks okay. Did you not drink much?¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸Ha ha ha!¡¹(Jio)


    Jio laughed without answering the question.


    ¡¸Shut up Jio¡­.my head is ringing¡­.Ardis, Jio is an abnormality. He drank more than any of us, but the next day he¡¯s perfectly fine¡­.annoying¡­¡¹(Konia)


    Konia was resting her head on the table, with eyes that seemed to give up after seeing Jio.


    Her semi-long hair was lying across her face, with orange eyes poking out in between.


    If there was a phrase to express Konia¡¯s current state, it would be ¡ºThe face of a defeated human¡»


    I see, Ardis muttered in his heart.


    The long-haired young man seemed to be quite the drinker. It didn¡¯t fit his slender, somewhat petite build. He had a refreshing smile as opposed to Konia¡¯s gloomy look.


    ¡¸Then? What did you come here for today?¡¹(Jio)


    Jio asked about the job, as opposed to Konia who was still recovering.


    ¡¸Well I was planning something, but¡­¡¹(Ardis)


    Ardis revealed his thoughts.


    That yesterday¡¯s help was useful.


    And that he would like Gresch¡¯s party¡¯s help in the future.


    Of course, it would only be when convenient for Gresch, so they could have discussions on it before hand.


    ¡¸I see. I can¡¯t reply without consulting Gresch first, but I think he will agree. What do you think Konia?¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸Me¡­.? Headache¡­.¡¹(Konia)


    ¡¸So that¡¯s that. Sorry Ardis, but can we conclude the talks tomorrow? Gresch and Ralph aren¡¯t really up to it today¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. It was a sudden proposal anyway¡¹(Ardis)


    ¡¸Can you come again tomorrow? We¡¯ll consult with the others then¡¹(Jio)


    ¡¸At noon tomorrow then¡¹(Ardis)


    Having told Jio about the remuneration and conditions around the offer, Ardis left the city and moved to the grasslands to hunt.

 CH 13

    The noon of the next day, Ardis headed to visit Gresch and the others at First Summer Inn just as promised. Entering the inn, Gresch and the party had already seated and was waiting for Ardis¡¯s arrival.


    ¡¸Sorry for what happened yesterday. Even though you came to visit¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis took a seat beside them, and Gresch raised his voice.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it too much. More importantly, should we continue what we left off yesterday? ¡¹


    Ardis asked Gresch so to get into the topic immediately.


    ¡¸I heard about it from Jio. It¡¯s a task about carrying and dismantling preys, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I got something so I can¡¯t take requests that get too late for a while. So, I went for the Beast King so I can earn easily, but carrying the spoils and skinning it is problematic. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s scary that you talk as if it doesn¡¯t sweat you to hunt it. ¡¹


    Ralph who cut into the conversation was backed by Jio and Konia who were nodding repeatedly. Gresch who side-glanced at his comrades raised a question.


    ¡¸I want to confirm something, you mind? ¡¹


    ¡¸Go ahead. ¡¹


    ¡¸You said, for a while, but how long is it going to be? ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s about seven to ten days. At most, fifteen. Then I won¡¯t have any matter after that. I think Jio have told you this but, let¡¯s talk about the compensation first. ¡¹


    Ardis who said so explained the contents and the rewards of the request. It¡¯s five silvers per person per day. Gresch and the others just need to dismantle the preys, pack, and transport it, combat is excluded. The hunting will be mainly done by Ardis, but everyone is cautioned to equip properly just in case.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think we have anything to complain. Rather than that, I think that five silvers a day without participating in combat is too good of a deal. To be honest, there was that matter with the Despair. So, I¡¯ve been thinking to avoid combat requests for a while. ¡¹


    In the end, Gresch and the party accepted the request without hesitation.


    They probably thought that since Ardis would be there, the danger will probably be little to none. This request, probably for someone that doesn¡¯t know Ardis¡¯s strength, it would be an impossible decision to come to.


    Soon after that, including Ardis, five people headed out to the grasslands.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, isn¡¯t this too much? ¡¹


    Gresch looked back at the cart he was pulling.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it will decrease from tomorrow onwards. It¡¯s just today that we have so many. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­¡­¡¹


    Gresch had a face that expressed he¡¯s not convinced. It¡¯s because that when Ardis set out before, he never had even a single cart with him after all.


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s, I knew that Ardis¡¯s hunting speed is abnormal but¡­¡­, as expected, isn¡¯t a full cart more than enough? ¡¹


    Gresch was pulling one of the carts that was borrowed from Thoria, another one was pulled by Ralph. From Gresch¡¯s party¡¯s perspective, even a single cart is enough, but to have two carts to carry all the spoils is just too much.


    But even so, the amount of spoils Ardis have indirectly affect how much compensation they can possibly get. Even if the cart returned back to the town empty, wasting the cart renting fee, the compensation that Gresch¡¯s party get doesn¡¯t change. After being pointed out by Ardis, they had no choice but to shut their mouth.


    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯re here. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s footstep stopped at that moment. Where they are right now is in the middle of the plains about an hour due west of Thoria. The plains spread out entirely in view, and the Canobis Mountain range is visible here. But looking back, the walls of Thoria are still in view, so it isn¡¯t really far out from Thoria actually.


    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything in sight¡­¡­, is it the same forward? ¡¹


    Recalling the day before yesterday, Jio asked.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s take it out now, so just make some space there. ¡¹


    After following Ardis¡¯s instructions to clear out space, numerous items started piling on the ground. Seeing that sight twice, Gresch and his party wasn¡¯t as impressed as before. But as time goes on, they had no choice but to be surprised again in another way.


    ¡¸How much more are there¡­¡­¡¹


    The words that Ralph murmured, they were probably what everyone there would¡¯ve felt.


    The countless beasts that started piling the ground.


    Not mentioning the Beast King, there were even Snatches, Green Knives, Coyotes, Fighting Bulls, Grass Wolves, Watchers, and Killer Birds in view. Even the infamous Despair that had literally caused them despair before was there. It is as if every single carnivorous species of the plains had appeared before them.


    Since every single one of them were froze to prevent rotting, they were put out to defrost quickly by blowing warm air with magic on them is Ardis¡¯s instruction to everyone.


    ¡¸Then, shall we start immediately? Alright, prioritize the Beast Kings first. Collect the Snatch¡¯s fur and the tail stone. The skin for the Coyotes, Grass Wolves, and Fighting Bulls. As for the Watchers and Killer Birds, just take the wings that are still in good conditions. I will handle the Despairs and the Green Knives. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright! Let¡¯s get on it, everyone! ¡¹


    Gresch who seemed to be stunned for a while at the astronomical number of bodies regained himself and cheered his comrades.


    ¡¸Ardis, what about the meat? ¡¹


    Jio asked while pointing towards the Fighting bull and the Killer Bird.


    A Fighting Bull is a three-meter-long super huge wild bull, it¡¯s a fierce carnivore that usually hunts on the Watchers and Killer Birds. Both are threatening in the wilderness by themselves, but it¡¯s not as if they¡¯re not beef and bird meat.


    They are stiffer and have a stronger smell than their domestic counterpart, and not as delicious, but it should fetch some money in the town.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t need. It¡¯s gonna be a baggage, right? Better if you throw it somewhere out there. ¡¹


    Because it would be attracting wild beasts and demonic beings, it¡¯s a taboo to throw away raw meat around human settlements or the highway. But here is a place far away from Thoria and the highway, and no one lives near here. If left behind, the raw meat would probably reduce to nothing within a single day.


    ¡¸Ne¨D ne¨D, Ardis. All of this, you hunted yesterday? ¡¹


    Konia asked with a feeling of disbelieving.


    ¡¸I just hunted as much as I could to gather the materials. And if I were to handle it on the spot, the others would¡¯ve come running. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­Really. Well¡­¡­it¡¯s amazing. Now I know why there¡¯s two carts worth but¡­¡­. This all, can it even be finished today¡­¡­¡¹


    While her scarlet hair danced in the air, the girl had a distant gaze.


    About seven hours with a short lunch break in between. While wiping away the sweat on their forehead, Ardis and the others kept at the two carts worth of spoils.


    Most of the dismantled materials were the fur of the Beast King, Grass Wolves and the likes. Other than that, a part of their head from Despair and Green Knives are also dismantled.


    Because of the enormous amount of prey that Ardis got the day before yesterday, the smell of blood stacked up and there were even wild carnivores attacking while they were working.


    Of course, all of them were taken care by Ardis, but the more that got taken care of, the more work they had to do.


    Gresch and the others were working at it desperately while panting hard, when the red have dyed the western skies, the dismantling and loading of the dismantled materials is done somehow.


    ¡¸T-too tired¡­¡­. To be so tired even though I didn¡¯t engage in combat¡­¡­¡¹


    Konia who sat on the grassy ground complained listlessly.


    ¡¸Good work. Don¡¯t worry, there wouldn¡¯t be this much tomorrow. I will dismantle them as I hunt. ¡¹


    Ardis smiled wryly as he consoled her.


    In reality, it was hard this time because they had to dismantle the spoils of an entire day of hunting. From tomorrow, a single cart would probably be enough after all, and while Ardis hunted, Gresch and the others can take a break.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s pull out. We should return to Thoria before the sun completely sets. ¡¹


    As Ardis instructed, the cart started to be pulled on the returning path.


    Exactly like what he said, Ardis and the others arrived back in Thoria before night completely falls, they pulled the cart to the merchant firm. Needless to say, seeing the carts full of fur and feathers, the buying representative at the merchant association gaped.


    In the end, it turned out to be a grand total of eighteen gold coins that day after including the bounty for Despair and Green Knives. Even after deducting the cart rental fees, there¡¯re fifteen gold coins left. It¡¯s an amount enough for a regular household to live on half a year in the town.


    ¡¸It¡¯s tiring, but the five silvers feel much more rewarding! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Not just seven days, I¡¯m fine even if it¡¯s ten or twenty! ¡¹


    Konia and Ralph met eyes and smiled widely. For a new mercenary, five silvers a day can be said accomplished.


    The Snatches that Gresch and the others can hunt easily, there were no subjugation rewards for those in the first place. Only the fur or their tail stones worth something, each of them go for about one to three coppers.


    Even if you run around the plains for the entire day, four silvers¨D¨Dor one silver per person¨D¨Dis the ideal situation. That¡¯s probably the limit even if you are blessed by lady luck.


    On top of that, you might get injured in combat, even your equipment might get damaged. And the medicine that must be replenished have a big price tag, if you get injured badly, you can¡¯t accept requests for quite a while.


    Above all, there are creatures like Despairs and Beast Kings that a new mercenary can¡¯t hope to match at all. If you come to meet an absolute predator like those, it wouldn¡¯t matter how much can you earn a day.


    The beings known as mercenaries, losing their lives the next day isn¡¯t uncommon. Contrary to that, a job that has little to no danger to one¡¯s life, a job that can earn you five silvers just by carrying and dismantling the materials is an unimaginable good deal. It can¡¯t be helped that Konia and the others never stopped smiling.


    ¡¸Well, I will be depending on you guys tomorrow as well. This, use it for your dinner. ¡¹


    Ardis said so, before flicking a silver coin towards them.


    ¡¸But don¡¯t drink too much alright. ¡¹


    Just in case, Ardis nailed that word in so that they will remember it. Ardis turned around and started walking out from the Perch Inn, and the cheers from Gresch and the others resounded from behind.

 CH 14

    Four days after that. Ardis and Gresch party have been pulling the cart and hunting in the grasslands every day.


    On top of hunting on the move to find more prey, having the need to pull the cart slowed their speed. And because of that, their rates have lowered somewhat, and naturally, their daily grand total have decreased a little.


    Of course, that is if the amount is compared to the first day, even if it¡¯s like this, seven or eight gold coins is what they have been getting daily.


    However, such smooth sailing would not continue forever. Delivering a full cart of furs and other materials every day, it¡¯s a given that they have caught others¡¯ eyes.


    And the people known as mercenaries, not all of them are as upstanding as Gresch¡¯s party. Of course, there would be people that will eye the successful people, and take a chance to steal their spoils.


    ¡¸Ardis. Those people are here again. ¡¹


    Ralph turned around irritatedly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind them. If they don¡¯t do anything, just ignore them. ¡¹


    While sighing, Ardis said so.


    ¡¸But, no matter how I see it, they are definitely up to no good. ¡¹


    What Ralph said couldn¡¯t be any wrong. Since the western grasslands have been hunted dry by Ardis for the past few days, they have been heading for the northern grasslands from yesterday.


    Since the highway on the northern side is connected to a neighbor country, there isn¡¯t a lack of mercenaries and merchants passing through it. But those that leaves the highway and come to the middle of the plains, all of them were mercenaries that came to hunt.


    In spite of that, the group of mercenaries behind Ardis¡¯s party didn¡¯t seem to be looking to hunt anything or investigating anything. It isn¡¯t as if they were followed Ardis and the others around for four six hours straight, but in this wide plain, to meet each other numerous times is obviously suspicious. It¡¯s natural to think that they are tailing Ardis¡¯s party.


    Since it¡¯s the plains with an open view, they couldn¡¯t tail while hiding themselves perfectly. Because of that, they try to monitor while pretending to coincidentally bump into Ardis¡¯s party, but the problem is what their purpose is.


    From what can be seen, their head count is more than twenty. With simple math, the number of people they have is easily four times over Ardis¡¯s party. No way that they are hoping to be employed by Ardis as well with that number.


    It might be that after discovering that Ardis have been hunting a huge amount of prey everyday consecutively, they are observing him to know his secret.


    Even if they suspect that there¡¯s a secret, it¡¯s all because of Ardis¡¯s abnormal one handedly hunting, but looking from the side, they probably can¡¯t discern that.


    They probably only see that a party made up of brats in their tens, successfully hunting Despairs and Beast Kings in a big number. Can¡¯t be blamed that they suspected that Ardis¡¯s party have some kind of secret.


    Without letting their guard down, Ardis and the others continued hunting like usual.


    As usual, they hunted prioritizing Beast Kings, and they dismantled the fur and other useful materials on the spot. If there isn¡¯t any prey around, then they would move to the next spot¨D¨Da repetition.


    And after finally filling up their cart with materials they gathered, they started heading back towards Thoria, but the mercenary group appeared and stood in their way. They split into three groups, with the major one stood in front of their way, blocking their advancement.


    They went into a half encompassment formation, with their two groups coming in from the sides.


    ¡¸What do we do, Ardis? ¡¹


    Gresch and the others seemed to be panicking as sweat trickled down their foreheads. The opponent has over four times the people compared to Ardis¡¯s side.


    On top of that, just by glancing, there seemed to have a few mercenaries amongst them that are intermediate grade. If it were just Gresch and the others here, they have no chance of standing against the group.


    Ardis while being silent, he observed the opponent¡¯s expression. The silence that continued for a little while, came to a stop when the tough-looking guy leading the front group opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Bald kids. Ain¡¯t you having fun by hoarding the preys yourselves these days. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m quite impressed by that. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not a tone that can be said friendly.


    ¡¸Because of you kids hunting them pointlessly, it¡¯s hurting even our bowl. Well, we won¡¯t be a demon, just spit out how you can hunt the Beast Kings and Despairs easily and the tools to do that. Then we can be good friends. ¡¹


    Although they tried to make it sound like a negotiation, it¡¯s obviously a threaten.


    ¡¸Well, that is quite a winding way to say. ¡¹


    Ardis said it as if he¡¯s had enough.


    ¡¸So? What if I said no? ¡¹


    In an instant, the atmosphere around the mercenaries changed.


    ¡¸That¡¯s, you¡­¡­. Might become a state that you want to speak but can¡¯t. ¡¹


    The mercenaries put their hands on their weapons, and the ones looked like magicians started raising their wands one after another as if preparing to chant.


    ¡¸Answer? ¡¹


    Against the question that seemed to be the last, Ardis laughed indifferently and answered.


    ¡¸Of course¨D¨D. Rejected. ¡¹


    The tough-looking mercenary¡¯s brow raised.


    Probably from what he has expected, he¡¯d never thought that such a stubborn reply will come from a group of new mercenaries. The man who looked like he was stunned for a moment, regained his cool in a few moments and raised his voice.


    ¡¸Do it! Just get any one of them alive! ¡¹


    With that voice as the trigger, the mercenaries came at once. From both sides, magic like fireball and rock came hurling. From the front, arrows released by the archers pierced through the winds.


    In an instant, Ardis unsheathed the short sword on his waist calmly, and a few words came from him.


    ¡¸Fend¡¹


    A barrier deployed in front of them, countering the magic released by the opponents.


    The attack magic landed on where Ardis and the others stood. Even if the magic spells that were released has a weak power by themselves, they have enough power to finish off newbie mercenaries without trouble. And numerous of those.


    In the aftermath of the magic landing, clouds of sand raised into the air, and volleys of arrow came after that. If Ardis and the others were just new mercenaries, they would probably already in a state of ruin now. Even if they survived somehow, they wouldn¡¯t be in a state to fight.


    Of course, that is if Ardis is a newbie mercenary. The magic barrier that was deployed without the accompany of a chant deflected all the enemies¡¯ magic.


    ¡¸Burst¡¹


    The second magic that was activated without chanting, this time, it was aimed to the mercenaries.


    The intense wind that was released to the sides, encompassed the mercenaries and mercilessly cut and ruptured their limbs, even their neck wasn¡¯t excluded.


    And what was visible when the clouds of sand settled down, was the figure of Ardis standing unharmed, and the figures of mercenaries collapsed in a pool of blood on the sides.


    ¡¸W-What is¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    The only group that is in front that wasn¡¯t attacked by Ardis, raised a voice of disbelief. Rather than the arrows they released piercing their targets, they were all cut in two on the ground within hand reach.


    Above the arrows that have been cut into two, a single short sword floated immobile. With the scenery that they never seen before, the mercenaries became noisy.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡­, sword magic? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s the rumored? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it quite the heated story? ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it such a kid. ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard they were just newbies, this doesn¡¯t match. ¡¹


    One after another, they spoke their thoughts out seemingly hesitating to attack. The tough-looking guy seemed to have snapped and yelled back at his comrades.


    ¡¸What sword magic! He¡¯s just a brat! We still have more people, scared by a single magician is a joke! Do it! ¡¹


    As if those words have dispelled their hesitation, along with his words, the remaining mercenaries came at once. Though more than ten people rushed towards Ardis¡¯s direction, there wasn¡¯t anyone that looked like a magician amongst them. That¡¯s probably because all the magicians they¡¯ve got was positioned on the sides before.


    ¡¸Just attack before he gets a chance to aim! ¡¹


    Ardis smiled bitterly as he unsheathed another short sword from his waist, before throwing it to the archers at the back. After slicing past the throat of an archer at the back, it turned as if defying inertia, and chased after the next archer across the air.


    In that period, what the archers managed to muster were merely three arrows, which were all helplessly cut to the ground by the short sword which had been floating in the air from the beginning.


    While this sight entered Ardis¡¯s sight, he turned his hands towards those mercenaries that are in about five-meter distance.


    ¡¸Pierce¡¹


    Instantly, a dazzling light was released from his hands.


    The ray of light travelled at a speed faster than the arrows, as if getting sucked into the mercenaries¡¯ forehead, it robbed the mercenaries of their lives in an instant. The sound of bodies collapsing onto the ground reverberated one after another.


    The enemies numbering more than twenty, and all of them were seasoned mercenaries. And to crush them head-on, the overpowering strength made Gresch and the other swallowed their breath, and finally seemed to have calmed down a little.


    ¡¸Now, this is¡­¡­. Too powerful. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a strength that can make me laugh only. ¡¹


    Ralph and Konia met each other¡¯s face and said.


    ¡¸Hey, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸With your strength, could it be that you could have suppressed them without killing? ¡¹


    Versus more than twenty mercenaries, by only Ardis himself. It¡¯s a difference in combative ability that have no need to be compared but, Gresch have probably understood that with Ardis¡¯s absurd ability, Ardis would¡¯ve won anyways.


    But at the same time, with that much of a difference in ability, Ardis could have handled it in a way that wouldn¡¯t have to kill them. Gresch was indirectly blaming Ardis for this.


    ¡¸I could¡¯ve done it if I wanted to. ¡¹


    That should¡¯ve been a piece of cake for Ardis.


    ¡¸Then why!? If you could¡¯ve done it, then can¡¯t you just incapacitate them and hand them over to the guard!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Because there¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t have the mercy to spare for a robber. ¡¹


    ¡¸They aren¡¯t robbers! They¡¯re the same as us, mercenaries! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what is a robber? What is a robber in Gresch¡¯s mind? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Defying the law and plundering the others of their fortune and lives, I guess. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then what is that they have done? In the middle of the plains that the law doesn¡¯t reach, they tried to take our fortune and lives with violence. How are they different than the robbers that Gresch described? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I will say it, in the case of those people, they are even worse than a plain robber. Regardless if they had a bounty or a nameless robber, they should be known to a certain extent as a mercenary. There are probably few on their sides amongst the townsfolks and guards. Even if I were to hand them over to the guards, it doesn¡¯t mean that the guards and the lord will accept your claims. If the worst comes to the worst, you will be charged guilty. There aren¡¯t any other witnesses other than us after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸No way, such things¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Can you say there will be none? What if they were to be released with no charges? Even if they were actually charged guilty for it, try to see after they got fined or forced labor for a short while. They will definitely come back to us for revenge. And with a more sophisticated plan. ¡¹


    For Ardis, Gresch¡¯s thinking is just too naive. Evil is judged, and virtue is praised. It seemed to Ardis that Gresch has a thinking that reality is built like those in the picture books. Believing in it is one¡¯s choice. But the reality isn¡¯t something so pretty. It was something that Ardis realized finally when he lost something precious to him.


    He didn¡¯t say that out, but what Ardis did say had certainly gave a vibe of that. Gresch couldn¡¯t bring himself to rebuke him anymore.


    Ardis would¡¯ve collected the equipment on the mercenaries normally. But considering Gresch and the others¡¯ feelings, he decided to give up on that.


    Burning and burying the corpses underground with magic, they returned to town while pulling the cart. Usually, it would¡¯ve been a trip full of happy voices. But that day, from start to end, there were no lines exchanged.

 CH 15

    Ardis with Gresch and the party continued their hunting even on the next day. But ever since the incident of mercenaries becoming robbers, it can¡¯t be denied that an unnatural tense atmosphere has been around them.


    The result, Ardis¡¯s hunting with Gresch¡¯s party have come to an end at the seventh day.For Ardis, distributing the work of hunting and dismantling greatly increased the efficiency.And the haul of the day became more attractive than ever.


    But it didn¡¯t go as he planned. It would be a little difficult for him to be working with people that have a bad relationship with him.


    On the morning of the seventh day, which was the minimum promised initially, Ardis announced that the request will be ended. Gresch had an expression that couldn¡¯t say anything then.


    The reason is obviously because in the different moral views between them, Gresch understood that too. But the unwillingness to apologize for his mistake have, seemingly blocked the repair of their relationship.


    To have broken the deal of five silvers a day per person one-sidedly, he must¡¯ve also felt the blaming eyes from the other members.


    While the other three members besides Gresch had only thought it to be regretful, being that they can¡¯t really blame the leader, Gresch¡¯s action, they had a helpless expression on their face.


    Till then, they did the usual, heading towards the grasslands in the north, and hunted Beast Kings and Despairs. When the cart is filled with materials, and the day have gotten late, they headed back to the town.


    They sold the materials as usual, and paying Gresch and the others compensation, it¡¯s the flow of disbanding later.


    ¡¸If we come to meet each other again, call me out. Then at that time, I will be relying on you all again. ¡¹


    Ardis opened his mouth with a smile, as if trying to make it feel not like a farewell.


    Even though there were disagreements, they are comrades that have worked together for seven days. For the straightforward Ardis, he is not entirely emotionless.


    But, the minimum number of days promised initially had passed as well, and he¡¯s got enough money in the immediate to accomplish his initial goal.


    Since there weren¡¯t any reason must to extend the period, and there wasn¡¯t any reason they want to extend the period, there isn¡¯t any problem to end the request in the promised days.


    Since It isn¡¯t really a farewell because of a fight, it can be said it¡¯s more towards a peaceful goodbye.


    ¡¸Ou. I¡¯ve got quite a lot. So, thank you next time. ¡¹


    ¡¸I have a lot that I can reference from what we talked. Let¡¯s have a drink sometime. ¡¹


    ¡¸Please do tell if there¡¯s anything earning! ¡¹


    Ralph, Jio, and Konia, the three of them called out to Ardis with a bright voice. But only the last one had a speechless expression.


    ¡¸Ardis¡­¡­, that¡­¡­the mercenaries that attacked¡­¡­¡¹


    Gresch who opened his mouth, Ardis explained slowly.


    ¡¸Gresch. It¡¯s not that someone is right or wrong. I think that Gresch¡¯s thinking is one of the answers too. But it¡¯s just my way of living is different. And I don¡¯t have intentions to push that onto you. But just keep in mind that there are some that think like this too.


    ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. I¡¯m not convinced, but I will keep it in mind. ¡¹


    Gresch responded after a pause.


    ¡¸Yeah, that will be enough. See you. ¡¹


    Ardis waved his hands lightly, and went his ways from Gresch and the others.


    Walking swiftly through the streets as the day gets later, he arrived at the Perch Inn.Taking the tray from Kashiha whose smile had clouded for the past few days, he returned to his room.


    ¡¸I just returned. ¡¹


    He expected no reply from the twins as he said that, but they both can be seen nodding slightly. It¡¯s the usual that they don¡¯t speak a single word, but they have become able to nod or shake their head, responding the Ardis for even a little bit.


    ¡¸It¡¯s dinner. Go on and eat. ¡¹


    Putting the tray with the food on top of the table, Ardis took off his equipment.


    Setting down the backpack onto the side of the bed, removing the sword hung on his waist, and he put the robe over the back of the chair. It¡¯s fortunate that Ardis is lightly equipped so it didn¡¯t take much time.


    If it¡¯s a leather armor like what Ted wear, then it will take quite a long time to release it.But in Ardis¡¯s case, taking the robe off is not much different than taking a piece of shirt off.


    In the meantime, the twins drew nearest to the table hesitatingly, and stood at the side of the chair while alternatingly sending gaze to the top of the table and Ardis.


    And that continued until Ardis sat on the chair.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t need to wait for me, you two can start eating first. ¡¹


    Even though he said it every time, they didn¡¯t ever reach their hands out until Ardis starts to eat. Not just that, even sitting on the chair must be after Ardis.


    (I guess now that it¡¯s better that we can even eat together on the same table but¡­¡­)


    ¡¸Both of you. It¡¯s fine that you sit first without waiting for me, and also there¡¯s no need to wait me before eating. It¡¯s fine to eat before me after all. ¡¹


    The twins that had finally sat on the chair after a roundabout, they nodded at the same time. Even though it¡¯s the same exchange every meal, but it doesn¡¯t turn out like what Ardis want.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to eat. ¡¹


    Even if he said so, the twins would blink and send upward gazes to Ardis as if looking at his expression. It¡¯s always a situation like this that the twins finally would put their hands on the food after Ardis started on his.


    (It¡¯s not like I want to say it but¡­¡­. But being scared like this is just¡­¡­)


    Taking them out to the streets, even if I looked for a caretaker, taking them out both would be eye-catching. But if the twins are so afraid that they can¡¯t be separated, then forcing them apart and take one of them isn¡¯t a choice.


    (I guess this will be time consuming)


    For the twins, he didn¡¯t treat them like objects or slaves, he didn¡¯t hit them. He¡¯s not one of their enemies, is what Ardis tried to convey day and night repeatedly. And now finally, they became able to sit on the same table to eat.


    Their name was finally known as well. One is Filia, and another is Riana it seems.


    But, other than the time they named themselves, Ardis haven¡¯t had recollection that the twins ever opened their mouth. On top of that, who is who is not what Ardis is able to figure out at the moment, but it doesn¡¯t really mind that. Since Ardis hadn¡¯t have any intention of sticking around for a long time.


    Just, the progress of the twins is just there. Even though they are able to sit on the same table dining now but, much effort that Ardis got a two bed room in the inn, but the other bed wasn¡¯t used at all.


    Even though Ardis said that they¡¯re fine to use the other bed, they would just huddle up in the corner of the room until they slept. One time, Ardis forced them to use the other bed, but on the next morning, they were found back huddling in the corner.


    If he knew that this would¡¯ve happened, then taking the single bed room would¡¯ve been the correct choice, was the negative thought that Ardis couldn¡¯t dispel.


    The next day, Ardis finished his meal together with the twins, before putting on the robe and exiting the inn.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the usual to you. ¡¹


    He said to Kashiha, and ¡¸A-Alright¡­¡­, go well¡­¡­¡¹, a wobbly reply came back. And the same time, the gazes with bad intention from the other lodger, Ardis had sensed that too.


    Where Ardis who left the inn was heading to is, to the Merchant Association¡¯s storefront that handles real estate. The first-grade land across the main street, Ardis stepped into the two-storey big building unhesitatingly.


    ¡¸Welcome. Are you looking for a house? ¡¹


    Entering the shop, the employees raised their voice. But that¡¯s natural, since there¡¯re no one else other than Ardis in the shop. For the three employees around, welcoming the customer that came after a whole day of waiting is natural.


    It¡¯s not that this shop is specially treating him. It¡¯s because, the selling of land and building isn¡¯t something that happens often.


    For the average citizen, leaving their hometown where they have grown up is rare, three different generations of the family living together under the same roof is the norm, so the opportunities for transaction to occur is less.


    As the result, the people that the Merchant Association faces are normally ruler-tiers like the lords, or successful merchants that want to set up shops, or the lesser party of successful mercenaries.


    Although people that will be dealing with this is less, but the amount of the transaction itself is incomparably larger than other business. Even a single case would bring a big profit, so a one-to-one customer service is natural in this part.


    That too, unlike the general store and weapon stores, the interior of the shop is in pristine condition, all the furniture is high quality and designed to give a good impression.


    ¡¸What kind of property might sir be finding for today? ¡¹


    The male employee who is dressed in a clean attire, cut the chase to Ardis. Looking at Ardis¡¯s appearance, he must¡¯ve come to a conclusion that Ardis is a mercenary in an instant.


    Merchants would normally be looking for land with commercial value, meanwhile, most mercenaries would look for houses or warehouses.


    It seems the employee in his late thirties is reasonably experienced, as he inferred that what Ardis is looking for is probably a house or warehouse.


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking for a house for me, and another person to live in. The location doesn¡¯t matter much but, the security there must not be bad. ¡¹


    ¡¸I have certainly understood. I will look for one immediately that matches sir¡¯s requirement, please wait with a little patient. ¡¹


    The employee guided Ardis to a seat, before beginning to take out documents of properties from the shelves.


    ¡¸The property I can introduce that matches sir¡¯s requirements are, these eight. ¡¹


    All the documents of the property that was picked by the employee, all of them have matched Ardis¡¯s requirements. On top of that, all of them are priced affordable for any successful mercenaries.


    It seems that it¡¯s a quite good store, Ardis thought.


    The employee training is good. The price is good. On top of that, towards Ardis that looked young, the employees have been treated him with respect since the start.


    It¡¯s not a general store or a drug store. It isn¡¯t unnatural for Ardis who looks like a young boy to be treated as a window shopper by the employees.


    ¡¸Are your partner that will live there your family? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my still young sister. As you see, I¡¯m a mercenary, so it¡¯s often that I¡¯m not at house. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s why sir would like a good security. If so, then how about these two? Both are situated near a guardhouse, they are probably the best candidate in terms of security. ¡¹


    Ardis took a look at the documents of the two property that the employee recommended.


    ¡¸I want to take a look at both in person. ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. I will guide sir, please wait for a while. ¡¹


    Looking around the two houses guided by the employee, in the end, Ardis settled for the first one.


    ¡¸Thank you for your quick decision. ¡¹


    For the employee, it¡¯s better to take less time as both of the property are similar. The reason why the employee had replaced his business smile with his true one, is probably because Ardis settled the deal quickly.


    ¡¸For a mercenary, a moment of late decision will cost your life after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, it¡¯s as you said. ¡¹


    Even so, there were people like Orphellia that is even indecisive in her private life, Ardis smiled bitterly in his mind.


    ¡¸Will it be a ¡ºAnnually¡»contract? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t decided that if I should stay in Thoria for now. ¡¹


    ¡ºAnnually¡»means, the contract to purchase the building for just a year.


    Usually, the ownership of a building is transacted often. However, mercenaries are not always at a single place, so it is unlikely that they will buy a whole house unless it is time to retire and settle.


    You can purchase a residence right at a price that is one-tenth of the price of the property, but you need to pay a deposit separately, and only active mercenaries contract the property on an annual basis.


    The property that Ardis chose was two hundred gold coins in whole. If it¡¯s an annual contract, then it will just cost twenty gold coins a year. And a hundred gold coins as a deposit is needed.


    ¡¸Then the advance payment will be ten gold coins, the remaining hundred and ten gold coins can be paid when you take the property.


    ¡¹


    ¡¸I can pay the whole price now, I want it to be prepared as soon as possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Pardon me. I will ready it for use as soon as possible. ¡¹


    Ardis who took out a total of hundred twenty gold coins from his pouch, making the employee swallowing his breath for a moment. But as expected from a professional. He regained his composure in a few moments and proceeded the contract.


    Fortunately, the property that Ardis picked, have had a maintenance just a few days ago, so handing it over in a few days is possible, is what the employee said.


    Ardis who wished for the handover to be done tomorrow noon, submitted the contract and exited the shop. On the way, he bought two child-sized robe that can fully cover from body to face, before heading back to the Perch Inn where the twins waited.

 CH 16

    Ardis who returned to the Perch inn, called out to Kashiha who was writing something, and told her that he will be leaving the inn at tomorrow noon.


    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­¡­, alright¡­¡­¡¹


    Kashiha who blinked for a few moments had round eyes but, she regained herself quickly and replied as if she¡¯s sorry.


    Ardis realized for the past few days, the gaze of the other customers mixed with something cloudy had been directed towards him. At the same time, Kashiha also seemed to have rethink her decision at the beginning, as she seemed to start having a troubled expression.


    It seemed like it¡¯s something not easy to speak of, as she always seemed to have something to tell Ardis.


    Rumors of the twins probably have started spreading, is what Ardis inferred.


    Since the twins had always been in the room, even meal will be brought up by Kashiha.They didn¡¯t have contact with others most of the time, but it might that they were seen by other lodgers when they went to toilet.


    Of course, Ardis had warned the twins to not come out of the room unneededly, and if they do, never go in a pair. Despite that, to have ignored Ardis¡¯s warning, they must be unbearable to be separated from each other.


    It¡¯s not as if they asked Kashiha directly, but the gazes from the surrounding customers, residents and pedestrian, and the few sentences from the dialog Ardis heard from, it¡¯s obvious that they have been talking bad about the inn.


    Perch inn is a small inn. To have customers distance themselves because of such a rumor, it would take no time for the business to collapse, the procuring of food ingredients might become difficult too.


    For Kashiha who stood in a difficult position for having invited the twins themselves into the inn, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to chase them away herself. When Ardis announced they would be leaving the inn, it can¡¯t be helped that she showed an expression of relief.


    ¡¸Please prepare today¡¯s dinner and tomorrow¡¯s breakfast. And, a bath before dinner. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. I will bring it to you later. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Sorry about this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Rather than that, sorry for causing troubles for you. ¡¹


    One of the reasons that Ardis ended the hunt with Gresch¡¯s party is also because of this.It stopped at the level of being a rumor now, but if Ardis kept ignoring it, then it would definitely develop into something more troublesome.


    That is why, Ardis had taken quick measures to get his own house and leave the inn.


    (Thanks to that, almost all I saved flew away)


    The gold coins that Ardis have earned for the past few days too, have already reached the bottom.


    To be honest, if it was just Ardis alone, then a single cheap room would be more than enough. But thinking that the twins would left behind in the room, it would be worrying if it¡¯s a place with other lodgers and unsafe.


    If it¡¯s a house that Ardis owns himself, then there¡¯s no worry that the twins will meet anyone else even if they went out of the building. It was a big expenditure but, if he can leave the house without worrying, then he can get better rewarding jobs.


    The next day, Ardis took a nap until noon in the room as he finished breakfast, then he left together with the twins after having them wear the child-sized robe he bought.


    Heading towards the Merchant Association that handled his house, Ardis collected the keys before heading for the new sleeping place. On the way, he bought lunch from a street stall.


    The twins had never uttered a single complaint but followed behind Ardis quietly. Thanks to the hood covering until their eyes, they weren¡¯t discovered as twins by the people around.


    Matching the pace of the two children, Ardis proceeded further for about half an hour. It¡¯s a house sized average for the town of Thoria. With two storeys and a total of six rooms, but it¡¯s still too large for Ardis and the twins.


    However, with the house surrounded with tall fences, far from the slums and situated near a guardhouse. With all these safety aspects in mind, it couldn¡¯t be helped even if there are a few matters that didn¡¯t match Ardis¡¯s hope.


    After bringing the twins into their new home, Ardis discussed about the future with them both.


    ¡¸Here is our home from today onwards. Different than the inn we stayed till this morning, there aren¡¯t others beside us three here, it¡¯s fine that the both of you walk around here in this building from today. For now, when you both go outside, it¡¯ll be with my company. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s in the house but, be careful that the both of you don¡¯t be outside at the same time. ¡¹


    As usual, the twins never replied. When he spoke, their eyes would state at Ardis unmovingly, and when he¡¯s done, they would nod. They were properly having communication but, it seems that the twins have not had their guard lowered. The occasion the twins spoke was rare.


    For around three whole days, Ardis have been working at it to improve the living environment in the house.


    Bed for himself and the twins, the cookware for kitchen, table and chairs for dining, and other various necessity items have been bought from the Merchant Association or the market, and carried into the house.


    It was different than the fixed bed and furniture found in inns. For Ardis who have no intention to stay in this house permanently, it¡¯s his honest opinion to not spend so much money on it. However, he didn¡¯t want the twins to be living in a bad environment as well.


    Since it¡¯s an amount easily earnable for Ardis, he didn¡¯t mind his fortune and went ahead buying all the needed items.


    ¡¸Listen, I won¡¯t be coming back every day like usual. I might not be around for a few days even when I work. I will buy enough food that can last a few days. Basically, I have prepared various things so that you two won¡¯t have to go out. So, learn to care for yourselves when I¡¯m not here. ¡¹


    That aside, he didn¡¯t want the young twins to be living in a bad environment.


    And for the next five days, Ardis taught the twins how to start fire, preparing bath, getting water from the well, and various basic cooking methods. Finally, Ardis could return to his mercenary life without worrying too much.


    The first three days he returned every day, and after that, a whole day of not returning, staying overnight outside, and the time Ardis spent outside became longer.


    Fortunately, the twins are quick learners, taking care of themselves aren¡¯t problem for them anymore.


    Normally, children of their age would get unrest and lonely when an adult isn¡¯t around but, it might be the environment that they have been till now, there weren¡¯t a single trace of that. Rather than that, it seemed that the twins became more docile.


    There weren¡¯t any complaints from them, so Ardis have been feeling strange at how well it had gone so far. The usual on the occasion when Ardis do return, the twins were quiet.But it¡¯s slightly better than before in that they will affirm and disagree a little with ¡¸Unn¡¹and ¡¸Nnn¡¹


    They have their meal on the same table but, it¡¯s still the same that they wouldn¡¯t touch their food unless Ardis started. The bed that Ardis have bought with much effort doesn¡¯t seem like it had been used once either. They seemed to have slept together just with a blanket in the corner of the room.


    (I guess there¡¯s no way other than taking it slowly huh)


    Ardis don¡¯t have the capability to keep looking after them all day nor the intention to do so. But looking for someone that will take care of them, is what Ardis plans to do at the very least on the side while he did his mercenary jobs.


    For him who have so much grace that he couldn¡¯t repay, if he couldn¡¯t do that much, he wouldn¡¯t have face to meet with his past comrades.


    ¡¸Then I will be going. The schedule to return will be two days later. I have bought the food ingredients like usual enough to last five days. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    While the platinum blonde hair swayed, the twins nodded at the same time. It¡¯s a short reply, but it¡¯s much better than the past. While thinking about such thing, Ardis left the house.


    Without the must to return by the day, Ardis had more freedom when he chooses requests to take. It¡¯s now possible for him to accept escort or investigation request as long as it isn¡¯t for an extended period, and also, he can venture further out for just hunting as well.


    Rather than hunting in the grasslands near the town, hunting ¡ºHound¡»or ¡ºWhips¡»in the Corsas Forest is much earning. Thanks to that, the problem of his pouch which have become bare to the bottom have been solved within half a month.


    ¡¸And so, can you finally lend a hand to us now? ¡¹


    A swordsman with a tough look asked Ardis enthusiastically.


    ¡¸Ted, Ardis is drawing away. If you try to persuade him with such villainous look, he would escape you know. ¡¹


    On Orphellia words, Ted withdrew his distance from Ardis with an irritated expression.


    ¡¸Cruel, Orphellia. I¡¯m trying to catch a new party member, isn¡¯t ¡ºVillanous look¡» too much? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. But it¡¯s the truth. With Ted and Ardis, from an outsider perspective, it totally looks like a bad guy is taking it out on a young man. ¡¹


    Norris laughed out loudly.


    ¡¸Tch, I¡¯m not convinced¡­¡­. Well, that aside, Ardis. You, got any request now? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, not really any now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, then good timing. Hear me out a bit. ¡¹


    While saying like this, Ted who brought Ardis to the bar, took a seat at the nearest table and ordered beer immediately.


    ¡¸Hey, Ted. We have a job after this! ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, Orphellia. It¡¯s just one mug. With this much, it¡¯s not enough to make me drunk even a little. ¡¹


    ¡¸Geez¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, it can¡¯t be helped. Taking a seat without ordering anything will be rude.And there isn¡¯t any place else to sit down and talk slowly. ¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then there are fruit juice or light meals you can order right! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. She¡¯s got a point there, Ted. ¡¹


    ¡¸Keh! Isn¡¯t it fine, it¡¯s just for livening the conversation. Right, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than that, what is it? ¡¹


    Don¡¯t ask for my affirmation for something like that, with an annoyed look, Ardis seemed to convey that.


    ¡¸¤Ä¤ì¤Í¤¨¤Ê¡¢¤ªÇ°¤â¡¹


    ¡¸Even you, don¡¯t be so cold. ¡¹


    As he complained lightly, Ted changed his attitude and talked to Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the request that Norris took yesterday¨D¨D¡¹


    According to Ted who have explained straight to the point, the request is a search and rescue operation. The search target is a Mariulees Academy¡¯s student that came from the capital.


    ¡¸Mariulees Academy? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s an academy in the capital for finding and raising talents it seems. ¡¹


    Norris answered Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn, so it¡¯s some nobles little boy or miss? ¡¹


    ¡¸That is for the Royal Academy. Mariulees Academy is one that even commoners can admit, so the nobles there are less. ¡¹


    ¡¸And, what happened to the students? ¡¹


    ¡¸Un. Well, it¡¯s a common story. The academy teaches combat techniques and magic in their curriculum. And every year, there is sure to be some overconfident brats that take reckless action. ¡¹


    ¡¸By reckless action? ¡¹


    ¡¸Without even a single escort, the students themselves venture out into the dangerous wilderness, thinking to fight monsters by themselves. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are they idiots? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. That was too straight, Ardis. I feel that way too though. ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, to find that group of idiots and bring them back? ¡¹


    ¡¸In simple terms. Yes. ¡¹


    Norris¡¯s explanation is further added on by Orphellia.


    ¡¸The request we took this time, it¡¯s to find the students that haven¡¯t return in the due period. Location is at Corsas Forest. They are supposed to return in four days but, since they didn¡¯t return even after the night falls, that¡¯s why this request came. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too late, is what you¡¯re showing on your face, right? ¡¹


    Norris who read Ardis¡¯s expression cut into the conversation.


    ¡¸In all places, why Corsas Forest? Isn¡¯t there many other suitable places around the capital? ¡¹


    Corsas Forest is a dangerous place that even a seasoned mercenary will get taken out if he¡¯s careless. Needless to say, it isn¡¯t a na?ve place for new leaves, students that don¡¯t even have any live combat experience to enter and leave without anything happening.


    ¡¸They were probably pushing their pride. They didn¡¯t even enter from the capital side, but came all the way to Thoria before heading in. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? They went in from Thoria? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s a request not from the capital but here. Searching from this side will be faster from the capital side. ¡¹


    Simply speaking, Corsas Forest have a wide footprint. The danger levels changes depending on where in the forest.


    There¡¯re various kinds of beasts and demonic beings lurking around in the forest, but, to a certain extent, their habitat has been mapped out.


    Like the dangerous ¡ºWhips¡» that are even avoided by veteran mercenaries, they live mostly in the Thoria side, and rarely seen in the capital side which is the southwest side of the forest.


    Because of that, even if it¡¯s the same Corsas Forest, the danger levels at Thoria side is much higher compared to the capital side.


    ¡ºTwin Swords¡»and ¡ºClouds¡»are what usually appears in the capital side, they are mostly beasts and demonic beings that a seasoned mercenary can take care of with no problems.


    Of course, saying that it is less dangerous, that is just a figure when you compare the both. They aren¡¯t opponents that merely students can take on and win unscathed.


    What a clear act of stupidity. Ardis felt dizzy at the action that can¡¯t even be passed away with ¡ºHot-headed youthfulness¡» or ¡ºNot planning ahead¡».


    ¡¸Well, I can understand what Ardis think somehow but. This is also a request. If it is too late, then confirming their life or dead and retrieving their remains is the condition of the request. ¡¹


    From what Ted thinks, the students are probably beyond hope to save.


    ¡¸It would just be passed as reaping the seeds they sow originally, but since the request is funded by the academy and even the lord, the compensation is quite the big figure. ¡¹


    From what the tough-looking man said, successfully rescuing the students is hundred fifty gold coins. If it¡¯s too late, even confirming their deaths and retrieving the remains will fetch thirty gold coins. For searching the students without name in the society, it¡¯s a compensation on the big side.


    From Norris¡¯s prediction, ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t there be some powerful noble¡¯s children amongst them? ¡¹. Certainly, if that¡¯s the case, that explains why the request was issued so quickly and with such a high compensation.


    Normally, for a mercenary to not return within the expected time, a search and rescue request wouldn¡¯t be issued that quickly. Even more, to issue out a request on the night of the fourth day that they are supposed to return, there shouldn¡¯t be any mercenary exist that are treated like that.


    ¡¸So, Ardis? I would be really glad if you would come together. As expected, even for us, it will be cold sweat if we were to encounter Whips while carrying baggage. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so¡­¡­¡­Nn. I have planned for the forest in the first place, so I will be participating in it this time. But, is it fine that I return to my house before that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? House? ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s head tilted.


    ¡¸Yeah, I ended up getting a house. They would catch people eyes in the inn after all. Since it looks like it¡¯s brewing all kinds of trouble, I signed a year contract for the house. I told them both that I will be back in two days, so I have to tell that my schedule is changed.And I have to buy more food supplies for that too. ¡¹


    ¡¸What. If that¡¯s the case, then talking at Ardis¡¯s house in the first place would¡¯ve been good. Then I won¡¯t have to spend money uselessly. ¡¹


    ¡¸After drinking the beer like it¡¯s the best, saying it¡¯s spent uselessly isn¡¯t really convincing at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really. ¡¹


    My house doesn¡¯t have any liquor, as Ardis patted Ted¡¯s shoulders lightly, he left the bar and headed to his house.

 CH 17

    After waiting for Ardis to return, together with Ted and the others, the¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», they have departed from Thoria.


    ¡¸Even preparing a carriage¡­¡­¡¹


    Was he impressed, or just plainly gave up on them, Ardis muttered with a tone that can be interpreted both wise.


    Certainly, a search and rescue operation is always fighting against the time. Not to say, it¡¯s the Corsas Forest in question. If they departed before noon, then Ardis and the others would arrive at the entrance of the forest by evening by foot.


    But for safety purposes, they will have to camp outside the forest, and the search will be conducted on the next day. But that would just mean lowering the already very low survival rate of the students, so that is why a carriage to the forest entrance is prepared by the academy.


    Of course, a carriage is not by all means cheap. Even if it¡¯s just rented, it isn¡¯t at a price any usual people or mercenary can afford. To spend this much money without hesitation, it just shows how serious the requestor is taking this.


    Just like what Norris said, it might be that a noble¡¯s child is among the students.


    ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s helpful that we can enter the forest today. And, able to sleep on the way is good too. ¡¹


    It¡¯s much faster to take a carriage than by foot.  On top of that, the carriage that Ardis and the other rode on, it swiftly ran across the highway. Of course, a short distance, but running a long distance swiftly would mean a big burden for the horses too.


    If the worse happens, the horse might get injured on their legs, but acknowledging even that, they are hurrying.


    ¡¸Hey. Don¡¯t sleep yet, Ardis. We have to discuss our strategy before we arrive. ¡¹


    Orphellia tried to hold Ardis back who was already nodding off.


    ¡¸Since we come so far, I really want to save those bunch of students though¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted¡¯s final words sounded a little cloudy.


    Thanks to the horse carriage hurrying, it seems that they can arrive at the forest just a little pass noon. At the very least, they can arrive and start searching half a day earlier than if they were to go by foot. That difference is huge.


    On the other hand, the place that they are supposed to search is huge. They have some idea the point where the students have entered the forest but, to search such a wide area, it seems like taking two or three days to find them wouldn¡¯t be out of question.


    ¡¸Now then, how should we search. ¡¹


    With the carriage they rode shaking rattlingly, Ted cut to the chase.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it, that the students are partied up? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, they have five students on the top grade. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really, getting ahead of themselves when they¡¯re still young unns¡­¡­. To enter the forest while don¡¯t even know fully their own abilities. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say that, Ted. I heard that the five of them were excellent amongst the other students. They are also young, it couldn¡¯t be helped that their nose grew longer. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn. No matter how excellent they are, they are still little chicks.


    Amongst the bad chicks and the normal chicks, able to do little more, they are still chicks in the end. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just as you said. ¡¹


    It seems that there isn¡¯t any intention to defend the students. Norris laughed loudly as he agreed. Even though Ted acts like this, the way he thinks of the students¡¯ safety is exactly opposite.


    ¡¸Orphellia, can your magic search for them? ¡¹


    ¡¸You say it easily. If there is such a convenient magic, then who will be so stressed. Right, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­If the students are still alive, then it might be possible. ¡¹


    Surprised by what Ardis replied, Orphellia managed to squeeze out words after a little.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I won¡¯t be surprised anymore. By the way, mind telling me how to do it? ¡¹


    ¡¸In this forest, besides the small animals, almost nothing else groups up. At the very best, only a few countable that groups up. If we detect for mana and if there¡¯s five of about human-sized, then there¡¯s a high possibility that¡¯s the students¡¯ party or mercenaries. Of course, that¡¯s under the assumption that they are still alive. ¡¹


    But, there¡¯s another problem. To do a mana detection, a thin layer mana must be spread out wide. It would be at a level that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it but, demonic being and beasts that are sensitive to mana would probably catch onto it. It might even lure them so the danger has to be taken into account.


    (In the first place, I guess we can repel then when they do come. They¡¯re not so strong in the first place.)


    Ardis explained the possibility just in case but, surprisingly, Ted and the others didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡¸Taking a little risk is much better than going around the wide forest with no leads. We will do something about it if the monsters do come. ¡¹


    ¡¸Right, we just have to hit them back.¡¹


    As Orphellia voiced her opinion, Ted rode on it.


    ¡¸By the way Ardis. How wide can the detection area be with a single search? ¡¹


    Norris asked for confirmation.


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t measured it but, it¡¯s probably around five hundred meter radius. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, I see. So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t get surprised at anything, I understand now. ¡¹


    Ted said while laughing dryly.


    ¡¸Nn¨D, then when we arrive at the forest, Ardis will do a mana detection first¡­¡­. The problem is where should we start looking. ¡¹


    Even if Ardis detection radius is about five hundred meters, thinking about the area of the forest, it¡¯s just a small patch. If they aren¡¯t accompanied by their luck star, then the chances of finding the students would be slim.


    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t the students¡¯ entry point known? ¡¹


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a verified information though. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s question was answered by Norris.


    ¡¸The students have been gathering information about the forest in Thoria. They have bought several maps from mercenaries it seems. ¡¹


    It seems like they have the extent to at least investigate a little bit before entering.


    ¡¸That time, no one tried to stop them? Seriously. ¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone tried to stop them, but the leader-looking boy didn¡¯t lend a hear to them. Well, even if they were warned, it¡¯s their own responsibility in the end. ¡¹


    Like what Norris said, a mercenary¡¯s choice is always built on their own responsibility. Because the group were students, the mercenaries warned them just in case.


    But since they themselves wanted to enter regardless of that, then no one have the rights to stop them.


    ¡¸And so, the map that was sold to the students is this. ¡¹


    Retrieving a map from her pouch, Norris spread it out on the floor of the carriage.


    ¡¸It seems that their purpose is to ¡ºTrain¡»but it looks more to me as ¡ºOverconfidence¡». ¡¹


    To that, Ardis have no argument.


    In the first place, if it¡¯s just to train, then there¡¯s no need to come to Corsas Forest. There are countless wild beasts and monster¡¯s habitat around the capital, there¡¯s not a single need for then to come to Thoria.


    Even the veteran mercenaries aren¡¯t guaranteed to survive, ¡ºWe survived while training in a dangerous place¡»is probably the honor they want.


    (Being stupid have a limit too)


    Indeed, it¡¯s something that young man and young ladies that are living peacefully in the academy without ever coming into contact with danger will come up with.


    ¡¸If so, then they would probably rush deep in the forest since they think just the outskirts is not enough? ¡¹


    Norris¡¯s finger pointed at the map. Starting from the point nearest to Thoria, she slowly traced towards the middle of the forest.


    ¡¸Orphellia, what about you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Guess so¡­¡­. First, if we assume that they aren¡¯t wiped out, at the very least they won¡¯t be around the outskirts. If they fought with the ¡ºTwin Swords Beast¡», whether they won or not, they probably don¡¯t feel the need to stay there. ¡¹


    Twin Swords is a type of beast about eighty centimeters long that is commonly found throughout the forests in the continent. They have six feet, and they attack using the two fangs that are almost one third of their body length. It is because the two fangs look like a pair of scimitars, and hence the name.


    The two fangs they hold is powerful, they can easily sever if it¡¯s like the leg of a human. And, their entire body is covered in black tough skin, so their endurance towards attack are high too.


    But they are much docile than other carnivores, if you don¡¯t approach them needlessly, they will not attack. And even if they do, they can be handled without large trouble by seasoned mercenaries.


    Of course, for a new mercenary, they are no doubt a strong foe. In other words, they can also be a good measurement for a new mercenary¡¯s ability. To be able to move around in the forest, at the very least, you must have the ability to easily deal with Twin Swords.


    Closing her crimson eyes, Orphellia started talking after a short while of thinking.


    ¡¸Scenario that might¡¯ve happened, they won against the beasts on the outskirts somehow, and became more confident as they headed deeper, or they never met any beasts in the outskirts and proceeded. And then they met with some strong enemies and now they can¡¯t exit. I suppose it¡¯s something like that? ¡¹


    Ardis agrees to that as well.


    ¡¸Yeah. The route on this map, isn¡¯t it one that avoids the territory of the beasts and demonic beings? It¡¯s good to use this if you want to avoid the small fries to go deeper in the forest but, if proceeding with this route, you won¡¯t be likely to encounter any beasts and head straight to the territory of ¡ºRactor¡».


    ¡¹


    ¡¸Jumping straight to Ractors without Twin Swords? It¡¯s a cruel story for the little chicks. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we have no choice but to search while believing that they are still alive. Then, let¡¯s have our search route like this. With Ardis using mana detection along the way, shall we think about what we should do after we enter Ractors¡¯ territory. ¡¹


    Norris¡¯s suggestion was agreed by everyone.


    ¡¸Then, if we find the little chicks¨D¨D¡¹


    Ted who tried to go into more detail as he opened his mouth shook unnaturally.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    As he tilted his head at the unexpected occurrence, the neighing of the horse resounded loudly, and everyone in the carriage started to lean forward. And the carriage stopped in emergency.

 CH 18

    The tall standing trees blocked the sunlight, a gloomy and humid air floated in the atmosphere.


    The largest forest in Nagras Kingdom, humans are just outsiders for Corsas Forest. Even if you are allowed inside, you will only be standing in the position as a ¡ºPrey¡» for the predators.


    ¡¸Shit! Why is it like this! ¡¹


    Hiding from the monsters in the forest continuously, it¡¯s already three days. Their frustration has been piled up so much it couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    ¡¸Calm down. There won¡¯t be any good result if you lose your calm. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph! ¡¹


    Rebuked by an old lady, the silver-haired boy took his anger out on the wall. The three boys and girls sat in the surrounding shook.


    No matter how much the silver-haired boy goes wild, it probably wouldn¡¯t even put a mark on the cave that is carved by the hands of nature. It seems that they are holding onto their fragile mind with little mental shocks like this.


    Here is the Corsas Forest. And where they are is in the cave right in the middle of the forest.  In where the sunlight doesn¡¯t reach, the swaying flame of the lantern casted shadows of the people.


    The people who sat on the wet ground of the cave was seven in total. Five of them were still boys and girls in their tens, then an adult female, and an elderly female merchant.


    ¡¸Hansrick-san. I think that your attitude towards your benefactor is too rude. ¡¹


    The girl with cherry blossom-colored hair tied criticized the silver-haired boy. Unlike the other boy and girls that have fear lingering in their eyes, she was the only one that have kept his calm in this situation.


    ¡¸So noisy, Solte! Are you judging me!? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Blah blah blah, you are the one noisy! Don¡¯t hit out on others or things just because you are anxious! So pathetic! ¡¹


    Seeing the boy who is lashing out at the girl who talked back to him, the one who cut into the conversation was the elderly woman merchant.


    She has the looks of almost at the fifties. She has the energy unfit of her age but, the creases and wrinkles around her eyes and mouth can¡¯t be hidden. A small tail is tied on the back of her dark blue hair.


    ¡¸You bastard! Are you being rude knowing that I¡¯m the second son, Hansrick of the Remshade house!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then go out by yourself here quickly. I don¡¯t have the obligation to save you all in the first place. ¡¹


    The woman has a sharp glint that can¡¯t be thought from a merchant, Hansrick was forced to behave as he shouted ¡¸Shit! ¡¹and sat on the ground angrily.


    Towards the woman merchant who have a cold gaze looking at him, the cherry blossom-colored hair girl drew closer. The girl sat in front of the woman and bowed deeply.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. My comrades have been improper. If we were to be chased out of here, we have no ways to protect ourselves. Please forgive us somehow. ¡¹


    ¡¸You, your name is Solte? I don¡¯t really have intention to chase you out. If the others behave, then I won¡¯t. But, it¡¯s good to keep in mind that I have no obligation to save any of you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I will carve that in my mind. ¡¹


    Solte lowered her head once again, and returned to where the other boys and girls were. It¡¯s in a narrow cave after all. The conversation with the woman has probably been heard by all her friends too. There¡¯s no need to ask Solte again, the three other than Hansrick thought the same.


    The five of them are the students of Mariules Academy in the capital of the Nagras Kingdom. They are the highest year who will graduate this year, and they are amongst the people who are recognized for their ability and have a bright future promised.


    Since the leader, Hansrick is the second son of the Remshade house known for their prestigious fighting skills, and he is also the best student of the year. With his combat and literature excellency, the people surrounding have high hopes on him, it can be said that he¡¯s the prided son of the Remshade house.


    Solte is an out of the ordinary character of a sister belonging to the church and was permitted to admit to Mariulees Academy. She¡¯s a prodigy that acquired healing skills at mere fifteen, and is expected by the church to be the next Saintess.


    And the other three were similarly the elites of the academy, and is expected of their performance after graduation.


    Three boys, and two girls, they were good rivals and they have good relationship. Because they were existence outside of the norm of the other students, they have their back against each other and competed.


    And naturally, they would normally move together, and to fight in a group, they have formed a party. It¡¯s the creation of the top party of Mariulees Academy.


    Opponents that match them, didn¡¯t exist in the academy. They have a track record of all victory no lost in the academy¡¯s trial. It¡¯s a true showing of overwhelming force.


    Because that they were superior in the midst of the students, the still young na?ve boys and girls became overconfident in their ability. Hansrick and the others have thought to use the last long holiday to have an expedition, rather than after the graduation in half a year time.


    The Academy have not restricted students to have expedition. On the contrary, they condone the students to amass live combat experience. But they also thought about the students¡¯ safety, so they have recommended the students to a hunting location befitting of their ability.


    A place near the capital that have less dangerous creatures, and a place that is easily reachable if the students need help, and of course, a place without any dangerous demonic beings.


    The academy had not restricted the students to head for the recommended location but, if they choose not to do so, they must hire mercenaries with the appropriate ability for their particular chosen location. And Corsas Forest is one such place.


    The expedition location that the academy chooses, they are all tailored for the average students. It¡¯s not a training to the excellent students¡¯ ability if they went.


    A place with higher difficulty, without having an escort and clearing problems with their own hands, and that will finally help them improve themselves. The others have followed Hansrick who have said so, and so they headed into the forest without hiring an escort.


    The only one who insisted to hire an escort was Solte. But in the end, she was laughed off by the other four, ¡¸If it¡¯s a tough fight, then hire one when that happens. ¡¹


    As the result, judging that their own abilities are more than enough, they have fallen into a predicament themselves.


    The map they¡¯ve got in Thoria have empty spots but, it have a clear route that is safe that they can use. In truth, the entire day after they entered the forest with that route, Hansrick and the others have never met a single beast as they proceeded.


    Normally, they would¡¯ve had suspicion by now. If they knew that the reason why the danger rating has been given to Corsas Forest by the Nagras Kingdom, then they would¡¯ve caught on that the situation was weird.


    But with their high tension and spirit, they haven¡¯t experienced the fearsomeness of the forest themselves, and they dived deeper and deeper.


    When they realized their wrong, it was already the third day¨D¨Dthe second day they entered the forest, when the noon has already passed.


    Originally, their plan is four days, so they would be on the returning journey by now. But so far that they entered to forest, they have never encountered anything else other than little herbivore animals.


    That wouldn¡¯t even be close to training. Saying it¡¯s just a picnic trip wouldn¡¯t be far fetch. It would just be useless effort if they came out so far but didn¡¯t fight a single time.


    After having a decision, the conclusion that they have come to, is to proceed in the forest even if the due time passes. And by that time, their caution has loosened, and their attention have also drifted a little.


    When the sounds of the birds and small herbivore animals weren¡¯t heard anymore, no one there realized too. The one cutting apart the shrubs and foliage in front as the leader, Hansrick was the one who realized the abnormality first.


    ¡¸Oi, this is¡­¡­¡¹


    Where Hansrick pointed was a lump of black.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­a Twin Swords, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    One of their comrades revealed it with their knowledge.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸It¡¯s just a single one. I guess it¡¯s just enough for a small hunt. ¡¹


    Hansrick spoke with seemingly confidence that is spilling over.


    ¡¸Then I will take the front. Back me up. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Hearing the response of his comrades, Hansrick put up a simple strategy of offense.


    ¡¸Alright, now! Surround it! ¡¹


    Hansrick who only had the thought of the winner strikes first extended his longsword towards the Twin Swords. But such attack of his were futile as it was defended against completely by its hard skin, a single cut was not even left behind.


    ¡¸Kuh! So tough! ¡¹


    The Twin Swords who received an attack out of nowhere immediately recognized Hansrick as its enemy, and growled while grinding the two fangs that is the origin of its name.


    ¡¸Go around and aim for the gaps of its skin! ¡¹


    Having his surprise attack fended, Hansrick took a distance and instructed his comrades of a swordsman and axe wielder to attack. Solte and another girl stood a distance away, and readied their stance so that they can support at any time.


    ¡¸Doryaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    From the side, the comrade of the axe weilder swung his axe but, it was blocked by the tough skin again.


    ¡¸Tough and even slippery, this! ¡¹


    Just like what the axe weilder said, the outer skin of a Twin Swords is tough, on top of that, it¡¯s slippery constitution just makes it easy for any blades to be deflected.


    No matter how much force you out into the attack, if the angle is even shifted a little, then the resultant effectiveness will be halved.


    Hansrick and another swordsman matched their timing and unleashed stabs one after another, but as expected of the tough skin, a single scratch wasn¡¯t even inflicted.


    ¡¸The tune of rupturing winds played by the pristine shrine maiden ¨D¨D¨D¨D Wind Blade! ¡¹


    The other girl along with Solte who is at the back casted wind magic. The wind blade travelled while cutting through the air successfully severed one leg, the leg that the outer skin wasn¡¯t damaged.


    Advertisement


    It¡¯s not wrong to use magic against the Twin Swords Beast that has a tough skin.


    But the affinity of the ¡ºWind Blade¡»whose purpose is to cut is very bad with the Twin Swords Beast.


    If it was ¡ºFireball¡»or ¡ºIce Block¡»then it would¡¯ve been more effective, even ¡ºRock¡»magic would¡¯ve able to deal more damage.


    If the girls didn¡¯t have the affinity of wind magic, then the result might have been different by a lot.


    ¡¸S-Strong¡­¡­¡¹


    Hansrick¡¯s expression started to show unrest.


    ¡¸Hans! What now!? ¡¹


    With the fight showing an obviously disadvantage, the axe wielder asked his decision. The Twin Swords is definitely tough. The attacks from their side were totally deflected by the outer skin, even the much hoped magic attack did not reverse the situation.


    But on the other hand, its movement isn¡¯t very fast. If they tried to run away seriously, it probably doesn¡¯t have enough speed to catch up. Fortunately, it was just a one of them. They didn¡¯t have to worry that another flanking them.


    But¨D¨D.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just one Twin Swords, we can do it! It¡¯s not immortal as well! Losing one of its leg should be eating away at its stamina as well! ¡¹


    Hansrick have not chosen to retreat


    His feelings were also understood by the other members. Without hiring a mercenary, ignoring the academy¡¯s recommended spot and entering the dangerous forest, running away scared just because of a single fight, their pride won¡¯t allow them to do so.


    Even more when the opponent is the Twin Swords said to be the less dangerous out of the all in Corsas Forest. To not be able to do anything against something that isn¡¯t even a demonic being, their assessment as the stars of the academy will fall to the ground.


    Those thoughts have clouded their vision, losing them the last chance to retreat. The next moment, behind the Twin Swords, a huge figure leaped out.


    That huge figure, against the Twin Swords that Hansrick and the other have had all kinds of trouble with, crushed it along with its black outer skin in just an instant.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡¹


    While Hansrick and the other stunned on the spot as if something tied down their body, the figure fully revealed itself from the thick foliage.


    What appeared forth was a giant purple snake. Its body was as thick as the height of an adult human, even its head portion is a size larger than the Twin Swords Beast. How long was its actual body behind the foliage was unimaginable.


    The snake coiled around, and stuck it¡¯s fangs deeply into the body of Twin Swords Beast.


    While hearing an eerie sound of flesh grinding resounded, the sight of the body of the Twin Swords crushed in front of them played, chilling the nerves of Hansrick and the others.


    Their rationality is screaming at them to run away right now, but their body froze under the intense fear. When the black lump that was once the Twin Swords is slowly swallowed, the giant snake unleashed its hostility at Hansrick and the others.


    ¡¸Sha¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Against the Twin Swords that Hansrick and the others have no way to deal with, the giant snake who easily hunted it, against such opponent, they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how to win.


    The only choice they had was to run, but before the predator that had overwhelming strength, their legs have stiffened as if petrified.


    ¡¸R-Run¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Kshaaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The words that the axe weilder squeezed out became the trigger, the giant snake attacked Hansrick and the others.


    The first target that giant snake unleashed its fangs towards was the axe weilder. Before the fangs pierced the body of the him who stood on the spot stunned, it was a large shield that stopped that.

 CH 19

    The giant fangs aiming at the axe wielder were deflected by the large shield.


    ¡¸Hi¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The axe wielder collapsed on the ground unintentionally, the sight of a swordsman who stood in front as if covering him came into sight, and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Get back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes. ¡¹


    Waiting for the axe wielder to escape, the swordsman with purple hair took a stance with his sword.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve wait long, then shall I start the show. ¡¹


    Contrary to his light tone, his expression was sharp without any gaps facing against the gigantic snake. While the gigantic snake threatened with its hissing, the time when the purple-haired swordsman decided to strike at the timing, it suddenly turned and shrieked.


    Hansrick and the others was surprised as they looked for what happened, in the next moment, the torso of the gigantic snake ruptured, and a huge volume of blood splattered.


    At the unbelievable sight, Hansrick and the others who was stunned, witnessed another rupturing of its torso.


    ¡¸W-What is¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Hansrick muttered as if in shock, and appeared a figure of a blonde hair girl from the foliage holding a sword slicing away at the body of the violently acting snake.


    The girl as if dancing around the snake gracefully as she butchered it alive. Every single step she took, was followed by the sound of flesh being cut, and the surroundings were painted in blood.


    The figure of her beautiful blonde hair swayed lightly in the air as she danced around, rather than fighting, it would be more suiting to call it a sword dance. Hansrick and the others too, forgot about the predicament they were in as their gazes were stolen by that gracefulness.


    As the snake¡¯s movement have slowed down because of the flurry of attacks, the purple-haired swordsman aimed for the head, and that was the ending strike.


    Escaped from the danger, as Hansrick and the other finally had a chance to catch their breath, the purple-haired swordsman started to scold the blonde-haired swordswoman.


    ¡¸Oi, Helena! Don¡¯t just simply take my prey! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, don¡¯t talk bad about me. Isn¡¯t your job to protect those children, and mine is to hunt the Ractor? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut it! Something like Ractor, I¡¯m more than enough by myself! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Rather than dealing with the Ractor, protecting them is prioritized, isn¡¯t that what Michelle said? You¡¯re really no hope. ¡¹


    ¡¸What did you!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, that¡¯s enough. Clente and Helena, both of you did a good job. Fighting is fine but leave it later. ¡¹


    Claps sounded from the dense foliage along with a voice.


    And who appeared following the voice, is an elderly woman with a dark blue-colored hair tied at the back. Without batting a single eye to Hansrick and the others, with just her words, the purple-haired swordsman and the blonde-haired swordswoman who were arguing became docile.


    On top of that, three more man appeared behind her. All of them were fully equipped, it¡¯s obvious that they are all mercenaries.


    ¡¸Damn! Even though it was a rare chance for me to appeal my true ability! ¡¹


    Clente who was the purple-haired swordman stomped the ground as if regretting over it.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like that. Didn¡¯t you do your part perfectly. Rather than a unicellular brain that only knows to rush at the enemy, isn¡¯t a man that can protect what he must protect much better, don¡¯t you think so too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mu, if you say so¡­¡­¡¹


    Passing through Clente who seems a little still unsatisfied, the elderly woman made her way in front of Hansrick and the others.


    ¡¸Are you injured? You might think it¡¯s excessive handling but, it really looked to me that you guys were in danger. So, I offered out my hands for a little. ¡¹


    Hansrick and the others who were saved just like this, went into the cover of Clente and the others.


    Clente and the others is mercenaries as expected. The elderly woman was a peddler, Michelle is her name, and she was about to get out of the forest with the other five mercenaries she hired.


    On the way, young mercenaries¨D¨Dpeople who seemed like mercenaries to Michelle¨D¨Dwas having a tough battle, so she decided to help out is the explanation.


    In the beginning, Michelle was thinking that she would give them some medicinal supplies as a goodwill as she neared them. But out of consideration for Hansrick and the others as she realized that they can¡¯t win against a Twin Swords, she warned them.


    ¡¸You people¡¯s academy, haven¡¯t they taught to¡ºKnow your capability¡»? When you can¡¯t even victorious against Twin Swords, how could you even come to think of entering this forest. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then are you saying you can win against Twin Swords? ¡¹


    Hansrick who asked the exact opposite unhesitatingly, Michelle scoffed at it.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such stupid things. I¡¯m a peddler you know? It¡¯s not my job dealing with fights, I do business. But, I know of my own capability, and I know the danger of this forest too. So that¡¯s why I hired five skillful escort. This is what I mean by knowing yourself. If you people hired someone properly, then I won¡¯t say this. Can¡¯t win even when you had escort, that I can understand. But you people have looked down on this forest, and didn¡¯t even hire an escort. And what you expect to do with this much. ¡¹


    At the undeniable truth of Michelle, even though it was something they should have known themselves, Solte and the others was depressed.


    And the only one who wasn¡¯t convinced was Hansrick. He was born in a wealthy family, Hansrick who was regarded as a genius ever since he was small, he wasn¡¯t the successor, but he had a bright future.


    Even when he entered the academy, his position as the first place was never lost, he always excelled in his results. His swordsmanship which was shown to the entire academy, was not in any way weaker than the academy¡¯s instructor,


    For him who have never tasted true failure, he must¡¯ve been not willing to accept the result this time. On top of that, he¡¯s getting a lecture from unknown peddler. His pride is probably in shreds.


    Solte raised her voice from the side to Michelle.


    ¡¸It¡¯s as you said, we are indeed too short of insight. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    They were blessed by luck and didn¡¯t encounter any beasts and demonic beings on the way here, but that doesn¡¯t mean it will hold true when they go back. Of course, they have understood the fact clearly that they won¡¯t have a chance to get back to the town on their own if that happens.


    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry for making requests like this but, can we stay together until we escape from the forest? ¡¹


    Since it¡¯s like this, it will be the safest choice if they accompany Michelle and the others who have the proper ability to counteract the monsters in the forest. What Solte suggested, it was probably what their conclusion came to naturally.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­, you have five people here? How is it, Helena? Will it work? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s difficult to protect including Michelle, six people. If you say that you won¡¯t mind if there night be one or two sacrifices in the process, then it¡¯ll be different. ¡¹


    The blonde-haired swordswoman answered immediately. Contrary to her expresionless face, her long blonde hair that reflects the sunlight, and slightly pointy ears that are peeking through the hair, she¡¯s a girl that gave off a memorable impression.


    A leather armor dyed silver was on her body. Without a shield, she only had two short double-edged daggers hanging on her waist. She looks about in her late twenties. But to get asked from Michelle about her opinion, she¡¯s probably the leader of the mercenaries¡¯ party.


    ¡¸We learnt how to take care of ourselves a little. Although it might not be enough to make a difference in combat, but at the very least, we won¡¯t be dragging¨D¨D¡¹


    Solte¡¯s words were interrupted by Helena.


    ¡¸You say so but, from our side, on top of we don¡¯t have the confidence to protect you all, it might even cause danger to our original escort target of Michelle. And also, you don¡¯t look like you have training in getting protected right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Training in getting protected¡­¡­is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. For us, rather than escorting even one of you, escorting two Michelle¡¯s is easier. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, what do you mean? ¡¹


    In an instant, Solte¡¯s question was answered by Helena.


    ¡¸Same like protecting someone, being protected has it¡¯s techniques too. The positions of your enemies and comrades, grasping the topography, changing your position to be easier on the escorts. Maintaining a formation for easy retreat if the situation worsens. Above all is the strong mind with calmness to be able to endure any kind of changes in the situation. Something like that isn¡¯t learned in one day or one night but over various occasions. Michelle-san have experienced many battles in the past. Even if she doesn¡¯t take part in the battle, the times that she has witnessed a battle probably isn¡¯t far off from ours. That is why, depending on the battle, how to move to be easier to be protected by us, how to move without getting in our way, she has known this all in her mind. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oya oya, your escort fee won¡¯t go up even if you flatter me. ¡¹


    Michelle laughed lightly at the side.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m flattering. The truth is. Somehow, Michelle-san is just too much easier to be escorted. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸C-Certainly we have not received training like that. But, we properly know how to protect ourselves. ¡¹


    ¡¸You still don¡¯t understand so I¡¯m saying this. For escorts, the most troublesome subjects to deal with is children and animals. Do you know why? ¡¹


    ¡¸They don¡¯t listen¡­¡­Is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mostly correct. Then what is the next troublesome subject in your mind? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, hmm¡­¡­¡­¡­, an ordinary person without combat ability? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wrong. Of course, escorting a civilian is troublesome too. But, more than that, the ones that is more troublesome is ¡ºPeople who think they can fight even though they can¡¯t¡». Civilians can at least realize that they don¡¯t have the capability to fight, they won¡¯t face the enemies themselves, to have someone leaping into danger themselves is just wasting our effort. Even worse than a civilian. In other words, it¡¯s people like you I¡¯m talking about. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, if you say you have the capability to defend yourselves, then it¡¯s a different matter. But, if you can¡¯t win against Twin Swords which are the weakest in this forest even when you have five people, it isn¡¯t very convincing. Well, in any case, if we were to escort six people with five, the risk of getting through the forest is too high. ¡¹


    Solte couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. Because that they were just pointed out that they haven¡¯t understood they were getting ahead of themselves thinking they can defend themselves when they can¡¯t.


    But, the one who couldn¡¯t sit and take it. It¡¯s Hansrick.


    ¡¸What!? You¡¯re going to abandon us like this!? ¡¹


    It was different than the usual violent tone that he had, it was confusing for the other four students. It was so different that it was unimaginable with his usual atmosphere full of confidence.


    ¡¸You just rushed into a dangerous forest by yourselves, what is he saying now, this brat? ¡¹


    The purple-haired swordsman laughed as if teasing Hansrick.


    ¡¸Stop that, Clente! It¡¯s not very mature! ¡¹


    And Michelle stopped that.


    ¡¸Hehe. Then, what it¡¯s gonna be? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a boat we¡¯ve boarded already. If we were to abandon them now, it¡¯s just going to give me nightmares. Helena, sorry but can you stay here with me? ¡¹


    ¡¸And us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Clente and the others are to return to Thoria and request for help. If it¡¯s twenty gold coins for down payment, then you can get four or five people. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what about Michelle and the others? What you gonna do? With just Helena, she can¡¯t possibly protect all of you right? ¡¹


    ¡¸We will just find some empty cave and shut ourselves in. It¡¯s a little regretful but with Helena there, we can do it anyhow for about four days. The food supplies are more than enough, so if we just secure water source, then it¡¯s enough that we can wait for your return. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­, I guess it¡¯s better than taking the brats out for a walk, huh¡­¡­. Got it, then let¡¯s get started! First is finding a suitable cave! ¡¹


    And so, waiting for Clente and the others¡¯ return along with more mercenaries, Michelle, Helena, together with Hansrick and the others, a total of seven people is waiting for help in the cave.

 CH 20

    Posted on September 7, 2019 by PhantasmalMira


    Three days have passed since Hansrick and the others, a total of seven people have holed up in the cave. According to the appointment, it¡¯s almost time for Clente and the others to return with help.


    But because of being trapped in a narrow place for a whole three days, the students have been in low spirits. As expected from Michelle and Helena, with their experience piled up so far. They didn¡¯t look much different from the first day.


    What was surprising was Solte. It was thought that she was spoiled by the church, but she looked the calmest and firmest amongst the students.


    ¡¸Good grace, they look really down. ¡¹


    ¡¸With their age, it¡¯s a given. Even if it¡¯s me, I wouldn¡¯t like if we are trapped in this cave for few days. ¡¹


    Helena smiled bitterly. Even if experienced, Helena is still young, there¡¯s no way these three days have felt short for her. On top of that, including Michelle, six lives are depending on her. It¡¯s not a pressure bearable by normal people.


    (Three days just passed like it¡¯s nothing for me, though I don¡¯t want to think that¡¯s because of my age)


    Michelle muttered inside her mind as she lightly sighed.


    ¡¸If I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve brought Renya with me. ¡¹


    And Helena caught onto that.


    ¡¸Renya is, the Elemental that you¡¯ve told before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. Rather than an Elemental, she¡¯s an Elemental Child. That¡¯s what she said herself. Three months ago, her grandchild was born, so she had to look after her grandchild. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­¡­¡¹


    While Michelle and Helena were having an idle chatter, Solte talked.


    ¡¸Pardon me. That talk, can I have an ear in it too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Talk, about Renya? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Elemental Child isn¡¯t even a word we heard before in the academy. Please allow me to broaden my view. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really mind. But Elemental Child isn¡¯t something I know too much also. Since the only one I know is Renya after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸That, Renya-san, what kind of a person she is? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Michelle was confused at the unexpected interest, before starting to talk about the Elemental Child named Renya.


    ¡¸U¨Dnn¡­¡­. Her body is about this big. ¡¹


    Her hands showed about the size of a small pot.


    ¡¸She have the appearance of a silver-haired girl. Excluding a pair of wings behind her back, and her small size, she looks just like a human. ¡¹


    ¡¸If she has wings, does that mean she can fly? ¡¹


    Helena asked deeply intrigued.


    ¡¸Yeah. But not for a long time. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing. I want to meet her once. By the way, does she age? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? We met for the first time more than twenty years ago, but her figure hasn¡¯t change that much. And she said that she isn¡¯t sure how long she had been living after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be that it¡¯s a higher existence species close to that of a goddess? ¡¹


    Solte¡¯s red pupils shone with curiosity as she asked.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that, I don¡¯t think. The first time I saw her, she had a shy and introvert personality, but now she¡¯s an annoying one. Flapping her wings around your head and yelling things, really, it¡¯s too much for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then? Taking Renya together, what do you mean? ¡¹


    Helena brought the talk back to the original topic.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have any proof or evidence but. Whenever Renya is around, there¡¯re less appearance of beasts and demonic beings. ¡¹


    ¡¸Coincidence¡­¡­, isn¡¯t exactly the case right. Since Michelle is the one saying it. ¡¹


    ¡¸You see, I thought that was the case at first too. But that went on for a total of twenty years, can you say it¡¯s a coincidence? Even more so, when I compared myself and the other peddlers. Even with the same route, it¡¯s evident that the counts we came across beasts is lesser. Especially when Renya was singing in a good mood. ¡¹


    ¡¸Singing, is it? ¡¹


    With the cherry blossom-colored hair swaying as Solte asked with her head tilted.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t seem to have realize it but, she likes to sing when she¡¯s in a good mood. Especially when she has her favorite, an apple. And mysteriously, during those occasions, the beasts wouldn¡¯t even come close to us. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s why you said if only Renya is here huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly that. Well, saying however much we want now wouldn¡¯t help since she¡¯s not here. ¡¹


    Michelle said as she looked towards Helena.


    Just like what Michelle said, with the person in question not around, saying ¡¸If she¡¯s here¡¹is pointless. But, to not corner themselves mentally in this narrow cave, having pointless chatter like this is the key. And that is taught by experience. That is why, she brought out a light topic that might draw the curiosity of the students, but the only one who showed interest was Solte.


    (The other four over there is really troubling)


    From Michelle¡¯s perspective, the four of them are already nearing their limits. It looks like their reason is still holding control of their emotions somehow, but if the rescue will come late, or something unexpected that delays the schedule happens, it feels like they will collapse. They gave off such a feeling.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I¡¯m going out to take a look for a while. And also getting some water while I¡¯m at it. ¡¹


    Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Helena left those words before heading towards the entrance of the cave. When they entered the cave, they¡¯ve brought in considerable amount of water but, of course that wouldn¡¯t last for three days. So, there¡¯s a need to confirm their surroundings, and secure water.


    The only member present here in the cave that is capable of walking around in the dangerous forest is Helena. Even with Ractor as her opponent, she can win, and even if it¡¯s the worst-case scenario, she can escape. That is why she is chosen to be left here as an escort.


    Helena who usually took about thirty minutes to survey the surroundings and secure water, that day, she returned early. And that¡¯s even before one minute have passed.


    ¡¸It¡¯s bad. ¡¹


    Helena who return with a panic expression, whispered to Michelle.


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the Whips. It¡¯s preying on the Ractor outside here. ¡¹


    Michelle¡¯s expression clouded over for an instant.


    ¡¸Has it realized our presence? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s enjoying its meal right now so not yet¡­¡­¡¹


    Helena words blurred at the end.


    Originally, the stuff burning at the entrance of the cave is beast repellant. It gives off a smell that the Twin Swords and Ractors dislike, so it¡¯s an essential when camping out in a beast¡¯s habitat like in this case.


    But repelling beasts is what it can all do. Whips is not a beast but a demonic being. Except for those that have a strong resemblance to a beast, beast repellants are mostly ineffective towards demonic beings.


    Whips are not affected by the beast repellant. There isn¡¯t any guarantee that the Whips wouldn¡¯t enter the cave.


    ¡¸What if we fought? ¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s one on one from the front, then probably a draw¡­¡­, is what I expect. ¡¹


    If the opponent is a Ractor, then if Helena faced it from the front, she would be able to defeat it even if she gets a few light injuries. But even for Helena at such a level, she would have a tough time with Whips as her opponent.


    Advertisement


    There¡¯s a chance if it¡¯s an ambush. But if Helena lost, or if she got heavy injuries despite winning, it held the same meaning of sealing Michelle and the others¡¯ fate. For Helena who have six lives on her shoulders, betting all or nothing is not an option.


    ¡¸Then we can only pray that it doesn¡¯t realize. ¡¹


    Fortunately, a Whips¡¯ smell is not good, similar to a human, it relies on visual to gather information. Just that, although it heavily relies on its sight, its hearing is much more sensitive than a human¡¯s.


    If they don¡¯t make a noise, then they most likely wouldn¡¯t be noticed but, how much noise can reverberate out the cave is not something that Michelle can predict. A normal conversation should be fine, but avoiding screaming and yelling would be the important part.


    ¡¸I guess telling those kids over there just in case would be better. ¡¹


    Helena nodded at Michelle¡¯s words.


    Excluding Solte, the students, especially Hansrick, his mental condition is already in the red zone. Hitting the nail in beforehand must be done. If nothing unexpected happens, Whips who lives on the trees would never set foot in a cave.


    ¡¸Can I leave it to you, Helena¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. I will explain it to them. ¡¹


    Helena who affirmed started walking towards the students. As she explained the current situation. The students who thought what the matter was turning paler by the minute.


    (Well, they are quite tough considering they are students)


    Albeit reaping the seeds they sowed, they were trapped in this damp and gloomy cave for three whole days. Although she didn¡¯t have the intention of defending them, Michelle was impressed by the spirits of the young boys and girls.


    Good grace, as Michelle thought in her mind as she turned away, someone who ruined all her good intentions appeared and raised his voice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke with me! You are the ones who told us to take shelter in this cave! Now you say it¡¯s dangerous!? ¡¹


    Filled with frustration, it was Hansrick who approached Helena with a threatening attitude with a loud voice.


    ¡¸That idiot! ¡¹


    Who can blame Michelle for smacking her lips at that? Hansrick¡¯s voice echoed in the cave. She could only pray that this voice would not reach the Whips outside.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so loud. Understand that demonic beings might be called here because of you. ¡¹


    Helena warned him with a low volume. Starting with Solte, the other students also rushed towards Hansrick in an attempt to calm him down.


    But, that effort was too late. From the cave entrance, a sound that is obviously not human reverberated.


    ¡¸Fwo¨D, Fwo¨D¡¹


    The moment that was heard, the expression on Michelle and Helena hardened.


    ¡¸What a mess¡­¡­¡¹


    Because they understood that, the sound that reached them, it was the tune of inviting them to the afterlife.

 CH 21

    Posted on September 14, 2019 by PhantasmalMira


    ¡¸Fuo¨D, Fuo¨D¡¹


    Hearing that sound, Michelle and Helena exchanged gazes. That unique sound akin to a low tune that of a flute. Michelle and Helena have understood that was the Whips in an instant.


    ¡¸Get back, you all. Michelle-san, any magic gems? ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess I do have some. But I didn¡¯t bring that much. Three is all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but, I will need your help. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. If I get stingy now and died, then there¡¯s no meaning at all. ¡¹


    Helena and Michelle stood in front as if to cover for the others.


    From the curving corner that led to the outside of the cave, something hard slithering as it moved was heard.


    ¡¸Here it comes. ¡¹


    As if responding to Michelle¡¯s voice, where the lantern light illuminated, a demonic being with a brown body appeared. With the lower body having scales like a snake, the upper body like a short-mane horse, and the head shaped like an owl and having a human-like features.


    Its height was about two meters. The grotesque figure, with two front legs and its snake lower body, it gradually approached.


    One hit from its short beak was even more powerful than the Despairs that was known as ¡ºDespair of the Grasslands¡». In front of this demonic being, even a Ractor is only its prey.


    ¡¸Fuo¨D, Fuo¨D¡¹


    The face that was covered with white feathers, let out a strange noise.


    The sound of the dry footstep from its front legs, became the countdown of Michelle and the others¡¯ lives every time it sounded. There wasn¡¯t a slightest hint of intelligence in its pupils, only the instinct of hunting a prey shone along with a reddish glint. It is the appearance of the strongest monster in Corsas forest, the nightmare called ¡ºWhips¡».


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever come out front! ¡¹


    As soon as Michelle¡¯s warning came out, the Whips opened its mouth wide, and a loud screech resounded.


    ¡¸Fuo¨DOofuoOfuoo¨D, FuoOofuo¨D¨DOfoo¨DFuoO¨Doo¨DfuoO¨D! ¡¹


    The screeching that have a mix of different tunes is a Whips¡¯s special ability to stealing one¡¯s consciousness. Incapacitating them, with the meaning of bringing silent to the scene, it was called the ¡ºSilent Song¡»among the mercenaries.


    ¡¸Hansrick-san! Everyone! ¡¹


    Behind Michelle, Solte¡¯s panic yell was heard.


    ¡¸Michelle-san! Everyone collapsed suddenly¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just leave them be! They just passed out! ¡¹


    Among the students, only Solte could endure the Silent Song. On the other hand, Michelle barely holding on to her own spirit while Helena easily withstood it.


    ¡¸Ha¨D! ¡¹


    This time, it¡¯s time for their counterattack, as Helena started swinging her sword. The Whips tried to move its upper body to dodge but, Helena¡¯s attack was faster.


    The sharp blade reached the Whips¡¯s shoulders. However, the skin was much tougher than it looked, what were inflicted were just a few shallow cuts.


    As if trying to crush Helena, it put all its upper body weight onto its feet and brought it down. The blonde swordswoman dodged with the slightest movement after predicting the area that it will land on.


    ¡¸Now! ¡¹


    Along with the yell, Michelle hurled a pebble-sized mineral towards the demonic being. It hit the torso of the Whips, letting a dry crackle before getting deflected. A beat later, the part that was hit started to be coated in a layer of ice.


    What Michelle had hurled was, generally called magic gems. For people that are unable to use magic, they are a miraculous item that can bring the same effect as rudimentary attack magics.


    Said to be a relic created in the ancient times or even mythological age, the technology to fabricate them are already lost. Since it is able to be used by anyone, and the rarity of it. Even the magic gems containing the most basic spells would cost a high price of five gold.


    Of course, there are peddlers who normally brings it for self-defense, but it doesn¡¯t mean they can use it freely.


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s effective at all. Well, I guess it¡¯s better than nothing. ¡¹


    Having said so, the magic gem that costed Michelle quite a lot, didn¡¯t look like it inflicted any serious damage to the Whips. Not batting an eye to Michelle who hurled the magic gem, it didn¡¯t shift its hostility from the blonde swordswoman in front of it.


    Helena¡¯s sword danced in the narrow cave.


    As she threw feints with small steps, she circled back to its back and dealt blows. But even though the damage is definitely piling up, the Whips didn¡¯t show any sign of fatigue.


    Advertisement


    The sword is just too small of a scale.


    Against the skin that¡¯s tougher than its looks, Helena¡¯s sword is failing to deliver a critical hit. On the contrary, a single blow from the Whips is heavy. The sharp beak, the front foot that carried its weight, and the huge tail covered with scales, it wouldn¡¯t be pretty if any of that landed.


    Even so when Helena¡¯s stamina is depleting by the minute as she moved continuously.


    Inside the narrow cave that had little space to evade, six people to protect, it¡¯s a situation that she can¡¯t afford to be hit. And all of that have been cutting away at Helena¡¯s stamina.


    It could be that a moment like this is inevitable. The tail that swiped horizontally ripped apart the air and hit flatly on Helena¡¯s flank.


    ¡¸Guah¨D! ¡¹


    Helena collapsed with a cry of agony.


    ¡¸Helena! ¡¹


    ¡¸Helena-san! ¡¹


    The Whips cried while looking at Helena that collapsed with a cold gaze.


    ¡¸Fuo, FuoOO¨D¨D! ¡¹


    That was as if announcing its own victory.


    ¡¸Helena-san! Healing¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Towards Helena who is on her knees, Solte started running.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Idiot! Don¡¯t go in front! ¡¹


    Michelle¡¯s warning was late, as the Whips set Solte as its next target, it started approaching her.


    ¡¸Ah, aaah¡­¡­¡¹


    With the grotesque demonic being within few meters, Solte¡¯s face was dyed in fear. Her eyes were wide as she looked at the Whips, but her body was unmoving as if bound by chains.


    A ruthless pair of eyes along with a red glint reflected in her light red pupils.


    The moment when Solte¡¯s life is about to disappear, when the Whips aimed its beak at its prey¡¯s head, it stopped moving suddenly. The demonic being ignored defenseless Solte who was its prey, and started looking around cautiously.


    Without waiting for Michelle who couldn¡¯t catch up to the change in situation, the second surprising change came.


    ¡¸BuaaAa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Suddenly, a surreal scream came from the Whips. It started coiling around sporadically as its lower body splashed out blood.


    ¡¸Sword¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The first who noticed was Michelle. The long lower body of the Whips that is covered with scales. A part of it is dyed red in blood.


    Where the blood spurted out in large volume, a short sword stuck on it. But where that short sword had appeared from, no one there could¡¯ve answered.


    Along with the agony cry of the Whips, something flew in from the entrance along with the sound of tearing apart the winds. By the time Michelle perceived that sound, the second short sword had lodged itself on the Whips¡¯s head.


    Even if a demonic being have tremendous stamina, there¡¯s no way it can be alright after getting its head punctured. Leaving behind a loud cry of pain, it collapsed onto the ground after a short moment.


    As Michelle and the others were standing on the ground in a daze, from the entrance, footsteps of multiple people were heard.


    ¡¸Michelle-san! Helena! You alright!? ¡¹


    The purple-haired man who hurried here first, was Clente who went to Thoria to find help.


    And following him, the other escorts that was with Michelle before came. And behind them, the figures of mercenaries that Michelle have never seen before appeared. It seems that Clente have fulfilled his job properly.


    ¡¸Just in time¡­¡­¡¹


    At the sight of the long-waited rescue party, Michelle breathed a sigh of relief.

 CH 22

    Seeing the appearance of Clente and the others, Michelle finally has a chance feel relieved.


    Briefly looking, she confirmed that Clente and the others, all of them weren¡¯t injured in any way. Having narrowly escaped from death, it¡¯s only natural for a smile to form on her face.


    The four mercenaries that were new to her, it¡¯s the backup that Clente have brought. The reason that they made it back one day earlier than expected, is probably because Clente and the others cut through the forest forcibly.


    But thanks to that, Michelle and the others were saved by a hair breadth. If they arrived one day later than expected, then it is sure that no one amongst Michelle and the others would¡¯ve survived till then.


    As the healer amongst the escort started treating Helena, the mercenaries that Clente brought with him looked after the students.


    ¡¸Nn? ¡¹


    Michelle spotted the youngest male amongst the mercenaries was the only one walking towards the Whips¡¯s corpse. He¡¯s a young man with a short pinkish-purple robe, he proceeded to pull out the two short sword that was stuck in the Whips¡¯s body, and wiped the blade wet with blood with a cloth before putting them in the scabbards on his waist.


    In other words, it meant that the owner of the short swords is the young man in question.


    Michelle squinted her eyes and appraised that young man.


    His age is probably about four, fifteen. He looks to be around the age where people would admire and try to become a mercenary. Black eyes and black hair, and ordinary looks. The only characteristic that stands out is the piece of cloth tied over his forehead that can be seen between his bangs.


    But from his stance, it gave off a feeling of strength that isn¡¯t in any way inferior to the trained mercenaries like Helena and the others. From what Michelle can see, at the very least, he has incomparably better skills than Hansrick and the other students.


    He¡¯s a young man with a mysterious aura. Despite looking and having probably the same age as the students, he looked more like a veteran stood on the battlefields for a long time.


    Finally, when Helena¡¯s treatment is done and the students regained their consciousness, Michelle and Clente exchanged information, and discussed about their plans. And from that, it is known that the lucky occurrence this time was brought by coincidences and miracles intersecting with each other.


    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s why you all were earlier than expected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Clente as the representative explained to Michelle.


    ¡¸When we finally got out of the forest, we saw a carriage coming from the direction of Thoria. It¡¯s a distance of half a day on foot but, using a horse carriage would definitely take lesser time. That¡¯s when we tried to stop and tried to hitch a ride to Thoria knowingly it isn¡¯t a good idea and¨D¨D¡¹


    At Clente¡¯s explanation, Ted interrupted.


    ¡¸And that was the horse carriage that we were riding on. It¡¯s really surprising that time. Since our carriage was stopped suddenly. ¡¹


    ¡¸I said it¡¯s my bad already right. We got impatient and had no choices. I really do think it was rude to you brothers on the carriage. Uh¡­¡­, well, and just like that, we stopped the carriage and tried to explain the situation, and what good luck that the people riding on the carriage are these four mercenaries. ¡¹


    And that¡¯s when Clente tried to request for their help but, the other side were also dealing with an urgent quest, so the negotiation didn¡¯t go through.


    ¡¸But then. Listening closely, ain¡¯t the urgent quest they¡¯ve got is searching for those kids. Then we had no reason to be going separate ways. That¡¯s why we were able to come back with help earlier. Since we can guide them to where their search targets are at. We got together and returned here. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see why you say it¡¯s coincidences and miracles. In other words, we were just lucky. Well, we were saved because of that, so I¡¯m not complaining. ¡¹


    Michelle who finally grasped the entire picture called out to Clente and the others.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s talk about what we are going to do next. ¡­¡­Uhh, you. You¡¯re Ted, right? Are you the party leader? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, something like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve probably heard it from Clente but, will you take the escort quest? The ones your party are going to escort are these children. Time period is until we return to Thoria. And the compensation is twenty gold total. ¡¹


    ¡¸No wait, what are you saying. We originally came here to save those chicks you know? The compensation is already paid by our side, we can¡¯t be taking any escort fees from an old woman. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the old woman! I¡¯m only in the forties! Call me Michelle! ¡¹


    Ted looked at Clente with eyes that looked like he couldn¡¯t be more bothered. And the archer with a small stature and steel-grey colored eyes giggled while trying to cover his mouth.


    ¡¸I think you will be better off studying a little about how to talk with a girl. ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s party member who was a red-haired girl said so with a fed-up tone.


    ¡¸Well well, the both of you too. Wouldn¡¯t leaving that after escorting those children back to Thoria be fine? Shouldn¡¯t we prioritize getting out of the forest now? ¡¹


    Being the intermediary between Michelle and Ted, Helena joined the conversation.


    It¡¯s certainly as Helena said. Since Ted doesn¡¯t seem to be caring about the compensation, focusing on leaving the forest and returning to the safe town first would be best.


    Either way, Ted and his party are supposed to protect the students, and with Michelle and the others, their safety would be even better.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. First we must get through the forest safely. The rest is after we return to Thoria. Are you fine with that, Ted? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. Then let¡¯s depart now? ¡¹


    ¡¸If your party don¡¯t have any complains. The students are already at their limits. Rather than stamina, it¡¯s their mental strength that¡¯s the problem. ¡¹


    It can¡¯t be blamed. The students were living at the capital that guaranteed safety just few days ago. Even if they learned combative skills, it¡¯s a clear difference between the academy that have no dangers and the forest that have monsters lurking.


    The pressure and fear they never tasted in the academy, it can¡¯t be blamed if they are crushed by it. At the fear of a demonic being that they¡¯ve tasted for the first time after they are born, excluding Solte, the other four students were totally exhausted by it.


    After Helena¡¯s treatment is completed, they left the cave in quick strides. Michelle¡¯s party, a total of six people, together with Ted¡¯s party, four people, and the students, five people. A group of a total of fifteen members formed formations and headed north in the forest.


    ¡¸Ahaha. This is quite the army, with this much people. ¡¹


    The archer with a small stature, Norris laughed brightly as he said so. That expression wasn¡¯t a lie nor a made up. It¡¯s probably because that they have the ability to be so carefree even in this forest.


    Similarly, the red-haired female magician of Ted¡¯s party, continued walking with a relaxed feeling. She was Orphellia, even as a magician, her movements didn¡¯t have any gaps, it¡¯s an insight to her experience as a mercenary.


    For Michelle that had seen many mercenaries in her life, she can speculate that including Ted, the three of them are veteran mercenaries.


    But, the only one that she couldn¡¯t gauge is the black-haired swordsman, Ardis. Despite having not much different of an age than the students, his aura exuded is not inferior than that of Ted, Helena and the other veteran mercenaries.


    From what she has heard, the one who finished off the Whips with the two short swords was him. If that¡¯s the case, then his abilities can¡¯t even be compared to the veteran mercenaries.


    Even if it was already damaged, to snipe accurately with short sword from somewhere even the Whips¡¯s vision doesn¡¯t reach, and killing it with just two hits, if Michelle were to speak of this to her fellow peddlers, then she would just be regarded as overexaggerating.


    They proceeded in a formation to protect the students. With Ted¡¯s party taking the front, Clente¡¯s party at the back, and the escort targets in the middle.


    Walking for half a day will be enough to reach the route where the beasts and demonic beings wouldn¡¯t appear. If they encountered any enemies, it would basically be Ted¡¯s party dealing with them but, if the situation needs it, Clente and the others will back them up too, it was the formation Michelle came up with.


    But that formation that had much thoughts put into it was futile, is what they have understood after an hour.


    ¡¸Ted. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know, I leave the right one to you. ¡¹


    At Norris¡¯s call, Ted pulled out the sword on his waist and took a low stance, before giving out orders to his comrade. The leaves above his head shook. With the heavy mass behind it, a light purple colored snake attacked Ted and the others. It¡¯s a Ractor.


    ¡¸Uoorya¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Along with a heightening shout, Ted swung the bastard sword fiercely. Dodging the attack that came from the Ractor jumping off the tree by moving slightly, he aimed from its mouth and slashed towards its torso.


    In a single breath, the body of the Ractor was split into two from the mouth. Spinning around with his momentum, Ted dropped the second attack. While Ted lightly butchered the Ractor, Norris released three arrows swiftly towards the foliage on the right.


    At the same timing when the third arrow left Norris¡¯s hands, from the thick foliage, another Ractor leaped out. Just as the Ractor that has arrows already stuck in its torso deeply leaped out, it received the third arrow straight to the head.


    With that, the Ractor was concussed for a moment. But as expected, that alone wasn¡¯t enough to stop the large snake¡¯s attack.


    ¡¸KshaaAa¨D¨D!! ¡¹


    While hissing to threaten, the Ractor raised its head.


    Against such a huge snake that was filled with murderous intent, it was a single short sword that approached its back without a single noise.


    At a place where no one is there, the sword floated strangely. Even Michelle couldn¡¯t understand what she was looking at. In the vision of Michelle who stared at this abnormal scenery, the short sword that was suspended in the air suddenly made its move.


    The short sword that managed to sneak past its guard severed the Ractor¡¯s defenseless neck from the back in a single stroke. After fulfilling its role, the short sword flew slowly back to its owner, Ardis¡¯s hand.


    From Norris call to the total annihilation of two Ractors, it¡¯s about thirty seconds.


    (I thought they are skillful but, to think it was to this degree¡­¡­)


    Ted¡¯s party¡¯s ability was more than what Michelle have expected.


    Certainly, with Helena, Clente and the others, dealing with two Ractor wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But, asking them to do it single handedly in a short time like this, it will be hesitating to say it¡¯s possible promptly.


    On top of that, the magician, Orphellia didn¡¯t participate in the fight. So, in actuality, it was only three of them that overwhelmed the two Ractors.


    Above all that makes Michelle confused, is the technique of Ardis who only looks like an ordinary young man. Sending the short sword flying, as if controlling it with an invisible hand and severing the Ractor¡¯s neck.


    A magic like that, even Michelle who travelled all around the continent never heard of it.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, Michelle-san. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it, Solte? ¡¹


    ¡¸That sword just now, ¡­¡­what was that? It looked like it floated in the air and cut the snake by itself to me but¡­¡­¡¹


    It was something that even Michelle who have been seeing mercenaries fighting with monsters for ages saw for the first time. Even if she¡¯s a student of the academy that teaches all kinds of combative skills, there¡¯s no way Solte would know that.


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­? It¡¯s my first time seeing that too. Helena, you know anything about that? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s my first time seeing that kind of technique too. I have never even heard of a sword flying and cutting the enemies on its own. ¡¹


    From the looks, Clente and the other mercenaries have the same surprised expression. Their eyes have a slight interest in it but, as expected, they have never seen that technique too.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a waste but, since we are prioritizing getting out of the forest, we won¡¯t be able to collect the materials, you mind? ¡¹


    Ted came to confirm, and Michelle who have no reason to oppose gave her consent.


    After that, there were several occasions where the beasts attacked on the way but, every single one of them were finished off by Ted¡¯s party, with no victim-like victims, they continued progressing through the forest smoothly.


    The Twin Swords that appeared were struck down by either Ted beheading them with his sword or Norris penetrating them with his arrows. One of them tried to attack from the side of the formation but, with Ardis¡¯s short sword, it was lightly exterminated.


    Eventually, Michelle and the others arrived on the safe route, and at that pace, they left the Corsas Forest behind in half a day.

 CH 23

    I¨Dsaid¨Dit¨Dalready! I said I don¡¯t need it! Do you not understand, old woman!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the old woman! I¡¯m still in my forties! ¡¹


    ¡¸We already have enough compensation from our requestor! ¡¹


    ¡¸I said just take it! Haven¡¯t anyone taught you to listen to the elderly! ¡¹


    ¡¸You just admitted you¡¯re an elderly, old woman! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the old woman! I said I¡¯m still in my forties! ¡¹


    Ardis and the others that returned to Thoria safely, after they reported to the requestor, the students were taken back by the people sent by the academy.


    Since every one of them were safely escorted back, the compensation was paid in full. So, they decided to, ¡¸Let¡¯s go drink some. ¡¹, and Michelle and the others decided to tag along.


    For Ardis and the others, there wasn¡¯t any other matters to attend to, but for Michelle¡¯s side, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. And now, they are arguing about the compensation.


    But, the way it was carried out was a little strange.


    Normally, it¡¯s the mercenaries trying to increase the compensation, and the peddlers trying to haggle down the price. But what they are doing now is completely the opposite.


    For escorting the students back to Thoria, Michelle wants to offer Ardis¡¯s side twenty gold. But from their perspective, it wasn¡¯t money that they have any reason to accept.


    Any other mercenaries would¡¯ve received it happily, but unfortunately, Ted is a weird man who¡¯s overly conscious about the appropriateness of the compensation.


    Just like that, a corner in the bar became a situation of ¡ºThe mercenary who rejects taking the compensation¡» and ¡ºThe peddler that insists on compensating¡».


    ¡¸Say, can I go take a nap until they finish? ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you spouting. You are related as well, so be awake properly. ¡¹


    Ardis who is already on the verge of nodding off, Orphellia didn¡¯t let him escape. Leaving them aside, Ted and Michelle¡¯s quarrel didn¡¯t have any signs of stopping soon.


    For Ted, the fifty gold that he had gotten from the original requestor is already a huge amount, and it wasn¡¯t a hard quest as well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Michelle and the others that protected the students, Ted would¡¯ve spent numerous days going around the forest to look for their remains. If worst comes to worst, they would return with empty hands and wouldn¡¯t get compensated.


    Fortunately, because of Michelle and the others, the students were able to be found and escorted back safely. Their help is easily worth more than fifty gold.


    On top of that, Michelle have used her valuable magic gems for the sake of protecting the students, and most important of all, she used her time that¡¯s the most precious to any peddlers.


    Advertisement


    Originally, Ted would take a portion out of the compensation to pay Michelle back, but she instead said, ¡¸It¡¯s something I decided on my own, and did it on my own. I didn¡¯t do it because I want your money. ¡¹ stubbornly.


    With that reason, she would never accept it. And Ted have been insisting over that. Michelle, on the other hand, regardless of the process, they¡¯ve fulfilled her request, so she feels the responsibility to pay them for that.


    ¡¸But Michelle-san. Didn¡¯t you use magic gems? Isn¡¯t that super expensive. Paying twenty gold on top of that would be a large deficit right. And you don¡¯t get anything in return¡­¡­¡¹


    Orphellia said in a sorry tone.


    Certainly, peddlers prioritize their own profits, and move because of that. Since she has been doing business till this age, she definitely has loads of experience, to ignore her interest like this is a little out of ordinary.


    ¡¸Nothing to gain, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Michelle let out a grin.


    ¡¸Then should I be pursuing profits like the peddler I am? ¡¹


    And what Michelle requested was, Ted¡¯s ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡»contacts. It¡¯s not an exclusive contract but, they will prioritize Michelle¡¯s escort request when it is needed, and contact Michelle about their availability regularly.


    ¡¸Twenty gold is, I guess you can think it as the down payment¡¯s down payment. What, I won¡¯t tell you to abandon your quest if you have any, and I won¡¯t force you to come with me. Just remember to be my escort whenever you¡¯re free. I will pay you for that as well, you can refuse if you don¡¯t want to too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Will doing that benefit Michelle-san in any way? ¡¹


    Orphellia asked the question innocently.


    ¡¸For us peddlers, it means a lot to know skillful mercenaries. It directly correlates to our life and death, if we hire veterans, then that just means we can do business even in dangerous places. ¡¹


    From what Michelle have said, it¡¯s hard for a normal peddler to hire those mercenaries with true skills.


    On top of that, mercenaries that have abilities and have good personality are rare, if they are even a little famous, they would get snagged by nobles or a lord, even the big merchants would do that.


    Making a connection with skilled mercenaries before they are known, it¡¯s why it¡¯s worth to do such an investment.


    ¡¸I can get the money back anytime. But relationship isn¡¯t something you can get even if you have money. If I can get that with just twenty gold, then it¡¯s a cheap price to pay. So, well, just take the money without reserving. ¡¹


    As she stretched her hand like that, Ted hesitatingly took the twenty gold.


    ¡¸Well, now the difficult talk is over! Let¡¯s drink together to deepen our bonds for the remaining time! Today is my treat! Drink and eat all you like! ¡¹


    At Michelle¡¯s call, the group turned the bar into a place of banquet.


    A total of ten people including Ardis.


    While the dishes came from the kitchen constantly, Ted exchanged glass with Clente until they were totally red on the face.


    Orphellia seemed to be having a talk between woman with Helena. Meanwhile, Norris have been going around Michelle¡¯s escort party introducing himself.


    ¡¸So, can¡¯t you drink with a happier face? ¡¹


    Michelle called out to Ardis who drank the beer in his glass on his own.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really like such party. And I¡¯m sleepy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oya oya, so cold. Well, it¡¯s better than becoming totally drunk and getting out of control. Well, drink up. ¡¹


    Michelle who laughed sat on the seat beside Ardis and began pouring liquor into Ardis¡¯s glass which still have some in it.


    ¡¸You said you¡¯re Ardis right. How old are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Are you trying to pick up on a brat like me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­P-pick up, ¡­¡­¡­Ku, kukuku¡­¡­hahaha, ha-ha-ha. You are saying I¡¯m trying to pick you up!? I thought you were an uncaring guy, but you¡¯re unexpectedly interesting! Hahaha! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Michelle who seemed to be entertained laughed loudly while banging on the table.


    ¡¸Kukuku¡­¡­. Really, well, there¡¯re still some man who come to me doing that as a joke but, you are the first one who said the reverse to this old woman. Well drink up. ¡¹


    Michelle who laughed on her own, forcibly added on the liquor and asked Ardis again.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to pick you up but, you don¡¯t look much older than those students today but, you¡¯re awfully used to combat. Been a mercenary long time? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? I don¡¯t even know how many years I¡¯ve been one. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words have no falsehood. Struggling just to survive, he had already lost track how long have it been. The seasons were only there to change the fighting situation and conditions, and the dates were only there to change the timing of the strategy.


    Every day¡¯s conversation was just ¡ºWho survived the battle¡»or ¡ºThat unit was wiped out¡», no one was paying attention to something insignificant like the dates.


    How old has he been, how long has he been fighting, Ardis haven¡¯t been keeping track. That time, no one had any spare time to track such things after all.


    ¡¸Well, if you don¡¯t want to speak of it, then I won¡¯t force you. Well, drink up. Rather than that¨D¨D¡¹


    Michelle who understood Ardis¡¯s intention wrongly, changed the topic as she poured more liquor.


    ¡¸Your magic, what is that? For a sword to be flying and attacking on its own, I never seen something like that. Is that magic popular in the Nagras nowadays? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder, at the very least I never seen someone else who can use it in this country¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That means, you¡¯re one of the unique holders? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe there¡¯s someone who can use it other than me? ¡¹


    ¡¸So at the very least, it¡¯s rare enough to be ¡ºMaybe there¡¯s someone¡»huh. ¡¹


    Michelle was awfully hooked on the sword magic. While on the conversation, Michelle who seemed to keep on pouring liquor is making Ardis drawing back. If so, he will just have to not drink the glass but, it¡¯s Ardis¡¯s nature to just keep drinking when he¡¯s being spoken to.


    ¡¸I want to be on good terms with you from now on. Coming from an old woman that have not much more time in the future, you won¡¯t say no right? ¡¹


    Michelle who would fume when Ted called her that, but she would add that on her lines herself. On top of that, she would use that to get an advantage, as expected of an aged merchant. Rather than an old woman, she¡¯s more of a sly one.


    ¡¸Of course, it will be a give and take business. If you have anything you want to find, consult me, I won¡¯t charge you any. Well drink up. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. I will look for you if I got anything. I will accept your escort request whenever possible but, make sure you will compensate properly. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s good. Then, let¡¯s us cheer for the future! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but, can you please stop filling¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Arudeiiff! How can you leave your comrade hereee, so unfaaairr! ¡¹


    Towards Ardis who tried to complain, the bright-red haired Orphellia who is the only female in the¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», leaned on him.


    ¡¸Orphellia, it¡¯s not like I abandoned you or anything. In the first place, weren¡¯t you having fun talking over there? ¡¹


    While frowning, Ardis replied calmly.


    ¡¸Just little back¨D, when I hesitated to choose which soup foe my dinner. Then you know¨D, that bald old man just decideeed for mee¡­¡­bald, bald¡­¡­, ffufufu. That super bald old man you know¨D¨D, I can¡¯t¨D! ¡¹


    But against Orphellia who have already gone weird, a proper conversation wasn¡¯t possible. It¡¯s just half an hour after the banquet started, but the red-haired magician is already all out.


    Her long hair, which was usually hidden in her robe, now extends down to her chest.


    ¡¸Hey¨D¨D, Arudeess. Eat this¨D¨D. Itt¡¯ss supeer baad¨D! No need to pay for anethingg¨D. Hey heeey. Eat please please¨D¨D. ¡¹


    Orphellia is the conscience of the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». Ted who talks roughly often, and Norris who looks to be sociable but is actually a cold person, compared with the other two, she is the most upstanding person.


    But that¡¯s only when she¡¯s sober.


    Orphellia¡¯s affinity with alcohol is the worst. She seems to enjoy drinking but, frankly she¡¯s being an annoyance to the others. Even saying it reservedly, Orphellia when drunk is just too ¡ºUncontrollable¡».


    First, her head not working properly, then speaking gibberish. And on top of that, she will just be annoying others. Especially, her weird notion of ¡ºFeeding bad food to others¡»would surface whenever she¡¯s drunk.


    ¡¸Got it, I will eat it. I will eat it so don¡¯t put so much on it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yaaay¨D, dass why I super love Arudeess¨D! ¡¹


    And the victim of ¡ºFeeding bad food to others¡» would usually be Ardis.


    Ardis put the small candy that Orphellia offered in his mouth. A bitterly taste spread out in his mouth together with an unpleasant stickiness. It¡¯s a taste that will make you feel anger at the creator as to why did he make something like this, and why did he not taste it himself.


    ¡¸Yeah, I will eat it. ¡¹


    But what came out from Ardis mouth, is the simple words that didn¡¯t contain his complaints. Michelle who was sitting beside similarly tasted the candy, before making a face as if chewing on bitter worms before spitting the candy out. Then downing a full glass of water left on the table.


    ¡¸Y-you are fine!? ¡¹


    Michelle who coughed repeatedly asked Ardis.


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, it¡¯s still food. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s response, Michelle have a gaze as if staring at a strange person, while Orphellia yelled with a disappointed face.


    ¡¸Arudees¨D¨D, so booring! Hey everyone¨D! Try tasting this! Hey hey, take this¨D! ¡¹


    While leaving her disappointed comment, Orphellia found her next victims, and headed towards the other mercenaries who were having a happy time.


    Looking closely, Helena is already knocked down on the table. It must be that she has already received Orphellia¡¯s grace before Ardis.


    ¡¸Ou? Candy? Might as well take it¡¹


    ¡¸Wai! Stop, Clente! ¡¹


    Clente and the others who were oblivious reached out their hands. The only ones who knew Orphellia¡¯s bad habit, Ted and Norris have tried to stop them, but it was too late. The mercenaries who are already half drunk happily put the candies in their mouth¨D¨D. Needless to say, every single one of them were sunk.

 CH 24

    Michelle¡¯s escorts¨D¨DSince they were knocked out by something other than alcohol, the banquet came to an early end before the night was late.


    After Ardis received his portion of compensation to fill his pocket for the first time in a long time, he returned home. The job that he prepared to be away for more than ten days depending on the situation, thanks to Michelle and the others¡¯ help, it was shortened considerably.


    Even for Ardis who left the twins in the house, he could say it¡¯s fortunate that he doesn¡¯t have to be away for a long time. Above all, Ardis is happy that he can sleep on his bed comfortably.


    Even with his necessary spending in mind, with the compensation this time, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry for the time being.


    Ardis who finally arrived back home, opened the lock on the front gate and entered. The house that he has been living for about a month or so, as expected it had a better sense of security than the inns.


    Having a family who awaits your return¨D¨DIn this case, the two girls wouldn¡¯t even communicate with Ardis properly, even so, it¡¯s been a long time since Ardis have a place to return that has someone else there.


    The life of the three people that started unintentionally wasn¡¯t all bad, as Ardis thought about that while entering, he realized that the atmosphere of the house was different than usual.


    Just like before, Ardis who peeked into the twins¡¯ room as usual to inform them that, ¡¸I¡¯m back. ¡¹ came across the scene of one of the twins collapsed on the floor while breathing roughly. And the other one was holding her hands tightly.


    ¡¸Oi, what happened!? ¡¹


    Ardis panickily hurried to the twins. The girl who was collapsed has reddish and fevering cheeks as she gasped for breath painfully. Her eyes were closed, and Ardis couldn¡¯t tell whether she was sleeping or passed out.


    ¡¸A cold¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Ardis isn¡¯t a doctor nor a pharmacist. And of course, he didn¡¯t have the ability to diagnose with just a glance at the symptoms.


    If she was a normal person, then taking her to the church to receive treatment would be the usual steps. But because they were twins, it wasn¡¯t a choice to be taken easily. Since the apostles of the evil god opposing the goddess in this world are twins, the twins themselves are considered taboo children.


    It¡¯s unimaginable for those that follows the goddess¡¯s teachings would treat the twins. Even worse, most healers are believers of the goddess.


    If so, what about a doctor? Unfortunately, even the doctors can¡¯t be relied upon. They would probably reject with the same reason. The streets are filled with the goddess¡¯s believers.


    Even pharmacists are the same. Even if anyone is willing to treat the twins, it would be known that the twins are living in this house, and Ardis wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the house in the future without worrying.


    ¡¸Riana is going to die¡­¡­, don¡¯t die please¡­¡­¡¹


    While holding on to the other twin that is suffering from the fever desperately, the other girl¨D¨DFilia¨D¨Dshe was pleading while tears flowed from her pale-yellow eyes.


    For the twins that are rejected by the goddess, who would they pray and rely to? Ardis felt uneasy at the situation.


    ¡¸In any case, let her rest on the bed first. ¡¹


    Carrying up the collapsed twin¨D¨DRiana, Ardis laid her down on the bed that have never been used even once.


    During this period, Filia have not left Riana¡¯s side even once. Normally, people would distance themselves from a sick person but, it¡¯s an unimaginable scene for the twins. Since forcibly separating the twins would have the opposite effect, Ardis let Filia did as she liked.


    Using magic to chill a wet towel, before resting it on her forehead. Wiping her body sweat occasionally, it has been few hours since Ardis started looking after her. When the dawn has come, Riana¡¯s fever has started to go down, but in her place, Filia started to heat up.


    Since she had been accompanying Riana for the entire time, and the twins¡¯ body was weak in the first place. On top of the fact that she didn¡¯t have a meal since Riana collapsed from the fever until Ardis returned. There¡¯s no way Filia could stay healthy like that.


    But, when Riana¡¯s fever started going down, Ardis was relieved. Looking from Riana¨D¨DIt¡¯s probably the same cold that infected Filia, as her symptoms looked same to that of Riana¡¯s.


    Thanks to letting Riana who regained her consciousness resting on the bed comfortably, and resting with cold towel on their foreheads, their symptoms have cooled down completely on the next morning.


    During that time, Ardis was looking after them as he fed them food that are easier to eat and cooling drinks. Occasionally, he would hold the twins¡¯ hand, wetting and chilling the wet towel again and patting their head, as he stayed beside them as much as possible.


    Ardis doesn¡¯t have any experience looking after sick people like this. But, while he didn¡¯t understand why, but he thought that he must do it like this. It¡¯s not a part of his memories or experience, but something that he couldn¡¯t remember was compelling him to do that.


    In the end, it was just a plain cold but, for the children to be safe without even eating after collapsing on the floor, it was thanks to Ardis who returned before it was too late.


    What if the request of rescuing the students was delayed? Or what if he returned late by a day? The twins might have become cold bodies in the worst case.


    Ardis felt a chill on his back as he thought about the possibility. He has only realized the danger of leaving just children in the house now.


    But even so, Ardis can¡¯t stay at home looking after them all the time. Other people would have a choice to hire a helper. One silver is probably enough to hire someone to take care of them. But since the fact that they are twins, it¡¯s difficult. If it isn¡¯t someone very trustable, then he can¡¯t leave the twins to them.


    Thinking about that, Ardis came to realize the connections he has are little. But that wasn¡¯t bad entirely.


    From the day that Ardis nursed the twins, the distance between them shrunk by a considerable margin that¡¯s visible to the eye.


    The responses of ¡ºUnn¡» or ¡ºNnn¡» started to be mixed with other words. Before they would hide in the corner of the room while looking at his expression, now they would occasionally follow behind Ardis when he walked.


    Above all, the fact that they have been able to sleep on the bed made Ardis relieved. Since sleeping on the floor like before and catching a cold would not be desirable in any way.


    At the same time, the emotions of self-mockery started appearing in Ardis. Ardis didn¡¯t intend to be close with the twins in the first place. Looking after them for the time being and finding foster parents for them or letting them be apprentices in the merchant firm was what Ardis have thought.


    But they were living and eating together for more than a month now, it couldn¡¯t be helped that he became more caring for them. But now, he became totally sympathetic with the twins.


    Unable to leave behind the twins that would occasionally show a rare smile while calling Ardis¡¯s name, while teaching housework to them and occasionally taking a nap together with the twins, he continued enjoying the slow and fulfilling life.


    ¡¸So? Are you going to work? ¡¹


    Ted said while glaring with a sour face. Since Ted who already have a natural villainous face made an expression like that, the twins which were sitting beside Ardis shrunk back and clung onto his arms.


    While prioritizing looking after the twins, Ardis haven¡¯t received any requests for almost a month after that. So, Ted and the others had no choice but to come to Ardis¡¯s house.


    ¡¸Ted, don¡¯t make such a scary face. The children are afraid. ¡¹


    ¡¸What, wasn¡¯t you the one who said that Ardis should take a job now after a long while? ¡¹


    Ted who had an unpleasant face talked back at Orphellia.


    ¡¸Certainly there¡¯s that matter as well. But, I¡¯m also worried for the children. ¡¹


    ¡ºThe children¡» that she said were referring to, the twins that had a cautious expression while hugging onto Ardis¡¯s arms.


    ¡¸From that, it seems that they have become closer. ¡¹


    Seeing how the twins act, Orphellia had a relieved smile on her face. Of course, she can¡¯t say that they became more like¡ºNormal people¡» but, at the very least, seeing how they interact with Ardis, she can imagine they have a good relationship.


    ¡¸Guess so. It was a headache at first, but now it¡¯s okay. ¡¹


    Ardis showed a troubled expression as well.


    ¡¸Then, can you take a job now? No way your savings can last that long right? ¡¹


    Norris interrupted from the side.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Ardis. You¡¯ve been rejecting our offers these days, and you don¡¯t even have signs of earning any money. ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s words caused Ardis to smile bitterly. It¡¯s because that he couldn¡¯t deny Ted¡¯s words.


    The job that he took before the twins had fever¨D¨DRescuing the academy¡¯s students¨D¨Dthe reward that he got there was about a little over forty gold. It was an amount capable of feeding a normal household if they are not wasteful for two whole years. Of course, if it¡¯s just Ardis and the two twins¡¯ girls, then it would be more than enough.


    But, Ardis is a mercenary himself. It¡¯s not just about securing the necessities like food, shelter and clothes. The maintenance of weapons, and the procuring of medicinal supplies, the prices of those are in a different league than the products that the average citizens uses. Even that much gold would disappear in no time. Certainly, it¡¯s about time that his pocket feels lonely.


    But, the problem is regarding the twins. The twins that have finally dispelled their caution towards Ardis and started showing signs of depending on him.


    They would follow behind Ardis closely as he walked. When Ardis relaxes on the sofa, they would come and sit beside him. When Ardis would take a nap near the window while enjoying the warm sunlight, they would be there napping together with him when he realized.


    And during the night, even though there are beds for the twins to use in their room, they would come crawling into Ardis¡¯s bed. As expected, going outside is still scary for them, they didn¡¯t follow Ardis who will go out to buy items but, when he¡¯s in the house, they would cling onto him.


    And Ardis being Ardis, he started to be caring for the twins, and it somehow became that he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate to leave them home and go out for jobs or hunting.


    ¡¸Even so, you can¡¯t be like this forever right? ¡¹


    Ted is certainly correct. In fact, Ardis has thought that he should find a job soon as well.


    ¡¸And there. We¡¯ve brought an interesting topic. ¡¹


    Norris who peeked at Ardis¡¯s expression started talking.


    ¡¸You heard the talks about the pretty lady that comes out on the highway? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯ve been a shut in for a long time. Even though it¡¯s not just Thoria, even the capital has this rumor going around now. ¡¹


    Norris who seemed to be laughing at something funny but, it¡¯s just the usual him. As Ardis¡¯s gaze has been telling him to hurry up and explain¨D¨D.


    ¡¸On the highway, about half a day from here to the capital, supposedly there¡¯s a young lady appearing there. And, she¡¯s supposedly very strong too. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A bandit? ¡¹


    ¡¸No no, totally wrong. Just that, she would ask for a bout with the mercenaries or the merchant¡¯s escorts that come by. Then she would win it easily. Even with the veteran mercenaries as her opponent. She hasn¡¯t lost once. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t grasp the reason. ¡¹


    ¡¸Right. I also don¡¯t understand. I mean, that lady, she didn¡¯t request anything even when she won. And she wouldn¡¯t even reply when asked for the reason, and so, many speculations have been going on. ¡¹


    From just the story, it can even seem like a travelling mercenary is just looking for fights to gauge her ability. It¡¯s even speculated that she did it for fame. But the problem is the person is question never spoke of her own name, so that theory probably is all wrong.


    ¡¸Just that, there¡¯re no news of her opponents being injured or even any deaths, if she was refused, then she would let the people go without doing anything. So, there isn¡¯t anyone who really thinks that she¡¯s a problem. From what I heard, there¡¯s even one time that she saved a merchant from bandits. ¡¹


    ¡¸If she doesn¡¯t do any harm then there¡¯s no problem. Then why are there people who thinks that she¡¯s causing problems? ¡¹


    There¡¯re many others who thought the same as Ardis. It can be even said that she¡¯s contributing to the security of the highway without any harm, and she wouldn¡¯t touch any of those that who doesn¡¯t wish to, so it¡¯s should be just about the appearance of a person with a weird personality.


    Recently, it seems that there are even those who goes out there to meet her specifically, but if she¡¯s doing it because that she wants to, then no one can judge her for anything.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no harm even if you leave her alone. If there is, then it¡¯s a problem about reputation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Reputation huh¡­¡­. So that means, the lord and his army had said something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Bingo. It¡¯s a request from Marquis Thoria. ¡¹


    The woman hasn¡¯t committed any crimes or disturbed the security. But because that she¡¯s an unknown person, and the fact that she¡¯s just doing as she pleased on the streets of the lord, it would damage the credibility of the lord. If it was handled badly, then the hostile nobles would even use it as a tool for political wars.


    ¡¸Hmm. And, the contents? ¡¹


    ¡¸Negotiation. And inviting her to the lord¡¯s mansion it seems. ¡¹


    Ardis who listened that furrowed his brows.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. If then, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if the lord¡¯s subordinate went instead? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? Maybe he doesn¡¯t like the idea of sending his own men for a mercenary out in the fields, or maybe that he was refused before. With the information that we have now, we can¡¯t really make a conclusion about that. Just that, since it¡¯s not a subjugation request, and there probably wouldn¡¯t be injuries even if you had a round with her, isn¡¯t it a perfect fit for Ardis after a long time of inactivity? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that might be true. And, the compensation? ¡¹


    ¡¸Two gold for succeeding. One silver if failed. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too lacking? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s concern is justified. Even if they succeeded, merely two gold for four people for the entire day, it¡¯s not an amount to be worth considering. Even worse, just a single silver if they failed. It¡¯s the same as working for free.


    ¡¸Ah, we will be taking another request. Conversing with the pretty lady will be Ardis¡¯s job. ¡¹


    ¡¸We will be out towards the direction of the wastelands for a little while. ¡¹


    ¡¸What, it¡¯s like that huh. ¡¹


    It seems that this request was truly only brought here for Ardis¡¯s sake. While Ardis didn¡¯t think it was unneeded care, since they have brought the request this far out for Ardis, Ardis decided to accept their goodwill.


    After telling the bar where Ardis will be handed the information, Ted and the others returned.


    ¡¸Ardis, going out¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, leaving¨D? ¡¹


    Suddenly, the twins pulled on both his arms and asked.


    ¡¸Yeah, I will be going out for a little tomorrow. Can the both of you stay home? ¡¹


    The twins nodded at Ardis¡¯s question, and asked another question with their pale-yellow pupils staring at Ardis.


    ¡¸Ardis, won¡¯t abandon us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, ¡­¡­will return? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry, I will be back soon. ¡¹


    Albeit young, looking at their desperate faces, Ardis replied with a kind smile while gently patting their head.

 CH 25

    The next morning, Ardis left the twins at home and headed towards the bar that Norris told him. Receiving the request officially, Ardis headed west on the highway from Thoria.


    Not encountering any monsters, the journey continued for two hours smoothly. Since he didn¡¯t have plans to be wasting more than a day worth of time on this request, he kept his baggage to the minimum, and didn¡¯t care for hunting on the way or even joining a party.


    While he managed to cross a distance that needed six hours for the average mercenary in just two hours, if anyone were to have seen that, their eyes would definitely widen in surprise.


    The distance of Ardis between each step was about three meters. It¡¯s not a stride normal to a human of hundred seventy centimeters.


    Besides that, if anyone were to see his strides, they would probably be confused. Because Ardis¡¯s feet never touched the ground but floating above the ground.


    He would kick against the empty air few centimeters above the ground, and each time he did that, he would progress by about three meters. It¡¯s the result of Ardis making his body float with magic.


    He adjusted himself the same way he would with his short sword and propelled himself the same way as well. If he wished to, it¡¯s possible for him to take a laid down posture while flying several hundred meters above ground.


    But the reason why Ardis chose to act like this is because that he was using magic in an extraordinary way.


    Since in this world, the magic that allows human to fly in the air doesn¡¯t exist, nor the knowledge to do so. Of course, if Ardis were to fly above ground despite that fact, it would become a huge incident.


    That¡¯s why, he can only restrain his speed, and faked the walking motion in case someone saw him.


    It¡¯s possible that he takes a high enough altitude that nothing other than the birds will be able to see him, but in the end, landing and lifting off is the risky part.


    It would be totally fine if it was somewhere remote, but now he¡¯s travelling along the highway near various towns, so he couldn¡¯t know when he could be spotted if he did that.


    Using such a method of travelling in this request would only take two hours, and four including the return trip.


    With the time of negotiating considered, Ardis expects returning to Thoria well before the evening comes. As he thought so, he continued his ¡ºFloating Strides¡»heading towards the destination.


    Fortunately, without encountering beasts or bandits, Ardis arrived at the mentioned place just a little past noon.


    ¡¸I heard it was around here but¡­¡­, is it that? ¡¹


    Ardis could see groups of people in the distant.


    Although it¡¯s along the highway, it¡¯s a rare scene in somewhere far away from human settlements. As he went closer, they were mostly mercenaries sitting on the ground.


    There¡¯re several peddlers in sight as well, probably taking a break from their journey while watching the interesting event. They were sitting on some suitable rock while holding a bottle of water.


    Looking around, there were also peddlers with their passionate businessman spirit selling items to the crowd.


    There wasn¡¯t any atmosphere of hostility, only laughter and cheers resounded as if a festival was happening.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s my next opponent? It¡¯s fine even if all of you come at once. ¡¹


    It was a female voice with a manly tone. The owner of that voice can be seen surveying the crowd. Long hair of a pale azure tint. And sky colored eyes that were deep and clear. She looks a little expressionless, but her appearance is well defined. She looked more like a noble¡¯s daugther.


    With a white hood and a long robe, she looks more like a magician or a healer, but her stance and action gave off a feeling of an experienced warrior.


    ¡¸Alright! I¡¯m next! ¡¹


    A sturdy looking warrior stood in front of the crowd.


    ¡¸Do it! Gandolph! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare lose! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get taken out easily you hear! ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright! Five copper on Gandolph! ¡¹


    ¡¸One silver on the little miss! ¡¹


    Voices that can¡¯t be considered cheers or jeers were raised all around.


    The warrior with the name Gandolph had a chainmail over his body, and a halberd in his hands. It was an appearance that is considered rare even amongst mercenaries.


    He looks to be in his mid-thirties. It¡¯s also the age when warriors are said to be in their prime.


    ¡¸Little miss is strong but, I have been swinging around weapon and fighting well before little miss is even born. I will show you what the difference in experience in age means¡¹


    ¡¸Before I was born, huh? You speak of some interesting things. ¡¹


    While making a bewitching smile with her pretty face, the woman said so. She looks to be seventeen or eighteen but, her smile was even more bewitching than the dancers in town. Accompanied by the cheering and whistling of the crowd, Gandolph faced against the woman.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go. Little miss! ¡¹


    With Gandolph¡¯s voice as the signal, the fight started.


    The first hit. Spinning above his head, Gandolph swung his halberd as if drawing an arc across the woman¡¯s legs horizontally. Without even trying to evade, the woman leaned her body forward, and kicked against the ground lightly, closing the distance to Gandolph¡¯s abdomen while the pale azure tinted hair shook.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    While smacking his lips, Gandolph forcefully changed the trajectory of the halberd, but the woman had already closed the distance. Probably judging that his halberd wouldn¡¯t make it in time, he anchored the halberd on the ground, and swung himself to the side using the centrifugal force.


    But at the time when Gandolph managed to fix his stance and gripped his halberd back after the revolution, a dagger is already at his neck.


    ¡¸With this, it¡¯s my win. ¡¹


    The woman who already circled behind Gandolph declared.


    ¡¸Seriously¨D! It¡¯s impossible even for Gandolph¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s really too strong! ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit¨D! I¡¯m broke now¨D! ¡¹


    The results came out just in a few seconds.


    It¡¯s not that the man named Gandolph is weak in any way. From what Ardis saw, at the very least, he definitely has the ability to win against a Beast King with just himself, if not even a Despair.


    But such a skillful mercenary was totally treated as a child. Even though he heard from Norris and the old man in the bar before, with the woman¡¯s ability, it¡¯s certainly possible that she hasn¡¯t lost once.


    If she has the ability to restrain herself to not kill the mercenaries, then that just means she has enough of a difference in ability to do that.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s next? ¡¹


    Without even taking a single breath, the woman directed her sky colored eyes against the crowd again.


    ¡¸Oi, what now? ¡¹


    ¡¸You go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even that Gandolph was defeated in that short time you know? It¡¯s impossible for me. ¡¹


    The mercenaries were whispering to each other, and it doesn¡¯t seem that anyone was going to challenge her.


    ¡¸No one? ¡¹


    At the woman¡¯s call, Ardis took a step to the front.


    ¡¸Eh? Hey hey, kid. Give it up. ¡¹


    Misunderstanding Ardis who have stepped out as a challenger, the middle-aged mercenaries called out to him to convince him to retreat.


    They probably thought that against someone that even the veteran Gandolph couldn¡¯t do anything against, an insignificant-looking young man challenging her is just too reckless.


    Contrary to the mercenaries who seemed confused, the woman narrowed her eyes and started appraising Ardis.


    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­. Finally, someone who seems good enough is here. ¡¹


    Towards the woman who was muttering something, Ardis stretched out his palm and said.


    ¡¸Wait. I came to negotiate with you. I don¡¯t have the intentions to fight you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Negotiate? Did you say negotiate? ¡¹


    The woman asked with a voice devoid of emotions.


    ¡¸Yeah. I just want to talk with you. It¡¯s not like I came here to fight¨D¨D¡¹


    A single dagger was thrown aiming for the throat of Ardis who was still talking.


    Against that, Ardis unconsciously put out his left hand and deployed his physical barrier to the front. The dagger thrown by the woman was deflected, before falling to the ground, leaving the harsh sound of metal colliding behind.


    ¡¸Oi. Listen first. ¡¹


    Ardis said in a cold voice. Of course, that degree of a surprise attack wouldn¡¯t faze Ardis at all, but having his lines cut off made him upset. If this was a battlefield, then talking with the enemy is certainly a fool¡¯s move.


    But Ardis has come for the purpose of negotiating, and that should have been conveyed to the woman clearly from the start.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not funny when someone came for negotiating but got a dagger thrown at his throat as an answer. ¡¹


    ¡¸You, you said you wanted to talk right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I said that, but have you listened properly? ¡¹


    ¡¸For I have no reason to listen. But you want me to listen. With our views different, there¡¯s no choice but to have one side give up their intentions. ¡¹


    ¡¸And so? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have no intentions to listen, if you want me to despite that, then you must convince me. ¡¹


    ¡¸You speak difficult words. Why not say it simpler? ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words. If you want me to listen, ¨D¨Dthen win against me first! ¡¹


    The woman closed the distance in an instant.


    ¡¸Dessel¡¹(Earth)


    Following Ardis¡¯s voice, sharp spears made from the earth appeared from the ground. The woman who was blocked of her advance changed direction immediately, before pointing her index finger towards Ardis.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start with a small one. ¡¹


    Lumps of ice started forming around the woman, before shot out aiming for Ardis.


    ¡¸Fiel?Maneena ¡¹(Magic Barrier)


    The ice lumps that aimed for Ardis were completely blocked by the barrier that Ardis deployed. The next moment, another attack of a fireball came from above.


    As Ardis dodged that with a sidestep, the woman advanced while holding her dagger as if waiting for that.


    Avoiding the blade that came for him, Ardis tried to grab onto the woman¡¯s arm as she swiped the blade, but wind blades started forming as if to block that.


    At Ardis who took his distance away from the assaults from the wind, the woman pointed her finger again.


    ¡¸Then what about this? ¡¹


    Countless light formed into a belt above the woman¡¯s head, before shooting towards Ardis.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Ardis leaped sideways, blocking only the light that would hit him with his magic barrier. The light that hit the ground incinerated a part of the ground before leaving behind a burnt smell and disappearing.


    ¡¸Then this? ¡¹


    Once again, countless light appeared on top of the woman¡¯s head. But this time it wasn¡¯t scattered but condensed into one before shot towards Ardis.


    Ardis judged that taking that attack face on would be dangerous, so he tilted the magic barrier so that it would be deflected.


    ¡¸Hou. Quite skillful. Who are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my question for you. ¡¹


    Ardis said while glaring at the woman who seemed composed. Offensive magic that didn¡¯t need a chant. Since Ardis came to this world, he had never seen someone other than him capable of that.


    Just looking at the strength of the magic, he could tell that the woman is not an average person. The feedback that he got from the barrier, it was to an extent that even Despair or Whips would be killed in an instant.


    ¡¸Oi, was that girl a magician? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is this real. Crap, did we seriously get taken out by a magician with just a dagger? ¡¹


    ¡¸That might be the case but, that movement is definitely not a magician¡¯s. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say that, that kid is the same. The way he moves, he doesn¡¯t look like a magician too. ¡¹


    The mercenaries who were watching the fight between Ardis and the woman commented noisily. They watched the woman who have been dealing with themselves easily with just a dagger without ever using magic once, releasing magic one after another.


    Misunderstanding that the woman was a light warrior with a dagger, there were even mercenaries who were angry as they realized that they were not even treated seriously.


    In addition, they received the shock of seeing a young man that can¡¯t be described by anything but a newbie dodging and fending away the woman¡¯s ferocious attacks smoothly.


    Forgetting to bet on the side that will win, the mercenaries¡¯ gazes were stolen by the intense battle unfolding in front of their eyes.

 CH 26

    Facing magic spells that was fired continuously by the woman, Ardis had been putting up a barrier or avoiding them, while dodging the dagger attacks mixed between the offensive magic.


    Of course, Ardis had responded with magic spells of his own like fireballs, rocks, wind blades or ice blocks. But none of them seemed effective at all.


    In essence, it was something like a small exchange to appraise each other¡¯s ability. Since there were many pairs of eyes on them, Ardis hasn¡¯t shown his sword magic, even his magic spells had been toned down a lot.


    It seems to be the same for the woman as well, it¡¯s as if she purposely used smaller scale magic spells only to appraise Ardis¡¯s ability. Other than the condensed spear of light she used once, the other magic spells she had used are all basic spells.


    ¡¸You, why are you not being serious? ¡­¡­Aah, so I see. ¡¹


    The woman who paused her offense asked, before getting convinced by herself after looking around the crowds of mercenaries with her sky colored eyes.


    Ardis thought that he shouldn¡¯t show off his sword magic that much. Although he didn¡¯t mind being referred as a strong person, he thought that troubles would come if he¡¯s known to be a unique holder.


    He would add chants before his magic spells if possible, and he would make sure people who have seen his sword magic like Gresche and Michelle and the others to not talk about it.


    Of course, it was just to the extent of a ¡ºRequest¡», he had prepared for his abilities to be known by others one day.


    The woman probably came to a conclusion after sensing what Ardis had in mind. So, she spoke in a soft voice while her hand stretched above her head.


    ¡¸Then, I shall chase them away for a little. ¡¹


    A sphere of light formed on the palm of the woman. It slowly swelled in size, when it finally became about fifty centimeters in diameter, it was hurled towards Ardis.


    Ardis swiftly leaped away from the predicted landing area, and deployed his magic barrier at the same time. The light sphere that crashed into the ground exploded and sent dirt flying.


    Since it was to a scale many times grander than the magic spells before, it had taken quite a toll on the magic barrier that Ardis deployed. Clashing against Ardis¡¯s magic barrier, the blast of the sphere of light gradually turned pale bluish before dissipating.


    ¡¸Hou. Despite my intentions huh. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    When the aftermath of the blast subsided, there was the figure of Ardis unscathed. It wasn¡¯t a degree of magic that will threaten Ardis, but it¡¯s definitely a different story for the surrounding crowds of mercenaries.


    The blast covered the surroundings in waves of heat, and its shockwave had dragged in the mercenaries on the sides which were watching the battle.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if the sphere of light had caused direct damage to them. Still, the original destruction power of it is still felt. With the shockwave alone, people who have small figures were blown away few meters, and shook those who didn¡¯t get blown away.


    ¡¸Wha, even the aftershock would come this far¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wai¡­¡­, this isn¡¯t a joke¡¹


    At that time, the woman raised her hands above her head again. But this time, it was with her both hands.


    ¡¸Now, what about this? ¡¹


    While grinning fearlessly, a sphere of light started forming in front of the woman¡¯s palm once again.


    ¡¸Oi, isn¡¯t that bad news? ¡¹


    ¡¸How much bigger it¡¯s going to be¡¹


    ¡¸It was that much power with that size just now¡­¡­¡¹


    The sphere of light became larger in several folds than before. Under the stares of many mercenaries, the sphere of light had already become more than three meters in diameter, yet it didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better that we run now¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The words of a certain mercenary became the trigger, and everyone who were watching turned their backs and started scattering in full speed.


    Even the peddlers who were taking it easy doing business when Ardis first came ran away. Amongst them, even some abandoned their goods and escaped.


    Then, as if predicting the disappearance of the surrounding crowds, the woman swung down her arm towards Ardis. At the oncoming giant sphere of light, Ardis deployed three layers of magic barrier to stop it.


    ¡¸Fiel ? Tra ? Maneena¡¹(Triple Fold Magic Barrier)


    The first layer of the magic barrier was shaped like a sharp blade, splitting the giant sphere of light into countless smaller ones. The second layer was like a layer of soft cotton, absorbing the momentum. And the third one was the tough barrier that completely blocked its advance.


    ¡¸The annoying gazes is gone now. Now can you be serious? ¡¹


    Having her magic spell that would even scare the veteran mercenaries away blocked, there wasn¡¯t even a sign of unrest on the woman¡¯s face.


    On the other hand, Ardis had his usual expression, since Ardis had understood that the sphere of light just now was only for the purpose of chasing away the spectators.


    ¡¸For me to be serious, that depends on you¡­¡­. But before that, it might be late now but, will you take my offer to talk peacefully? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Nonsense. Asking for that even in this occasion? If you want to offer me that, how about getting into the mood first! ¡¹


    At the same time the woman¡¯s arm moved, a strong gust of wind was created. Reminiscing of a storm in the ocean, it expanded like a living creature and assaulted Ardis. The earth is dug, and rocks that were dragged into the storm were crushed, burying the area around Ardis.


    However, Ardis created shockwaves in all directions and blew that away. Then, releasing both short sword from his waist, Ardis drew his broadsword with his right hand. Seeing the short sword suspended in the air, the woman¡¯s sky colored eyes shone.


    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s your combat style huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸You want me to be serious right? Then try to at least endure for a little while. ¡¹


    Ardis grinned fearlessly and took a stance with the broadsword.


    Taking control of the short swords or the sorts like daggers from what was left from the peddlers¡¯ goods. Ardis deployed them around his own short swords. A total of eighteen swords are now suspended in the air.


    Surrounding Ardis who had a stance with his broadsword, the blades of the suspended swords were pointing at the woman.


    ¡¸Here goes. ¡¹


    Together with Ardis¡¯s words, the eighteen blades were shot towards the woman. At the same time, three invisible shockwaves were released aiming for the woman¡¯s flank.


    In an instant, the woman formed seven streaks of condensed light, before releasing them towards the assaulting blades. With the light penetrating the blades, the smell of molten metal was released into the air.


    At the same time, deploying a barrier to weaken the three shockwaves, the woman leaped backwards. Readjusting its aim, the remaining eleven blades attacked the woman again.


    The woman took out two daggers from nowhere, and took down the eleven blades with one dagger in each hands. Fending away the eleven blades that came with her two daggers the first time, then with a physical barrier the second time.


    After dodging the assaults of the blades, she knocked away three swords using ice blocks, before shifting into offense.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Now then, how about this? ¡¹


    A loud explosion manifested at a little distance away from the both of them. From the dust cloud created by the explosion, countless rocks rained down on the both of them like arrows.


    While countless rocks with various sizes hit away Ardis¡¯s eleven blades, Ardis pin-pointedly deployed barrier only at the points where the rocks would hit him.


    Even when the rocks dug various sizes of holes in the ground, the woman never loosened her attacks. The eleven blades which were slashing at the woman were all hit down by the rocks, some of them were warped in shapes or broken, some lost their sharpness.


    Of course, the caster of the magic was uninjured, as she already casted the next magic spell.


    And now, seven spheres of light manifested around the woman, at the time when one could perceive that they compressed in size, the seven condensed streaks of light already shot towards Ardis.


    They were even more intense than the light that melted the suspended swords before.


    Ardis as well, manifested seven spheres of light of his own albeit late by a moment. The spheres of light were the same as the ones the woman manifested, but Ardis¡¯s ones slightly won in size.


    From Ardis¡¯s spheres of light, seven condensed streaks of light manifested, and clashed front with the ones the woman released. A reverberating roar like a thunder resounded, along with a vision blinding pure white light and an explosion that can¡¯t be compared to any before occurred. The surrounding ground were dug up, and large volume of dirt were blown into the air.


    Even with his vision completely obstructed, Ardis rushed towards the woman with his broadsword in hand. The sword that was brought down was fended by the woman with her daggers, producing a loud echo of metal colliding.


    Then, the woman created a gust of wind and blew away the smoke. For Ardis, there isn¡¯t any inconvenience even with his vision obstructed, but it seems that it isn¡¯t the case for the woman.


    Following up with the second and third attack, Ardis continued slashing at the woman with certainty and never let the woman have a chance to counterattack. Every single one of the slashes were sharp and precise.


    ¡¸You, you are a swordsman!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Correct! ¡¹


    The speed of the sword and the heavy blows behind each strike were barely blocked by the woman with her two daggers in both hands. As expected, she couldn¡¯t cast any offensive magic at this close range. Even with unparalleled control, there¡¯s still a possibility that she will drag herself in.


    It would be fine if she took distance again, but Ardis would never allow that. At the fierce slashes that were dished out by Ardis without any gaps in interval, the woman¡¯s defense crumbled slowly.


    Before long, the dagger in the woman¡¯s left hand was blown away, and Ardis caught her right hand with his left hand. That instant, his victory is decided, as Ardis¡¯s broadsword was already at the woman¡¯s throat.


    ¡¸Are you convinced with this? ¡¹


    In response to the glaring Ardis, the woman answered while narrowing her sky colored eyes.


    ¡¸Indeed satisfied. My lord. ¡¹

 CH 27

    While having the sword at her throat, the woman said her appreciation towards Ardis.


    ¡¸Indeed satisfying. Master. ¡¹


    Ardis furrowed his brows.


    ¡¸What are you saying? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a scary face. A proper gentleman must have gentler gaze towards a maiden. ¡¹


    The woman even smiled elegantly as she made that joke.


    Ardis who judged the woman had already lost the will to fight released her hand and withdrew the broadsword at her throat. After he returned the broadsword back in its scabbard, he massaged between his brows with his fingers, before asking the woman once again.


    ¡¸What is satisfying? ¡¹


    ¡¸Master¡¯s strength, I didn¡¯t think it was to this extent. It was worthwhile that I waited. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s your Master? ¡¹


    ¡¸Master is my master. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I meant, who is that master you¡¯re referring to? ¡¹


    ¡¸Master speaks strange things. Isn¡¯t it decided that it¡¯s you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why am I your master. I don¡¯t see where this is coming from. ¡¹


    ¡¸What I wish is humanity¡¯s potential. The limit. And the future of that potential. ¡¹


    The woman looked at Ardis with a straight gaze and spoke some unfathomable words.


    ¡¸Master had perfectly shown strength more than mine. Meaning that you are a vessel worthy for me to serve. By the way, Master. ¡¹


    Ardis started to feel pain in his head.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not your master but, what is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is Master¡¯s name? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s Ardis. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t had the intention to interact more than intended in the first place, after a moment of silence, he recalled the request this time was to bring her to Sir Thoria originally.


    He was swept in the flow and it became a battle but, if possible, he would like to convince her to accompany him peacefully.


    It isn¡¯t as if he gave up his intentions doing so after the battle. However, it can¡¯t be said a brilliant plan ruining the relationship now, and rejecting to name himself would just worsen the chances of building a friendly relationship. Thinking like that, Ardis gave his name belatedly.


    ¡¸And you? ¡¹


    ¡¸For I have no name. But there¡¯s no problem if I¡¯m known as Master Ardis¡¯s servant. ¡¹


    Was there a reason for that, as Ardis thought about the possibility. But he didn¡¯t bother to dive deeper, so he swallowed his words back. Albeit so, he felt a little unpleasant.


    ¡¸Uhh, leaving that aside. ¡¹


    For the time being, Ardis consider it¡¯s a progress that they can converse normally now, ¨D¨Dthough it¡¯s still unclear whether she will listen or not. While convinced of this fact on his own, Ardis called out to the Aliceblue1 haired woman.


    ¡¸Can we start on the main topic now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, Master. ¡¹


    ¡¸I came here on the request of the lord of Thoria. It seems that the lord has some business with you, so he wants to invite you to his mansion. I want you to come with me as soon as possible, so can you accompany me to the lord¡¯s mansion right now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Gladly, my Master. ¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t wrap his head around what the woman is thinking. But since she¡¯s willing to accompany Ardis, he decided to not think too much about it.


    ¡¸Sorry for the rush but, I want to return within today. You might¡¯ve stayed here for some kind of reason but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve already met with Master, there¡¯s no further reason for me to stay here. But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But? ¡¹


    ¡¸A request, Master. Can I have some time? Although it¡¯s not my intention, this carnage here is my doing. I can¡¯t leave it be. ¡¹


    As the woman turned around. Her Aliceblue hair fluttered in the air.


    Tracing after the woman¡¯s sightline, the result of the battle between them was there, the cracked earth, and the scattered rocks and sand were everywhere.


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­, certainly, it¡¯ll be bad to leave the highway in such a condition. Since I have responsibility too, let¡¯s split the work and fix it. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t see the need to dirty Master¡¯s hands. I alone is enough. ¡¹


    The self-titled servant of Ardis refused his offer to help, before starting to mend the ground without chanting anything. As if pushed by an invisible hand, the large amount of rocks and sand were swept back into the cracks unnaturally.


    If he had to, Ardis could do the same thing. But, it¡¯s the first time that Ardis seen someone other than him being able to do this, ¨D¨Don top of the fact of without ever chanting.


    Ardis is his own league but, from the standpoint of the society¡¯s average, it¡¯ll be better to consider the woman the same.


    Until then, people who can stand on equal foot with Ardis didn¡¯t exist in this world.


    But the world is wide as expected. Just that Ardis never had the chance to meet them, there is sure to be other opponents similar to the woman¡¯s level somewhere.


    He was able to overpower his opponent this time but, there¡¯s no guarantee there¡¯re no one else stronger than her.


    (I should be careful not to be too conceited huh)


    No matter how strong, one will die when their time comes.


    Ardis recalled the battle just now. Roughly gauging, Ardis has the advantage. He would probably win 99 out of 100 matches.


    But that¡¯s if he¡¯s going all out. If he were to continue restrain himself from using sword magic or chantless magic under the spectating mercenaries to not stand out. If he were to keep putting weights on himself like this, then the day he will trip over himself will definitely come.


    ¡¸It¡¯s finished, Master. ¡¹


    While Ardis is pondering, the self-titled servant woman had finished her work before he had realized, and now she¡¯s standing in front of Ardis while lowering her head.


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible to move now, how about it? ¡¹


    After the woman stretched her posture a little, she looked straight into Ardis¡¯s eyes. He still had a lot to say but, judging that the completion of the request has higher priority, Ardis returned to Thoria with the woman¡¯s accompaniment.


    On the way, the woman had followed behind Ardis while matching his pace. But seeing her expression which spelled ¡¸Why bother walking like this painfully¡¹, Ardis thought that she probably can move while making her body float similarly to him.


    As a trial, Ardis started to move faster with his ¡ºFloating Strides¡», but the woman had followed behind him without saying anything as if it¡¯s a natural thing to do.


    The result, they were able to return to Thoria just about the time when the sun was setting. Ardis immediately brought the woman to the lord¡¯s mansion, and explained to the guards stationed at the entrance.


    ¡¸Then, the woman there is the one? ¡¹


    The middle-aged soldier who looked like the person in charge came out of the guardhouse with a piece of paper.


    ¡¸Fumu. Sharp blue eyes and long bluish hair¡­¡­. Certainly, it matches. ¡¹


    It seems that the woman¡¯s characteristics is written on the paper. The middle-aged soldier said satisfied while stroking his beard.


    ¡¸Alright. We shall guide you inside, please wait for a while. And for you, you¡¯re dismissed, as soon as the request is deemed complete, we will hand over your compensation to the intermediary. Hold onto this note, it¡¯ll be your proof of exchange for that, so don¡¯t lose it. ¡¹


    It seems that they will guide the woman inside the mansion like this.


    On the other hand, Ardis is free from the job. One of the young soldiers gave him the note proving that he was the one who completed the request.


    ¡¸What? Master can¡¯t come? ¡¹


    The woman asked Ardis.


    ¡¸My role is just to bring you here. I have no matters with the lord, and in the first place, they won¡¯t allow a random mercenary to meet with him. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for me. Why should I be going somewhere where Master has nothing to do? ¡¹


    While conversing, it seems that a maid from the mansion had come to serve as a guide.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t go. Since I don¡¯t have any interest in the lord or whatnot and there¡¯s no reason for me to be somewhere where Master is not around. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi oi, wait. ¡¹


    Ardis panickily held back the woman who refused.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s Master¡¯s command, then I shall stay here despite unpleasantly. But if not so, I do not feel the need to stay. Or Master, do you mean this is fate? ¡¹


    Although Ardis couldn¡¯t even fathom what the woman is spouting, he knew that if he left the woman and went back like this, his compensation probably wouldn¡¯t even be considered, and the request would most likely be marked as failed.


    Having said so, it isn¡¯t like Ardis can accompany her like what the woman said. It¡¯ll be another matter if the lord is wishing so, but seeing the attitude of the soldiers, it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case.


    Naturally, the soldiers would stop Ardis who wasn¡¯t even welcomed from simply entering on his own.


    Ardis sighed as he thought there¡¯s no choice.


    Although he didn¡¯t grasp the reason, it seems that the woman is acting as Ardis¡¯s servant. If he would make it an order, then she would probably follow it quietly. After that, it¡¯s will be up to what the woman and the lord decide between themselves.


    Above all, Ardis is already so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t care less as he gave up thinking.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s an order. Go meet with the lord. ¡¹


    After Ardis said so, the woman expressionlessly bowed down respectfully.


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    And just like that, the woman disappeared into the mansion guided by the maid. After Ardis looked over that, he as well disappeared into the noisy streets.

 CH 28

    The woman who split up with Ardis was guided by the maid into a waiting room in the mansion.


    ¡¸The audience is currently under preparation. Please wait for a little while. There will be tea served soon. ¡¹


    The maid who guided her offered a seat in the room, before leaving the room.


    The woman sat on the fluffy sofa and looked around the room lightly. The walls were decorated with paintings, and the top of the antique tables in the four corners of the room were filled with glittering glassworks.


    Anyone looking at it will be able to discern all of them are arts of highest grade. Of course, trading things like those would need a fortune unimaginable for any average citizens.


    The numerous crafts and ornaments were not just something as a decoration for the room. It is to symbolize wealth and to show power. All to overwhelm the guest with Sir Thoria¡¯s wealth the moment they stepped in the room.


    It was one of the foolish things like social standings, honor, and status that humans started to care for countless millennia ago.


    The woman had understood that fact, but she couldn¡¯t empathize at all. The countless existence of the Sarah1 and their creators would probably give their limitless love and benevolence to such human beings. But for the woman who is only a daughter of a Sarah, she didn¡¯t have the capability to feel that.


    Although so, she had never thought herself to be pitiful or sad. She understood that she has her own roles, and others have theirs.


    She was bestowed strength along with the ability to detect enemies. That¡¯s right. With that, she could know how many gazes are monitoring herself right at this moment from the hidden rooms.


    ¡¸Thinking they are hiding with that much huh. ¡¹


    As if covering her soft mutter, she held the cup of tea she was served at her mouth.


    Before maids had come to bring more tea, and even after that, the gazes monitoring her every movement from the crevices of the painting or the crafts around the room had never stopped.


    Although the reason of Thoria¡¯s lord summoning the woman to his mansion is not known, at the very least, they are putting on a fa?ade of good treatment.


    In the first place, even if she was under the eyes of surveillance, it¡¯s not like she can do anything about it. If it¡¯s not for her master¡¯s orders, she wouldn¡¯t stay in this unpleasant place for even a minute.


    But having told, ¡ºGo meet with the Lord¡», as a servant, she cannot betray that, albeit feeling a little reluctantly.


    As she kept quiet while waiting, she was finally called about the time when she had the second serving of tea.


    ¡¸Apologies for the long wait. The preparation of the audience is finished, please follow me. ¡¹


    Another maid different than the first one came to guide her, and they progressed deeper into the mansion. After about a two-minute walk, they arrived at a big double door with two tough looking soldiers on both sides.


    ¡¸Please enter this way. ¡¹


    Following the hand signal of the guide maid, the soldiers opened the door from both sides.


    Looking past the door that opened slowly, there was a hall about fifty meters in both dimensions.  The room was heightened at the inner part, and a throne with sparkling jewelry decorating it right in the middle, however it¡¯s currently empty.


    Red carpet was unfolded from the entrance until the inner part, with both sides lined up with a total of twenty fully armed soldiers.


    Facing that atmosphere, the woman narrowed her eyes.


    The room was made befitting of an audience. Albeit the second biggest capital of Nagras Kingdom, the mansion was big considering it belonged to a lord with only one territory. It was also littered with expensive looking art crafts, though it¡¯s probably too much of that just for a single guest.


    Advertisement


    There are soldiers lining up on both sides, with the empty seat at the front probably for the lord¡¯s use. Despite directly meeting the person in power, they haven¡¯t even requested her to disarm, or even search her.


    The woman didn¡¯t let the suspicion in her heart show, as she walked to the center of the room leisurely.


    ¡¸Stop there. ¡¹


    A single man appeared from the furthest in the room. Wearing a loose robe, an old man with magnificent beard appeared and called out to the woman with a deep voice that doesn¡¯t show his age.


    The woman listened and stopped her steps, before looking towards the owner of the voice. The old man walked to the chair, and stood beside it.


    ¡¸I heard the lord wants to meet me, are you the one? ¡¹


    The woman who said so without a sliver of respect instantly chilled the surroundings.


    ¡¸Bastard! What insolence!? ¡¹


    One of the men who was in line yelled out while brandishing his spear, but it was stopped by the white bearded old man.


    ¡¸Control yourself, general. Asking etiquette from a mercenary doesn¡¯t help. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes sir¡­¡­¡¹


    The man who was called general obeyed, but his expression is clearly showing his reluctance.


    ¡¸Now then, regarding that question just now¡­¡­. Of course, I¡¯m not sir Thoria. I¡¯m the one handling internal affairs in Thoria, Costas. Let¡¯s hear you out first. Mercenary, what is your name? ¡¹


    The woman replied flatly to that question.


    ¡¸I have no name. ¡¹


    ¡¸Bastard! Stop messing around! ¡¹


    Once again, the General scowled at the woman.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not. What doesn¡¯t exist doesn¡¯t. Well, you can call me whatever. ¡¹


    The woman thought it would more suitable for her to be saying stop messing around. She was the one who was summoned for some business, but the person himself who summoned her had not shown up, and even the representative that came out said roundabout things like ¡¸Let¡¯s hear you out first. ¡¹


    In the first place, the woman had no business here, so it was troubling for her as she didn¡¯t know what to reply. Her thoughts probably showed on her attitude. Adding on the fact that she didn¡¯t name herself, Costas¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem very pleased.


    ¡¸I expected to tolerate some disrespect but, to think that you wouldn¡¯t even name yourself¡­¡­. Well fine. general, finish it early. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. Leave it to me! ¡¹


    It seems that the both had already arranged the development of the scenario. Once again, Costas spoke towards the woman.


    ¡¸Now then, woman. The fact that you are repeatedly challenging other mercenaries in our territory had reached the ears of His Excellency. Along with the fact that you have never lost. I have heard that first-handedly from the commander of our territorial army who had exchanged blades with you. ¡¹


    Commander? Territorial army? The woman was confused.


    Come to think of it, the appearance of the people lining up on both sides seemed familiar. She couldn¡¯t quite recall it since it wasn¡¯t impactful. She certainly vaguely recalls a man who challenged herself few days ago was wearing something like that.


    ¡¸But you see, something like our army commander getting defeated lightly by a wanderer mercenary without even breaking a sweat is unbelievable. Is something like that possible? No, something like that mustn¡¯t exist. No way it will. Since there are truths and deceits in rumors, isn¡¯t it a job for a politician to make the fact clearer for all the citizens? ¡¹


    He said this and that in a roundabout way but, in short, Costas is saying that, ¡ºWe need to erase the fact that our army commander had lost to a wandering mercenary, and to do that, summon the mercenary to our home territory and crush her. ¡». Saying that the lord wishes to meet with her is most likely just a facade.


    ¡¸Fumu. Then shall we not quickly finish it as you wish? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou. You don¡¯t look like a bragging fool but¡­¡­, do you think you can win against our elites? ¡¹


    Costas is only saying what he thinks is correct. The woman replied while having her hands in her pocket.


    ¡¸So? Who¡¯s my opponent? Shall I take it as everyone here including you? ¡¹


    The man called general replied for Costas.


    ¡¸The proud warriors of our army would never do something cowardly like grouping up on you! Decken! Go! ¡¹


    A young man stepped out after being called out by the general.


    Probably the strongest amongst them all. The woman thought that he looked to have some skill as well.


    Advertisement


    But that is all if she¡¯s comparing with the others¡¯ average level. As a matter of fact, he is far below the level of Ardis and herself.


    ¡¸Fret not, I won¡¯t take your life. But, you will certainly wake up with some painful injuries. ¡¹


    While drawing a thin sword from his scabbard, the man with the name of Decken declared.


    ¡¸Is it fine if I use real blades as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. That is exactly why we had not disarmed you. We¡¯re not shameless enough to be proud of hurting a helpless woman. ¡¹


    That¡¯s why use whatever you deem necessary, Decken said.


    Although she understood the reason as to why didn¡¯t they disarm her now, she couldn¡¯t grasp her opponent¡¯s thoughts at all. Summoning someone to their own territory, and surrounding one person with twenty, while howling, ¡¸Not shameless¡¹. This is probably what they call thick faced.


    The woman took out a dagger from her pocket with her right hand. Against Decken who lowered his stance with the thin sword, the woman only lightly grasped her dagger and stood upright.


    ¡¸Here goes! ¡¹


    Decken took a step out along with a shout and dealt the first attack. The woman gracefully sidestepped, barely avoiding the blade.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you capable! ¡¹


    While saying something, Decken swung the sword for the second and the third time, but none of them even got close within a single step of the woman. The woman had repeatedly moved away from the trajectory of Decken¡¯s attack with grace. It was as if she was a stalk of maiden silver grass dancing in the winds.


    Finally, Decken who continued to dish out attacks continuously started to show signs of fatigue. Having missed all his attacks on the woman, Decken started to show frustration as he yelled.


    ¡¸How much longer are you going to run for! You can¡¯t even counterattack huh!? ¡¹


    Taking his distance, he yelled towards the woman while adjusting his breath.


    ¡¸Hou. Are you satisfied already? ¡¹


    The woman seemed to take his response as giving up.


    ¡¸Then I shall go to you myself¡¹


    Having said that, the woman kicked against the floor.


    ¡¸Wha!    Where¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    Decken lost the figure of the woman. The next moment, the thin sword in Decken¡¯s hand was blown away. The sword drew an arc in the air, before letting out an unpleasant sound as it crashed into the ground.


    ¡¸Do you still want to fight? ¡¹


    The woman¡¯s dagger was just before Decken¡¯s throat.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, no¡­¡­¡¹


    He probably was unable to understand what had happened after all. The advances of the woman, her burst of speed, and the technique to dive into his blind spot in an instant. All of those were way out of league for Decken¡¯s ability.


    ¡¸Impossible, Decken he¡­¡­¡¹


    The General muttered with a stunned expression.


    ¡¸Now then, has this convinced you? ¡¹


    Without changing her insolent attitude, the woman said.


    ¡¸Or, could it be that you haven¡¯t acknowledge it yet? If so, it¡¯s fine even if all of you come at once? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nuu¡­¡­, you just had to say it! ¡¹


    The soldiers who lined up, every one of them had expressions that certainly couldn¡¯t be said convinced. Especially the general man, who had a red face who seemed like he will rush to the woman at any time. As the woman prepared for the continuation of the fight, another new voice broke the silence.


    ¡¸Stop, general. Any more is unneeded. ¡¹


    Starting from the general, Decken, Costas, even every soldier excluding the woman stood unmovingly while facing towards the origin of the voice.


    ¡¸Sir Frederick! ¡¹


    Tracing after everyone else¡¯s sightlines, the woman saw the figure of a man coming out from the deepest of the room. Probably around early forties. His excess meat on his belly showed his unhealthy daily eating habits.


    Although light of intelligence dwelled in his eyes, the woman had felt darkness amongst that light.


    ¡¸You had shown enough. Praiseworthy. ¡¹


    While saying the words of praise that wasn¡¯t clear who it was directed to, Frederick lowered his back onto the empty chair. With that, it meant that Frederick was the owner of the mansion, in other words, he is the Sir Thoria in question.


    Leaning his heavy body on the chair, the Sir declared leisurely.


    ¡¸The woman there, you¡¯re as cold as the rumor says. I¡¯m interested. Work for me from today onwards. ¡¹


    Without caring for the woman¡¯s opinion, he started giving out verdicts on his own.


    ¡¸With that much strength, you would be the new commander very soon¡­¡­. No, now that I look closely, aren¡¯t you quite the looker. How about just becoming my bodyguard? Umu, that sounds good. You can¡¯t just be a concubine in a war but with your ability, you can certainly be my attendant and my guard at the same time without problems. ¡¹


    Frederick pushed the proposal one-sidedly, while showing a lustful smile.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t anyone there to stop that. Costas or the general, Decken or the soldiers, there weren¡¯t even one of them dared to interrupt his speech.


    But there was one single irregularity on site, it was only the woman with an unpleasant expression who was different.


    ¡¸What are you saying. I don¡¯t have the slightest interest to work for you. ¡¹


    Saying her insolent words, it was the general who reacted first once again.


    ¡¸Wha, you bastard! Speaking so insolently towards His Excellency! ¡¹


    Inside the room which originally already had animosity all around, a new wave of dangerous atmosphere filled the room. As expected, Frederick seemed to be a little shaken as well.


    ¡¸What did you say, woman? You said you don¡¯t want to work for me? ¡¹


    ¡¸I already have my master who I pledged to. I will only work for my master, Ardis. If you are a strong man who exceeds my master, then it¡¯ll be different, but I can¡¯t see any of that. ¡¹


    She said that, and tried to leave the site without sparing another eye.


    ¡¸W-Wait! What do you mean!? Haven¡¯t you come here for a position under me!? ¡¹


    Stopping her steps, while only turning her head around, she said while staring at Frederick with her sky colored eyes.


    ¡¸I have only come here to meet you on behalf of my master¡¯s order. Since we have already talked, this command is fulfilled. As such, I have no reasons to stay any longer, I shall leave now. ¡¹


    At the unexpected answer, Frederick who was about to stand up from his chair, looked at the back of the woman stunned as she left.

 CH 29

    Ardis who finished his work earlier than expected stopped by the familiar weapon shop on the way back. It¡¯s to replenish the short swords that were lost in the battle with the woman.


    In any case, he bought two of the ready-made ones to fill his slots and ordered two more to made with ¡ºHeavy Metal¡». Then, he showed up in various other shops such as the general store to purchase some daily necessities, before returning home.


    ¡¸Ardis, welcome back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, late. ¡¹


    As he entered the house, the twins with their platinum blonde hair hurried to him with quick steps. Although they didn¡¯t show their rare smiles, at the very least, they didn¡¯t have a scared expression with Ardis.


    ¡¸I¡¯m back. Filia, Riana. ¡¹


    While greeting the twins that he still has troubles identifying them, he patted their heads lightly.


    ¡¸Today, Filia made lunch with Riana¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Riana made sandwiches with Filia¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, did you do it well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all¨D. It wasn¡¯t delicious¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Failure¨D. Fortunately unfortunate¨D? ¡¹


    Both of them had less words despite of their age. It¡¯s probably because they were trapped in an environment that suppressed their expression, but they looked much brighter recently.


    From Ardis¡¯s perspective, he thought them as baggage that he had to look after in the beginning but, now he¡¯s totally accustomed his life with the twins. Their existence had made him felt like there is a place he belongs to. But, whether that is good or not, Ardis couldn¡¯t tell at this point of time.


    ¡¸Ardis, make dinner¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, I¡¯m hungry¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still a little early for that but¡­¡­, well whatever. You both can help right? ¡¹


    A peaceful conversation with a normal exchange.


    At the time of peace that he attained by chance, there was a rascal who interrupted it uninvitedly. It was the person with Aliceblue hair.


    ¡¸Why are you here? ¡¹


    Just about the time he finished the preparation of their meals together with the twins, Ardis who checked out the sounds of ringing at the entrance gate said so without even trying to hide his unpleasant face.


    It was the woman who wore a white hooded robe at the entrance. The same woman who was brought to the lord¡¯s mansion few hours ago.


    ¡¸I have come to report the completion of the order. ¡¹


    ¡¸Order¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well? Isn¡¯t it master who ordered me to meet with the lord? ¡¹


    Ardis who tilted his head asked, was replied with the woman tilting her head similarly.


    Certainly, Ardis thought that something like that might¡¯ve happened, but that was only the excuse he used to tell her to meet with the lord. Even if he¡¯s told that he¡¯s receiving a report on the completion of his order, he didn¡¯t know what he should do with that.


    ¡¸Ah¨D, is that so¡­¡­. Good work. Well then, bye. ¡¹


    By bringing the woman to the lord mansion, Ardis had completed the request. Any more interaction with the woman is unnecessary. As such, he felt troublesome at her appearance, just as he was about to close the door, the woman spoke.


    ¡¸Could it be there¡¯s a next order? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..No¡¹


    ¡¸Then I shall concentrate ensuring Master¡¯s safety by his side. ¡¹


    The door that was about to close was stopped by the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Could it be that she¡¯s trying to stay overnight in his house, was what Ardis thought.


    Certainly, it¡¯s because Ardis that she had to come to Thoria so suddenly. Thinking from the woman¡¯s side, getting pulled along by himself like this, he can understand if she¡¯s requesting to stay a night over.


    But, Ardis¡¯s role was only to complete the request from the lord that is to invite her. Wouldn¡¯t it be the norm for the lord to treat her after she¡¯s brought there. There¡¯s no reason for Ardis who was only an errand boy in this case to take care of the woman.


    There¡¯re also the twins in the house. Even if she¡¯s not from this town, he couldn¡¯t let others know that there¡¯re twins in his house yet.


    ¡¸I will lend you some money if you don¡¯t have enough to stay in an inn. That¡¯s why, stand here and wait a little while. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not troubled over money. But, if we are not together, I can¡¯t make it in time if the worst happens. It¡¯s a servant¡¯s natural responsibility to stay near her master, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Either way, I don¡¯t have the intentions to let you in my house. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged. Then I shall be guarding at the front. ¡¹


    Unexpectedly, the woman backed off easily. And left Ardis sight just like that after that reply. After Ardis saw her off while being extremely confused, he put up a barrier encompassing the entire house until the morning just in case and returned to the twins.


    The next morning, the first thing Ardis had felt was the presence of someone beside the house.


    ¡¸Ne¨D Ne¨D Ardis, there¡¯s someone at the door. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ne¨D Ne¨D Ardis, there¡¯s a person with white hair there. ¡¹


    As he prepared the breakfast, the twins that had kept monitoring the front continued to report to Ardis while shredding their bread. It seems that the woman had stood at the side of the entrance for the entire night as a gatekeeper.


    Of course, Ardis had realized her presence last night already, but since she didn¡¯t seem like going into the house or doing any harm, other than patrolling around the house, she had continued to stand outside.


    The person herself said that she would be ensuring safety but, he didn¡¯t think that she was being serious about guarding the house. Ardis recalled back to what the woman said yesterday.


    ¡¸My Master¡­¡­, right. ¡¹


    With a suspicious someone lurking around the house¨D¨DWell actually, she¡¯s just standing at the entrance but¨D¨D, Ardis still felt unrest if he had to leave the house with the twins behind.


    But that was judged as unneeded just a little while later.


    ¡¸My Master, are you going out? If so, I shall accompany. ¡¹


    Whenever Ardis went out, the woman would always follow behind. With this, Ardis be a little relieved at the very least. If there¡¯s no need to worry about the twins back in the house, then the rest is just Ardis¡¯s own problems.


    Certainly, the woman¡¯s ability is to be feared, but even if she would to show hostility, Ardis wouldn¡¯t be in trouble as long as he¡¯s cautious. Just that, he felt a little unfortunate as he can¡¯t take a peaceful nap now.


    Ardis started his work again from the next day. As he left the town, naturally, the woman followed behind.


    There¡¯re not many requests that Ardis can take on his own. He¡¯s not suited for investigations or escorts requests that have many other mercenaries participating, and he¡¯s also avoiding message or mail delivery requests that will need him to be away for ten or more days.


    So, it¡¯s natural for him to take subjugation requests, or just hunting without taking any. Of course, with that much strength, Ardis can make a living just by hunting the Despairs or Beast Kings on the grasslands.


    If he doesn¡¯t have any extra baggage, then going to the Corsas Forest to hunt for Whips or Ractors would be a good choice too.


    ¡¸My Master, will you be retrieving the raw materials? ¡¹


    ¡¸Suit yourself. ¡¹


    As such, Ardis is now stepping deeper into the Corsas Forest, and setting Twin Swords and Ractors as his targets.


    Although he had expected it to some degree, the woman holds enough strength to be hunting leisurely in the forest, even now, she¡¯s rupturing two Ractors at once with her spells.


    The problem is the woman is hunting preys faster than himself. Ardis never had the intentions to form a party with the woman or borrow her strength in the first place. As such, Ardis haven¡¯t taken the materials of the preys that the woman had dealt with.


    ¡¸What you hunted is yours. I have no right to be benefitting from them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not the case. What a servant hunted is naturally his master¡¯s. It¡¯s needed if Master says you need it, I don¡¯t need it if you say you don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s just that. ¡¹


    But it seems that the woman is waiting for Ardis¡¯s judgement no matter what. Although, thanks to the woman, Ardis didn¡¯t really have to engage in battles himself so far.


    If it were to be an investigation or a search case, then it will be a delightful scenario. But, Ardis¡¯s purpose now is to hunt and retrieve raw materials. It¡¯s not far from truth to say that her actions are contrarily disturbing Ardis.


    It seems that the woman is thinking that her own role is to remove any dangers that come close to Ardis. But, Ardis didn¡¯t have any recollection of asking her to do this, especially now when he¡¯s trying to hunt. Ardis was feeling pain in his head because of the woman.


    ¡¸In any case, if we continue to hunt like this, I can¡¯t get any preys. I need to earn to some extent before returning. Either let some come to me, or please hunt separately from me. ¡¹


    ¡¸This degree of small fries, there¡¯s no need to sully my Master¡¯s hands. If Master want to take the preys, then ordering me to do so is fine. ¡¹


    And so, she offered what she hunted herself to Ardis as if it¡¯s natural to do so. From what the woman says, her role is to guard Ardis, and the hunted preys is Ardis¡¯s if he wants it.


    In the end, seeing the woman who didn¡¯t seemed to have intentions of backing off, Ardis suggested while half given up.


    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s put aside the matter about your master or whatnot, we will work together temporarily for today. We will retrieve all the raw materials, and split the earnings up evenly when we get back to the town. ¡¹


    Ardis had suggested to form a temporary party. Ardis had judged that if he left her alone, she would just continue to follow him and take whatever prey that comes. Thus, having the both of them working together will have more results.


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    The woman agreed with a short reply.


    And after that, the hunting was smooth. Ardis and the woman, with the both of them holding immense strength, even the Whips noted as the strongest of the Corsas Forest would turn into bones in just an instant.


    The two ran around with the momentum to harvest all the prey in the forest. In the end, they had earned an idiotic amount of twenty-eight gold, Ardis split half of them, fourteen gold for the woman before heading home.


    The woman was stubbornly refusing to accept the money at first, but with the excuse of helping him holding onto it, Ardis forced the woman to accept it.


    If Norris were to know this, he would probably say ¡¸If she said that she didn¡¯t want it, why not take it¡¹. But rather than the money, Ardis was thinking that making some kind of ¡ºDebt¡»to the woman who had that much ability would be dangerous in a way.


    As they finished splitting up the gold after selling the raw materials at the merchant association, Ardis returned home. Along with the woman who followed behind him as if it was natural to do so.


    ¡¸Well then, Master. I will be standing here to be a lookout, will it be fine? ¡¹


    Fine or not, the fact that she doesn¡¯t have the intentions of staying in an inn, it was a clear fact that Ardis had understood from the woman¡¯s actions yesterday.


    ¡¸Suit yourself. ¡¹


    While leaving those words behind, Ardis entered his house.

 CH 30

    After that occasion, Ardis had brought the woman out for hunting several more times.


    Although he wasn¡¯t really feeling great about it, hunting with the woman was super smooth and efficient. If it¡¯s just about fighting, then Ardis himself would be enough but, since it involves retrieving the materials, it¡¯s different.


    Even if the helping hands only increased by a pair, the efficiency would increase by several fold.


    Sometimes hunting Despairs and Beast Kings on the grasslands, sometimes Whips and Ractors in the forest. Ardis had drawn a line between himself and the woman in his heart at first but, as the days continued like this, his caution had slowly lowered.


    At the very least, the woman hadn¡¯t shown any hostile behavior towards Ardis. Rather than that, she would support Ardis¡¯s work actively.


    In the first place, it¡¯s a dangerous job where mercenaries work together with death at their side at all times. After being together for seven days, it¡¯s normal for a sense of trust to build between them. The time flow is different than for the people who are living peacefully in town.


    Around this time Ardis had started regarding the woman as ¡ºA mercenary companion that can share the danger¡».


    A certain morning, the rain was falling as he woke up.


    ¡¸Ardis, it¡¯s raining¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, today work too¨D? ¡¹


    Ardis peeked out the window at the sky, it was covered in a layer of dark clouds. Instead of the morning sunshine, he only felt the humid air.


    ¡¸Nope, it¡¯s rain for the first time in a while. Unn, let¡¯s take the day off. ¡¹


    The rain doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping any time soon. Ardis who judged the rain will be continuing for quite a while decided to cancel the hunting for today.


    ¡¸Hurray¨D! Ardis play! ¡¹


    ¡¸Read book! Book! ¡¹


    ¡¸Sure. But after we finish everything okay. ¡¹


    While telling the twins who were excited while smiling bitterly, Ardis swiftly finished the preparation of breakfast.


    Finishing the meal with the twins who had higher tension than usual, Ardis was cleaning up the dishes in the sink when his pants were tugged from behind by the twins. As he faced around to see what¡¯s wrong, the both pointed outside the window and said.


    ¡¸Ardis, the woman person is totally wet¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, the white hair person is pitiful¡¹


    The twins pulled Ardis by the hand to the window. The figure of the woman covered in the white hood getting drenched with rain came into sight.


    ¡¸Ardis, woman person has no house? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, white hair person no bed? ¡¹


    Judging by the condition of her hood, the rain probably started around midnight. Even though it would be normal to get an inn if it¡¯s a rainy day, Ardis was half amazed that the woman hadn¡¯t budged.


    ¡¸Ardis, the woman person is still wet now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, not bringing towel? ¡¹


    The twins brought out a big towel and offered it to Ardis who was looking outside the window. They probably wanted him to bring it out to her.


    At the sight of the twins who can now care for others as opposed to the times that they would huddle in the corner of a room while scared, Ardis¡¯s cheeks unintentionally relaxed. But on the other hand, he is at a loss as when to take the twins to the outside world. It¡¯s not like Ardis can care of them forever.


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­. The woman comes first now huh. ¡¹


    Ardis received the towel from the twins, and went outside to the entrance himself. The woman is standing perfectly still beside the gate. If someone who didn¡¯t know the situation saw this, it probably looks like she is receiving some kind of punishment.


    ¡¸Oi, how long are you planning to stand there being wet? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a good morning, my master. ¡¹


    In response to Ardis¡¯s voice, the woman said with a blank face.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine if you stay at an inn if it¡¯s raining. It¡¯s not like I have any recollection of asking you to guard the house. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. This degree of rain is not a problem for me. ¡¹said the woman, water dripping from her hair and hood.


    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly because that¡¯s not the case that I¡¯m here. Here, use this. ¡¹


    As he offered the towel, the woman accepted it with both hands.


    ¡¸Thank you for your benevolence, my Master. ¡¹


    While saying so the woman took the towel in her hood, and dried her Aliceblue hair. The figure of the woman wiping her wet hair with her eyes closed wouldn¡¯t lose to portraits of a beautiful girl by the best painters. Even Ardis was charmed for a moment despite his caution towards her.


    But the next sentence that the woman said was shocking enough to petrify him.


    ¡¸Convey my thanks to the young twins. ¡¹


    That moment, Ardis¡¯s black eyes were filled with alarm.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, woman. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it, my master. ¡¹


    The woman received the pressure-filled gaze of Ardis head on.


    ¡¸Just now, you said the twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸I did said it, what about it? ¡¹


    Alarm bells were ringing in Ardis¡¯ head. He hadn¡¯t mentioned the twins around the woman.


    ¡¸Why do you think there are twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s strange. Something like that, sensing the presence is more than enough to tell. I can¡¯t be calling myself a servant if I can¡¯t even tell how many people I am supposed to be guarding. ¡¹the woman said matter-of-factly.


    ¡¸Then I must ask, how many people are living in this house, including me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Isn¡¯t it three people, my master and the two twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you sure they are twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸The color, the size and the shape of their mana is completely matching. Something like that, there¡¯s nothing possible other than twins normally. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis looked at the woman¡¯s eyes silently. The sky colored pupils reflected Ardis who had no expression on his face.


    Being together for these few days, Ardis had understood that the woman had no hostility towards him. Although the reason behind her proclaiming herself a ¡¸Servant¡¹and calling Ardis her ¡¸Master¡¹ wasn¡¯t known, at the very least, she didn¡¯t have any intentions to antagonize Ardis.


    But whether that makes it okay to reveal the twins¡¯ existence, Ardis had not made up his mind yet. If the woman¡¯s words are true, then she had known about the twins from the beginning. Should he cut ties, or take her to his side. Ardis was hesitating between the two choices.


    After his hesitation, he decided to toss out the deciding question.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­You, the goddess, ¡­¡­what do you think about her? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºWhat do I think¡», quite an abstract question you have. And it¡¯s a sudden one. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Even if I tell you what I think, what should I think about someone that doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s a pointless question. ¡¹


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t exist? The goddess? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not just limited to the goddess. They don¡¯t exist, what you all call gods. At the very least, they don¡¯t exist in this planet. ¡¹


    ¡¸Planet? What is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸The earth, sea and the skies. It means everything this world encompasses. And there¡¯re no gods living in them. They might¡¯ve been here countless millennia ago, but in this age of humans, they¡¯re long gone. ¡¹


    Ardis eyes widened at the shocking revelation. There isn¡¯t anyone who doubts the existence of the goddess.


    And in this world where the goddess and her apostles directly interfere in events, there was someone who denied the existence of the goddess head on. Ardis hadn¡¯t met anyone like that before other than himself. Even if there were someone else, they were probably all lunatics or villains.


    Ardis made up his mind and said.


    ¡¸Then what is the goddess that the people in the church believe in? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. Like I know about someone I¡¯ve never met before. ¡¹


    Sacrilege flowed from the woman¡¯s mouth easily.


    ¡¸It seems that the self-titled goddess hates twins or something but¡­¡­, there will surely be at least one pair of twins per hundred births. Even if the goddess is there or not, it¡¯s the nature of life. It¡¯s too childish for anyone to be discriminating against just because they are twins. Don¡¯t be alarmed as I won¡¯t say anything to anyone, if they are people that my master is protecting, then they are mine too. I will protect them at all cost. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Those words, can you swear by them? ¡¹


    The woman took off her white hood, and stared at Ardis with her sky-colored eyes.


    ¡¸I pledge, my master. On my parents and my raison d¡¯etre. ¡¹


    As she was still standing in the middle of a downpour, her face was soaked to the bone in a moment.


    ¡¸I understand. That pledge, I will trust it. ¡¹


    Ardis relaxed his expression.


    ¡¸Enter the house first. Now that we both are already drenched. ¡¹


    Ardis and the woman, with the both of them drenched in water, stepped into the living room.


    Even though the twins would normally leap towards Ardis whenever he¡¯s back, their expression were different this time. Even though they have seen her for a few days, a stranger had come in. Both of them were hiding behind the sofa, and were peeking at the woman.


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana. Can I have a new towel? ¡¹


    ¡¸My master, that will not be needed. ¡¹


    Having said that, the woman extracted the water from herself and Ardis¡¯ clothes, leaving them dry. The twins who saw that showed curiosity in their eyes.


    ¡¸Amazing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Surprising. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s magic? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s magic. ¡¹


    ¡¸It dried so fast¡¹


    ¡¸It was the winds¡¹


    ¡¸That woman person is a magician then. ¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s same as Ardis then. ¡¹


    Putting aside the twins who were talking between themselves with whisperingly soft voices, the woman corrected her posture and said.


    ¡¸My master, will you not introduce the twins to me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. As you see they are girl twins, the right one is Fillia, and the left is Riana. ¡¹


    Although he became capable of discerning them apart lately, Ardis would still make mistakes if he doesn¡¯t pay enough attention.


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana. She¡¯s ¨D¨D¡¹


    Saying that, Ardis stopped.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard your name. ¡¹


    It didn¡¯t matter when he only brought her to the lord¡¯s mansion but he can¡¯t introduce her to the twins if he didn¡¯t even know her name. Rather than that, it¡¯s Ardis¡¯s blunder for just calling her ¡¸You¡¹ without even asking her name once for the past seven days.


    ¡¸I said it before but, I have no name. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t that a joke? ¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t do something foolish like hiding my name from my master. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, then you¡¯re serious that you have no name? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. ¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s true but¡­¡­. Then how can I call you? ¡¹


    ¡¸My master can just call me whatever he likes. Calling me ¡ºYou¡» like before is fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, that would be strange right? ¡¹


    It would be possible if it¡¯s just them, but it¡¯s not like he can introduce her as ¡¸This is you-san. ¡¹to someone else.  Although Ardis¡¯s reasons were justified, the woman didn¡¯t seem to pay it any attention. That would be a problem, so now Ardis is brainstorming for a name for the woman.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that person¡¯s name? ¡¹


    ¡¸They say she has no name ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯ll be Nanashi-san1. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nanashi-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s not nameless? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nanashi because she doesn¡¯t have a name? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why Nanashi-san¡¹


    ¡¸A name of Nanashi-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be a name of Nanashi-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸If she¡¯s Nanashi-san then she has a name right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? That¡¯s true¡¹


    ¡¸She has a name so it¡¯s Naaru-san?2 ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Naaru-san then. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, Naaru-san. ¡¹


    The twins were whispering behind the sofa again. As expected, calling her ¡ºNaaru¡»-san or ¡ºNanashi¡»-san is just harassment.


    ¡¸Nanashi¡­¡­, Nameless¡­¡­, Na¨Dle¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis, thought of the name ¡ºNere¡» from the reverberance of ¡ºNanashi¡».  Ardis opened his mouth as he thought that it would be fine to give up.


    ¡¸Alright, you will be called Nere from now on. You don¡¯t mind? ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. Then I shall name myself as Nere. ¡¹


    The woman¨D¨DNere accepted without even a single complaint.


    Will it be fine if she accepted that easily? Ardis worries about it a bit, but in the end, his nature of avoiding troublesome things won.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Ardis¡¯s servant, Nere. Thank you for offering me that towel. I appreciate that. ¡¹


    She spoke the name, Nere which was just given to her a few moments ago to the twins who were still peeking half-faced behind the sofa.


    As for the twins, their curiosity won against their fear of strangers. They won¡¯t run away since Ardis is around but, they won¡¯t get close to her either.


    ¡¸Fumu, well it¡¯s fine. I will wait for them to get familiar with me. ¡¹


    Nere didn¡¯t think of closing the gap forcibly.


    ¡¸Now that that¡¯s settled, why did you think that the towel was from the twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸The past seven days, just like my master had monitored me, I have also been watching my master. Of course, I have realized that my master is on guard against me. There¡¯s no way that my master will be na?ve enough to treat someone that could be an enemy kindly. ¡¹


    Nere showed a rare smile as she spoke confidently.


    Ardis couldn¡¯t deny that. Certainly, Ardis had judged Nere was someone trustworthy as a mercenary in the past few days. But that is only when it¡¯s about mercenary business, that is different from what kind of views she has against the forbidden children.


    Even if they recognize each other as a mercenary, she will become an enemy of Ardis if she shows bad intentions towards the twins.


    But the moment when Nere had denied the goddess¡¯ existence, Ardis had judged her closer to a friend than someone who might become an enemy.


    Well, it¡¯ll be fine if I only offer something like a towel in the future.

 CH 31

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s strange. Ardis. ¡¹


    Norris said as if he has had enough.


    ¨D¨DA tavern in the Thoria¡¯s entertainment district.


    Occupying a table, Ardis and the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» were sitting together.


    Finishing their long expedition if half a month, Ted and the others had just returned after finishing their request yesterday. Invited for a drink, Ardis who came to the bar on his own explained what happened recently, and was met with a question from Norris.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Ardis asked reversely.


    Once again, Ardis explained from the start what had happened after splitting up with Ted and the others. Receiving the request that they introduced, he was met with a battle when he went to invite Nere. Bringing Nere to the lord¡¯s mansion and completing the request. And then the fact that he was followed by Nere everywhere after that.


    The matter that they formed a temporary party because there wasn¡¯t any choice. Because that Nere didn¡¯t have any prejudice about the twins, he had been proactively working with her. And Nere who wouldn¡¯t stay in an inn no matter what, is now currently living in Ardis¡¯s house.


    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely weird. ¡¹


    Norris interrupted without hesitation.


    ¡¸Weird? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s weird. ¡¹


    ¡¸The fact that I didn¡¯t judge Nere as my enemy because she doesn¡¯t have prejudice against the twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸No no, the problem isn¡¯t there right? ¡¹


    Ted spoke from the side this time.


    ¡¸That Nere girl doesn¡¯t have prejudice against the twins, certainly that could be a good thing since she can interact with the twins without problems. But that¡¯s different than letting that girl into your house and live together. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It was strange for me too. It¡¯s certainly good that she doesn¡¯t hold any bad intentions towards the twins. It¡¯s certainly good she is a reliable mercenary as well. But having her freeload the house is a completely different matter, right? ¡¹


    Getting pointed out by three different persons, Ardis thought again. Nere is trustworthy as a mercenary. That is certainly what Ardis had judged by himself after working together for a little while.


    Nere doesn¡¯t discriminate the twins. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to hide their existence. But it¡¯s certainly as Ted and the others said, ¡ºEven so, inviting her into your house¡», there isn¡¯t any reason anywhere.


    ¡¸Come to think of it¡­¡­, that¡¯s certainly the case¡­¡­¡¹


    It was just as they said now that Ardis thought about it.


    Nere isn¡¯t his family or even someone he should take care of. Because they are splitting the earnings from hunting equally, there is no way that she¡¯s lacking funds to stay in an inn. After rethinking about it, isn¡¯t if fine if she stayed in an inn and only meet up with Ardis during the time for work.


    Ardis was too focused on the safety of himself and the twins. He was probably overwhelmed by the surprise of Nere denying the existence of the goddess that his rational thoughts were blown away. He didn¡¯t even question her who continued living together with Ardis after having let her in temporarily from the rain.


    Lately, the twins seemed to have become familiar with Nere as well, although still not conversing, the distance had at least shortened to the extent that they can eat in the same table.


    ¡¸Well, the twins seems to be accustomed to her too, isn¡¯t it fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine!? ¡¹


    Ted retorted expectedly.


    But for Ardis, there¡¯s no problem as long she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. There¡¯re free rooms in his house in the first place, and it¡¯s not like he¡¯s planning to rent them.


    He didn¡¯t know whether she¡¯s serious or not but, Nere seems to be following Ardis as a servant. Rather than an enemy, she¡¯s a helpful mercenary, and doesn¡¯t have any animosity towards the twins as well. If so, then Ardis didn¡¯t really have a reason to chase her away.


    ¡¸Unn¨D¡­¡­. If Ardis is fine with that, then it¡¯s nothing we should say about. ¡¹


    Compared to Ted who still didn¡¯t seem convinced at this point, Norris didn¡¯t seem to care anymore. Since he¡¯s a type that less caring about other people in the first place.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, Ardis. You heard about the recent news? ¡¹


    ¡¸The recent news, about the Grinder? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that. ¡¹


    There¡¯s a topic quite hot in Thoria¡¯s taverns recently. It was four days ago, mercenaries on the grasslands spotted a gigantic shadow flying across the sky.


    The mercenaries thought it was a bird¡¯s shadow at first. But since Thoria is surrounded by grasslands on four sides, the sighting of birds itself is quite rare.


    Neither mercenaries nor peddlers had experienced many occasions when the shadow of a bird is flying above their heads while travelling. The ¡ºKiller Bird¡»and ¡ºObserver¡»are big birds that live near Thoria. One can see their appearance quite frequently.


    The two of them are ferocious carnivores. Not just gathering around corpses of mercenaries or peddlers, they would even form groups and attack humans, they¡¯re very dangerous and troublesome beasts.


    Although dangerous, it¡¯s only true for the peddlers and average people who doesn¡¯t have ways to fight back. They aren¡¯t a strong foe for mercenaries, so they aren¡¯t a problem for mercenaries.


    It¡¯s to an extent that repelling them doesn¡¯t sweat any experienced mercenary. Unless they are striking at your weakness, or forming groups to attack, they aren¡¯t feared opponents for mercenaries.


    That day, the mercenaries who saw the bird shadow thought so at first as well. But that¡¯s until they witnessed the bird dived down and attacked a huge ¡ºFighter Bull¡».


    Fighter Bulls are giant herbivore about three meters in length on the grasslands. Since their temper is very short, if one drew close accidentally, they would receive a painful strike from the two horns on the bull¡¯s head.


    Looking at the shadow which swooped down, the mercenaries had realized that they were wrong. It¡¯s not a Killer Bird nor an Observer, since their size was at most one meter apart when it spread its wings. But that shadow which attacked its prey, its size wasn¡¯t in any way inferior than the three-meter big Fighter Bull.


    The shadow that finished off the Fighter Bull in just a few moments, spread its wings as if covering the bull¡¯s body, then started shaking on the spot. It was probably tearing apart the bull.


    The mercenaries who saw that immediately left the spot at full speed, and reported to the soldiers after returning to Thoria. And there had been similar reports ever since. After analyzing the witness¡¯s reports, it¡¯s suspected the owner of the shadow is actually a Grinder.


    ¡¸I knew about that news but¡­¡­. Is there credibility? I¡¯ve never heard a Grinder that would come down from the valleys. ¡¹


    Ardis said so full of suspicion.


    ¡¸It might be unbelievable story but, there¡¯d been many witnesses and apparently the cause behind it is also found. ¡¹


    ¡¸The cause? ¡¹


    Ted explained.


    ¡¸Recently, mercenaries are getting attacked less by Despairs and Beast Kings. It¡¯s a happy scenario for the new mercenaries who are hunting but, if the numbers of Despairs and Beast Kings are actually declining¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If they decreased, what about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Because there¡¯re less predators around, then the preys will flourish more. Of course, it¡¯s not like they can increase in a huge number, but the number of them getting hunted is definitely lesser. Wasn¡¯t there a case where the herbivores overflowed on the grasslands before? There¡¯re people who think the reason behind a Grinder would come out so far from the Canobis Valley, is that the grasslands had become an attractive hunting ground. ¡¹


    If what Norris had said was the truth, then a part of responsibility falls on Ardis too. Even Ardis by himself can hunt many Despairs and Beast Kings. Adding on the fact of Nere accompanying him, the amount they¡¯ve hunted together was even more.


    The Despairs that they¡¯ve hunted in the past half month were more than fifty, as for the Beast Kings, Ardis couldn¡¯t remember. Their hunting might¡¯ve been in the domain of overhunting, and there is certainly the possibility of affecting the grasslands ecosystem.


    Despite so, it isn¡¯t like Ardis is feeling too responsible. If a Grinder would show up in front of him, then he¡¯ll take care of it but, it¡¯s not like he will take his time to find and exterminate them especially. If he had the free time to do so, he might as well use it to take a nap in his house. That¡¯s why, his tone became boorish naturally.


    ¡¸So, what about that? Is it anything we should care about? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t that simple you see. ¡¹


    Norris reply made Ardis furrow his brows. From his experience with Norris so far, every time he said something like this, what follows isn¡¯t pretty.


    ¡¸For peddlers and caravans, their life and death depends on the safety of the highway. And the rulers who govern the territory is responsible for the safety of their highway. ¡¹


    As Norris said, guaranteeing the safety of the highway is the lord¡¯s job. Since it¡¯ll become a risk for merchants to carry their products across a dangerous region. Naturally, the frequency of merchants and caravans coming would decrease, causing various prices to surge and other negative effects to Thoria.


    Different than Despairs and Beast Kings, Grinders can fly in the sky. To make matters worse, Grinders are strong enough to treat the despair of grasslands as ants. If they left the Grinder to do whatever it likes, then there will sure to be victims in the short future, and there will certainly impacts to logistics.


    ¡¸As such, the territorial army will form a subjugation team. ¡¹


    Since it¡¯ll be too late when victims appear, the territorial army had taken early measures unexpectedly, Ardis was impressed.


    Although he personally didn¡¯t have a good relationship with them, it¡¯s not like they are heavy-assed incompetent people. Or maybe the lord is capable. Either way, it¡¯s not like Ardis can judge the lord¡¯s capability since he¡¯d never met him before.


    ¡¸The main unit of the subjugation team will be from the territory but, they seemed to have called out to some famous mercenaries in Thoria for the sake of covering their corners. That¡¯s why, boss! ¡¹


    As Norris raised his voice, the tavern owner who was at the counter moved towards their table lazily.


    ¡¸I think you¡¯ve heard it from Norris already but, it¡¯s a nomination request that came for ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». The requestor is the lord. It¡¯s to participate in the subjugation. Participation reward is three gold a day. For those who spots the Grinder, ten gold. And fifty gold added on if the subjugation is succeeded. ¡¹


    The three gold coins for the participation fee are for the entire party. It¡¯s an enormous sum for normal mercenaries but, for Ardis who is now earning an average of ten gold a day, it felt a little less.


    That¡¯s probably same with Ted and the others. With their strength, depending on the details of the request, they would get at least five gold a day.


    ¡¸Are you guys going to accept it? ¡¹


    Ardis asked Ted about the compensation.


    ¡¸The subjugation compensation is alluring but, it¡¯s not like we can find it that easily. Honestly, don¡¯t really feel like accepting it¡­¡­¡¹


    From Ted¡¯s tone, it seems like he doesn¡¯t really have the mood to participate.


    ¡¸Considering your future, it isn¡¯t recommended to reject a nominated request especially from the lord. ¡¹


    After the tavern¡¯s master gave his warning, Ted answered after a while.


    ¡¸Sigh¡­¡­. And the slim chance of winning if we came across the Grinder on the rare chance. Well, sorry but, I¡¯ll reconsider if Ardis is taking part, since we probably won¡¯t die even if the Grinder appeared. ¡¹


    ¡¸And so, it¡¯ll be depending on Ardis if we are going to accept the request or not. ¡¹


    Norris continued the talk from Ted towards Ardis.


    Ardis rested his arm on the table and supported his head, making a thinking gesture for a while, then he asked the tavern master.


    ¡¸Will I have to go under the territorial army¡¯s command? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, the expedition will basically be split into small groups. There probably wouldn¡¯t be any soldiers in a mercenary party. ¡¹


    From the start, the army didn¡¯t seem like they had the intentions to mingle with people like mercenaries. They probably thought that it¡¯ll be fine as long as the Grinder is found and is subjugated. After splitting up the search area, it seems like it¡¯s up to your own working.


    ¡¸Then I won¡¯t mind but¡­¡­, what about Nere. ¡¹


    The territorial army, especially the prideful General, Ardis would not complain if he didn¡¯t have to meet with that guy. As for ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», since it¡¯s not a good idea to be giving a bad impression to the lord, they should cooperate proactively so that they will be considered positively in the future. All that considered, Ardis still had one matter left.


    ¡¸Is it fine if Nere join? ¡¹


    Nere is the partner that he had been working together with for the past while. If Ardis were to participate in the subjugation, then Nere would be on her own. Although, since it¡¯s Nere. Even if he told her to do not come, she would just follow him as she likes.


    ¡¸That depends on how useful she is. ¡¹


    The useless ones are unneeded. Ted is correct. Since the participation compensation is for the entire party, more members means lesser portions. No matter how Ted and the others aren¡¯t troubled with money, it isn¡¯t like they are good people who would work for free.


    ¡¸I can vouch for her abilities. She has enough strength to hunt a Whips on her own after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then at the very least, she won¡¯t be a baggage huh. Fine, that girl will also accept the request as one member of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». ¡¹


    Satisfied with Ardis¡¯s answer, Ted decided to accept the request.


    ¡¸Alright. Five people as ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» will be participating, something like this should be fine right? ¡¹


    The tavern master seemed to be relieved as he spoke, before returning to the counter.

 CH 32

    Finishing the preparation after two days, the Grinder subjugation team had departed from the town of Thoria. The territorial army is leading while the hired mercenaries follow behind.


    It seems that Lord Thoria had invested about two company worth of soldiers in the operation this time. It was about one third of the entire Thoria regiment, it just shows how serious the lord is taking the matter as this time.


    But in truth, the one who proposed a quick response and to send this much military power, is the one who controls the entire Thoria regiment, the General.


    The Lord of Thoria is not in anyway incapable, but it can be said that he¡¯s a little dense in military affairs. That¡¯s why, when incidents like this happens, it will mostly be handled by the general.


    The general appointed one of the soldiers as the operation commander and split the two company into squads of four spearmen, two heavy soldiers, and three archers. For each of the squads, a single veteran soldier acts as the leader.


    A total of thirty-eight squads is formed by the territorial army, together with nine mercenary parties that had been hired, the total power of the subjugation team was made of a total forty-seven squads.


    Since the territory is participating with two company which is formed from two commanders and eight corps. As one of the Corps Commander, Decken was given the authority to command five of the squads. Riding on horses, one of the front lines of the territorial army called out to Decken from the side.


    ¡¸Corps Commander Decken. It¡¯s an honor to be in an operation together with you. ¡¹


    The voice came from above the horse which is running parallel to Decken¡¯s.


    ¡¸Corps Commander Dreis huh. It¡¯s the first time for me to be participating in a battle together with you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s really reassuring for us to have the Thoria¡¯s best swordsman Corps Commander Decken together with us. ¡¹


    Anyone with a higher position than a Corps Commander is given the privilege to ride on a horse in the territorial army. Since Dreis is a Corps Commander, he is also riding a horse at the front.


    The front has two company commander, and the vice commander, then Decken and Dreis, and a total of six other Corps Commander are riding together.


    Decken and Dreis have the same position. But since Dreis was only recently promoted from a squad leader two months ago, and he¡¯s also the youngest amongst the Corps, he must treat Decken and the other Corps commander humbly.


    ¡¸With this much military prowess, even a demonic being would be dealt with swiftly. ¡¹


    Decken and the others, or even the territorial army didn¡¯t seem to have a lot of information about Grinders. For Grinders who normally lives in the Canobis Valley in the far west, it¡¯s out of the norm for them to appear in Thoria¡¯s grasslands.


    Even for mercenaries who explores all around the continent, the people who willingly climbs Canobis Valley is only a few. Thus, naturally, there¡¯re less people who has experience fighting with a Grinder.


    There¡¯re records about Grinders in Thoria¡¯s archives as well. But other than being described as a strong monster, there wasn¡¯t any further details regarding it.


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. With this much soldiers, a Grinder would just be a trivial opponent. There were some mercenaries who wouldn¡¯t send out their troops, such disappointing people. Getting so worked up over just a single demonic being. ¡¹


    It¡¯s exactly because that the strength of a Grinder is not clear, that¡¯s why the General had arranged this much combat power go subjugate it.


    That in itself is not wrong if considered from a military strategy perspective. But Decken himself had thought such worry is not needed. If they had this much money to spend, wouldn¡¯t it be better if they used it to improve on the army¡¯s equipment rather than hiring mercenaries, is what he¡¯d thought. Because of that, he felt frustrated in his heart.


    ¡¸Seriously. Even giving them compensation for just tagging along, and he¡¯s being so stingy about our own army. Well, in the end, he¡¯s just a person blinded by money and only know how to swing a sword roughly. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we had any expectations for the mercenaries in the first place. Just that at the very least, it¡¯ll be good if they can contribute even a little in scouting. ¡¹


    To spend that much for just participating compensation, Decken himself was not convinced in any way. But if looking from the perspective for the sake of the territory, there¡¯s a different view.


    Mercenaries are troublesome existence. Since they are stronger than average people in the first place, if they go down the wrong road, they would become the likes of bandits and thieves, a violent thug that harm the society.


    To avoid such things happening, the territory would give mercenaries some extent of work, and the result will be indirectly preventing the degradation of security


    Rascals like that, why not chase them out of the town as soon as possible. Although he didn¡¯t voice it out, it¡¯s something Decken had thought frequently.


    Decken recalled the mercenary woman that he faced ten days ago. She was barbaric with no honor nor ethics, only good for her strength.


    Certainly, it¡¯s true her Aliceblue hair was pretty, and her sky colored eyes gave off a deep impression, he didn¡¯t have a choice but to acknowledge her beauty. But her insolence towards the Lord and themselves the army is in no way forgivable.


    He wanted to beat that woman down from her high horses, but instead he lost miserably. And the general had to show that pathetic scene in front of the lord.


    It was a challenge to the woman to regain the honor of the army but, the result was in the shape of even more disgrace falling on Decken himself.


    Decken who was called the best in the entire army was lightly taken care of by the mercenary woman, and knocked out on the floor. It¡¯s not like anyone had ridiculed him directly, but he couldn¡¯t know what people are thinking and saying behind his back.


    The subjugation order he had gotten this time as well, it¡¯s probably telling him indirectly to cleanse his dirtied name. So, he must have some results on this Grinder subjugation no matter what.


    ¡¸Something like the strength of mercenaries is unneeded. ¡¹


    While monologuing, Decken grasped the reins of his horse tightly.

 CH 33

    Heading west, the Grinder subjugation team arrived at the area with the most sighting reports, before splitting up into the predetermined squads and started searching.


    ¡¸Will they even be fine? ¡¹


    Facing the blue sky that spread above their heads, Ted said. The member of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» have split up with the main unit and started walking around leisurely in their responsible search area to find the sighted Grinder¡¯s shadow.


    ¡¸Ahaha. That¡¯s true. To think they can challenge a demonic being with that much¡­¡­, what a bad joke. ¡¹


    Norris agreed while laughing.


    It¡¯s not just Norris, Ardis is also feeling the same. The Despairs that are crowned as the despair of the grasslands, Grinder had incomparably more strength than that.


    Facing that overwhelming strength, the lord had sortied four hundred men. Certainly, that is not a small number. But, a demonic being as their opponents ¨D¨Despecially the ones that can fly, simply grouping up a bunch of soldiers wouldn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡¸No magician, and half of them looks like some green horn with no battle experience, and that commander guy doesn¡¯t seem like he has the guts to fight in the first place. Taking out demonic being with that much is a bad joke. ¡¹


    At Ted who is counting on his fingers, Orphellia agreed.


    ¡¸Really, they are really ignorant of the strength of a demonic being. ¡¹


    Number means strength in battle, that doesn¡¯t change even if the opponent is a demonic being. Even if the damage one can deal is little, if the number increases, the damage will definitely pile up.


    But for numbers to be effective, it¡¯s only possible for opponents that have strength below a certain degree. Even if you have countless people, if none of them can even deal a scratch to the opponent, then in the end, there will be zero damage dealt.


    Rather, the large number of people would just result in the blocking of their own movements.


    Ardis thought that the mercenaries who didn¡¯t even have a single magician among them is the most foolish choice. Furthermore, there seems to be many new soldiers that doesn¡¯t have any battle experience.


    To fight a demonic being in that formation, it¡¯ll just increase the number of sacrifices.


    ¡¸If they plan to overcome quality with quantity, then they would probably need few times more than that? Seeing how the soldiers is, having three squads attack at once, if they can ignore the fact that half of them are getting sacrificed, then it¡¯ll probably stop the Grinder for a while. ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s said so but, Ardis¡¯s thoughts were a little different.


    If Ardis was the commander, then he would not give weapons like spears to the soldiers. Splitting one half of the soldiers as archers, and the other as shielder, and let them move in at least fifty people or about the size of a small platoon.


    Since in the first place, the soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to deal any damage to the demonic being. Then the strategy of focusing on defense from the start and holding out for other squad¡¯s help once they spotted the Grinder, all while minimizing the sacrifices would be best.


    The mercenaries that are familiar with dealing with demonic being should be the one to be the Grinder¡¯s opponent. There¡¯s no need for the soldiers that aren¡¯t used to battle to be wasted.


    Even worse, the strength of the soldiers that Ardis saw, even a Despair would prove difficult for them.


    ¡¸But everyone in the army seem to believe they can win. There were also some of the Corps Commanders saying that it¡¯ll be more than enough even without borrowing mercenaries¡¯ strength. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Are their head already gone after training so much? With that much, even a Beast King will wipe them all out! ¡¹


    Norris said it without a caring tone as usual, but Ted let out an angry voice.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because that the number of Beast Kings decreased that it became like this in the first place. ¡¹


    Norris smiled as if ridiculing.


    ¡¸Alright alright. I¡¯m sure we still have many complaints but, since we¡¯d accepted the request officially, let¡¯s properly do our assigned work. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright Orphellia, we know work is work. ¡¹


    Although their mouths were complaining, since they accepted the request, then they must properly do it. Ted took the frontline, while Ardis and the others took caution at the sky as they surveyed the grasslands.


    Although they say the number of Despairs and Beast Kings had decreased, it¡¯s not as if the grasslands are completely free of danger. There are still carnivorous beasts like ¡ºGreen Knife¡», ¡ºCoyote¡», and ¡ºGlass Wolf¡»lurking around.


    ¡¸It went that way, Ardis! ¡¹


    Ted let out a warning. Ardis and the others, they are currently engaging in a battle with a pack of ¡ºCoyotes¡».


    Coyote is a small carnivorous animal of the canine family. It¡¯s less powerful than a Beast King, but its fangs are sharp. Another dangerous trait that sets it apart from a Beast King is that they will form groups to attack.


    Ardis used the short sword that is floating in the air and shot it towards the Coyote that is rushing here, swiftly taking its head.


    There were another two Coyotes that circled for their back. But Ardis didn¡¯t even have to turn around as Nere had blocked their advances. Nere drew an arc with her arm, then countless icicles formed, before getting sucked into the Coyotes¡¯ head.


    The Coyotes let out a rustle before falling over while still having a standing posture. The eight Coyotes that came for them didn¡¯t even have a chance to realize their disadvantage to retreat, as they were obliterated by Ardis and the others.


    ¡¸He¨D¨D, as expected from someone vouched by Ardis huh. That¡¯s some nice movements. ¡¹


    ¡¸This degree, it¡¯s akin to child¡¯s play. ¡¹


    Nere replied to Ted with a monotone.


    ¡¸Eh, Wai, wait up! You didn¡¯t chant just now!? What!? Could it be that you can use chantless magic like Ardis!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Chant? What is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa!? ¡¹


    Orphellia and Nere crashed their question against each other.


    Orphellia seemed like she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that Nere can use magic while completely omitting chants. While Nere seemed not understanding why Orphellia is being so fussy.


    It¡¯s because that the basic common sense of the both are clashing with each other


    Putting aside Orphellia who had started hugging her head, Ted said in a good mood.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a waste if it¡¯s just a temporary party for this occasion only. How about it? What about entering our party together with Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸I am only a servant. If my Master chooses so, I shall accompany. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. That Master Servant setting, ¨D¨Dshe seems to be serious huh. My bad. ¡¹


    Norris said in a teasing tone, while looking at Nere. As soon as they¡¯ve met, the woman introduced herself as, ¡¸My name is Nere. I am a servant of my Master, Ardis. ¡¹. With the surprising introduction, even Norris couldn¡¯t speak anything under that awkward atmosphere.


    Just like that, while scattering the beasts that came to attack occasionally, Ardis and the others continued the search for Grinder.


    ¡¸There¡¯s seriously nothing but small fries here. ¡¹


    Walking around the grasslands for half a day, the only encounters they¡¯ve had were with Green Knife, Coyotes, Glass Wolf. There weren¡¯t even any figures of Despairs and Beast Kings in sight. It just shows how grave was Ardis¡¯s and Nere¡¯s overhunting.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Hey Ted, shouldn¡¯t it be lunch soon? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? Aah, it¡¯s already that time huh. ¡¹


    Till now, there wasn¡¯t even any signs of a Grinder spotted. It might be the other teams might¡¯ve encountered it but, at the very least, there weren¡¯t any news like that that came to their side. If there isn¡¯t any news, assume that it is still undiscovered, is what they agreed on beforehand. So, it¡¯s not like they can leave the site on their own.


    Although it was like that, the subjugation this time had many problems in it. It might be that a team is currently engaging in a battle with the Grinder now but, if there¡¯s no information, then Ardis and the others cannot go for help.


    They had agreed to send a smoke signal when they spot it just in case for that but, in truth, if they were thrown into a battle suddenly, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a chance for them to do that.


    For teams that only have normal soldiers, then it¡¯s possible for them to be totally wiped out in a moment as well.


    Of course, albeit like that, it¡¯s not like Ardis and the others have the authority to say anything about that. What they can do, is to fulfill their role without making a complaint.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s rest over at that shade. ¡¹


    Ted pointed to a nearby tree. Although it¡¯s a grassland, there¡¯re still some trees dotted around. The tree shade besides the highway is the nature¡¯s resting spot, it¡¯s a precious space for mercenaries who are hunting or travelling merchants.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis. Sorry for the bother but can you put out some water? My bottle is completely empty. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then I shall. ¡¹


    Quicker than Ardis answer, water spawned from Nere¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Mumumu¡­¡­¡¹


    As if frustrated, Orphellia stared at Nere. From her perspective, there¡¯s now a second person other than Ardis who can use chantless magic. She probably can¡¯t stay calm because of that.


    ¡¸Hey, Orphellia. You too, quickly eat. ¡¹


    Of course Ted couldn¡¯t understand something like the frustration born from the basic common sense of a magician. Beside Orphellia who was hugging her head with creases on her forehead, Ted and Norris bit into the roast meat sandwiched with bread leisurely.


    ¡¸My Master, the food is heated up. ¡¹


    ¡¸No. I will just eat it normally, I said there¡¯s no need to heat it up especially right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Albeit it¡¯s in the wild, it¡¯s shame for servant to be serving cold food to her master. Isn¡¯t it a master¡¯s vessel to just receive a servant¡¯s offering without saying anything? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though no one asked¡­¡­¡¹


    During the break, Nere took care of Ardis meticulously. She would form a shade made of magic above Ardis. She would hand out bread that¡¯s heated up, and occasionally offer him cold water. It was exactly like a servant who¡¯s serving her master.


    Advertisement


    Ted who had saw it after putting away his bread muttered in a soft voice.


    ¡¸Well, certainly she looks like a servant doing that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s the first time there¡¯s such a servant with that kind of tone, at least for me. ¡¹


    Norris gulped down the water after eating the cold bread.


    ¡¸Huh? This water, it¡¯s nice? ¡¹


    Norris said so while peeking into the bottle. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to be the one complaining to Ardis who was being treated like a royalty. He thought, if he wanted to bother, why not direct that excess energy and leeway to something else.


    Speaking reversely, it just means that they do have such a leeway in this occasion. In truth, if they wouldn¡¯t encounter the Grinder, then this search might as well be considered a peaceful picnic to Ardis and the others.


    As they finished their meal, it was Ardis again who lied on the ground and tried to ¡¸A Blissful Nap after Meal¡¹, but since Ted and the others were there, he wasn¡¯t allowed that, and the search continues.


    Albeit so, what they do after that isn¡¯t much different than what they did during morning. While dealing with the Coyotes and Green Knives that they encounter occasionally, they leisurely walked around the grasslands.


    Soon, Ardis and the other started seeing the highway on the front.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s head towards the highway and head south a little, then let¡¯s return to the east I guess? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, let¡¯s group up with the main unit and the commander after we head east, then the search should be over for today. ¡¹


    Orphellia responded to Norris.


    ¡¸There¡¯re quite some people on the highway. ¡¹


    As they approached the rendezvous point, Ardis realized there were more people that he expected.


    ¡¸Since there¡¯s the rumor with the Grinder recently. Could it be that they are just peddlers and caravans who banded up together to move? Since the army is scattered here too, the bandits and thieves can¡¯t make their move as well. ¡¹


    Next to Norris who was saying while looking at the map, the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» were talking leisurely.


    ¡¸Good grace, finally. Well it wasn¡¯t any big earning but, a relaxed job like this occasionally is nice too huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. The weather is nice too, and it was fun after all. ¡¹


    Ardis agreed to that too. But unfortunately, he has his reasons to not mingle with the army unnecessarily.


    ¡¸For me, I really hope that the Grinder would come out or something. Well a day like this is nice too but, if we will be stuck in this job for who knows how many more days, then excuse me from that. And I¡¯m sleepy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sleepy is normal for you though. ¡¹


    Orphellia commented as if given up.


    ¡¸Well well, don¡¯t say something like that Ardis. Hey, take a look. The warm sunshine, and the comfortable breeze, and even the annoying Despairs or Beast Kings didn¡¯t appear, looking at the clouds drifting in the blue sky, and the shadow of a bird flying by¨D¨DAn? ¡¹


    While circling his arm around Ardis¡¯s shoulder, Ted who talked on his own suddenly furrowed his brows. His gaze was at, a single shadow with the shape of a bird flying high above the sky.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a ¡ºKiller Bird¡» huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Not an ¡ºObserver¡» either right? ¡¹


    Behind the both of them who narrowed their eyes, Nere pointed out calmly.


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t it be the Grinder? ¡¹

 CH 34

    Today, ¡ºIt¡»is flying in the skies leisurely as well.


    The blue skies that stretched to the horizons were ¡ºIts¡» entire garden.


    Looking down is the grasslands that stretched in green. And the things that move on the ground without wings. How laughable and miserable way of life, even though the sky is so wide.


    There¡¯re no one who can restrain itself. No one around to annoy itself. As long as it minded its own business flapping the wings that it was born with, there¡¯s no need to be scared of the small creatures, as it made its way under the shadow of the trees to rest.


    While screeching occasionally at the things who appeared occasionally, they would run away scattered, and if there were some foolish enough to disturb itself even after that, then it would just have to call the wind.


    The wide sky, only itself is the king.


    But such king of the skies is not exempted from hunger either. Its place of slumber, a certain mountain is unfortunately lack of preys for itself.


    No, lacking is a little incorrect. The mountains are blessed with the nature¡¯s grace.


    The trees that receive that blessing would form fruits, small animals would eat fruits and increase in population, bigger animals would consume the small animals and turn them into its meat, then at last, even the bigger animals would be turned into food for the strong beings.


    And that strong being is exactly itself. No matter small or big beasts, they should all devote themselves as its food.


    But, there¡¯re strong beings in the mountain beside itself too. Because the preys were abundant, there are many strong beings. That is exactly the world of the mountains.


    In no way there are a lack of preys, but even so, the strong beings would plunder from each other. Even though there¡¯re no one who can stand in his place in the skies, it¡¯s not easy to win against the other strong beings in the mountains.


    Its own prided claws and beak wouldn¡¯t even scratch the¡ºHard One¡», taking the breath from the¡ºMetal Spitting One¡» would probably tear its prided wings. The ¡ºSwift One¡» have movements faster and sharper than the winds, and the ¡ºUnknown One¡» had a gaze of terrifying heat.


    To compete with the other strong beings in that mountain and win over preys, even for the king of the skies, it¡¯s not easily accomplishable.


    But, now is different. While flying to the eastern skies coincidentally while chasing its prey, it realized the scenery below was different than what it had saw before.


    There are preys on the grasslands too. But with the amount and size of the preys in the past, the grasslands didn¡¯t have enough allure to attract it to come out this far especially.


    But what now, it thought. Didn¡¯t the amount of preys increased by quite a lot since the last time it saw.


    Although it still wasn¡¯t satisfied with their sizes, that can be compensated with the quantity. Above all, there weren¡¯t any other strong beings on the grasslands. There wasn¡¯t a need to fight for the preys while hunting.


    There¡¯re many others too who hold wings in that mountain. But many of those can only fly low. Only its own kin can fly out of the mountain to come this far to the grasslands. But the other kin have not realized that preys are filling the grasslands.


    The moment ¡ºIt¡» realized that every prey below itself was its own, it trembled in joy. It¡¯s a little tiring to fly all the way from the mountain but, thinking about the quantity of prey, it was worth the effort.


    What shall it savor today. ¡ºIt¡» is looking forward to choose its prey. Riding on the wind to the east, it looked around the grasslands below.


    ¡ºIts¡»eyes, caught the figure of countless preys moving around. For some reason, there were many preys grouped up today. And most of the groups were the two feet beasts that get lost in the mountain sometimes. Looking around there was about ten groups.


    There¡¯s a little annoyance eating the two-legged beasts but, it¡¯s good that they are grouped up. Besides that, there are many of the two-legged beasts that would still come at it even when their pack friends are dead.


    Different than the other beasts which would run when one or two of their own is taken out, ¡ºIt¡» can hunt for many of them at once. There would be some with hard shells occasionally, but it was not a huge problem for its prided claws and beak. The problem is that it is difficult to eat.


    The two-legged beasts are strange, there are some of them who are terrifyingly strong, so it had to be careful. But, if the worst comes, it can just fly to the skies.


    It¡¯s because the wingless two-legged beasts couldn¡¯t fly. Occasionally, the two-legged beasts would throw up needles to the sky, but it would be fine if it¡¯s high enough that the needle doesn¡¯t reach.


    While ¡ºIt¡» circled around the surrounding, it decided to hunt the pack with the most. Individually, the two-legged beasts are small but, with that much of them, it can have a filling meal.


    On top of that, it also saw several four-legged beasts around. Seeing the countless preys that would satisfy its hunger, ¡ºIts¡» instinct was filled with joy.


    Without even realizing that it was being showered by the gazes of the two-legged beasts, it ignored the smaller packs, and dived straight down to the largest pack.

 CH 35

    A single shadow flew directly at them from the sunny blue sky. Behind Ted and the others who were narrowing their eyes from the dazzling sun, Nere said calmly.


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t that be the Grinder? ¡¹


    A sudden silence as they all focused on that single point in the sky.


    There are various sizes of bird that normally appears in this grasslands, more than ten species¡¯ appearances are recorded. But other than the carnivores, ¡ºKiller Birds¡» and ¡ºObservers¡», the others are smaller than fifty centimeters.


    The shadow reflected on their eyes didn¡¯t look like a small bird¡¯s, but the silhouette was different than Killer Bird or Observer. In other words, it¡¯s not a shadow seen usually in this grassland.


    The next moment, Ted broke the silence.


    ¡¸Prepare for battle! Norris! The signal!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Already preparing! ¡¹


    ¡¸Orphellia! Keep your eyes on it! Ardis and Nere prepare to engage! ¡¹


    Suddenly the entire party became a strained atmosphere.


    ¡¸Ted, the others already have the smoke! ¡¹


    Orphellia noticed the smoke signals that had already lighted from other locations.


    ¡¸Tch! The discovery compensation is taken huh¡¹


    The smoke signal of discovering the Grinder had already been lighted by another team, as two streams of smoke rises from the north side. There were smokes starting to rise from other places as well. The news of discovery would definitely be noticed by other squads as well.


    ¡¸The problem now is, where will it descent¡­¡­¡¹


    Just in case, Ardis had deployed his short swords. As Ardis and the others nailed their gazes on the shadow, it ignored them and flew further east, as the shadow became smaller and smaller.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the direction of the main unit. ¡¹


    Like what Ted pointed out, the shadow is heading straight for the main unit. Since the main unit are made with three squads, they had more people than the other squads. But with their strength, it didn¡¯t seem likely they can manage it.


    ¡¸What should we do? It¡¯s probably too much for the peace-raised soldiers. ¡¹


    Orphellia hushed Ted¡¯s judgement.


    ¡¸The instructions from before were ¡ºHead to help the squad in battle swiftly¡»right¡­¡­¡¹


    The problem is that they are very unlikely to be in time. If the Grinder was aiming for the squads near them, then they might¡¯ve been able to make it in time. But, if it was flying towards the main troops, then it will be very difficult to make it in time from here.


    ¡¸I guess there¡¯s no choice but to chase after it now! ¡¹


    It¡¯s still not confirmed where the Grinder will attack. Ted and the others started their swift movement in the direction of the new smoke signal that¡¯ve been raised.


    ¡¸Ted, I will go first. ¡¹


    Reporting shortly, without even hearing for an answer, Ardis started his ¡ºFloating Strides¡».


    Leaving behind the distant angry yell of Ted behind, Ardis headed east with an extraordinary speed. Of course, diagonally behind Ardis was Nere who used her own variant of ¡ºFloating Strides¡».


    The both overtook two squads and caught sight of the main unit in about thirty minutes.


    ¡¸There¡¯re victims already. ¡¹


    Nere uttered with a straight face.


    The main unit had already engaged in a battle with the Grinder, as they saw the scene of racket from far away. There¡¯s neither formation nor order, there were only soldiers who swung their spears panickily.


    The commander on the horse that couldn¡¯t give out proper orders. In such a close-range fight, the archers who couldn¡¯t shoot arrows which accounted for half of the corps were totally useless.


    As Ardis and Nere got closer, there were figures of the soldiers falling one by one. The Grinder which had a gigantic height of three meters was standing leisurely in the middle of the massacre.


    With the two majestic horns like a buffalo on its head that looked like bird of prey1. Its upper body is covered in feathers, with the two pair of sharp claws on both its front limbs, and two gigantic wings on both sides of its torso. Its lower body was supported by four tough horse legs, and a tail covered with fluffy fur was hidden between them.


    The Grinder spread its wings as if intimidating. The size of its figure doing so made the soldiers who were holding spears look like dwarves in front of it. As the winged demonic being set its next spearmen as its target, it swung its sharp claws.


    ¡¸That¡¯s bad. ¡¹


    He had already reach in range of his sword magic but, Ardis didn¡¯t want to use it in front of the soldiers.


    Of course, he would prefer to prevent useless deaths but, honestly, for the sake of soldiers that he didn¡¯t even know, he didn¡¯t want to show his hand with one of the Corps Commander around.


    While Ardis was still in the moment of hesitation, a single dagger was thrown diagonally towards the Grinder from his back. It was Nere.


    ¡¸Thanks! ¡¹


    Ardis conveyed his appreciation shortly, before diving towards the Grinder with a fierce momentum. The dagger thrown by Nere stuck into the Grinder¡¯s arm, stopping its movement for a moment.


    And that¡¯s when Ardis leapt into it, deploying his physical barrier chantlessly, while matchingly chanting offensive magic.


    ¡¸The fierce crimson that is the miracle of flames born of the ancient dragon¡¯s breath ¨D¨D Ferno ? Resta ? Ganov! ¡¹(Flames of Purgatory)


    Flames manifested from Ardis both hands, released towards the Grinder.


    Unfortunately, the Grinder kicked against the ground strongly with its four horse legs and retreated to the side with a huge distance, avoiding the trajectory of the flames.


    Feathers of its wings covering its upper body were burned to cinder by the aftermath of the flames.


    ¡¸Tch¡¹


    Ardis clicked his tongue unconsciously. To not drag in the surrounding soldiers, he limited the area of effect and shot it upwards, but now that had backfired.


    ¡¸Kyuu¨D¨D!! ¡¹


    The Grinder who took the damage for the first time acknowledged Ardis is a dangerous enemy. As it slowly retreated back into the air, it blew up a tornado surrounding Ardis with its mana.


    The wind pressure that was comparable to ¡ºFierce Swift Blades¡» casted by a high-class magician assaulted the soldiers. Ardis who tried to deploy his own magic barrier realized that a strong barrier is already deployed in the surrounding.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Nere huh¡¹


    During the time Ardis was facing against the Grinder, she had probably toughened up their defense. He immediately changed his mind and looked at where the Grinder was heading.


    But when Ardis saw the figure of Grinder, it was already high in the sky. If there weren¡¯t eyes watching right now, then there¡¯re countless ways to deal with it. After giving a last glance at Ardis and the others, it flew towards the west.


    ¡¸That is even worse¡­¡­¡¹


    Where the Grinder headed was Ted and the others. If it would retreat to Canobis Valley peacefully, then it would be great. But, the west is where Ted and the others, other mercenaries, and even the peddlers and travelers on the highway.


    ¡¸Nere! We will pursue! ¡¹


    If it¡¯s now, the Grinder is still in sight. If he can chase it to somewhere where¡¯s no people, a demonic being at that level, Ardis can take care of it with no problem.


    But just at that moment, Ardis who was about to pursue with his ¡ºFloating Strides¡» was called out from behind.


    ¡¸Wait! Treating the injured is highest priority! You guys are magician right. Can¡¯t you use healing magic? If you can¡¯t use it then medicinal herbs on the heavily injured soldiers! ¡¹


    The man presumably the commander who was on the horse yelled to Ardis and Nere.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you can chase after something that flies any way! ¡¹


    Ardis clicked his tongue while pretending not hearing him.


    Certainly, it will be impossible for anyone to pursue a flying demonic being normally. But, Ardis and Nere can do that. Perhaps they can catch up if they pursued now.


    ¡¸Hurry up and start treating the injured! Squad leader reform your team! After getting our formation back we will track its whereabouts! ¡¹


    Are you stupid, Ardis who wanted to blurt that swallowed back his words.


    With the main unit that has the most people already in a state of ruin, reforming the subjugation team now doesn¡¯t accomplish anything. Even if they manage to regroup with the other squads, it would just get ruined to an extent like the main unit.


    In the first place, everyone is too spread out. Grinder is not an opponent that¡¯s easy enough to be dealt with with ten or twenty soldiers. That commander probably has no idea that retaining Ardis and Nere here would just put more soldiers in danger.


    ¡¸What are you spacing out for! Quickly treat the injured! ¡¹


    The commander-like man yelled in a loud voice.


    In the first place, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» had participated while trying to not stand out in front of the army. Making a bad impression with the commander now would just make that effort pointless.


    ¡¸My master, how should we proceed? ¡¹


    Nere who came beside Ardis asked.


    ¡¸No choice. While helping to treat them, look for gaps and pull away. ¡¹


    Looking around, there were many soldiers who were injured and collapsed on the ground while waiting for their help. There were several people who are already too late but, there were also some that seemed savable if they worked quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t guaranteed the Grinder that flew away would attack other humans. Since it was injured as well, there was a high chance it would return to its nest.


    On the other hand, there¡¯re lives here that would be lost if not treated quickly. The unguaranteed possibility of danger and the heavily injured in front of his eyes, while putting both on the scale, Ardis proposed the compromise.


    They would provide medicinal supplies and take part in treating the injured while not standing out and finding a chance to slip away.


    Eventually, when the unit began to restore order, they quickly left the spot without getting spotted by the commanders and began to run westward on the grassland.

 CH 36

    Commanding one of the squads, Decken leaded the soldiers while they continued the search, before witnessing the giant shadow flying over their head. Immediately after that, several smoke signals were lit, signifying that it was in fact, the Grinder¡¯s shadow.


    There¡¯re 10 soldiers under his command. Even though he thought to regroup with the other squads nearby, when he realized the Grinder is flying towards the main unit, he decided to move immediately.


    The main unit is comprised of three squads, a total of thirty soldiers. They would never lose. Decken was feeling rushed as the main unit might subjugate it way before he arrives.


    The subjugation this time was a precious chance for Decken to regain his honor. Although crowned as the best in the army, he was lightly taken care of some unknown mercenary, to cover that shame, he must contribute in the subjugation somehow.


    If he shows contribution that satisfy everyone in this Grinder subjugation, then the people ridiculing him as ¡ºAll talk that lost to a girl¡» would definitely disappear. That¡¯s why before the Grinder is taken out by the main unit, he must regroup with them as soon as possible.


    ¡¸Sir Decken! There¡¯s something flying from the direction of the main unit! ¡¹


    One of the archers who noticed a shadow drawing closer reported. As he stopped his advance and looked up from his horse, he saw one shadow flying above the sky.


    The shadow slowly became bigger and bigger, he could see that the shadow was definitely larger and faster than a normal bird. It was the same silhouette that flew overhead a while ago. Although the reason isn¡¯t known, the Grinder had flown here from the direction of the main unit.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the Grinder! Everyone, stance! ¡¹


    At Decken¡¯s command, the soldiers formed formations.


    ¡¸Heavy soldiers, front! Archers take aim! ¡¹


    Just like that, the shadow flew straight to Decken. As it came closer, it became clear how big it was. Eventually, when it arrived directly above Decken and the others, it stopped its movement, and looked down as if surveying them.


    ¡¸Archers, attack! ¡¹


    Receiving the command, three arrows were shot towards it but, all the arrows drew a parabola and fell before they even reached it.


    An ear-ringing screech sounded.


    ¡¸Kiiiee¨D¨D¨Dnn! ¡¹


    Wind blades attacked Decken and the others. The fierce storm that¡¯s comparable to upper grade spells ruptured the soldiers with light armor easily.


    ¡¸Gyaaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The screams of despair of the soldiers reverberated in the grasslands. Decken was blessed with better armor, so he didn¡¯t receive a critical blow, but the horse that he was riding collapsed after suffering deep gouges on its body and severed legs.


    The shadow descended onto the ground dyed in red from the large amount of blood.


    ¡¸B-Big¡­¡­¡¹


    The soldiers shook at the size of the bird which landed was even bigger than what they expected.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­, a Grinder¡­¡­¡¹


    Its overwhelming presence. Their instincts as an organism is ringing bells to warn them to escape.


    They have already lost half their combatants, only the heavy soldiers with shields and Decken, a total of five remained.


    But he can¡¯t afford to run away from here. There¡¯s no better chance to regain his honor. If he chose to turn his back now, even if his life is saved, he would probably be ridiculed the rest of his life.


    Decken gritted his teeth as hard as he could, and suppressed his tremble while lifting his sword, giving out his orders to the heavy soldiers that are left.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t shake! Look! It¡¯s already taken damage! We can win if we surround it! ¡¹


    The dagger which stuck in the Grinder¡¯s front foot that was bleeding, and the feather of its upper body burnt were reflected in Decken¡¯s eyes.


    It was obvious that it fled after suffering an injury while engaging with the main unit. If so, then the Grinder must have consumed quite a lot of stamina. He was taken by fear a little while ago but, it¡¯s definitely not a situation they can¡¯t win.


    ¡¸Oooh¨D! ¡¹


    With Decken¡¯s voice motivating them, the heavy soldiers assaulted at the Grinder at once.


    But the swords swung by the heavy soldiers were dodged, and their swings which were thought to be deadly were deflected by something. Reversely, the Grinder swung its claws, accompanied by the sound of the winds rupturing, it sliced a heavy soldier in half together with his armor.


    ¡¸Guaa¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Continuing, another heavy soldier beside him had his head punctured by the sharp beak before collapsing. It wasn¡¯t an opponent that they could win.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Decken lost his words. Impossible to win. The words that did not leave his mouth floated in his mind.


    ¡¸Decken Corps Commander! We, the thirty-second squad had come to help! ¡¹


    Decken who was stunned in fear heard his comrades voice from behind, along with that were numerous heavy footsteps. It¡¯s another squad that came from Decken¡¯s west side.


    Now, there¡¯re thirteen people in the scene. But, Decken who had witnessed the prowess of the Grinder, he had understood that they won¡¯t be able to win no matter what.


    The other spearmen and heavy soldiers that came for help had already started running, assaulting the Grinder.


    ¡¸Wait! Don¡¯t! ¡¹


    Decken¡¯s warning was too late, as the line of soldiers were bisected by the Grinder¡¯s claws.


    The spearmen had their chest gouged out. Others had their limbs severed. The heavy soldiers had their shield penetrated by the Grinder¡¯s beak, punching a hole in their heads.


    Every time the Grinder moved, more and more soldiers had their life plundered.


    They will be wiped out if they don¡¯t retreat. Such thoughts came to Decken¡¯s thoughts.


    But, will the Grinder choose not to chase after themselves who are fleeing? They were different than the Grinder that can fly. Chasing after a few humans should be an easy feat for it.


    What saved Decken from his confusion was the single arrow that lodged itself to the Grinder¡¯s lower body suddenly.


    The arrow that was shot from somewhere without warning dealt damage to the Grinder. The next moment, a large boulder of ice appeared on top of the Grinder and crushed its wings.


    ¡¸UuooooOoo! ¡¹


    The person who swung his large sword with a loud cry was a swordsman with a muscular body.


    It was a swordsman with maroon hair swinging his bastard sword wildly. The trajectory of the swing caught the Grinder on its torso from the side.


    ¡¸Kyu¨Dn! ¡¹


    The Grinder¡¯s body bent from the strike.


    ¡¸Ted, get away! ¡¹


    A woman¡¯s voice called out, the swordsman holding the bastard sword immediately took his distance. As if waiting for that, a sharp arrow aiming the Grinder¡¯s head was released. However, could it be that the demonic being had predicted the attack, as it lowered itself slightly.


    ¡¸Orphellia! ¡¹


    ¡¸The dance of eternity of the shining deep green in the color of imaginary land and the silence¨D¨D¨D¨DTroa?Seus?Fote! ¡¹(Storm of the North)


    The man who shot the arrow shouted, and the girl in a robe chanted.


    Accompanying the finished chant, a fierce blizzard assaulted the Grinder, covering its body with a layer of ice. But that attack was blocked by something like an invisible barrier. A large portion of the damage was nullified.


    The Grinder shook its body, shaking away the layer of ice, and stomped on the ground with its four legs that resembled a horse¡¯s.


    ¡¸Oops¨D, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s effective at all? ¡¹


    The steel colored hair archer said so with a light tone.


    ¡¸I know that! If you are so free to say useless things, then shoot even one arrow more! ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need you to tell me that, here! ¡¹


    Another arrow flew toward the Grinder but, it was probably already on guard. A gust of wind blew around it, causing the arrow to miss its aim.


    Aiming for that moment, the swordsman with the bastard sword slashed. The Grinder stopped it with its claws and dropped its beak onto his head. The swordsman used the small round shield that was fixed on his arms, and magnificently redirected the attack.


    From what Decken observe, the current situation is probably even. The swordsman who is standing in front of the Grinder avoided attacks or redirected them, all while looking for gaps to attack.


    It wasn¡¯t as if the archer¡¯s or the magician¡¯s attack was doing anything effective but, it was still restraining and limiting the freedom of the Grinder¡¯s movement.


    We can win, just as a small hope started to rise in Decken¡¯s mind, the swordsman failed to redirect a claw attack with his shield, and the shield shattered into pieces mercilessly.


    ¡¸Shit¨D! ¡¹


    Curses came from the swordsman¡¯s mouth.


    Redirecting an attack with a shield is not an easy technique. It must be done by accounting for the attack power, speed, and the timing all in an instant, then positioning yourself with the shield in the correct angle.


    If the calculation is even a little off, if the timing is even off by a millisecond, the technique will fail, and the shield will suffer a heavy blow. The fact that the swordsman with the bastard sword had perfectly dodged or redirected the attacks just proves his skills.


    With the current situation, there¡¯s no way they can keep it up forever. If so, then taking away the opponent¡¯s combative power first would be the best course, but they were lacking in someone who can deal enough damage to do that.


    ¡¸Where is Ardis walking around now! ¡¹


    The woman wearing a dark green robe shouted.


    ¡¸So noisy. It¡¯s not like I was playing around you know? ¡¹


    The woman¡¯s shout which wasn¡¯t expected to be replied was replied.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ardis!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The voices of the swordsman, magician and the archer overlapped. There, Decken saw a young man with a black hair holding a broadsword in a stance behind the Grinder.


    ¡¸Kyukyu¨Dn! ¡¹


    The Grinder which realized his existence behind itself trembled and showed an expression of what seemed like fear. The Grinder immediately flapped its wings and tried to gain altitude, but another figure was already on top of it.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t run this time. ¡¹


    The Alice Blue hair fluttered in the air, the white-hooded woman stabbed a dagger into one of the Grinder¡¯s wings.


    Blood spurted out like a fountain. At the Grinder which had lost its balance, the black-haired young man attacked with his broadsword. One flash.


    The other wing that was uninjured was severed cleanly from its roots. With its one wing completely severed and the other injured, it can no longer escape into the sky.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t cause such a trouble for me. ¡¹


    While saying that, the young man swung his broadsword to the side, and the Grinder¡¯s head separated from its torso. It was a moment when the overwhelming existence that the army couldn¡¯t raise a finger against was overwhelmed by someone even stronger.


    ¡¸I¡¯m saved huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing the Grinder¡¯s huge body collapsed on the ground, Decken finally had a chance to breathe deeply. But that is also a short moment for him before he noticed the carnage around.


    The damage to the army is critical. The squad that was originally commanded by him, there are only three survivors including himself. Even for the squad that came for help in the middle of the fight, only six of them are still here. Among twenty, eleven casualties. It was a huge defeat.


    On top of that, the ones who saved Decken and the others who couldn¡¯t even pluck a single feather of the Grinder were the despicable mercenaries. For Decken, he didn¡¯t like every single aspect of this, he wasn¡¯t convinced at all. This is all a bad dream, his mind kept refusing the reality.


    ¡¸My master. Are we taking back anything else other than the head? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s not going to be worth anything after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    A female voice talked to the young man, Decken raised his head at the familiar voice. And there was the figure of the woman with Alice Blue hair and sky-colored eyes in a robe.


    Decken eyes widened. A chance meeting with his unforgettable opponent.


    The woman who was the reason that he was ridiculed and shamed in front of His Excellency and the General. Without even a sliver of respect, the despicable woman who only sought strength. Even now, she ruined his chances of regaining his honor, giving him a new shameful experience.


    The dark emotions were eating away at Decken¡¯s mind. Among the soldiers who were praising the young man and the woman loudly, Decken was the only one apart from them who muttered with hatred.


    ¡¸That woman¡­¡­! ¡¹fadve

 CH 37

    As a reward for subjugating the Grinder by themselves, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» had gotten a total of fifty gold. With each member getting ten gold, it wasn¡¯t a bad sum.


    With the threat of Grinder gone, the logistics and item prices are returning to their normal state, the territorial army and the Lord were praised of their quick action.


    Of course, there were deaths during the subjugation. Totaling the main unit that was attacked first, and the other squads that was attacked later, there were almost twenty casualties.


    It can be said that they got away with just that much casualties thanks to Ardis and the others. If Ardis and the others didn¡¯t take part in the subjugation, then the worst scenario of everyone being wiped out might¡¯ve happened.


    Albeit that, the public was told that it was the army who succeeded in the subjugation. It¡¯s not like Ardis has any complaints with that, since Ardis and the others had gotten their befitting compensation for participating.


    Even if the army didn¡¯t do much and the Grinder was actually subjugated by Ardis party, it¡¯s no denying that the subjugation army is formed by the army and they have the most men in it.


    Few days have passed since the Grinder subjugation. Ardis was hunting with Nere as usual but, he noticed presences surrounding them.


    He thought it was his imagination at first, but it didn¡¯t seem to be so. Even the residents who used to talk with Ardis seemed to be avoiding him.


    When he¡¯s walking around on the streets, soldiers would appear and interrogate him. Every time he entered or left the town, the border check was strangely stricter for him.


    Even when he goes to his frequented store to buy groceries and other necessities, the shopkeeper there would make a troubled face too. There was even one that yelled at him ¡¸Don¡¯t come to this shop anymore! ¡¹and chased him out.


    The citizens¡¯ gazes which were directed to him turned cloudy by the time he noticed it. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any special harm towards him but, he felt a sense of unexplainable sense of uncomfortableness from them.


    And someday like that, Ardis was called out as he walked on the empty street alone.


    ¡¸Ardis-san. Ardis-san, here here¨D ¡¹


    Turning around to the voice, it was a girl waving her hand from an alley. She looked familiar to Ardis. Ardis put up his guard just in case as he followed the girl to the back alley. The one waiting there was a lovely girl with her dark blue hair tied up.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, you are Kashiha?  ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, you remembered me. Onee-san is a little happy. ¡¹


    It¡¯s the girl at the ¡ºPerch Inn¡» that Ardis and the twins stayed in for some time.


    ¡¸Do you have something with me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D unn¡­¡­. To be honest, well, it isn¡¯t fine for me to be interfering with a customer that I basically drove away¡­¡­. But, well¡­¡­. Ardis has his own situation too¡­¡­¡¹


    Although she was the one who called out to him, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth properly.


    ¡¸Ardis-san. Recently, are you getting eyed by the army? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh¡­¡­umm. There were some soldiers that came to the inn. It was a young soldier named Decken. He¡¯s strangely bothered about you¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be that you talked about the twins? ¡¹


    Under the sharp gaze of Ardis¡¯s, Kashiha had no choice but to shrink.


    ¡¸N-No way. It¡¯ll be a breach of trust if my inn started spouting guests¡¯ secrets. I didn¡¯t lie to the soldiers and told the period you stayed in the inn but, I¡¯ve never muttered anything about the twins. In the first place, I was the one invited you to my inn. It¡¯ll be going against me belief if I did something like that. Just that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Just that? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯ve asked around the other guests and the surrounding neighbors¡­¡­, so the matter about the twins might be known¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis suddenly wanted to click his tongue badly. As he suppressed his instinct to do so with a bitter expression, he took out a silver coin from his pocket and handed it to Kashiha.


    ¡¸Thank you. Now I finally know what¡¯s the reason behind the uncomfortable feeling in the past few days. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry. I couldn¡¯t help¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. What you¡¯ve told me just now is more than enough. You are running a business at your place as well, I know well that a bad rumor will be fatal. ¡¹


    See you, Ardis left that words before walking out to the main street.


    ¡¸I guess I should tell Ted and the others too huh¡­¡­¡¹


    He changed his schedule and headed towards the inn where Ted and the others are staying and explained what he had experienced.


    The average citizens don¡¯t know the details of the Grinder subjugation. Of course, the fact that the army were useless, and the subjugation was done by mercenaries was only known by the participants.


    But the soldiers in the subjugation team witnessed it. Especially for the Corps Commander or the Company Commander, their reputations in the army were probably dragged in the mud. There¡¯s a possibility that they are holding a grudge against Ardis and the others because of that.


    But after telling Ted and the others about it, it doesn¡¯t seem like they had such changes in their surroundings. In other words, it will be right to assume that the problem lies within Ardis himself. Since he was glared by the army¡¯s commander that is the general in the first place, it isn¡¯t impossible for their animosity to grow into hostility.


    Having said so, it still doesn¡¯t explain why the citizens are directing unfriendly gazes to him. In the end, Ardis returned home with the unsolved mystery, but was called out by Ted and the others two days later.


    ¡¸We found out the reason. ¡¹


    Norris said directly. There¡¯s no need to ask what reason he¡¯s talking about at this point. Ardis kept silence as his eyes conveyed Norris to elaborate.


    ¡¸Basically, the twins¡¯ existence had been known. And the reason behind that is the woman living at your house¨D¨DNere. ¡¹


    It seems that Norris had taken the entire day yesterday to investigate.


    The first reason was something Ardis expected. The information he heard from Kashiha from the Perch Inn is more than enough for him to hypothesize that.


    Just that, he couldn¡¯t grasp the reason behind the soldiers. If it was because of the subjugation that day, there¡¯s no way he was the only one being investigated.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the request we brought to you originally but, you brought Nere to the lord¡¯s mansion right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s that time that I¡¯ve met with Nere. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, after Ardis brought her to the mansion, you didn¡¯t accompany her right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a given. I don¡¯t have any reason to do that, and in the first place, I don¡¯t think I can even enter the mansion. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, that¡¯s right. The problem seems to be originated from that. ¡¹


    ¡¸That? ¡¹


    Of course, he had known that after bringing Nere to the mansion, she had come to his house a little while later. Since Ardis wasn¡¯t interested, he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡¸This is well, it¡¯s a matter disgracing the army, so there was a gag order. Nere, she had apparently caused various troubles for them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Various? ¡¹


    ¡¸You see, it seems that she was totally disrespecting the minister and the General, and even beat a Corps Commander to the ground. On top of that, when the lord came out, she just spoke her own things and left after that. ¡¹


    What is that woman doing, Ardis felt pain in his head.


    Now, she is a trustworthy self-proclaimed Ardis¡¯s servant but, occasionally, her action can still betray that entirely. Honestly, Ardis hasn¡¯t known what happened before Nere came to his house but, now that he knew, there¡¯s no way he can escape from it. She pretended to look docile but, now it¡¯s revealed that she was actually carrying a huge bomb on her back when she came to Ardis¡¯s house.


    ¡¸So, the best guy of the army that time, it was apparently the same Decken, one of the Corps Commander for the subjugation. Remember him, Ardis? ¡¹


    Ardis silently shook his head.


    ¡¸It seems like that Decken guy, he was unable to do anything about Nere and was shamed in front of everyone. On top of that, as he thought to take back his name with the Grinder subjugation, the result was that more than half of the soldiers died, and all the work was done by mercenaries¡­¡­¡¹


    He probably has deep hatred for you, as Norris lightly laughed and continued.


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t it be that they are targeting not you but Nere? That¡¯s why they went to investigate about you, but doing so, they found out that you were sheltering the twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t that Decken¡¯s personal problems? Leaving aside the rumor in the town, isn¡¯t it strange that the entire army is being strict with me? It might be rude to say this but, does a Corps Commander even have that much authority? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well Ardis. In the first place, the reason that Nere was invited to the mansion, was because she defeated the Company Commander. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? ¡¹


    ¡¸She was challenging people on the highway right? And apparently one of them was the Company Commander. ¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡¸Yeah. In other words, they invited Nere to the mansion to relinquish that fact, and sent out the strongest warrior, but still lost. On top of that, the effort of subjugating the Grinder was stolen as well. So, it probably wasn¡¯t very amusing for the army. ¡¹


    ¡¸So, it¡¯s that? She¡¯s being targeted by the whole army? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­. You said it was weird? Since Ardis was already targeted by the army in the first place, now that Nere did the same thing. ¡¹


    Ardis buried himself on the table.


    The one who set the fire was Nere but, it seems that Ardis¡¯s action in the past had contributed to it as well. Then it isn¡¯t entirely Nere¡¯s fault.


    In the past, Ardis had refreshingly refused to teach his sword magic, so he had a bad image to the commanders and general of the army, and now that Nere did this, it all piled up and the army became hostile to him. And the result was that the information regarding the twins was leaked.


    ¡¸The majority of the army seems to think that we are miser who stole their efforts, if the top twists the truth a little, then wouldn¡¯t the soldiers at the bottom believe that? Basically, it¡¯s something like the personal hatred towards Nere who had costed the army¡¯s reputation became a collective hatred? ¡¹


    And so, Norris finished his explanation.


    ¡¸Be careful, Ardis. ¡¹


    Ted who judged the topic is over opened his mouth.


    ¡¸With the rumors of those children spread, the gazes of people on you will turn worse. Some of them might even do something direct to those children. ¡¹


    Of course, that possibility is already in Ardis¡¯s consideration. But in the end, being able to understand it doesn¡¯t mean he is convinced.


    ¡¸Having said so, there¡¯s no way that doing harm directly is fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that without you telling me. Well, the average citizens probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But you see, those fanatic believers of the goddess are different. With that much belief, some of them are even worse than a demonic being. On top of that, even without violence, there are many other ways to mess with the children. ¡¹


    ¡¸Other ways? ¡¹


    ¡¸You should realize it already but. The way that people refuse to interact with you. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Aah. ¡¹


    That he understood, so clearly that he doesn¡¯t want to.


    The way people walk around him would purposely shift their gazes from Ardis. The way that they would look somewhere else when Ardis talks to them is also so that they can distance themselves sooner. It¡¯s to show that Ardis is different from them.


    Even if their individual purposes and reasons are different, all of them showed the same reaction.


    ¡¸Even farmers and merchants, all of them are believers you know? If they don¡¯t sell you bread or weapons, then no matter how strong you are, you will be in trouble. ¡¹


    Ardis could neither agree nor disagree. If it¡¯s himself, then he can procure some food in some way, living outside the town is fine by him as well.


    But it¡¯ll be hard to ask the twins to do the same. With the weak and defenseless twins, they have no choice but to live in a town.


    ¡¸In a society, you can kill someone even without a weapon. Even if the ones doing the killing don¡¯t have any intentions to do so, people can easily die when there is too much animosity. Don¡¯t forget that. ¡¹


    Ardis knew something like that long ago. The animosity of human beings, it was something more dangerous than monsters that one could never let their guard down around.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t raised in a nice enough world to not look down on people¡¯s animosity. ¡¹

 CH 38

    Thanks to Norris, Ardis finally knew the source of his discomfort. It isn¡¯t something he can ignore but, it¡¯s not like he can do anything about it now.


    In any case, the root of the problem lies within the unfounded belief of the forbidden children, so it isn¡¯t an easy problem to solve. After all, it¡¯s not like he can just settle it with strength like the Grinder subjugation since the belief of the goddess is deeply rooted in society.


    The other problem is because of Nere¡¯s actions with the army. With the Corps Commander¡¯s eyes on her and the entire army against her, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s possible to solve it peacefully at all. The lord seems to be on the side of the army as well.


    Leaving Ted¡¯s party, he returned home while getting the ugly gazes of the citizens. Ardis sunk into the sofa after entering the living room. While staring at the ceiling, someone approached from behind.


    He would¡¯ve liked to take a nap now peacefully if it¡¯s possible.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­. Should I just move out of Thoria. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, my master. ¡¹


    Behind Ardis who was sighing, Nere appeared with a tray in hand.


    After serving tea for Ardis and herself, Nere sat beside Ardis and reached for the cup on the table.


    Despite all that, being a servant who lives under the same roof as Ardis, she had affirmed her position in the house by displaying all kinds of skills in laundry, cleaning and brewing. Even now, she would do her job as a servant by bringing drinks for Ardis who is resting.


    On the other hand, her ethics and mouth is still the same, although she would call Ardis as her master, she would sit down on her own and enjoy the tea sooner than Ardis, so it¡¯s really suspicious whether she really has any self-awareness as a servant. But at the very least, she¡¯s taking Ardis into consideration for her actions, and she cared for the twins.


    Recently, it seems the twins had gotten used to Nere, there¡¯s been several occasion Ardis saw the twins conversing with her. It was found out that she hid a huge bomb in her pocket but, they aren¡¯t stranger enough for Ardis to chase her out just because of that.


    ¡¸It seems that the army and the lord have eyes on us. ¡¹


    Ardis said so while wetting his mouth with the tea.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong about that? That kind of small fries, there¡¯s no need to worry. If master wills it, shall I exterminate them now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t. ¡¹


    Ardis wasn¡¯t hoping for something like that.


    It¡¯s not a problem that can be solved with violence. If that was the case, then there¡¯ll be no need to ask Nere to do that, just Ardis storming the lord¡¯s mansion by himself will be enough.


    The problem is after that. The opponent is a noble, the king is behind his back. Messing with Sir Thoria would mean offering a fight to the Kingdom.


    Ardis is just a mercenary. He has no intention to cause a disturbance in the country.


    If the worst comes, he will just have to move to another country. Since it looked like only the lord is moving, there¡¯s a high possibility that the Kingdom isn¡¯t involved.


    If he leaves Thoria, there¡¯s a chance that the problem will solve itself. While thinking like that, he arrived at the words ¡¸Should I just move out of Thoria¡¹


    ¡¸I guess we should stay put for the time being. Leaving the house empty like this is worrying after all. ¡¹


    If they let the time pass, the citizens might calm down. Even if the army and the lord have bad intentions towards them, they can¡¯t do much if Ardis and the others are abiding the law. Of course, that is only if the opponents are loyal to the law.


    ¡¸Nere met the lord before right? What kind of man is he? ¡¹


    Ardis knows what kind of person the General is. He¡¯s a type that¡¯s prideful and full of justice. If the lord holds his reigns firmly, then the General will not go out of control.


    But he had never met with the highest figure here that is the lord of Thoria himself. From what he had heard from the citizens, it seems like he¡¯s a good lord. If it¡¯s Nere who¡¯ve met him directly, then she should be able to give a better impression than Ardis.


    ¡¸A greedy, underhanded and foolish pig¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis¡¯s hand which was carrying the cup of tea to his mouth stopped.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸You are asking about the lord right? He¡¯s ¡ºA greedy, underhanded and foolish pig¡». ¡¹


    It was an evaluation filled with thorns.


    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­¡­¡­. By the way, what about the General? ¡¹


    ¡¸A dog that barks well against a stray dog¡¹


    Hearing that, Ardis thought it was correct in a sense. Her evaluation of the General wasn¡¯t that much different than what Ardis thought. If so, Nere¡¯s opinion towards the lord should be at least half correct.


    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯ll be better to judge them as ¡ºMay or may not uphold the law¡». There¡¯s a possibility they will choose an underhanded method.


    ¡¸So it¡¯s better to keep our guard huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s concerns became reality in a few days.


    It was a cloudy day from the morning that day, the sky didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s clearing any time soon even when the evening came. With the starlight hidden by the clouds, the house gate was shrouded in more darkness than usual. Violent noises came from the house¡¯s front gate.


    ¡¸My master¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    Ardis had realized the big group of presences surrounding the house. Their mana wasn¡¯t that much different than an average person, they¡¯re probably soldiers. To surround their house like this at this time, at the very least, Ardis can tell it isn¡¯t for something good.


    ¡¸Shall I show force to them myself? ¡¹


    To chase them or defeat them away, it¡¯s an easy feat for Ardis and Nere who have the strength. But the problem is what comes after. If they choose to chase the intruders away, it just means that more will come the next time.


    ¡¸I will go confront them. Nere, you go make preparation with the children to leave the town. ¡¹


    He likes to live peacefully as much as possible, but it¡¯s probably impossible now that it¡¯s like this. With that much people surrounding the house, they probably expected Ardis and the others would resist and prepared suitably.


    Leaving behind Nere and the twins who had started packing up their stuff, Ardis headed to the entrance.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a scrutiny! Open up! ¡¹


    While banging on the door, a soldier-sounding man voice reverberated. Their voices already seemed on the edge, it felt like they would breach the door in just a few minutes.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter this late? ¡¹


    As Ardis opened the door while calling out, someone¡¯s order resounded.


    ¡¸Breach¨D! ¡¹


    Smashing the door open, the soldiers which were fully armed tried to enter the house. But that attempt failed magnificently.


    ¡¸W-What the heck is this!? ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s physical barrier deployed in an instant, the soldiers was blocked of their advances and crashed into the invisible barrier head first.


    It is an application of physical barrier, it repels and rejects anyone or anything that has hostile intent to the caster. Of course, it¡¯s Ardis¡¯s original, so it wasn¡¯t a magic known to the normal world. That¡¯s why rather than being the usual magic spell, it¡¯s a sorcery. Since it¡¯s deployed throughout the house, even the other windows and entrances are fully warded against the soldiers¡¯ attempt.


    ¡¸What a barbaric way to visit. If you want to be invited inside, isn¡¯t there something like procedure and courtesy? ¡¹


    Ardis said so rudely.


    ¡¸B-Bastard! You are going against the army!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Going against? I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s your agenda for coming here, how can I go against that. If you tell me what you all are up to, then I might be able to help too. ¡¹


    As so, Ardis answered while playing fool.


    ¡¸So? What¡¯s the matter today? ¡¹


    Amongst the soldiers which were filled with bloodlust, an old man came to the front. It¡¯s probably their commander.


    ¡¸A detain warrant is out for the mercenary woman living here! You won¡¯t be spared if you hide her! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­, detain warrant? Under what reason? ¡¹


    ¡¸Crime for harming our soldiers, and the suspicion of kidnapping young children! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s¡­¡­, not quite peaceful huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eye showed his disdain.


    The crime for harming their soldiers, they¡¯re probably referring to the incident where Nere defeated one of their Company Commander and Corps Commander.


    Advertisement


    In addition, kidnapping. They probably want to make use of the twins¡¯ existence as an excuse as well.


    From what they say, it seems like they have the intentions to not just take Nere, but even the twins with them under the pretense of victims. For that, it isn¡¯t anything that Ardis considers acceptable.


    ¡¸Do you have the detain warrant?¡¹


    ¡¸Look at this! ¡¹


    The old commander man shoved a big piece of paper in front of Ardis.


    A detain warrant is a formal document issued by the government. Under Nagras Kingdom¡¯s law, a criminal can be detained on the crime scene by the soldiers. But since it isn¡¯t a crime scene now, to detain the suspect, they must have the warrant issued under the pretense of investigation.


    Well, in actual, there are many occasions the soldiers detained people without the warrant, after detaining them, only the warrant is issued. With this kind of system in place, it doesn¡¯t matter actually whether they have the warrant or not.


    However, it is essential if the suspect is a privileged class such as a noble, and if resistance is expected like a powerful mercenary, it is often issued with the aim of psychological effects on the opponent. In this case, the latter will be the reason.


    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly an detain warrant¡­¡­, but where is the official seal of the Justice Court? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­! ¡¹


    With that fact pointed out, the commander was stuck with his words.


    The court is a government agency that assures the legibility of the detain warrant.


    In order to prevent the abuse of warrants by lords and nobles, the contents of each warrant are examined and checked whether there are any suspicious points on the charges or suspects.


    By obtaining the court¡¯s seal, a detain warrant can finally have the legal basis. Reversely, that just means that any warrants without the seal is fake.


    (So that means that the matter this time is not known to the country. It¡¯s the personal decision of the lord here huh)


    Confirming this fact, Ardis decided how to act.


    ¡¸T-The court¡¯s examination will pass soon! We have judged that detaining the suspect shall be prioritized! ¡¹


    Receiving a painful counterattack from what he thought was an ignorant mercenary, the commander tried to use an excuse to cover it up.


    ¡¸So? Who¡¯s the one being detained? ¡¹


    ¡¸The mercenary woman! We know that she lives here! ¡¹


    ¡¸Name? ¡¹


    ¡¸The name does not matter! The mercenary woman is the mercenary woman! ¡¹


    (These people¡­¡­, did they come here without even knowing the name of the person they are trying to detain?)


    Since Nere¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on the ¡ºWarrant¡» they provided, Ardis thought it might be the case as he confirmed it, to think that they don¡¯t even know who they are supposed to be dealing with.


    ¡¸No, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s the name, I don¡¯t even know who am I supposed to bring you¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I said that just get the mercenary woman here! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s decision is already set in stone. What he is doing now is to buy time for Nere and the others to prepare.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Even if you say mercenary woman, there are three here? Who should I bring? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Of course, it was Ardis¡¯s big lie. But, the soldiers could never know how many people are in Ardis¡¯s house.


    It¡¯s the same for any house in the town. How many people are living in this house, they wouldn¡¯t know unless they had stepped into this house themselves like Ted and the others.


    ¡¸T-The woman we are looking for has a long Aliceblue hair and sky colored eyes! ¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, the three of them matches that but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸T-There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case! ¡¹


    ¡¸No well, even if you say it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s like that in truth¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis purposely scratched his head and showed a troubled expression.


    ¡¸So, who should I bring in the end? ¡¹


    ¡¸G-Guuu¡­¡­. In any case! Just bring all the women in this house here! We will judge the rest ourselves! ¡¹


    (I guess this much is the most I can do huh)


    ¡¸I understand. I will bring them here, please wait a while. ¡¹


    Saying that, Ardis stepped back into his house.


    Just in case, Ardis showed a docile and obeying attitude, so it doesn¡¯t seem like the soldiers are trying to enter forcibly.


    Ardis who returned to Nere and the twins asked the obvious.


    ¡¸Is the preparation finished? ¡¹


    ¡¸My master, various necessities and all the arms had been packed. Filia and Riana had finished changing as well. There¡¯s enough food for about four days. As expected, it¡¯s impossible to pack things like the furniture. ¡¹


    With two huge bags on her back, and another two which seemed like they can fit one adult man in each on the ground. It seems like it¡¯s filled to the brim with items.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping that. Just bringing our equipment, money and food is enough. ¡¹


    It might be a little wasteful for him to dispose all the furniture that he had bought but, it¡¯s stuff he can buy again anyways.


    ¡¸With Riana, going out¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸With Filia, don¡¯t want outside¡­¡­¡¹


    The twins were tugging at Ardis¡¯s pants with an anxious expression. For the both, the outside world was probably filled with painful memories.


    ¡¸But if we stay here, many sca¨Dry uncles will come inside. So endure for a little alright¡¹


    The twins reluctantly nodded with Ardis words.


    Recently, the both¡¯s words had increased, and they were able to express their own thoughts more freely, but it seems that they still wouldn¡¯t try to be spoiled.


    It would be seriously troublesome if they started crying but, since they listened to Ardis, it was a heavy load off of Ardis¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go¡¹


    They went up to the roof from the second floor and went through the attic.


    ¡¸You both, hold onto my arm tightly. It might be better if you close your eyes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    While carrying each twin in each arm, Ardis dispelled the barrier surrounding his house.


    With the barrier dispelled, he aimed to slip away by flying in the darkness when they are occupied in breaching the house. Ardis flew upwards to about a hundred meters in altitude, then together with Nere who carried two huge bags in her arms, they flew towards the southern sky.


    The soldiers are probably searching the house desperately by now. They might even resort to destroying the walls or set the house on fire but, that house had already served its purpose.


    Although it might be a huge deficit for the merchant association, Ardis didn¡¯t have a sliver of sympathy for the people that would coldly say ¡¸Cancel the contract and get out now¡¹ if they come to know about the twins¡¯ existence.


    Well, that¡¯s why he had paid hundred gold in deposit in the first place since something like this might happen. So unexpectedly, the merchant association might¡¯ve actually earned some spare.


    After Ardis and the others flew long enough that it¡¯ll take a day by foot from Thoria, they¡¯ve settled down for the night.

 CH 39

    ¡¸So¡­¡­ regarding what we¡¯ll do from now on.¡¹


    Beside the twins who curled up in their coats, Ardis broke the silence.


    The dawn that started to shine over the grasslands. Overcoming the first night after leaving Thoria, Ardis talked about their headings while preparing breakfast.


    ¡¸We should aim for the capital first. ¡¹


    If they progressed southwest from Thoria on the highway, then they will arrive at the capital after about five days.


    ¡¸Then there¡¯s three choices after that. Stay in the capital, or the Coalition of city-states, or the empire. ¡¹


    In the west of Nagras Kingdom, there¡¯s a gathering of various sizes of towns. Having form an alliance between themselves, it is now known as the Coalition.


    Then there¡¯s the Elmenia Empire in the southeast. The empire which lies on the southeast of Rovres Continent, they are hostile with Nagras Kingdom since the olden times, the history of the two country was filled with wars. Even now, the two country is still at throats with each other.


    ¡¸Will the north not be considered? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the country there¡­¡­¡¹


    Going past the plains of Thoria in the north, there¡¯s a country called Bronshell Republic.


    It is a country where its president is determined with an election, although the country itself is very rich, the fact that the men are superior than women there is what made Ardis not consider it.


    ¡¸Nere will be troubled if we went to that republic. That country doesn¡¯t acknowledge something like a female mercenary after all. ¡¹


    In the first place, there¡¯re no work for females in the Bronshell Republic. Even the official government positions are only opened to males by law, and there wasn¡¯t anyone that would hire a woman. Of course, the right to vote is only given to men.


    Ardis didn¡¯t think to bring the twins to such a country. That¡¯s why it was excluded from his choice in the first place.


    ¡¸And living in the empire doesn¡¯t sound really easy. I guess our only choice is go for the Coalition huh. ¡¹


    Elmenia Empire is a country with a strong noble prioritization, so it couldn¡¯t be said as a country that¡¯s easy to live. On the other hand, the Coalition is made of unique towns with different cultures, it¡¯s worthy for them to pay a visit. The only thing that the Coalition is lacking is the unity between their towns but, as a place to live, it isn¡¯t worse than the kingdom in any way.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s look at the capital first. If there¡¯s an official detain warrant for us, then let¡¯s head west for the Coalition. ¡¹


    After deciding their future plans, they rested fully well on the day, and started moving when the night had fall. If they are going to fly, then doing it in the middle of the night will be better as they will be less visible, also they are also warding against any pursuers that might¡¯ve come from Thoria.


    Without the worrying presence of a pursuer ever appearing, Ardis¡¯s party progressed to the capital through the sky, and landed somewhere in the forest about two hours walk away from the capital.


    ¡¸I guess we have to secure a shelter first. ¡¹


    Ardis said so.


    He didn¡¯t know how the detain incident will spread to the capital. Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t think that the information will travel faster than they who were flying. But just in case, if Thoria had planned it with the Kingdom in advance, it wouldn¡¯t be a smart idea to show himself publicly.


    That¡¯s why he thought to conceal himself in the capital to gather information for the first days in advance would be best. And in case of emergency, Ardis or Nere should enter the royal city alone so that they can escape immediately.


    Advertisement


    So, he thought to set up a base here, and split the job up between himself and Nere to enter the capital to gather information and taking care of the twins. Nere agreed as she said, ¡¸If my master says so¡¹.


    ¡¸Nere go chase away the dangerous beasts around here. And procure some preys while you¡¯re at it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    Although it isn¡¯t as bad as the Corsas Forest, it¡¯s a place where humans doesn¡¯t live. Of course there¡¯ll be carnivore beasts around. There¡¯s no need for Nere to annihilate them but warding them away is surely needed.


    ¡¸Then, I will be getting into the base making. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, making house¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, big house¨D? ¡¹


    The twins who had enough sleep during the day, they maintained their energy although it¡¯s already very late in the night. They stuck around Ardis, and asked interestingly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s more like a shack rather than a house, what I¡¯m making that is. Well, for the time being, it¡¯ll be good enough if it can be a shelter for avoiding rain and winds. ¡¹


    Since there¡¯s still some time till the dawn, Ardis used his magic to illuminate the surrounding dimly, and removed the trees that will get in the way. Cutting off the excess leaves and roots with the wind and piling the logs on the base made by compacting the soil.


    He didn¡¯t care to use dried logs or not, since it¡¯s just a temporary lodging, he decided to save time and effort.


    After lining up logs on the roof as well, Ardis used soil baked into a hard tile and laid it on the roof to prevent the rain leaking inside. And drying the leaves that he cut from the trees with his magic, they were made into a bed replacement and put in the room.


    Probably attracted by the sound and the light, Twin Swords that came near occasionally was easily defeated by Ardis after blowing them away.


    The twins continued to stick onto him even when he was working but, he thought that it was better than having them sit further away and risk getting attacked by Twin Swords, so he didn¡¯t mind it as he continued the work.


    After finishing the temporary base in under two hours, Ardis carried the tired twins who were too active inside, and sat down while floating the light source.


    (I should¡¯ve put in more effort in making the ground flatter huh)


    Although the ground was lined with dried leaves, Ardis frowned at the uncomfortable seat more than he expected. Thus, he cut down a few more trees and sliced them into floor tiles shape and arranged them in the room.


    ¡¸I returned, my master. ¡¹


    As he was doing this, Nere had returned. Preys that she had hunted for meals were put down from her hands.


    ¡¸Good work. How was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t anything tough. There¡¯s really no need to pay any extra caution to the beasts. And then, there was a pond nearby. But the water there is too polluted to be used, but since there isn¡¯t any river around, there should be underground water nearby. It might be worth a try to dig a well. ¡¹


    ¡¸A well huh¡­¡­, then let¡¯s leave that for tomorrow. You can rest for the day. ¡¹


    ¡¸I shall proceed with butchering these first. My master can rest first. ¡¹


    Lifting the preys to her chest height as she showed, Nere stepped outside.


    It¡¯s about time the night goes, and the sun rises.


    (When the sun rises, make breakfast. Dig well. Fences for this shack. Exploring the surroundings. Remove any dangerous beasts. And¡­¡­, I guess improving the facilities here will be next huh)


    While feeling the presence of Nere outside, Ardis curled up in his coat and slept.


    From the next day onwards, Ardis and Nere had been working on improving the living environment of the small shack that is their base. When the sun had reached overhead, after taking a late breakfast with the meat that Nere butchered, they started working immediately.


    ¡¸The first should be the well right? ¡¹


    As a test, Ardis dug up random spots around the shack, surprisingly, the third one had water spurting up. Not settling for that, he continued to dig a few up and chose to make the well above the water vein that¡¯s the cleanest and has the most water.


    After that, he cut down more trees in the surrounding, and divided the into some suitable length and shaped them into a grid, before putting it up on the perimeter of the shack.


    Because that he was using magic with his abundant mana for everything, it took at most three hours for him to dig the well and put up the fence around the perimeter, if it would been have done by manpower, then it¡¯s probably a work that¡¯ll need more than ten days.


    Without ever knowing that the scenery unfolding in front of their eyes was anything but normal, the twins¡¯ eyes sparkled in joy by the new things which continued to be added on.


    ¡¸Ardis, what¡¯s next¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, make a big one¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s enough for now, the rest will be for later. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Eeeh¨D! ¡¹


    The twins who were unsatisfied pouted.


    Compared to when they had first met, they came to be more expressing. In Thoria, they were afraid of people but, since there isn¡¯t anyone around, they probably finally had a chance to do so.


    If so, it might even be better to live like this rather than in a city. Of course, that is said after their safety is guaranteed.


    (Also, I guess a playground in the front yard huh¡­¡­)


    While adding on another agenda to tomorrow¡¯s schedule, Ardis called out to Nere.


    ¡¸Look out for a little. Also look after Filia and Riana for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸My master. If it¡¯s investigating or chasing away the beasts, I shall go¡¹


    ¡¸No, I want to know about our surroundings myself as well. I will return before the sun sets. ¡¹


    Ardis left those words as he stepped into the forest. While dealing with the carnivore beasts that he come across occasionally, Ardis walked around the forest that is about thirty minutes away from the shack.


    Just like what Nere said, there¡¯s a pond nearby, and aquatic creatures such as ¡ºShell Cow¡» or ¡ºCrawlers¡» which are rare to a forest are living there. But that was all he found interesting. The beasts that came out wasn¡¯t in anyway threatening enough for Ardis and Nere, of course, there wasn¡¯t any demonic beings or the likes of it around.


    Then, it means that if there¡¯s anyone that comes here, they are most likely mercenaries. There probably wouldn¡¯t be any cases of peddlers or travelers getting lost in this forest.


    It¡¯s conveniently a nice spot for their base. Ardis dealt with two small beasts and brought them back to the base as souvenirs while the daylight is still out.


    The next day, after Ardis built the playground inside the fence perimeter, he left Nere to look after them again, before entering the forest once again.


    While pretending to chase away the beasts that is dangerous for the twins with his overwhelming power, he dealt with those that are foolish enough to not care despite his efforts.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t all bad since he can use the ones he hunted as food. There¡¯re still leftovers from the food supplies he brought out from Thoria but, since he¡¯s going to check out the capital himself, it¡¯s difficult for Nere to take care of the twins and hunt for food at the same time. Now that Nere and Ardis is still around, it¡¯s better for them to stock up on food.


    Fortunately, they both had absurd magic capabilities. They can make cold storage for food, and to maintain it is easy enough for the both of them.


    Just like this, five days have passed since they left Thoria. It¡¯s enough time for even walking peddlers to reach the capital from Thoria. Of course, if they are on a horse, then they would¡¯ve arrived a long time ago. It should be a good time for Ardis to start his investigation on how the matter in Thoria is spread into the capital.


    ¡¸Nere. Take care of the twins for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. Leave it to me. ¡¹


    Since the twins will be staying here, either Ardis or Nere will have to stay here. From their abilities, it doesn¡¯t matter which of them stays, but psychologically Ardis would like to stay. But if Thoria had sent someone over to monitor the capital, having Nere investigate would be eye catching.


    After thinking about it, Ardis decided that it would be better if he was the one going to the capital. Fortunately, the twins had gotten familiar to Nere as well, so there¡¯s probably no problem for them to stay with her for a while. And his trust for Nere personally too had increased more than before.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll probably be back on tomorrow dusk or night. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Ardis, be safe©`¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, souvenir please©`¡¹


    Ardis started his ¡ºFloating Strides¡» and pulled through the forest after being sent off by the twins. Probably because that the gate of the capital isn¡¯t opened yet, there wasn¡¯t anyone he came across while he progressed off the highway.


    Continuing his journey without encountering anyone, Ardis circled the highway and walked about forty minutes and arrived at the capital¡¯s South gate.


    Nagras Kingdom capital, Gran. Its population is about three hundred thousand, it¡¯s the largest city of Nagras Kingdom, and one of the few largest cities in the entirety of Rovres continent.


    Gran which was in the north of Canobis Valley, like Thoria, it¡¯s facing the ocean, and is also famed for its sceneries and nature. The big highway that split the entire Rovres Continent, traveling northeast on the highway leads to the Bronshell Republic, the West to the Coalition, and the Southeast to the Elmenia Empire.


    With Gran as a successful town in the trading industry from a long time ago, many people and items are gathered here, together with a huge amount of money. With that much financial power, Gran which used to be only a single capital country expanded its territory into a kingdom.


    The capital is made of the old district which had the old houses from the pre kingdom era, and the new district which was after the kingdom is founded. The old and new district is separated by the wall of the old district surrounding it. The wall is a relic from the pre kingdom era.


    The new district was created back in the days with more leeway but, the population of Gran had never stopped increasing till this day, so there isn¡¯t really any more leftover land for development.


    It seems that there was plans to expand the outer walls, but since it will use up a huge sum of money, and their relationship with the empire isn¡¯t the best now, it didn¡¯t seem likely the empire would let them go if they did so.


    While recalling what he had heard from Norris before, Ardis walked normally towards the outer wall. It seems that it was just the right time for the soldiers to be opening the gate.


    (Now then, hope that there won¡¯t be anything¡­¡­)


    While suppressing his nervousness, Ardis called out to the gatekeeper soldiers.


    ¡¸Is it opening soon? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, wait a little while more. The preparation is almost done. ¡¹


    The gatekeeper took a glance at Ardis¡¯s face, before replying without changing his attitude. From that, it seems at the very least, any orders regarding Ardis weren¡¯t distributed to the gatekeepers.


    So, Ardis stood around and waited while looking at the surroundings.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve come quite early huh¡¹


    Probably that the preparation is done, the gatekeeper called out to him.


    ¡¸Actually I wanted to enter the capital yesterday night. But having attacked by a Grass Wolf, I didn¡¯t make it in time before the gate closed. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi oi, that¡¯s quite the trouble. Good work out there ¡­¡­, Wait, you¡¯re a mercenary? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you see any peddler here? ¡¹


    ¡¸As expected¡­¡­, I don¡¯t see any peddler. ¡¹


    The gatekeeper smiled kindly and said.


    ¡¸Is that so, so you¡¯re a young and brilliant mercenary huh. But isn¡¯t it dangerous to camp outside by yourself? Although I can¡¯t do anything if it¡¯s past the gate closure time, we will just let it slide if you camp in front of the gate. Since there¡¯re guards during the night, also there¡¯re lights here, it should be much safer than camping in the wilderness. I recommend you to come over here even if it¡¯s a little far if there¡¯s a next time. ¡¹


    At the gatekeeper¡¯s attitude which was friendlier than expected, it loosened Ardis¡¯s cautious heart a little. Paying the tax called a ¡ºToll¡» to enter the town, Ardis completed the procedure officially.


    During that, many mercenaries and caravans had passed by Ardis heading out from the capital. There¡¯re many people who prefer to leave early, it was as expected from a capital.


    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s done. Your first time to the capital? Then I should tell you things that you should be careful about¡¹


    ¡¸No, I came here before so I know¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. Then there¡¯s no need for me to say huh¡¹


    While thanking the gatekeeper, he stepped into the capital while encompassed by the fresh morning air.


    (The first will be securing a retreat path, and the inn for tonight, I guess)


    While surveying the surroundings, Ardis disappeared into the back alley.

 CH 40

    A town where money and people gather, naturally there will be an entertainment district where all the people gather after their work. With a population of three hundred thousand people, the scale of the entertainment district in the capital, Gran is justified.


    There¡¯re more than hundreds of taverns in different scales of size located in the entertainment district that¡¯s in the north of the capital¡¯s new district.


    It¡¯s a fact that everyone in the capital knew that the taverns in the entertainment district can be categorized widely into two types, ones that are near the entrance of the district are mostly upstanding ones which runs dining hall and normal inns, and ones that are more further in the district can be said as brothels or gambling houses.


    Those kinds of taverns are only opened during the night. For those that work as a dining hall, most of them are opened from lunchtime, for those that work as inn, most of them are opened throughout the entire day.


    As for the taverns that opens throughout the days, there¡¯re never a lack of scums of society there. Skipping their work and drinking alcohol, one can tell that they are exactly that with a glance.


    Just because they have a little spare money, they would spend it all, scums that are mercenaries. Probably having drank all night yesterday, there¡¯re several figures that are writhing in the effects of the hangover.


    And in a tavern that is filled with such people, there is also one similar scum with delicate features who looked around with a cold gaze. But different than the others at the scene, waiting like this in the tavern is one of his job.


    ¡¸Ou, Chezare. Thanks for your good info last time. ¡¹


    A person who came down from the second floor called out to the man who was drinking his fruit juice in front of the counter. The man who was called Chezare, stopped his hand that was holding the glass at his mouth, and replied without even looking back.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I said so? That was a piece worth way more than three silver. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that was some good stuff. Only that time. ¡¹


    The owner of the voice seemed to emphasize on that point. Since there was one time when Chezare¡¯s information that was sold to him was treated as ¡¸A waste of money¡¹ by the owner of the voice.


    Although Chezare thought it was a good piece of information. What matters for information are how fresh they are. It¡¯s more crucial in that aspect than any kind of meats and vegetables or the fishes in the marketplace. It¡¯s the norm for a piece of information that had worth become worthless in just a few moments.


    When Chezare gave him the information, it was certainly when it still had its worth. It was his fault for not taking action quickly even after he received the information. Blaming Chezare for it is just an unfounded excuse for his own inability.


    Albeit that, it¡¯s not like Chezare was hoping for a mercenary to understand that. Results is everything for mercenaries. The result brought by the information, it¡¯ll be good when it brings profit, and bad when it doesn¡¯t.


    In fact, Chezare thought that dealing with opponents like this is stupid but, mercenaries are the precious source of his information and also his buyer at the same time. He couldn¡¯t act rudely because of that.


    ¡¸Tell me if you got any good ones. ¡¹


    The mercenary man left those words before leaving the tavern.


    On the other hand, Chezare didn¡¯t bother to reply. He silently tilted the glass of fruit juice since he wasn¡¯t nice enough to deal with someone that¡¯s not a paying customer.


    The time when the sun reached overhead, there is still not many people who entered. Furthermore, the number of people who talk to Chezare sitting at the counter is limited.


    Even if there¡¯s any, they¡¯re either ¡ºEx-customers¡», or ¡ºPotential Customers¡». The people who have matters with Chezare during lunchtime are all people who want to buy information from him. Chezare himself focuses on selling information during this period of time as well.


    On the other hand, stocking in information is done during the night. Since mercenaries or peddlers that comes to the tavern during the night would drink and become loose mouthed, sometimes he might get some interesting news.


    He would gather and sort the information he has obtained, splitting them up, and putting them with a price to those who needs it.


    Advertisement


    Chezare is exactly one would refer as an information broker.


    It¡¯s not like anyone can be an information broker. Depending on the what they know, they might get into trouble as well.


    That is why he doesn¡¯t move on the surface, and only gets information from the people¡¯s chattering. Because of that, his net of information is very wide. By the way, the master operating this tavern is also in the same industry.


    There¡¯re many people who come to the tavern to get information. If they don¡¯t need any detailed information, they would ask from the master here by giving some tips.


    If there¡¯re people who can¡¯t get what they want with just that, then it¡¯s the occasion of an information broker like Chezare to shine.


    ¡¸Chezare, a customer. ¡¹


    The master behind the counter called out. Chezare turned around troublesomely. In front of the master at the counter, there was a young man who seemed like a mercenary.


    Aged probably fourteen or fifteen. With a violet headband, and a light purple robe around his body. Black eyes and black hair, although his face seemed like a young adolescent, the way he stood was reminiscing of a skilled mercenary.


    ¡¸You are the information broker? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Having got the affirmation, the young man sat beside Chezare. Without even ordering, the master put out a glass of cider to the young man, and the young man took out three copper coins and put it on the counter.


    Heeh, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s a runaway brat like he seems, Chezare judged. As the master received the copper coins with a satisfied face, he went away from Chezare and the young man.


    Finally, Chezare opened his mouth.


    ¡¸I¡¯m the information broker, Chezare. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well there. Isn¡¯t it an ethic to introduce yourself when the opponent had done so? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you want to know my name? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it only by naming ourselves, can we build a trustworthy relationship? ¡¹


    ¡¸If you want to know my name, I¡¯m fine but¡­¡­, how much are you paying for that? ¡¹


    Chezare¡¯s eyes narrowed. It¡¯s been a while since he met another mercenary who put a price on their own name.


    ¡¸So, what kind of information are you looking for? ¡¹


    Chezare started the main topic as if nothing happened before.


    ¡¸The woman that appeared near Thoria¡¯s highway. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, about that¡­¡­. I want to charge you for two silver but, I¡¯ll settle with just five coppers. ¡¹


    The information that the young man wanted to know was the strange mercenary woman that appeared in Thoria recently.


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite cheap huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it had a worth of two silver before. But now it doesn¡¯t really worth that much. ¡¹


    Chezare judged that the young man probably wants to challenge the mercenary woman.


    But according to the information that Chezare had gotten, it¡¯s supposed that the woman mercenary had already stopped appearing on the highway since a while ago. After getting invited to Sir Thoria¡¯s mansion, there¡¯s no reappearance of the woman mercenary on the highway as far as he knew.


    ¡¸Got it, let¡¯s have that. ¡¹


    The young man put the copper coins from his pocket onto the counter, and Chezare started talking about the mercenary woman.


    The period when and where the mercenary woman started appeared. Her appearance and her battle style, and her result of no loss, the information of people who challenged her. The fact that no one knows what her purpose was. And the countless hypothesis rumor regarding the woman¡¯s real identity.


    It was the information he sold to many mercenaries about a month ago. But, since the woman had not shown his appearance already, it¡¯s already considered a dead information. Chezare thought it wasn¡¯t even worth one silver now.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸In the end, the woman stopped appearing about a month ago. ¡¹


    After ending his talk there, Chezare felt strange at the young man¡¯s expression. He thought that the young man¡¯s face would spell that it was a waste of money for what he¡¯d heard but, the young man had an expression as if he saw it coming.


    Rather than that, it felt like the young man wasn¡¯t interested at all. But it couldn¡¯t possibly be true that someone who wouldn¡¯t be interested in the information he paid to hear exists.


    ¡¸Then, what about the whereabouts of the woman after that? ¡¹


    The young man requested even more information.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll cost extra. ¡¹


    ¡¸How much? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­, five silvers. ¡¹


    It seems that the young man had even more of a lingering with the mercenary woman than other mercenaries. Chezare who judged that priced it higher. The young man who heard about the price raised his eyebrows but put up the amount on the counter anyways.


    ¡¸About half a month ago, there was apparently a fuss about the appearance of a Grinder on the western grasslands of Thoria. ¡­¡­Do you know about Grinder? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I know about them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. And regarding this Grinder, Thoria¡¯s territorial army sent out a subjugation team swiftly and eliminated it. Apparently the mercenary woman had taken part in that subjugation. On top of that, she contributed greatly. ¡¹


    The young man gestured to continue with his gaze.


    ¡¸From here on is my own information, it¡¯s not even known by other information broker. ¡¹


    Chezare smiled and said in a soft voice purposely.


    ¡¸It seems that the mercenary woman. She had a rough incident with the Thoria soldiers about five days ago, and since then, she disappeared. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it not known where she had gone? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s¡­¡­. In the first place, the rough incident itself, the credibility is really suspected¨D¨D ¡¹


    Chezare who said so felt suspicious. Normally, someone who heard his story for the first time would realize and asked ¡ºWhat was the rough incident¡». It could be that the young man is only interested on the whereabouts of the woman, and doesn¡¯t care about what had happened in between.


    Certainly, even if the young man wanted to know more about the incident, it¡¯s not like Chezare know any further.


    What he knows is only that the lord of Thoria had issued a detain warrant for the woman, and the basis of that is the crime of harming the soldiers and kidnapping of young children, and the failure of the detain resulting in the woman¡¯s missing whereabouts, then a young man who has black hair and black eyes who always accompanied her.


    Thinking until there, Chezare unintentionally swallowed his breath.


    Advertisement


    Chezare shut his eyes to hide his shaking mind. It was as if to hide them from the young man with black eyes and black hair in front of him.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    The young man asked at Chezare who stopped talking suddenly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s just that I thought I should organize and verify the information before I tell you, can you give me one day? ¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to do that much though. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a matter that I can simply let it slide. Please let me properly provide information that worth five silvers. I shall complete the verification by tomorrow morning. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. I will wait here in the morning tomorrow. ¡¹


    While saying that, the young man headed upstairs. After a few minutes when he appeared again, he called out to the master.


    ¡¸I will be back by night. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. The dinner is after the night bell rung. Make sure you¡¯ll be back before midnight, if not, it¡¯ll be extra charge. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    The young man exited the tavern after lightly waving his hand.


    ¡¸That guest, is he staying in a room upstairs? ¡¹


    There is an inn on the second floor in this tavern, it¡¯s something everyone knows.


    ¡¸Yeah, what about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you have his name? ¡¹


    Of course, the inn records should have the young man¡¯s name.


    It¡¯ll be a breach of trust if the master leaked the information of guests to someone else other than the inn management originally. But Cheraze had known that the master is someone who would not care as long as there is profit.


    ¡¸¡­¡­One silver¡¹


    The master said his price after a short silence in the tavern.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too pricy? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a name that an information broker wants to know specifically. Then wouldn¡¯t that mean it has the value? ¡¹


    ¡¸Good grace, it¡¯s not good for an amateur in this business to show his desires. Six copper. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s effort was it that you got a customer today? Eight copper. ¡¹


    ¡¸If you say that, then I have no choice. Shall we settle at seven copper? ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, deal. ¡¹


    Receiving the money from Chezare, the master immediately shoved it in his pocket.


    ¡¸So? What is the respected guest¡¯s name? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait for a bit¡­¡­¡¹


    The master retrieved the inn records, and opened to the page of the people who checked in today. After staring at it for a little while, the master pointed at the name that the black-haired young man checked in with.


    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­. Teoris, it seems. ¡¹

 CH 41

    Arriving in the capital, Ardis chose a suitable cheap inn with a tavern and entered. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of drinking but to gather information.


    He had decided to ask the tavern¡¯s master and an information broker as to how the information from Thoria had spread to the capital.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t just ask it straightly, that¡¯s why he had played the role of the¡ºYoung mercenary who wanted to challenge the rumored mercenary woman¡»and purposely asked for details when Nere was still challenging mercenaries on the highway.


    With that, he understood a few things. First, the information that Nere had been a part of the Grinder subjugation team is known here. Next, it seems that there isn¡¯t any detain warrant issued by the capital. And finally, any news regarding the twins didn¡¯t spread to the capital.


    As he thought that any further thoughts are unneeded, there was a piece of information that he couldn¡¯t ignore that he got from Chezare, the information broker that has a thin figure. That information broker was a person who sat in the tavern on the first floor of the inn Ardis lived in, who always seemed to sip on his glass of fruit juice.


    When Ardis entered the inn, he asked the tavern master to introduce him to an information broker and was replied with, ¡¸He¡¯s not around now, come back just about before lunch¡¹. He was probably referring to Chezare.


    So, he walked around the streets and visited the neighboring taverns, before returning just about before lunch as the master said and was finally introduced to the information broker.


    The man called Chezare, despite being an information broker, he¡¯s quite a formal person with his polite words. Even his appearance is well groomed, one might even feel his nobleness, his brown hair that was glossy as if wet, and the eyes that is slightly dark brown in color.


    He had the looks of someone that would probably be pestered by the adolescent girls on the streets. Looking closely, he had an aura that could be comparable to a noble¡¯s son.


    The information that he¡¯d gained from this man called Chezare, it was more accurate and latest than any other information broker. It was only Chezare who knew the news about the attempt of detaining Nere in Thoria.


    In addition, it seemed that he had also heard from Thoria that they aren¡¯t aware of where Nere went.


    Furthermore, it seems that he still has some unconfirmed information in his hands. Chezare had promised to confirm and compile the information he has and deliver it tomorrow morning.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like Ardis can judge the situation with just Chezare¡¯s information, so Ardis had also met with several other information brokers and confirmed how much of the information regarding Nere in Thoria had reached the capital.


    While doing so, the sky had completely turned reddish, and Ardis walked alone in the back alley.


    The back alleys have a completely different system compared to the streets outside. Just in case, Ardis had come to the underworld¡¯s information broker as well, but doing so, he realized that he was being surrounded by people. It seems that they have waited for a chance in the empty alley.


    ¡¸What¡¯s your purpose? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    With hostility clearly directed towards him, Ardis asked in an annoyed tone. With more than ten people in the front and back, there¡¯s no escape path anywhere, they¡¯ve probably planned in advance to not let Ardis get away.


    The leader-like person in the front opened his mouth.


    ¡¸We won¡¯t take your life so there¡¯s no need to worry. But it¡¯s just if you don¡¯t listen, it¡¯s not our fault that if you get injured. ¡¹


    ¡¸Your aim is money? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ann¡­¡­? Hmm, that¡¯s true, let¡¯s take that while we are here¡¹


    It seems like they weren¡¯t looking to rob him.


    Although the possibility that they are the pursuers sent by the Thoria army flashed in his mind for a moment, he immediately excluded that. After all, even if it¡¯s the much-hated army, they wouldn¡¯t ever hire ruffians like these to capture Ardis and Nere when they even have distrust in mercenaries.


    ¡¸Either way, I¡¯ll just have to crush you all. ¡¹


    ¡¸How much longer you can keep that composure? ©`©`You all, do it! ¡¹


    The thugs attacked at once after receiving the leader¡¯s order.


    ¡¸Fools. ¡¹


    With that much people coming at once in a narrow alley, there¡¯s no way they can move properly without blocking each other. To throw away their advantage in numbers on their own after surrounding their enemy in a narrow place is just too idiotic.


    Of course, even if they are at a wide place without obstacles, the chances of Ardis getting hurt by these thugs is close to zero. Without drawing his sword, Ardis kicked the first man who rushed to him, before turning his back to the wall on his left side, and intercepting the attack from behind.


    Because of the limited space, there¡¯re only three persons able to reach Ardis at a single time. On top of that, everyone of them is an amateur. He received the attacks from the amateurs head on, and knocked out two of them in a single breath. For Ardis, they weren¡¯t opponents that threatens him even if he was unarmed.


    ¡¸Tch! You leave me no choice! Resolve to lose one or two limbs of yours! ¡¹


    The leader drew a dagger from his waist and took a stance, following that, the other thugs drew their daggers and knives as well.


    Ardis used wind magic chantlessly. The blades of wind pressure that had no precursor anywhere severed the sharp blades the thugs were holding one after another.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Looking at their own weapon that is broken in half, the thugs were stunned as to what happened. Taking that chance, Ardis sunk his fist into them one after another. Some took it in the throat, some in the solar plexus, some in the chin, or some unfortunate ones collapsed after receiving a kick in their groin.


    The thugs that lost half of their comrades lost their will and started fleeing in all directions including the leader.


    ¡¸Well then, who hired you? ¡¹


    Ardis forcibly grabbed one of the thugs that collapsed on the ground, and asked with a cold voice.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸D-don¡¯t know! It¡¯s the truth! We just heard from our boss to attack you! ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it to capture me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah! We really didn¡¯t have the intentions to hurt you! Even boss said to capture you without injuring if possible! ¡¹


    Ardis judged that there is no use going further than this, and released the scared thug. He wasn¡¯t an opponent even worth killing.


    Ardis started thinking as he left the scene. Now, who would order for his capture in the capital. And who would benefit from it.


    As expected, the most plausible one is still the Thoria army. Capturing Ardis to force him to spill where Nere is at. The army certainly had such a reason to capture him.


    But if the army was behind this farce, then they would definitely be more proper and send better men than those thugs.


    There¡¯s possibility that Thoria had involved other nobles or the church but, Ardis couldn¡¯t find it likely that they have realized Ardis and Nere had come to the capital.


    The only ones who know Ardis is currently in the capital is Ardis himself and Nere, together with the twins, Filia and Riana. He hadn¡¯t met any acquaintances in the capital either, and his face isn¡¯t famous enough to be known by everyone.


    While holding onto an indescribable feeling, Ardis returned to the inn without coming to a conclusion. And it came that the next day had completely dispelled that.


    The next day, Ardis focused on information gathering during the morning just like the day before.


    But, it was all information that he¡¯d got before.


    In the end, it seems that the most anyone else was able to provide was the same information that Chezare did, about how Nere participated in the grinder subjugation, and the fact that her whereabouts is currently unknown after escaping from the detain.


    With Chezare¡¯s report next on the schedule, Ardis returned back to the inn just before lunch. Ardis called out to Chezare who sipped fruit juice in front of the counter just like yesterday.


    ¡¸Have I kept you long? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    After a long pause of silence, Chezare turned around. He looked a little serious at Ardis¡¯s face, before offering a seat to Ardis, ¡¸Well, have a seat first. ¡¹


    ¡¸So? How about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸About the¡ºConfront¡»that I talked about yesterday, it seems that the Lord of Thoria issued a warrant for the mercenary woman. The reason was harming the army soldiers, and suspicion of kidnapping young children. When the army surrounded the woman¡¯s house and breached in, there wasn¡¯t anyone in there, and the capture failed. Then the wherebouts of the woman is lost. ¡¹


    As expected, compared to other information broker, Chezare¡¯s information was more accurate and detailed.


    ¡¸Just that, the detain warrant seemed to be issued entirely from the Lord himself, it didn¡¯t have the seal of the justice court. That¡¯s why Thoria is trying to hide the existence of warrant itself, it seems like it¡¯s still not known now. ¡¹


    This was a piece of happy news for Ardis.


    He was suspicious the moment that the warrant was shown without the justice court seal but, as expected, it¡¯s confirmed that the warrant wasn¡¯t issued legally. If Thoria¡¯s side is trying to hide the truth, then at the very least, they won¡¯t be chasing after Ardis and Nere on the surface.


    ¡¸That information, is it accurate? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s what I had found out after a day of verification yesterday, I didn¡¯t have enough time to fully confirm it. It¡¯s about seventy percent trustable. But, I¡¯m sure that it isn¡¯t any clue that any other information broker had caught on to. Probably only the national intelligence agency would know about the truth now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹


    Certainly, it isn¡¯t guaranteed that the information is correct, but it had been the sixth day since the detain attempt. If Thoria¡¯s side isn¡¯t hiding the information, the other information brokers would have gotten to it long ago.


    If only Chezare was the only one who gotten this piece of news, then it¡¯s probably the truth that Thoria is trying to cover this incident.


    But, Ardis still felt something was hanging onto him.


    Chezare who knew so much, why had he not talked about Ardis himself at all. Before the Grinder subjugation, Ardis had paired with Nere and hunted for quite a while. Since Nere was always with him, there should¡¯ve been witnesses of them two walking in the town together.


    On top of that, it was Ardis¡¯s house that they raided, and the one who showed up to the soldier was Ardis as well. Finally, when Nere disappeared, Ardis did so as well. Even though Ardis was more than involved in the incident, there wasn¡¯t any case that Chezare talked about Ardis.


    When his thoughts had reached that far, he suddenly had an enlightenment. He recalled the indescribable feeling that he got when he was attacked by the thugs yesterday.


    The person other than Nere and the twins who knows Ardis is in the capital©`©`. His conjecture soon became conclusion.


    The delicate looking man in front of him, he was the one who realized that he is Ardis.


    If so, Ardis tried to lay down a trap©`©`.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no choice then. It¡¯s enough that you looked into it for a day for me. I have my comrades who are waiting for me, so I will be leaving the capital in the afternoon. ¡¹


    ©`©`He hoped that the prey would get caught in his trap.

 CH 42

    Having sent off the black-haired young man who said that he is heading out to purchase some daily necessities, Chezare repeatedly gasped for breath as he tried to calm down his intense heartbeat.


    Yesterday, after investigating more after separating with the young man, Chezare had gotten more news. Among those, was that the attempt to detain the mercenary woman was the lone judgement of Sir Thoria, and the name of the mercenary who paired up with the woman is Ardis.


    In addition, that young mercenary Ardis, he¡¯s the owner of the house that the mercenary woman lived in, and he had been missing after the detain attempt as well, it¡¯s obvious that he is also moving together with the mercenary woman now.


    The young man who was in front of him just a few moments ago. Black hair and black eyes, the violet-colored band on his forehead, and the light purple colored short robe that covered his body. In any case, he had fitted the characteristics of the mercenary Ardis too well.


    It seems that he had checked in the inn with the name, ¡ºTeoris¡». But, considering if he¡¯s the real Ardis, then it¡¯s understandable given their situation. Chezare thought, if the young man is indeed the mercenary, Ardis, then he should definitely know the whereabouts of the woman.


    When he arrived at that conclusion, greed swelled in Chezare. Thoria had covered up the detain attempt and all the news about it before the country had known about it.


    But, that was not because they had given up on capturing the woman, it was because that they wanted to hide the scandal of their unlawfulness. It¡¯s highly likely that Thoria is still thinking about capturing the mercenary woman.


    The detain warrant that Sir Thoria had issued was unlawful considering that it didn¡¯t have the acknowledgement of the justice court. That¡¯s why, unlike the army of Thoria, there isn¡¯t any reason for the army in the capital to move. So, it¡¯s impossible for them to capture the mercenary woman.


    But if Chezare can find where the mercenary woman is currently at, he thought he will be able to sell that information at a high price to Sir Thoria. It might be without any value in the capital but, it should be a piece of information that Sir Thoria wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore.


    He was sure that the value of it would not just be copper or silver coins, but at least ten, or even twenty gold coins. If he can capture that young man, then he will be able to get a huge fortune.


    That is why, Chezare took actions immediately. He got in contact with the leader of the thugs in the slums, described the young man¡¯s appearance, and hired them to capture him.


    For those who lives by in the slums everyday with just two coppers, with a single gold coin, they would wag their tails happily to Chezare. And he made sure to instruct the thugs to attack with as many people as they can, and surround him in a narrow place, closing the distance immediately and minimize any unneeded injuries on the young man.


    No matter if the young man is a mercenary or a magician, even against those with battle experience, numbers will win. In addition, with the battle conducted in close quarters, a magician wouldn¡¯t be able to show his strength. Since if they can just stop him from chanting, it¡¯s an easy win.


    When Chezare gets the whereabouts of the mercenary woman from the young man, Chezare just need to lock him away until he gets compensation from Sir Thoria.


    Thinking about the huge sum that he will eventually get, as he was comfortably sipping on his fruit juice, suddenly a voice, ¡¸Have you wait long? ¡¹came from behind.


    Was his unrest noticed by the young man? Did his shoulder jump from the surprise? The fact that he couldn¡¯t reply anything due to the shock, was it suspicious to the young man?


    Chezare hadn¡¯t thought about the possibility that the young man will be able to return to the inn. On top of that, the young man was totally unharmed.


    While faking his calm, Chezare provided the additional information as he promised to the young man. Is my voice trembling, am I speaking too fast, those were the thoughts that Chezare kept having when he was talking.


    After the young man returned to his room on the second floor, Chezare finally had a chance to catch a breath, he gulped down the entire glass of fruit juice in his hand before starting to think.


    Could it be the thugs couldn¡¯t even raise a hand against the young man?


    While reflecting on the mistake that he made while appraising the young man, he smiled slightly. It seems that the young man hasn¡¯t realize that Chezare was the one who ordered the thugs, if so, then Chezare still has a chance.


    If the thugs were helpless, then hiring mercenaries will do it. Although he will have to pay much more compared to the thugs, mercenaries are definitely more capable.


    Since Chezare is an information broker, he has many mercenary acquaintances. It¡¯s a perfect job for someone strong but a little stupid. As he thought so, the person who came up in his mind was, the guy who said, ¡¸Tell me if you got any good ones. ¡¹


    Because the young man had announced that he will be leaving the capital in the afternoon today, there wasn¡¯t much time left for Chezare.

 CH 43

    Ardis who had left the tavern walked around to purchase necessities. Alhough he had brought as much supplies from Thoria, it¡¯ll run out soon. Since everything is still¡ºFor the time being¡», he didn¡¯t have any intentions to buy a lot, but he¡¯s still grabbing some cookware and towel.


    Food supplies are the most important. Although there¡¯re meat that they can procure by hunting in the forest, they can¡¯t possibly maintain their health with just that. That¡¯s why Ardis had always tried to make sure there is a balance in their meals but, there are limited food types that can be procured in the forest.


    Next, he procured flavoring such as salt and pepper albeit Ardis himself thought that how food tastes doesn¡¯t matter. If it doesn¡¯t kill you and doesn¡¯t make you throw up, then Ardis has nothing to complain about. But it¡¯s a different story for the twins, after all, they¡¯ve never had good meals before they met Ardis.


    After going around the shops, he found everything that he was looking for, so he returned to the inn. The time is already afternoon. The busy lunchtime had passed, even Chezare¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t found in the quiet tavern.


    (I wonder if the fish had bit the bait properly)


    Ardis who confirmed that took his baggage and left the inn. After being asked by the tavern master, ¡¸Where are you planning to head next? ¡¹, Ardis just vaguely answered in the direction of the empire, before carrying his baggage on his back and walked to the South gate composedly.


    Glancing around the stalls on the streets here and there, Ardis faked his leisure walk in the town, and exited the capital through the south gate. Ardis who walked towards south east direction was called out to right around the time when the gatekeepers are far enough that they couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡¸Wait up will ya, brother. ¡¹


    (They came huh)


    He turned around without a shred of panic, and there was the figure of five mercenaries there.


    It seems that the voice was from the mercenary in the middle who seems to be wielding an axe. There were axes in the hands of the both people beside him as well. It seems the all three of them are wearing heavy equipment and prepared for battle.


    Behind them are two robed men, they looked like magicians but of course, there¡¯s no telling unless they fought. Since Ardis and Nere didn¡¯t look like magicians themselves after all.


    ¡¸Me? Haven¡¯t you got the wrong person? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, it¡¯s certainly you. Well, I won¡¯t say much but, can you be a good boy and get caught? ¡¹


    ¡¸At the very least, I don¡¯t think I have any reason to be caught though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if brother thinks that, it¡¯s no choice since someone wants you caught? ¡¹


    The man exposed the existence of the requestor.


    The question was who is that requestor, it¡¯s not like the man will answer straight if Ardis asked. On top of that, even if Ardis asked, it¡¯s not like he can avoid a battle with the mercenaries.


    (If so©`©`)


    Ardis replied not with words but chant for magic.


    ¡¸The melody that severs thine mind and the beckon to Mahoroba¨D¨D¡¹


    (I guess I will be satisfied with just finding their intentions of capturing me alive)


    ¡¸Molte . Orne . Sheep¡¹(Sleeping Haze)


    ¡¸Wha! Fast!? ¡¹


    The silver haze encompassed the mercenaries who weren¡¯t even ready for it.


    To have taken distance while confronting an opponent who can use magic was their mistake. Of course, the fact that they have two magicians in their party, and the fact that they stood within distance to act if Ardis used magic showed they weren¡¯t amateurs.


    But, Ardis¡¯s chants were even faster than what the mercenaries had expected. It¡¯s because that the chant that is unavoidable for any other normal magicians is just a facade for Ardis who can use chantless magic. It was only a fake to disguise his chantless magic.


    Even when the mercenaries panickily rushed at Ardis, they were already too late. The sleeping magic that was casted with Ardis¡¯s mana reaped all the mercenaries¡¯ consciousness in an instant. With the magic that even Norris considers ¡ºExtraordinary¡», the mercenaries were helpless against it.


    After finishing his sleeping magic, he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the mercenaries that dropped like flies, and took out sturdy ropes from his baggage that he prepared for everyone.


    ¡¸It would be extra effort if they escaped like yesterday after all. ¡¹


    Binding all five of the mercenaries, after gaging them, he dragged the leader guy into the bushes.


    Then Ardis removed the man¡¯s gag and slapped him to forcibly wake him up. The man who woke up was aloof for a second but, he immediately started realizing that he was bound.


    ¡¸What!? W-where¡­¡­where am I!? Oi! What did you do!? ¡¹


    While standing in front of the yelling man, Ardis smiled coldly.


    ¡¸What did I do huh¡­¡­, you guys fell to my sleeping magic. Do you not remember? ¡¹


    The man looked around in unrest and yelled anxiously.


    ¡¸Everyone¡­¡­, where are my comrades!? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have finished them off first though? ¡¹


    Ardis who had a chilly expression said so. Of course, it was Ardis¡¯s big lie.


    Ardis wouldn¡¯t show mercy to anyone who aimed for his life. But these mercenaries didn¡¯t have killing intent in the first place. Even if Ardis is overexaggerating their actions, he knows how to deal with his opponents depending on the situation.


    ¡¸Are you¡­¡­killing me? ¡¹


    The man who finally grasped the situation turned green. Since the mercenary had no way to grasp Ardis¡¯s thinking, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his life is in danger.


    ¡¸Do you intend to beg for me to spare you after what you¡¯ve done? ¡¹


    Ardis said so as if he¡¯s fed up.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    ¡¸But well, you guys are so weak. Could it be that you are all some runaway brats who just became mercenaries? ¡¹


    Ardis taunted the mercenary man who seemed to have lost his words in frustration.


    ¡¸You! That¡¯s too much! ¡¹


    Unexpectedly, it seems that the man is the type to say anything without thinking. If so, it might be unexpectedly easy to make him spill the beans, Ardis who thought so smiled in his heart.


    ¡¸Well, certainly you win in your voice. But to not know that yourself was sold out. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!? Sold out!? What do you mean!? ¡¹


    Ardis who saw his response laughed hysterically and said.


    ¡¸Do you still not realize? Your brain is quite the amazing one. I was just requested. He gave you false information, and my job was to lure you in his trap. ¡¹


    ¡¸False¡­¡­, information? ¡¹


    Ardis continued speaking with a cynical expression.


    ¡¸Yup. You guys were just baited by the false information like dogs chasing after a piece of bone. You thought you all were ambushing me, but it was the reverse. Quite some hatred that you have on you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Me¡­..!? Who would!? ¡¹


    Having gone this far, there¡¯s only the last push.


    ¡¸You still don¡¯t get it huh. Try recalling who told you guys to attack me. It¡¯s just that simple of a matter. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.I see¡­¡­! It¡¯s that bastard Chezare! ¡¹


    Gotcha.


    ¡¸Finally, after so long, quite a dull man you are. ¡¹


    Although he said so, he was smiling inwardly at the name that he expected.


    ¡¸Shit! That guy! ¡¹


    The man who was furious cursed at Chezare. After hearing the man¡¯s angry yelling, Ardis smiled like a villain.


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t be that mad. I will properly convey your feelings to Chezare. ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying! That bastard set a trap on me¡­¡­. Kuh! He can¡¯t die enough for this! ¡¹


    The man wailed and screamed with his whole.


    And there, Ardis had a brilliant idea.


    ¡¸Well well, you don¡¯t have to be that mad. Since everything I said just now was a big fat lie. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.Ha? ¡¹


    As if unable to comprehend what Ardis is saying, the man had a stunned expression looking at him.


    ¡¸A lie¡­¡­, you mean that bastard Chezare sold me out? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. The fact that I was requested by Chezare, and he provides false information to you, and he sold you out. All that is my lie. Your friends are still lively over there. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    His mouth was half gaping, he was speechless looking like a pigeon that was hit by a bean gun.


    ¡¸Well, I will be the one giving a lesson to Chezare. I will return to the capital, you lots can take it easy here for a little. Yeah that¡¯s right. I will take this as my compensation. ¡¹


    Leaving that behind, Ardis stripped the helmet that the man was wearing. After picking up his baggage again, Ardis started moving towards the capital again, leaving behind the man and his friends.


    ¡¸Eh, oi¡­¡­. Wai¡­¡­, wait! ¡¹


    Only the voice of the man yelling to retain Ardis reverberated in the surrounding.


    Ardis paid for the entry toll in the south gate once again. And he headed straight to the entertainment district, and entered the inn he was staying in just a few hours ago.


    Other than the workers who were busy preparing for the waves of customers that will come in the evening, there were only few customers seated.


    And there it was, the figure of Chezare with his glass of fruit juice in his hand sitting at the counter among the customers.


    Without paying attention to Ardis¡¯s footstep until he had reached the counter, noticing the strange atmosphere, Chezare finally turned around, and his face immediately petrified.


    Seeing the pale faced Chezare, Ardis paid it no mind and threw the helmet of the mercenary man, and said with a creepy smile.


    ¡¸It seems to be a lost item from someone you know, can you help me return it? ¡¹


    ¡¸A-ah¡­¡­, Why¡­¡­ here? I thought, you left¨D the capital¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Chezare squeezed his words out in obvious dismay.


    ¡¸It was my intention but, a few bad stray dogs came at me right after I left. Well, fortunately I got rid of them but, it seems they forgotten something. ¡¹


    Ardis substituted the mercenaries who attacked him as stray dogs and explained. There¡¯s no way a stray dog would ever wear a helmet but, Chezare didn¡¯t even have the leeway to realize the sarcasm.


    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡­. That¡­¡­, it must¡¯ve been a big trouble for you¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it isn¡¯t that much of a big deal other than an annoyance. I was attacked by thugs in the back alley yesterday as well, and it wasn¡¯t anything significant too. No matter how many comes, they will just get the bitter end. ¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s some fearsome ability©`©`¡¹


    Maybe recovering from the sudden shock, the instant when Chezare tried to start talking and pull through this situation somehow.


    Ardis closed the distance in an instant, and whispered in Chezare¡¯s ears expressionlessly.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s only two times that I will forgive while smiling. Think that there¡¯s no such thing as the third. ¡¹


    It was a warning that he will not be forgiven if the next comes.


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­, Y-yes¡­¡­¡¹


    While shrinking his voice, Chezare muttered vaguely. Patting the shoulder of Chezare who seemed like a petrified frog being stared by a snake, Ardis left the tavern just like that.


    It was a small trouble that happened but, Ardis¡¯s purpose for the time being is achieved. Ardis looked up at the wide sky. The sun had already long past its nigh but, there¡¯s still some time before evening.


    Even considering the time he will use for buying food supplies and moving, Ardis can return back to the base before the night falls completely.


    While thinking what kind of souvenirs he should get for the twins, Ardis walked towards the street lined with shops with such a peaceful thinking.

 CH 44

    Finishing his shopping, Ardis who returned to the base in the forest said during dinner.


    ¡¸So, from two days in the capital, it seems that the detain warrant for Nere is Sir Thoria¡¯s own decision. The news hasn¡¯t spread to the capital, and there are only a few who knows. It¡¯s probably to hide Thoria¡¯s misdoings.¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, then there¡¯s no need for me to be hiding myself. ¡¹


    Nere nodded as if satisfied.


    ¡¸Since that¡¯s the case, we can probably walk around in the capital without problems but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really think it¡¯s possible for us to buy a house or stay in an inn. ¡¹


    ¡¸The reason? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if we were to hide the existence of the twins, it¡¯ll still be discovered eventually like in Thoria. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be better if we stayed here in the first place. ¡¹


    Of course, compared with living in the capital, there¡¯s more danger with the wild beasts around but, regarding that, it isn¡¯t any problem if either Ardis or Nere is around. Rather than that, it¡¯s much easier to deal with the wild beasts than the animosity of the citizens.


    ¡¸Also, rather than being indoors, it¡¯s probably better for the twins to be exposed to the outside world a little. ¡¹


    Ardis and Nere looked at the twins. Ardis had felt his heart loosened up unrealizably at the figures of the twins hugging the piece of bread and dug into it in big chunks after a long while.


    ¡¸If my master has decided so, then I will only follow. ¡¹


    Nere said it as a matter-of-factly.


    ¡¸Alright. Then tomorrow is serious house constructing business. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ish wit house mweking©`? Fiihia help too©`! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiana will mwek hause too. ¡¹


    The twins who had bread still in their cheeks spoke but, it was words that he couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning of.


    The next morning. Ardis and the others who finished their breakfast went right into building a house.


    ¡¸We must expand the base first huh. Nere, can you clear out that area over there? Just leave the trees you cut down here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    Nere who received the instructions set out and logged the surrounding trees and burned the remaining stumps with high temperature flames. Ardis then continued cutting away the branches of the logs that continued piling up, before using magic to help them dry. With this, the logs should be all dry within half a day.


    Next, Nere casted earth magic on the area that she cleared out, digging the soil up, then forming appropriately sized blocks of earth and firing it to harden them.


    ¡¸My master, will this be fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸More than enough. ¡¹


    After about an hour, the space for the house that is soon to be built is cleared out successfully. It was about twice the size of Ardis¡¯s house in Thoria.


    ¡¸Alright, next will be laying out the blocks of earth as the main building material, then put out the dried wood. The living room and dining room, kitchen and toilet¡­¡­well, might as well make a bathing spot. The place that the soil was dug up to become an underground storage¡­¡­, and also a hidden room in case any emergency happens¡­¡­, if so then we¡¯ll need a dummy storage shack outside the house too huh¡­¡­¡¹


    At Ardis who was focused in thinking, the twins tugged at his clothes and asked.


    ¡¸Ardis¡¯s room¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not making¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? Of course I will. My room and Nere room, ¡­¡­then a room for you two? ¡¹


    ¡¸Together with Ardis is better! ¡¹


    ¡¸Same room with us! ¡¹


    ¡¸Since we have a lot space, why not have your own room? ¡¹


    And there, another voice was heard.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s the same room as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, as expected, that would be¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis frowned at that idea.


    Since it¡¯s just a small shack now, they are sleeping together but, Nere is a young woman after all. Although she talks like a man, having a woman who looks like she¡¯s in her seventeen or eighteen sleeping together in the same room with another young man is awkward as expected.


    In the end, leaving aside whether if it will be used or not, Ardis decided to include separate rooms in the plans.


    ¡¸To not attract attention by not making a second floor, instead focus on the underground room¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My master. How about a kiln for baking bread? ¡¹


    Certainly, it will be annoying to buy bread every time they go for a resupplying trip to the capital. If they just stockpile on ingredients, then it¡¯ll be less of a burden to bake it in house. And hiding the smoke from the chimney isn¡¯t anything difficult.


    ¡¸Nere knows how to bake bread? ¡¹


    ¡¸Something of that extent is nothing. ¡¹


    It seems that Nere is quite knowledgeable in many things.


    ¡¸Is that so, then let¡¯s make one beside the kitchen. ¡¹


    After finishing allocating spaces for everything vaguely, Ardis started working on the foundation immediately. Reforming the surface of the hole that was dug out by using his magic to bake the earth, then splitting it into different rooms. After laying a layer of blocks on the basement floor, he layered soil on it and another layer of blocks over that.


    The above surface main building material is also the blocks that were made by baking soil with magic. Stacking and arranging the blocks like bricks, Ardis made walls and roof.


    Because that there was a lack of blocks in the middle of constructing, Ardis instructed Nere to procure more, she went to a place a little way from the base and dug up a large volume of earth before bringing them back and making them into more blocks.


    Although baking the soil to harden them up while inserting mana is Ardis¡¯s own method, Nere who wasn¡¯t taught at all was able to do that simple task perfectly. If it¡¯s about pure strength, then Ardis won¡¯t lose but, what was mysterious was Nere is a person with more secrets than Ardis himself.


    And the first day¡¯s work concluded there.


    The next day, after processing the wood that was dried out completely, Ardis added it to the floor and roof, and covered the walls. Then the rest of the wood is used to make furniture and doors for the rooms.


    The leftover vacant space was then made into training space, and somewhere to stock firewood and timber. Then lastly, a small garden beside the house. Although the twins had been able to go outside now, it¡¯s not like they can go into the forest or the town, so Ardis thought the small garden might be able to help quell some bore.


    ¡¸Well, it had taken shape considerably. Then from today onwards, we will be upgrading from the small shack into this. ¡¹


    ¡¸A move? ¡¹


    ¡¸Today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s move our baggage from the shack. Will you both help? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I will carry the clothes with Riana©`! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, I will carry the bread with Filia©`! ¡¹


    The energetic reply came from the twins, as they walked towards the shack.


    After sending their backs off, Ardis looked at the scenery of the new house that had just been built. There¡¯re still many small details that he has to get to, and there¡¯re still many things lacking.


    But, it can be used as a shelter for the time being, as Ardis felt a little sense of accomplishment.


    ¡¸Then¡­¡­, bed, chopping tools, cooking utensils are still lacking. For the time being, getting all the required miscellaneous items first should be prioritized rather than finding work huh¡­¡­. Money¡­¡­. Well, there¡¯s still a lot. ¡¹


    ¡¸My master. If it¡¯s not enough, I have sixty pieces of gold saved. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t I said that¡¯s Nere¡¯s own money? ¡¹


    It seems that Nere had no intentions of ever spending her earned compensation money for herself. Although Ardis told her that she would help him to ¡ºHold¡» onto the money, she didn¡¯t seem to treat it as her own at all. Of course, she will still spend on the bare minimum necessary items but, that¡¯s only a few silvers in comparison.


    ¡¸I still have more than enough on my hands now, there¡¯s no need to use Nere¡¯s money. ¡¹


    Ardis still had more than eighty gold currently. If there¡¯s no rent to pay, then it¡¯s an amount enough to live with for a few years.


    ¡¸Tomorrow, I will go to the capital again to buy some items and bedding. ¡¹


    ¡¸What shall I do? ¡¹


    Since the twins would be left here, there¡¯s no way other than either one of them stay behind to look after them. As for choosing who, it¡¯ll probably be better if Ardis is the one who goes out and Nere stays. Although nothing was obvious on the surface, Sir Thoria might still be looking for Nere secretly.


    ¡¸Sorry but you¡¯ll be house-sitting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    Without looking unsatisfied, Nere lowered her head.


    Being able to build a house outside the town and hide the twins there. Such a choice was only possible because Nere was there to take care of the twins when Ardis isn¡¯t around.


    If it¡¯s only Ardis, then he only has the choice to either take the risk and bring the twins together with him or let the twins stay in a house rented in a city like before.


    It was thanks to Nere that Ardis had such a freedom of movement. Although he had not spoken that loud, Ardis is really grateful.


    ¡¸I will leave that to you. ¡¹


    Substituting his words of appreciation, Ardis spoke the words of trust to Nere. Nere who heard that smiled satisfied as a reply.

 CH 45

    Ardis who stepped in the capital once again walked towards his destination immediately, the place that is the cheap tavern that the information broker Chezare is always in.


    There were only sounds of preparation of lunch from the kitchen. The only guest in house was Chezare. But well, it¡¯s not quite correct to call Chezare a guest since he¡¯s just doing business as an information broker in the tavern.


    ¡¸Yo. ¡¹


    Although Ardis called out with a light and relaxed tone, Chezare who turned around was evidently shaken.


    Even his light brown eyes showed fear. After all, Ardis is the last person that Chezare wants to meet.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸What an attitude to have with your customer. Isn¡¯t it a given that I have something that I want to know from you? Shouldn¡¯t you be happier? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I wouldn¡¯t be happy. It was a huge mess after that, you know. Because you told that guy that we were in cahoots and trapped him, I was put into various painful experience. ¡¹


    It seems that Chezare had gotten himself revenged from the mercenaries that Ardis had done in.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up with that? I told them that it was a lie properly though¡­¡­. That mercenary seemed a little idiot after all. Well, with that, of course he¡¯s still not a veteran. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­He¡¯s still considered one of the veterans in the capital though. ¡¹


    Although he has a weak brain that can only think straight, his abilities should be real, was what Chezare said.


    ¡¸Hnnn, with that huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis recalled the mercenaries from a few days ago. But even if he reappraised them, the impression they had on Ardis is still ¡ºThird rate mercenary who can¡¯t even gauge their opponent¡¯s strength. ¡»


    Certainly, compared to Gresche¡¯s party and the Mariules students that he had helped out before, the mercenaries certainly looked better. But since Ardis¡¯s benchmark was Ted¡¯s party which was considered strong even among mercenaries in Thoria, that level of strength couldn¡¯t even be compared to anything.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s nothing important, let¡¯s us move on to the business. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not nothing important for me though¡­¡­. What business, do you mean you have something you want to know? ¡¹


    Chezare had a skeptical gaze at Ardis.


    ¡¸What else is there other than that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I thought you were hating me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hate? ¡­¡­Aah, that. Well¡­¡­, certainly that incident before wasn¡¯t something insignificant and pleasant. But I have told you that there¡¯s no next time, right? ¡¹


    Contrast to Ardis who said lightly, Chezare¡¯s cheeks seemed to be trembling.


    ¡¸T-Then¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But your information is highly valued. Your news is accurate and detailed, and no one else in town has them, that¡¯s why I¡¯m trusting your work. ¡¹


    What Ardis had praised was only Chezare¡¯s business and the information he provides. Ardis didn¡¯t judge Chezare¡¯s way of living and personality.


    ¡¸And so? Are there any new information regarding the mercenary woman? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Two silvers. ¡¹


    Chezare who was fatigued mentally kept silence for a little while, before willing to deal with Ardis. Ardis grabbed two silvers from his pocket and put it on the counter.


    ¡¸The fuss in Thoria, it¡¯s slowly being known by information brokers here in the capital. For now, it¡¯s just a rumor about the disappearance after a breakout with the soldiers but, the truth about the detain warrant will leak out eventually. Sir Thoria is trying to cover it up desperately but, it happened in the town. Even if it¡¯s in the night, the neighbors who witnessed that probably leaked it out anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸What about investigators of Thoria? ¡¹


    ¡¸For now, there¡¯s no sorts of that. But it seems there¡¯re people in Thoria who got the news of that and started pursuing after the mercenary woman, probably those that are hired secretly by Sir Thoria will also come here. There¡¯s good news too. It seems that they are only pursuing the mercenary woman, they don¡¯t have a sliver of interest in the black-haired young man beside her, the black-haired young man who has black eyes and wears a violet headband. ¡¹


    With the young man in front of him having the exact appearance, Chezare said so while narrowing his eyes.


    ¡¸Is that so. ¡¹


    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s the same regarding the twins. Sir Thoria¡¯s aim is purely on the mercenary woman. ¡¹


    This time, it was Ardis¡¯s turn to narrow his eyes.


    Ardis realized anew that, this man is exceptional as he thought. With just two days, Chezare even brought back information about the twins that he didn¡¯t have before.


    ¡¸Got it. Is that all you¡¯ve got? ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you unsatisfied? It¡¯s worthy of two silvers in my opinion though? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no dissatisfaction. Let¡¯s move to the next. ¡¹


    At the unexpected reply, Chezare had a suspecting expression.


    ¡¸Next? What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸The mercenary woman appeared three days ago in the capital, before headed towards the empire. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸My information for you. ¡¹


    Chezare had a surprised expression. Since he knew that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t someone who would give out information to other people for free.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, is that the truth? ¡¹


    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s the truth or not, isn¡¯t it the responsibility of the people who gets that information to find out themselves? ¡¹


    While saying irresponsible stuff, Ardis took out a single gold coin on the counter.


    ¡¸And this? ¡¹


    ¡¸The payment for you to spread that. ¡¹


    ¡¸You want me to spread fake news? Then that¡¯s just¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸A¡ºDomestic Cat¡», is it? ¡¹


    Ardis stole Chezare¡¯s words and said it first.


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you not fancy being a domestic cat? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words blew away Chezare¡¯s response totally.


    ¡¸I still have my pride being a stray in so many years. ¡¹


    ¡ºDomestic Cat¡» was a phrase signifying a subordinate of someone in power, someone who does dirty work in the underworld. They¡¯re people like investigator, assassins, proxies, and lastly information brokers like Chezare himself. What Chezare meant by being a ¡ºStray¡»was that he isn¡¯t hired by anyone.


    On the other hand, there¡¯s another saying, a¡ºDomestic Dog¡». It refers to those who serves the people in power in the normal society. Knights and soldiers, politicians and officials, civil servants and the sorts, they are abiding by the law on the outside, so they wouldn¡¯t do any dirty work.


    ¡¸There will be no one helping you if you¡¯re a stray. You won¡¯t even know when you will get stabbed. On top of that, strays who play pranks must get the death penalty. ¡¹


    Ardis said the last line while smiling coldly. Having received Ardis¡¯s lesson after playing a prank on him, Chezare¡¯s mind probably couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    ¡¸T-Then are you saying that you will help me out when the time comes? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why should I help you? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, you told me to work for¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I never said anything like ¡ºBecome my domestic cat¡». I just said that ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong with being one¡». ¡¹


    The black-haired young man said so.


    ¡¸I will pay you money. And you will do work befitting of that. This is the deal. As long as you don¡¯t try to do anything to me, then I think that we can have a good relationship. ¡¹


    Ardis is not asking for Chezare himself, but his exceptional talent in gathering information. If Chezare can provide Ardis what he wants, then all is fine.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the situation. Pleased to do business with you. ¡¹


    After saying that one-sidedly to Chezare who seemed to be on the verge of crying, Ardis left the tavern.

 CH 46

    It¡¯s been a few days since Ardis set up a new base of operations in the forest near the capital. Although he had gone out for hunting a few times, it¡¯s not like he had someone who would introduce jobs to him like in Thoria. Ardis continued mingling as a mercenary while carrying various necessities items back into the home in the forest.


    One ordinary day like that, having paid the information brokers Chezare three copper, Ardis had gotten his hands on some news.


    ¡¸Although Sir Thoria has no business with you, it seems there¡¯s some mercenaries that think otherwise. Some are aiming for you. ¡¹


    Just at the same time when the story regarding Nere flowed to the capital, Ardis¡¯s name had been known in the capital as well.


    From the information that Ardis have gotten from Chezare, it didn¡¯t seem like the lord or the general had made any moves targeting at Ardis himself. But mercenaries who don¡¯t know about that, or those who knew but speculated, they seemed to have started taking actions to apprehend Ardis to offer him to Sir Thoria.


    ¡¸Well, in a sense, the leaked rumor is quite effective. ¡¹


    Like what Chezare said, Ardis¡¯s request to spread the rumor of ¡ºThe mercenary woman went to the empire¡» had been caught by other information brokers in town, and the mercenaries had gotten that news.


    As expected, there weren¡¯t any mercenaries that were willing to chase them to the empire.


    In the first place, there wasn¡¯t even a single official request. Even if they manage to apprehend Nere, it¡¯s not guaranteed that Sir Thoria would pay them, so there wasn¡¯t anyone thinking of making an expedition to another country.


    But instead of the woman, if it¡¯s Ardis who appears time to time in the capital which is their home ground¡­¡­, it¡¯s natural for them to have that thought.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any guaranteed compensation for getting Ardis as well. But, those that don¡¯t understand that, those who are looking for something interesting, those that can¡¯t think properly for themselves. All of them probably thought of Ardis as an easy prey.


    Back in Thoria, Ardis didn¡¯t really stand out since he was hiding the existence of sword magic and chantless magic. Thus, there¡¯s probably little to no information of Ardis¡¯s strength in the capital.


    ¡¸You should be careful for a while at the very least. ¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s not like you would get done in that easily. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. I will do just that. Thanks. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m taking my part of money, there¡¯s no need for thanks. ¡¹


    Chezare said so with a complicated emotion.


    ¡¸But well¡­¡­. I don¡¯t really mind getting attacked but, having them come at me so often would just be troublesome. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you are not bothered by the attacks huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Even if they came with numbers, it¡¯s not like those average mercenaries can do anything to Ardis. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s troublesome and time-consuming if he had to deal with them every time.


    ¡¸If so, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you just showed your strength like to the mercenaries before? Like hunting some famed demonic beings or something. ¡¹


    ¡¸Demonic being subjugation huh. ¡¹


    Till now, Ardis hadn¡¯t been making himself known by his name. He had thought that doing so would certainly call for troubles but, Ardis already has troubles on him now. There¡¯s no meaning pretending to be a normal person after that.


    If so, showing his overwhelming strength instead might be a better hand to stop those people from messing with Ardis. If Ardis becomes known as one of the best mercenaries, then even if the information regarding the twins gets leaked, he might have a chance to protect them from malice.


    ¡¸Chezare. What kind of famed demonic beings is there near this capital? ¡¹


    ¡¸One copper. ¡¹


    The information broker asked for a deal.


    ¡¸Quite the cheap price huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s information that even ordinary citizens would know about. Even if you don¡¯t ask me, you would find out if you asked around. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then why not just tell me without charging. ¡¹


    ¡¸Because the pride of being an information broker is on the line. ¡¹


    He¡¯s a man who has the most consciousness about his occupation at the strangest place.


    ¡¸Fine, one copper it is. ¡¹


    While smiling bitterly, Ardis took out a copper coin and put it on the counter.


    ¡¸Talking about famed demonic beings here in the capital, and those that will make you famous if subjugated, there¡¯re three. The first is in the north of the capital, having its own territory in the Canobis Valley, the¡ºBell Chaser¡». It¡¯s a mutation of a ¡ºTron¡»and has two streaks of mark across its head. Then the next is the ¡ºFour Winged¡» in the small island you can see from the capital, it¡¯s a large monster that has two heads, four legs, and four wings. Then the last is the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» that had made a nest in the ruins in the beach. It¡¯s a humanoid monster that¡¯s covered in blood red. ¡¹


    Chezare explained the three¡¯s characteristic while counting with his fingers.


    ¡¸They are called the ¡ºThree Great Demons¡»here. All of them are monsters that had caused many challengers to lose their lives. They¡¯re not inferior to the Grinder that you¡¯ve fought in Thoria. If you just make your strength known by hunting any of them, then there¡¯ll surely be no people daring to make a move on you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is there a bounty for them? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. The territory of the ¡ºBell Chaser¡» is right on a place that¡¯s said to have a vein of Heavy Metal ore, but because it had made its nest there, the investigation to confirm that couldn¡¯t be done. The country wants it subjugated by all means, since being able to harvest Heavy Metal near the capital is a strong advantage whether economically or strategically. ¡¹


    The only place that the kingdom can mine for Heavy Metal now is right next to the empire¡¯s territory. With the current state of relationship with the empire, whenever a war breaks out, the mine will surely become a warzone, and mining there would be impossible.


    ¡¸What about the ¡ºFour Winged¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since it destroys ships nearby, the sailing line of merchant ships had to take a long path. If that isn¡¯t around, then opening the sea area there for fishing would be possible too. As for the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡», even though it¡¯s a ruin, it¡¯s one of the capital¡¯s old fortress, and since it¡¯s one of the fortresses we have, having some monster making a nest in it costs the kingdom¡¯s face. ¡¹


    ¡¸If there¡¯s that much reason to subjugate it, the army should¡¯ve been sortied. ¡¹


    ¡¸With the current situation with the empire, the country can¡¯t weaken their forces for that. There isn¡¯t any large-scale subjugation in the past 20 years or so. ¡¹


    Certainly, that¡¯s a reason for the army for wanting to avoid any large damage. With monsters with strength matching of a Grinder, gathering a bunch of soldiers will just increase the number of casualties.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that hunting three of them will spread my name? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yup that¡¯s right. Subjugating any one of them which had never been done before should do the trick. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    After that, Ardis added on payment for extra details of the Three Great Devils, before leaving the tavern.


    Finishing the necessary preparation, Ardis headed towards the north gate of the capital and departed to the Canobis Valley with ¡ºFloating Strides¡». He flew at full speed in the air when there¡¯re no eyes around and arrived at the destination just before noon.


    Although it¡¯s near the capital, it¡¯s a mountain that no one steps near. The overgrown leaves swayed in the winds. With presences of moving beasts around, Ardis can tell that it¡¯s a lively mountain.


    Ardis took out the cheap bell that he bought from the capital, and rung it lightly. The crisp sound of the bell ringing reverberated between the trees.


    Suddenly, the beasts¡¯ presences that Ardis felt just a moment ago around him disappeared. From the story he heard from Chezare, ¡ºBell Chaser¡» will appear whenever a bell ring. A normal ¡ºTron¡» doesn¡¯t have such a characteristic but, it seems that the sudden mutated variant has a reaction to bell ringing.


    As Ardis continued to ring the bell for a while, a four-legged white creature appeared within the woods.


    ¡¸It really came out for the bell. ¡¹


    The demonic being that appeared had a head like a lion but, its legs were thin as a waterfowl and its claws were webbed. It was as if severing the legs of a lion and connecting a waterfowl¡¯s, its appearance didn¡¯t differ much from a normal Tron.


    What differed was their color. A normal Tron has a light brown colored body, but the one in front of Ardis¡¯s eyes is completely white. There are two streaks of mark from its forehead to its chin. It was exactly what he¡¯ve heard from Chezare. It¡¯s definitely the ¡ºBell Chaser¡».


    ¡¸Let¡¯s end it quick I guess. ¡¹


    Although Ardis felt a little bad for the ¡ºBell Chaser¡» who was the apex of predators in this territory for a long time, he didn¡¯t have the intentions of wasting his time.


    Before the ¡ºBell Chaser¡» had a chance to even cry, two short swords were already shot out, severing its front legs. For the finisher, Ardis severed its head himself after closing the distance swiftly.


    Few hours later, Ardis is now at a small island near the capital. He¡¯s now looking for the ¡ºFour Winged¡» in its nest.


    It¡¯s also a simple task to lure this one out. The ¡ºFour Winged¡» would never forgive anyone who steps in its territory. Without even hiding itself, Ardis who flew to the island above air was immediately met with the attacks of the ¡ºFour Winged¡» just as he got on land.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a little bigger than what I heard though. ¡¹


    The information that he got from Chezare was its wings was about five meters but, from what he sees, it¡¯s closer to eight or so. The feathers covering its body were closer to black than purple, its figure was a fierce predator bird.


    The heads which has a sharp beak each, and the four big feet armed with claws, and the origin of its name, two pairs of wings.


    The four blades of wings headed straight to Ardis.


    ¡¸Otto¡¹


    It was a simple attack but, with its sharp beak and momentum with its huge mass, it was a deadly weapon. Ardis took altitude in an instant to avoid that.


    Having its first attack missed, the Four Winged took distance and turned around in a big radius. Suddenly, the surrounding was dyed in light, and the next moment, arrows made of light assaulted Ardis.


    As expected, not even Ardis could avoid that, so Ardis deployed his magic barrier chantlessly and met the arrows head on. After making a dry crackle, the light scattered.


    ¡¸Something like a thunder attack? ¡¹


    The ¡ºLong range attack¡» that he heard from Chezare is probably this.


    ¡¸Well, certainly if something like that struck a ship, it definitely won¡¯t be surviving. ¡¹


    If the beak attack doesn¡¯t reach, it will just use the lightning attack, with that much, even strong mercenaries on the ship will be useless. With that attack, the Four Winged probably managed to fend off any humans so far.


    But, that¡¯s if it¡¯s against people on a ship. Since Ardis has the means to fly, he has methods to close the distance with the Four Winger, if he can close the distance, then he can either use magic or throw his short swords.


    ¡¸Go! ¡¹


    Ardis threw the short swords in the sky. The two short swords drew arcs horizontally from both sides and headed for the Four Winger. Against the Four Winger which was evading the unknown attack, Ardis pursued and adjusted the trajectory with his sword magic. Without missing, the short swords that reached the Four Winged was merciless, severing its wings from the roots one after another.


    The Four Winger which had lost three of its wings started to crash into the seas after losing its flight ability.


    ¡¸Ah, crap. ¡¹


    If it sinks to the sea, then getting the subjugation proof which is its heads will be difficult.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis immediately froze over the area of the sea that the Four Winger will crash into, and made a giant sharp icicle while he¡¯s at it. The Four Winger which can no longer sustain its balance in air, continued to fall while gaining speed and finally impaled by the ice, after spasming for a little while, it stopped moving.

 CH 47

    Retrieving the two heads of the Four Winged, Ardis headed to the ruins near the capital, looking at the sun which had already passed overhead. A land known for its past prosperity, and the fortress where the once prestigious lord, a rebel that had his last stand against the royalty.


    The true identity of the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» that appears in the fortress isn¡¯t known. From what others say, it is the spirit of hatred born from the lord¡¯s resentment that died in the fortress.


    Ardis walked into the fortress with burnt walls. With piles of black chars scattered in the room, their original state can no longer be determined. Only the green grasses and vines are able to prosper in this place.


    ¡¸Here should be fine. ¡¹


    Ardis found a wide space that would be easy to fight in, and took out a familiar apple from his bag and placed it on the floor.


    ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» would attack any red things. On the other hand, it also means that you won¡¯t be in trouble if you don¡¯t have any red on you.


    The subjugation army that was sortied the first time had no way of knowing that. During the first subjugation attempt, the commander who was wearing a red jacket was the first one the be killed.


    ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» seemed to react to human blood as well, if you would get even a slight wound, then it¡¯ll set its next target on you. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as simple of a matter to solve with not wearing anything red and fight without being injured.


    Even if it reacts strongly to anything red, it will counterattack when it was attacked. If that counterattack caused blood to spill, what happens after is the illustration of hell.


    Because of that, the three subjugation attempts made by the army had all end in failure. The last attempt of the subjugation was made more than twenty years ago.


    Taking a little distance away from the apple left on the floor as he waited. Water dripping, such sound entered Ardis¡¯s ears. It was as if a body of water was dripping on the floor.


    ¡¸There. ¡¹


    The origin of the sound slowly made its way to the entrance of the room that Ardis is in.


    It was something shaped like a woman but entirely in red. It was definitely not a human.


    The red body was translucent, it was as if a statue carved from a red crystal is moving. But contrary to the looks, the sound of its footstep was as if water splashing the ground.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it. ¡¹


    Is it a solid or liquid, or could it be like a soft jelly, in front of Ardis who was still pondering, the Crimson Eater crouched down to the floor and smashed the apple with both its hands.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll be clear when I cut it. ¡¹


    At the same time, Ardis¡¯s short sword took flight.


    The short sword that arrived above the Crimson Eater swung down on what could be called its head with a fierce power. But it was a sound of metal clashing that was heard.


    ¡¸It¡¯s harder than expected? ¡¹


    The short sword that was supposed to behead the Crimson Eater was instead broken from the hilt, the blade deflected and stuck in the floor.


    The Crimson Eater looked towards Ardis. Of course, it¡¯s shaped like a woman but, it isn¡¯t clear if the concept of head applies to it at all. But, at the very least, it showed signs that it had noticed Ardis¡¯s presence. It seems that it had determined that Ardis was the one who had attacked with the short sword.


    The Crimson Eater stood back up, and walked towards Ardis while swaying.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just going to break again if I don¡¯t strengthen it. ¡¹


    Ardis drew his broadsword, and covered it with his mana. The sword was enveloped in a dim light.


    Ardis aimed for the sides of the Crimson Eater and released flame magic. From right to left, the heat and explosion enveloped the Crimson Eater in an instant.


    However, as if not noticing the flame attack on itself at all, the Crimson Eater continued walking.


    ¡¸Flames won¡¯t do. Then¨D ¡¹


    Continuing that, magic attacks of various elements of ice, water, earth, wind and thunder had been used but, none of them had any effect at all.


    ¡¸Then, how about this? ¡¹


    A dazzling light manifested in front of Ardis, before compressed into a single point and shot out all at once. The streak of light headed straight to the Crimson Eater, penetrating its chest in an instant.


    ¡¸Looks like that hurt right, ¨D¨Dthen! ¡¹


    Ardis changed the properties of the mana enveloping his broadsword into the light element.


    Ardis¡¯s legs kicked against the floor. Closing the distance in just a single leap, Ardis swung the broadsword before the Crimson Eater even had a chance to react.


    Splash, a feedback of slashing through water was felt through his hands. In front of Ardis who couldn¡¯t comprehend the strange feedback, the Crimson Eater¡¯s head was severed from its body. Then, the body that had lost its head lost its shape and collapsed into just a pool of red water before splashing onto the ground.


    Shortly after that, the sound of the severed head hit the ground with a dull sound. On the other hand, there was the pool of crimson liquid flowing on the ground. Compared to the state when it was fully intact, it was clearly a weird outcome.


    Ardis¡¯s mind was in confusion.


    ¡¸What is this¡­¡­? ¡¹


    At the unknown feeling of disgust, Ardis took a step back unintentionally.


    Dusk in the capital Gran. The main street of the capital is unusually noisy.


    It was because of the black-haired young man who walked leisurely while attracting attention. Other than the purple headband on his forehead, it was a normal face without any special characteristics. From the light purple robe on him, people in the same business can tell that he¡¯s a mercenary.


    His age looked young, but it wasn¡¯t that uncommon to see young men who ran from home aspiring to be mercenaries. Albeit that, the items that the young man had on his back were gathering attention.


    There were four heads on the young man¡¯s back.


    No, looking closely, two of them which looked like a bird¡¯s head are actually connected. But the one who realized that, the next moment, he realized again that calling something that size a bird is just too out of common sense.


    ¡¸Oi, that¡­¡­, could that be the ¡ºFour Winged¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? Of course, something like that wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸White body and two marks on it¡­¡­ it¡¯s the ¡ºBell Chaser¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Then is the red one ¡ºCrimson Eater¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸No no, that¡¯s strange right! Why the hell is the heads of the Three Great Demons of Gran there!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Did he subjugate them? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be foolish, they aren¡¯t opponents a little boy like that can take on. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then what¡¯s those heads doing there! ¡¹


    With various speculation thrown around, more similar lines covered their voices. Without giving an eye to the surroundings, the young man walked to the entertainment district leisurely as if showing off.


    The name of the young man is Ardis. A sword magic user, it was this exact day that his name had started spreading in the capital.


    While feeling the gazes and reactions the people gave him, Ardis arrived in front of the tavern which was filled with guests enjoying their drinks, before stepping inside grandly.


    At the arrival of a new guest, the bartender welcomed him in a loud voice. However, the guests that realized Ardis¡¯s arrival became eerily quiet. Between the silence that was never found here normally at this time, only Ardis¡¯s footsteps resounded as he weaved through the tables.


    ¡¸Oi, brother. Bringing those things to a place to drink is rude. ¡¹


    A bearded man who was drinking his beer from the mug beside the table he passed through raised a loud voice.


    Of course, ¡ºThose things¡» that the man said was referring to the heads of the demonic beings that Ardis had on his back. Certainly, it¡¯s unmannerly for Ardis to bring such things to a place to drink.


    Although that Ardis had cauterized it to stop the heads from bleeding, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are heads. In a place that serves food, especially where guests are enjoying their drink loudly, it definitely wasn¡¯t something Ardis should¡¯ve brought inside.


    Of course, Ardis had known that from the start. He wouldn¡¯t have done this normally.


    But today was different, he had to do this no matter what.


    ¡¸Sorry. I will get out as soon as I¡¯ve done my business. ¡¹


    ¡¸What business? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have something to hear from this man called Chezare. ¡¹


    In the silent tavern, everyone focused on a single point. They were all looking at Chezare who was sitting in front of the counter with an awkward expression mixed with fear and surprise.


    Ardis walked to Chezare who was the star in the tavern, took out a copper and flicked it to him.


    ¡¸Chezare, where do I take these to claim the bounty? ¡¹


    Chezare who had a pale face squeezed out his voice.


    ¡¸Ah, N-no way¡­¡­. Those behind you are¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, this white one is the ¡ºBell Chaser¡», the twin head bird is the ¡ºFour Winged¡», then this red woman head is the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡». ¡¹


    The tavern which heard all of that became noisy all of a sudden.


    ¡¸I-I mean¡­¡­, I just told you about them this morning¡­¡­. It hasn¡¯t even been a day. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t that much time be more than enough? ¡¹


    Ardis laughed as if it was a silly thing to say.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    There¡¯s probably nothing else Chezare can do but to be speechless.


    They¡¯re the demonic beings that even the army of Nagras Kingdom cannot defeat after few subjugation attempts over many tens of years. On top of that, it wasn¡¯t one but all three. And it¡¯s even done within the period from morning until before the sun had set completely, it wasn¡¯t anything Chezare could comprehend.


    ¡¸And? Where should I take these? ¡¹


    Ardis asked while having a smile akin to a villain.


    At the receiving end, Chezare¡¯s expression looked a little harsh. He probably had realized it too, the reason why Ardis came specifically to ask Chezare about it.


    Of course, Ardis had known where he should take the proofs to get the bounty. But the reason why he had brought all the heads of the demonic beings here was to show Chezare.


    Chezare is an outstanding information broker. He would definitely offer information befitting of the price.


    But that is only when it¡¯s a business, Ardis wouldn¡¯t know if he can trust Chezare fully as an individual. With an opponent that Ardis knows that he can¡¯t have a trustworthy relationship, he needed to show Chezare the merits of being on his side and the demerits of being his enemy.


    Ardis¡¯s strength had already been known by Chezare, and he should¡¯ve thought that Ardis is ¡ºSomeone dangerous if antagonized¡». That¡¯s why Ardis decided to bring the heads of the demonic beings and show it to him the consequences of betraying Ardis, to change Chezare¡¯s perception of Ardis as ¡ºSomeone dangerous if antagonized¡» to ¡ºSomeone he wouldn¡¯t think to antagonize¡».


    It is because Chezare understood Ardis¡¯s thoughts that he made such a harsh expression.


    ¡¸Where the soldiers station, or the headquarters of the knights should be fine. Well, it would¡¯ve been fine even if you showed to the guards when you entered the city. ¡¹


    It couldn¡¯t be helped that Chezare¡¯s words had some thorns in it.


    ¡¸Is that so, got it. Thanks. ¡¹


    Saying his thanks simply, Ardis turned around and left the tavern.


    ¡¸B-Brother. Is that really the Three Great Demons¡¯ heads? ¡¹


    It was the bearded man before who asked.


    ¡¸Yeah. It might be unbelievable now but¡­¡­. Well, you¡¯ll know after a few days. ¡¹


    The Three Great Demons¡¯ presences in the kingdom had been a long-time headache after all. Since Ardis had subjugated it, there¡¯s no doubt his name will be known everywhere.


    ¡¸Hey, the waitress there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! ¡¹


    ¡¸Bring some drinks for everyone with this. It¡¯s my apologies for the fuss. ¡¹


    Ardis called out to the waitress and handed over a bag full of silver coins. Opening the bag, it was filled with enough silver coins for everyone here to be drinking till dawn with spare.


    ¡¸T-This much!? ¡¹


    The surprise of the waitress eventually spread throughout the tavern and it didn¡¯t take much time for it to turn into cheers.


    ¡¸Hey, brother! Is it really fine!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Serious!? Today¡¯s free drinking!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oooh¨D¨D! Let¡¯s drink! ¡¹


    The tavern, which was in total silence just a moment ago, became noisy in an instant from the drunkards. Ardis who was satisfied with the reaction he was aiming for tried to leave just like that and was stopped by the bearded man.


    ¡¸Brother, what¡¯s your name? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, thanks for today. ¡¹


    The man grinned at Ardis, and yelled out at the tavern in a loud voice.


    ¡¸Oi, you all! Today¡¯s the treat of Ardis who subjugated the Three Great Demons! Let¡¯s drink until the tavern is empty! ¡¹


    With the sound of cheering coming from his back, Ardis stepped out to the capital that was starting to be enveloped in the grey skies.

 CH 48

    After the subjugation of the Three Great Demons, Ardis¡¯s name had spread widely in the capital. It took six days for the kingdom to verify the truth, and when the kingdom had finally announced the demise of the Three Great Demons officially, the entire capital was enveloped in a festive mood.


    At the northern mountain area where the ¡ºBell Chaser¡»nested, it had been confirmed that the area there is indeed rich of Heavy Metal ores, so the ore traders and blacksmiths are all excited.


    Even for the merchant ships that had to take a roundabout sailing route because of the ¡ºFour Winged¡», they can now use the shortest route again, shortening the time needed to sail to the west by more than three days. In addition, the local fishermen were delighted by the opening of a new fishing ground near the capital.


    As for the fortress where the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» resided, it seems that the army had been stationed back there to maintain security. There¡¯re also plans for developing the land surrounding there for farming.


    The monsters that were concerns of the kingdom were all subjugated at once. Due to the numerous economic effects brought about by it, the future of the Kingdom of Nagras looked very bright.


    Of course, the name of the person who had made this possible is sure to be spread in the capital. It can be said that there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know the name of Ardis in the capital now. His name probably would even spread to Thoria in a few days.


    If hiding his identity would prove difficulties, then contrary to that, Ardis just has to spread his name more, so that anyone who was aiming for him would have no choice but to withdraw.


    To mess with someone who can deal with the Three Great Demons on his own, not even idiots would do that.


    ¡¸As expected, the people who tried to capture you before seemed to have given up. ¡¹


    Chezare came all the way to the inn Ardis was staying in just to tell him.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fortunate. ¡¹


    The result of his effort of showing a strong impression after hunting all of them at once had paid off, Ardis smiled in his heart.


    ¡¸And thanks to you, there¡¯re eyes on me all over the place. ¡¹


    Chezare¡¯s sigh was mixed with frustration.


    He¡¯s talking about the night when Ardis appeared while carrying the Three Great Demons¡¯ heads. Many had realized that the act was for the sake of ¡ºShowing¡» to Chezare. If so, there is sure to be some who are investigating Chezare¡¯s relationship with the one who defeated all three of the demonic beings.


    ¡¸Well, because of that I¡¯ve got more business, so it isn¡¯t entirely bad news. ¡¹


    The information broker that had dealt with Ardis, of course that kind of fame would bring him business. But being an information broker, there is merit and demerit for standing out like this.


    Being known to a certain extent as an information broker brings more customers. On top of that, being able to forge good relationship with other information brokers would definitely come in handy. On the other hand, since his face is now known, it¡¯ll limit his capability and freedom, since whenever he¡¯s trying to gather information from someone, he will be guarded against.


    ¡¸So? Have you come to disturb someone¡¯s breakfast just because of that trivial matter? ¡¹


    While resting his elbow on the table, Ardis fed himself the sandwich in his hand.


    ¡¸Even though I came here with good intentions to deliver you some news even if it meant skipping my breakfast, you¡¯re being so harsh. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I asked. Could it be that you¡¯re looking for easy money from me just with that? ¡¹


    ¡¸That much isn¡¯t worth anything but, isn¡¯t a business formed when it¡¯s beneficial for the both of us? Ah, little miss, can you get me a sandwich and some juice? ¡¹


    Chezare ordered his breakfast on the way. It seemed like he¡¯s getting into the main topic.


    ¡¸So, what do you have? ¡¹


    ¡¸That time, didn¡¯t you use me as your steppingstone to sell your name? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re not saying that I need to pay for that right? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s frowned.


    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s not that matter. Just that, I was wondering if I can get some information on the Three Great Demons for using me as your steppingstone. ¡¹


    Ardis who listened that was convinced.


    Although they¡¯re now subjugated, they¡¯re still the demonic beings which left the kingdom a long-lasting headache. Chezare is acting fast since that piece of information still has value now.


    Certainly, there¡¯s no guarantee that there won¡¯t be similar monsters appearing ever again.


    It could be that there are similar monsters that are just living in somewhere that no one ever set foot in, or it could be that sudden mutations would happen to monsters and threaten people again. That time, information about the Three Great Demons would probably be worth golds.


    Unlike other information broker, the fact that Chezare knows the person who actually subjugated the Three Great Demons brings him more credibility. Then as an information broker, it¡¯s natural to take advantage of that and get detailed information about the Three Great Demons.


    ¡¸I see. So, what do you want to know? ¡¹


    Since Ardis himself is conscious that he had used Chezare for his purpose, he decided to pay back some of that debt in this way. As such, Ardis had willingly described the difference in information he received and the real thing, the strength and weakness after he had battled it personally, the abilities and actions they have.


    ¡¸¨D¨DSo basically, the strongest one was the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The ¡ºBell Chaser¡» and the ¡ºFour Winged¡» weren¡¯t much. ¡ºBell Chaser¡» was weaker than a Grinder. Although the ¡ºFour Winged¡» is troublesome when it flies on the sea but, it isn¡¯t really that strong. It was only the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» that was uneasing because of its unknown nature. ¡¹


    The special trait that it will be hostile to anything red. The way that it makes liquid sounds when walking, and the toughness that would even break a short sword that¡¯s made of Heavy Metal. And the fact that it¡¯s resistance to most magic elements.


    When its head was severed, its body turned back into the liquid, only the head didn¡¯t liquified but stayed as one. Every single aspect of it, Ardis could only say that it had something that disgusted him.


    ¡¸I took its head, and its body dissipated. But whether it had really died or not¡­¡­, in the first place, it¡¯s strange if it¡¯s even a living thing. ¡¹


    ¡¸That story, have you reported it to the Kingdom? ¡¹


    ¡¸Just in case. I talked about it when I reported the subjugation. Well, it didn¡¯t look like they took it seriously though¡­¡­¡¹


    The soldiers who heard Ardis¡¯s story took note while smiling bitterly. Since mercenaries like to exaggerate their work, they probably thought Ardis was doing the same too.


    For Ardis, he doesn¡¯t care what might happen with the head he handed over, or even if the crimson liquid on the floor revives itself. If it¡¯s needed, then he will just have to go for another expedition. What is important for him is just, preventing unneeded annoyance by selling his name, and of course the bounty.


    He had already received the bounty for the Three Great Devils. The total bounty he received was eight hundred gold. It¡¯s quite cheap of a price considering they were the demonic beings that had caused numerous headaches for the Kingdom for many years but, for the Kingdom, it¡¯s probably too much of money to be given to a random sacrificial pawn of a mercenary.


    Their intentions of just letting some reasonable amount of money to attract some mercenaries to defeat them is too obvious. Since just the fees needed to sortie the army once would amount to eight hundred gold.


    Of course, Ardis had realized their intentions, but he didn¡¯t bother. Since his priority wasn¡¯t the money in the first place and he had found some material in the fortress that can even replace the bounty during his subjugation of the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡».


    ¡¸Well, the average soldiers wouldn¡¯t understand the importance of information after all. ¡¹


    Chezare said it as a matter of fact, the waitress that took his order just a while ago brought the sandwich and the fruit juice he ordered.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait! It¡¯ll be three small copper coins! ¡¹


    ¡¸Three is fine? That¡¯s quite the cheap price. ¡¹


    Leaving aside if it¡¯s an inn guest, the norm for guests who are only looking for breakfast is about seven or eight small copper coins. A price under five is already uncommon in the capital.


    ¡¸Our inn prides in our affordable price after all! ¡¹


    The waitress received the coins from Chezare, and left a charming smile before leaving.


    ¡¸Of course if it¡¯s a Company Commander or the General, they won¡¯t say such a thing¨D¨DPuha¨D! ¡¹


    Chezare who tried to continue the topic took a bite at the sandwich, and immediately spat it out.


    ¡¸So bitter! Cough, cough! What in the world is this!? ¡¹


    After finishing his round of coughs, Chezare who washed his mouth with the juice in the cup complained to the waitress.


    ¡¸Little miss! What¡¯s this taste! It¡¯s super bitter! ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Was it not to your likings? It¡¯s our special chicken sandwich with bitter grass. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean not to my likings, bitter grass isn¡¯t something you use normally right! There¡¯s no precedence of using it for a sandwich! ¡¹


    In the first place, the bitter grass is too bitter and nobody thought to use it for cooking.


    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly so! Because no one had ever used it before, it¡¯s worthy to challenge as development of a new taste! ¡¹


    ¡¸No no no no, this costs money you know!? It¡¯s so bad that it¡¯ll be better to be paid to eat it!? Is it even food in the first place!? Isn¡¯t it some kind of harassment!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a harassment. Isn¡¯t Ardis-san eating it perfectly fine now? ¡¹


    While being watched by the waitress and Chezare, Ardis took a bite at the sandwich and ate it.


    ¡¸Ah, you¡­¡­, you¡¯re fine eating that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not inedible. ¡¹


    Ardis said so without his expression changing even a little.


    ¡¸As expected of Ardis-san! It¡¯s only Ardis-san who says my cooking is delicious! ¡¹


    Well, although it was as expected of Ardis, he never said anything along the lines ¡¸Delicious¡¹ but, it seems that it became like that in the waitress¡¯ mind.


    ¡¸Mornin¡¯, Melir-chan. What¡¯s today breakfast? ¡¹


    The inn guests came down from the second floor and greeted the girl. Judging from the time, it seem to be about the time when the dining hall gets populated by guests.


    ¡¸Good morning! Today¡¯s menu is my special bitter grass sandwich! ¡¹


    ¡¸Geh! Today¡¯s breakfast is Melir-chan¡¯s work!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t need any breakfast. ¡¹


    ¡¸I will also head to work immediately, I don¡¯t need it. ¡¹


    And just like that, the inn guests started scattering. There¡¯re some that scurried back to their rooms, some that finished their own food, some that left the inn immediately. There were various reactions but, it seems that there¡¯re no challengers brave enough to take on the girl¡¯s cooking.


    For the long-time guests in this inn, Melir¡¯s cooking was something they want to avoid at all cost even if it means wasting their already paid breakfast fees.


    Chezare who saw their reactions whispered to Ardis.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, I might be bothering you but, why not move to another inn that has better food? Isn¡¯t the inn that you stayed at before a better option? ¡¹


    ¡¸If I stay in an inn that sells their guest¡¯s information, I can¡¯t sleep peacefully. ¡¹


    With that said, Chezare couldn¡¯t reply anything. Because it was the truth that that inn had sold Ardis¡¯s information to Chezare.


    Chezare panickily changed the topic.


    ¡¸In the first place, you have the bounty money of the Three Great Demons right? Rather than the inn, don¡¯t you think you should retire from this dangerous job as a mercenary? ¡¹


    Certainly, a mercenary isn¡¯t a job that you can do forever. If a fight starts, then it wouldn¡¯t be sure that you would even survive till the next day, and many jobs for mercenaries are all life threatening.


    Although it¡¯s a popular job that many young, poor people and ruffians dream of because of its potential of earning a huge sum at once, the people that actually enjoys it are in the minority.


    And for mercenaries like Ardis who had earned a large sum of money, many of them choose to retire from a dangerous life and live a peaceful life. In fact, there are many mercenaries that had earned enough choose to retire and open a tavern or arms store in the city.


    Totaling the bounty and what Ardis had before, it was enough funds for him to be living in the house in the forest for the rest of his life. But, the thoughts of leaving the mercenary occupation, Ardis didn¡¯t have a sliver of that.


    ¡¸You are looking for more wealth? ¡¹


    That¡¯s wrong. Money isn¡¯t a problem as long it¡¯s adequately enough for Ardis.


    ¡¸Or more fame? ¡¹


    That¡¯s also wrong. A fame that doesn¡¯t invite excess troubles is enough for Ardis.


    ¡¸Or could you be aiming to be a knight? ¡¹


    How idiotic. Ardis disliked being bound in an organization the most.


    ¡¸Or maybe a peerage? ¡¹


    It was a cold joke. It isn¡¯t realistic for any mercenary to become a noble. In the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t get what¡¯s so good to become a noble. That¡¯s why at Chezare¡¯s questions that were mixed with sighs, he was hesitating to answer any of them.


    ¡¸You, for what reason had you become a mercenary? ¡¹

 CH 49

    While the aftertaste of the chicken sandwich which was all bitter lingered, Ardis left the inn behind. His next destination is a smithy.


    To find a replacement for his short sword that was broken during the fight with the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡», Ardis planned to visit a smithy in the capital before noon and have someone forge a new one for him.


    Chezare who appeared coincidentally before his plans. It can be considered to be a fortunate encounter, Ardis paid a small sum to Chezare in exchange for information regarding a good smithy, before heading there.


    The craftsman street that had smithies lined up on both sides is a little far from the main street. There were sounds of hammering metal from all over the street accompanied by the smell of molten metal. Clouds of white or black smokes rose from the chimneys, occasionally, there would even be mysterious blue or pink smokes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s here. ¡¹


    It was a single-story house that didn¡¯t stand out at all in front of Ardis. According to the information he¡¯ve got from Chezare, it¡¯s the shop of a ¡ºBlacksmith who will do proper work¡».


    There wasn¡¯t any signs or banner at the door, so he could only knock the door and wait, however, there wasn¡¯t a single response. Having no choice, Ardis opened the door and entered inside.


    Ardis entered a room with no one else in it. It¡¯s probably a room for resting and guest reception. There¡¯s a table in the middle of the room, and countless weapons were hung on the wall as a display of the blacksmith¡¯s skills. It was neither gorgeous nor clean, but it was well organized.


    Although there wasn¡¯t anyone in the same room as Ardis, there was a door further inside, and sounds of hammering metal came from inside.


    ¡¸Is there anyone! ¡¹


    To not get overwhelmed by the sounds of the metals, Ardis yelled in a loud voice.


    Finally, a young man appeared from the door. It was a thin young man that was taller that Ardis but contrary to his relaxed atmosphere, there¡¯re strong muscles on his arms that are uncovered by his rolled-up sleeves.


    ¡¸You called? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a request. ¡¹


    Although the young man wasn¡¯t friendly, Ardis didn¡¯t pay attention to it and conveyed his business.


    ¡¸Replacement for these swords, I want three of them forged. ¡¹


    While saying, Ardis put the broad sword that he normally uses and the short swords that he uses for the sword magic on the table.


    ¡¸They¡¯re all in a miserable state. ¡¹


    While muttering to himself, the young man looked at the swords lined up on the table. Even as he continued, the sound of hammering metal never stopped coming from inside. It was probably that the owner here is still forging in the workshop.


    The young man looked to be in his mid-twenties. He¡¯s probably the owner¡¯s disciple or something. After looking over the swords for a little while, the young man sighed shortly and said to Ardis.


    ¡¸Go home. ¡¹


    ¡¸I came here for a business though? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to go home. I have no intentions of accepting your request. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that, for someone who treats his swords this badly, there¡¯s no way I can accept your request. Look at these, leaving the broadsword aside, aren¡¯t the short swords completely in tatters? To have the blades made from Heavy Metal be in this state, it¡¯s only possible if you never maintained it or used it crazily. And there¡¯s even one completely broken. ¡¹


    The young man pointed at the swords in tatters as he reprimanded Ardis.


    Of course, Ardis had his own saying of words. He didn¡¯t have any recollection neglecting the care of his swords every day or treating them roughly. Albeit they are swords made from Heavy Metal, it can¡¯t be helped that they broke after fighting against the Three Great Demons consecutively.


    ¡¸Talking with you is useless. Take me to the master here¡¹


    ¡¸An amateur like you, there¡¯s no need to cause troubles for my master. You¡¯re being a bother so get out. ¡¹


    The young man thought Ardis was an amateur because he looked young, while Ardis insisted to talk with the master. Because of their clashing opinions, their fuss continued for quite a while, before the door inside opened once again and a tough man with considerable age appeared.


    ¡¸Horst! How much longer are you going to slack! Come back quickly! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, master! ¡¹


    It was a man with short hair of grey and white. His brown eyes had a sharp gaze and his voice that doesn¡¯t show his age, it was exactly the image of an experienced and skilled blacksmith.


    The firm body and the scars of burns that are dotted around his body tells his experience of swinging a hammer. From how the young man calls him, he¡¯s probably the master here.


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s a brat here that won¡¯t step down no matter what. ¡¹


    ¡¸A guest? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s like he never cared of his swords, and they broke but¡­¡­¡¹


    While listening to the young man¡¯s words, the tough man who is also the master of the store looked at the swords Ardis put on the table.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they totally destroyed? To have swords made from Heavy Metal in this state. ¡¹


    The master took the swords into his hand in silence. After appraising it for a while, he threw a question to Ardis.


    ¡¸Are these all used by you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    After scanning Ardis¡¯s stature for a little while, the master took out a sword from one of the shelves and handed it over to Ardis.


    ¡¸Try swinging this. ¡¹


    Ardis who received the sword did as the master asked and swung it.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­, then try to slice this. ¡¹


    The master grabbed a cleaning cloth that was left on the table and tossed it over to Ardis as he said.


    Ardis lightly circulated his mana into the sword, and cleanly sliced the cloth midair. The cloth that was split into two directly down the middle dropped on to the floor with a rustle.


    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­¡¹


    Confirming the cuts on the now two pieces of cloth, the master voiced out his exclamation.


    ¡¸Eh? What!? ¡¹


    On the other hand, the young man¡¯s eyes were big in total shock. To slice a piece of cloth that¡¯s tossed into the air cleanly, only swordsman of the highest caliber can do that


    ¡¸You¡¯re young yet possessing such skills. With that much skills, the swords won¡¯t get into such a state, right? ¡¹


    The master directed his gaze at the short swords that was left on the table.


    ¡¸That¡¯s probably because the opponent was too tough. ¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of opponent? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the ¡ºBell Ringer¡»,  ¡ºFour Winger¡» and  ¡ºCrimson Eater¡». Especially the Crimson Eater that was too tough. One of my short swords was broken because of it. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºCrimson Eater¡»!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh!? ¡¹


    The master and the young man let a surprised voice at the same time.


    ¡¸C¨DCould it be¡­¡­. That the one who took out the Three Great Demons is you!? ¡¹


    The young man who seemed in disbelief pointed at Ardis.


    ¡¸I see. With the Three Great Demons as your opponents, of course swords made from Heavy Metal wouldn¡¯t last¡­¡­¡¹


    On the other hand, the master seemed to be convinced.


    ¡¸Fine. It¡¯ll be worthwhile for me if you have that much skills in swinging a sword. So? You want me to forge two short swords for you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, two short swords but, since I¡¯m here already, I want a broad sword as well. So, it¡¯s a total of three. ¡¹


    ¡¸The materials? It¡¯s Heavy Metal as expected? ¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s made from Heavy Metal, it¡¯ll reduce to something like the short swords on the table if the opponent is wrong. With that in mind, Ardis didn¡¯t think of getting another generic metal or steel weapon.


    ¡¸The base will be Heavy Metal but, I¡¯ve got something interesting. I want you to use that. ¡¹


    Ardis proceeded to take out a small leather pouch from his bag. Opening it, there were powder substances that seemed to be giving off sparkling lights.


    ¡¸C-Could this be¡­¡­¡¹


    This time, it was the master who was speechless.


    ¡¸Let me take a closer look! ¡¹


    As if robbing the leather pouch, he raised it high to examine the light let out by the powder substance closely.


    ¡¸T-The real one? The real Lesha Powder!? ¡¹


    The master¡¯s voice was trembling.


    There was a certain gem among the countless types of gem named ¡ºLesha¡». It was the hardest, the prettiest, and the most compatible with mana, it was known as the precious stone among precious stones since the olden days.


    But the manufacturing methods were already lost in the long past, the only Lesha found in this era are all raw crystals and none of them are in high purity. That¡¯s why, refined Lesha gems and ornaments or equipment that are made with Lesha have an unimaginable price. Even raw Lesha that hasn¡¯t been processed, it would cost almost ten times the cost of gold.


    And Lesha powder refers to the refined Lesha gem that had been crushed into powder. Since the technology now isn¡¯t even able to chip the gem or even crush it, it¡¯s a rare material that has no way to be made in this era.


    ¡¸I got it coincidentally. Might as well use it in the forging of the sword. ¡¹


    Ardis said so without seeming to care about its rarity.


    Tools that are made with Lesha powder have their performance raised by a huge margin. Coating the equipment on the surface is fine, mixing it in the base which is Heavy Metal is fine too. Using it in a sword would increase its sharpness, and in an armor piece, it would increase its toughness and defense by several folds.


    In this era when it¡¯s no longer possible to process Lesha, to forge something with Lesha powder can be said to be a huge honor for someone who¡¯s a blacksmith, at the same time, it can also be said it¡¯s where the soul of a craftsman lies.


    ¡¸Is it really fine to use it? Wouldn¡¯t you get a huge price if you sold it? ¡¹


    The master asked reservedly.


    In fact, even Ardis didn¡¯t know how much the Lesha powder is worth. But it definitely has more worth that it will make the bounty of the Three Great Demons look like spare changes.


    But for Ardis, rather than money that he has other methods of procuring, a sword that¡¯s sharper and doesn¡¯t break is more important.


    Well, in fact, it¡¯s something he found after subjugating the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡». So, he thought that using it to forge the short swords that will replace the ones that broke in that fight would be fitting, such illogical thoughts that would let Ted and the others speechless was unfolding in Ardis¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Please use all of it. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the good news. But¡­¡­, it¡¯s hard to say but¡­¡­. For me to forge a sword using the Lesha powder, it¡¯ll cost quite a lot you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸How much? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­. Mu¡­¡­. At the very least, one would cost a hundred gold coins. Three would cost three hundred gold coins. And if forging it also requires mana to be provided, we need to secure a magician for a long time too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it, I will pay six hundred gold coins. As for the mana part, I will be the one to do that. I should be better than some unknown magician out there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, you have the bounty of the Three Great Demons huh. Well, if you say you will pay six hundred, then I don¡¯t have any complaints. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s a deal. How long will it take? ¡¹


    ¡¸Three months¡­¡­. No, give me four months. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Tell me if you need to forge it with mana. If I¡¯m around in the capital, I will be staying in the ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» in the entertainment district. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, leave it to me. ¡­¡­To think a day for me to forge a sword with that Lesha powder will come. ¡¹


    It seems that the master could no longer suppress something, as his face collapsed into a grin.


    ¡¸Fu¨Dfu¨Dfu, it really boils a craftsman¡¯s passion! With the name of Schmelz, I shall definitely give birth to a sword that will leave its name in history! ¡¹


    Besides the master who seemed to have vigor unbefitting of his age, his disciple of the young man seemed to be stunned from the scale of the talk just now.


    ¡¸S-Six hundred¡­¡­. Six hundred gold coins¡­¡­¡¹


    It was a sum greater than his imagination, as he continued to mutter ¡ºSix hundred gold coins¡» many times more.

 CH 50

    It had been four months since Ardis and the others left Thoria for the capital and started living in the forest nearby.


    Ardis had stopped trying to not stand out like before, as he hunted the violent monsters around the capital one after another.


    Since Ardis had already judged that it wasn¡¯t needed to hide the existence of sword magic, the second name of ¡ºSword Magic User¡» had started spreading along with the name of ¡ºSubjugator of the Three Great Demons¡».


    ¡¸With this much, there surely wouldn¡¯t be anyone left who¡¯d dare to make a move on you. At least the mercenaries in the capital wouldn¡¯t. ¡¹


    Chezare who was the information broker said.


    Although Ardis is now known as an exceptional mercenary, he had never teamed up or formed parties to accept any request. Ardis who only accepts requests by himself makes him stick out like a sore thumb among mercenaries who normally form parties of four or five people.


    On top of that, strong monsters that are normally subjugated with a full party of mercenaries, are easily taken care of by Ardis, of course Ardis would have even more eyes on him.


    As for Ardis, he didn¡¯t have any difficulties even when moving on his own. Rather than that, if the opponent is a demonic being, most mercenaries are frankly useless against them. They can¡¯t be compared to Ted and the other members of White Night of Bright Stars.


    However, they¡¯d help with efficiency. Ardis would like helping hands for retrieving materials and holding baggage, like Gresche and the others in Thoria.


    But, when he actually tried to recruit people, there were only people that wanted to leech off Ardis because he was the subjugator of the Three Great Demons. Because of that, Ardis would rather hunt by himself.


    As usual, Ardis is by himself today, as he headed towards the craftsmen district, walking down the main street of the capital of Gran. Ardis had heard that the three swords he had ordered had been completed.


    ¡¸Master, you here? ¡¹


    After knocking lightly on the door, Ardis entered without waiting for a reply. Since he had been infusing the mana into the sword when they were forging it, it¡¯s a place that Ardis had visited many times in the past four months. There¡¯s no need for him to be feeling reserved now.


    ¡¸Welcome, Ardis. ¡¹


    The one who replied was the disciple young man, Horst.


    Compared to the time when the both of them had a head on clash on the first meeting, his attitude seems much more mellow than before. From the master¡¯s explanation, it seems that Horst had thought that Ardis was an inexperienced mercenary.


    Well, even if that were the case, Ardis is paying 600 gold coins. He wasn¡¯t shameless enough to be rude to Ardis. Even if he¡¯s not a craftsman, he must¡¯ve been able to understand that retaining a paying customer is important for his own livelihood.


    On top of that, with Ardis being such an exceptional mercenary, he¡¯s a customer that all craftsman would try to retain by all means necessary.


    ¡¸I came as I heard it was completed¡­¡­ The master? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will go call him now. Please wait for a bit. ¡¹


    Horst went inside the room and called the master. A few minutes later, the master came out with Horst together with the three swords in their hands.


    ¡¸My bad for the long wait, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are those the completed swords? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s gaze was on the three swords.


    ¡¸Yeah, they¡¯re the once in a lifetime masterpieces of Schmelz. ¡¹


    The three swords are then placed on the table.


    ¡¸Their names? ¡¹


    ¡¸This one¡¯s the ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡». It¡¯s a sword with wind attribute. ¡¹


    The master took out one of the short swords from its scabbard. Its blade is giving off a weak yellow-green glow.


    That is the special effects of a metal when it¡¯s mixed with Lesha Powder. Depending on the attribute of the mana of the one infusing it, or the way the mana was infused, the attribute of the metal will change like a rainbow too. That¡¯s why Lesha Powder is also known as the Rainbow Dust.


    ¡¸Then this ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡». It¡¯s the one with ice mana in it. ¡¹


    It was another short sword that the master pulled out of its scabbard. It had a white chilly aura encompassing it.


    ¡¸And lastly, the ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡». Its sharpness and toughness are reinforced by the unattributed mana. ¡¹


    It was the broadsword that was longer than the other two swords. Ardis took the sword into his hands and drew it, the blade was reminiscent of the autumn sky, a slight bluish glow on its blade.


    ¡¸How¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t they quite well done? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for your good work. Here, the last of the payment. ¡¹


    Having paid the two hundred gold as deposit before, Ardis handed over the remaining four hundred gold coins. Handing over the leather pouch containing the rest of the gold coins, the disciple received it with trembling hands.


    ¡¸I will be heading over to the forest right away. ¡¹


    If there¡¯s any adjustment with the grip and the scabbard needed then come again, said the master, waving lightly. Ardis excused himself and headed towards the Corsas Forest east of the capital to hunt.


    There aren¡¯t many who step into Corsas Forest willingly, due to the many demonic beings lurking.


    The only visitors are the mercenaries who come here to hunt demonic beings, or the peddlers and caravans looking for the shortest route, with their mercenary escorts, or occasionally the eccentrics and treasure hunters looking for rare materials and relics in that dark forest.


    It is believed that in the past, a town might¡¯ve existed where the forest now stands. There are a lot of ruins under the overgrown shrubs and bushes, there have been several occasions where structures that look man-made have been discovered.


    Of course, unlike those who hunt or peddle, the treasure hunters aren¡¯t guaranteed results in the forest. There are many occasions where no ruins or relics are found even after a long and hard expedition.


    Although there are some occasions where the treasure hunters are quite skillful mercenaries, but most are brand-new mercenaries without any experience.


    That¡¯s why whenever the treasure hunters tried to investigate the forest, they usually hired a few mercenary escorts. Because there aren¡¯t many appearances of dangerous demonic beings near the entrance of the forest, there is no problem with only having a small number of escorts normally.


    If the treasure hunter himself has the ability, then he might even go by himself. However, Ardis is currently deep in the bowels of the forest. Being deep in the territory of the Whips, there shouldn¡¯t be any other humans around here.


    That is exactly why Ardis could give his all rushing through the forest, safe from prying eyes.


    Hearing the desperate calls of someone, Ardis spotted a human mana signature surrounded by three other large mana signatures using his mana detection.


    Ardis immediately leaned his body forward and kicked against the ground. Reaching his top speed in just an instant, he weaved through the trees and headed straight to his destination without reducing his speed once.


    ¡¸H-Help¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Not even ten seconds had passed, and the figure of the owner of the voice was reflected in Ardis¡¯s eyes. Covered in a blue robe, it was a person with a small figure in light equipment carrying a bag on his back. Together with the three Ractors which were surrounding that figure.


    ¡¸Go! ¡¹


    Ardis drew out ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» from their scabbard respectively and tossed them into the air. Drawing ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» himself, he dived straight to the nearest target without dropping his speed.


    Before the Ractosr could realize something is wrong and move its gaze from the prey in front of it to Ardis, its neck came into contact with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    As if getting absorbed into the giant snake¡¯s neck, the bluish blade ruptured its muscles and meat, cleanly severing its neck without any resistance.


    Similarly, ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» dropped the other two Ractor¡¯s heads. With the excessive momentum, Ardis who stopped past the Ractors was satisfied with the sword¡¯s edge, as he recalled the two short swords.


    ¡¸They¡¯re good swords. ¡¹


    As expected of blades tempered with the Rainbow Dust. With this much, surely it will hold up even against opponents of the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» level. Wiping away the stains of blood from the three blades, Ardis stored them back in their scabbards, and looked at the person who raised the distress call.


    ¡¸A child¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Since the voice was high pitched, and had a small figure, Ardis totally thought that it was a girl, but it seems that his judgement was completely off the mark.


    Despite having the remnants of a baby face, there¡¯s no doubt that the face belonged to a boy. As for his high-pitched voice, it¡¯s probably because he hadn¡¯t reached puberty yet.


    ¡¸You alright? ¡¹


    To not scare him, Ardis tried making his gentlest expression and called out in a soft voice.


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­. Somehow¡­¡­¡¹


    As Ardis pulled up the young boy from the ground, there was a question mark in Ardis¡¯s mind.


    With the young boy in front of his eyes, the location is definitely not right. The location is deep inside Corsas Forest which countless demonic beings inhabit. It¡¯s a place where no one would dare to enter unless they are experienced and strong mercenaries.


    Although Ardis felt that the young boy had more mana than average, it¡¯s probably right for his age. Even the hand he pulled up had no signs of creases or experience holding a sword or any scars of battle.


    To come here by himself with that level of ability, it couldn¡¯t even be called lacking. With his pearl white hair, he was too pretty to be a mercenary.


    ¡¸Where are your friends? ¡¹


    The young boy must¡¯ve gotten separated with his comrades in the forest. They might¡¯ve already fallen prey to the forest. It was natural for Ardis to think so.


    That¡¯s why Ardis asked about his companions to the young boy. If they were separated, then Ardis is willing to take care of him until he reunites with his companions. However, it seems that the young boy who was asked of his companions wasn¡¯t able to open his mouth.


    ¡¸Did they get taken out? ¡¹


    Ardis took the boy¡¯s silence as an affirmative. But contrary to Ardis expectations, the young boy shook his head a while later, and opened his mouth after a little hesitation.


    ¡¸The escorts¡­¡­, they went back first¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸With that much payment¡­¡­, here is where we say goodbye. You will need to pay more if you want to go further¡­¡­. They said¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems that the escorts that the young boy hired had abandoned the young boy in this middle of the forest and returned. As he just heard an absurd story, although it didn¡¯t show on his face, Ardis was deeply confused.


    It¡¯s exactly those kinds of people exist that mercenaries are still being referred as barbarians and ruffians.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­. I understand your situation now. Then let¡¯s leave here quickly. There¡¯s something big heading here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Big¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The young boy¡¯s eyes that seemed innocent and na?ve looked at Ardis.


    ¡¸A high chance it¡¯s a demonic being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiee¨D! D-Demonic being¡­¡­! ¡¹


    When Ardis checked out the young boy¡¯s location with his mana detection, he had also checked out the surroundings as well. There was a big reaction that¡¯s moving towards Ardis and the young boy. It¡¯ll take less than five minutes before it reaches them unless they move first.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s move quick. ¡¹


    Leaving his words short, Ardis threw the young boy over his shoulders, and left the corpses of the Ractors there.


    After five minutes, Ardis lowered the young boy back onto solid ground.


    ¡¸It should be fine if we¡¯re this far away. So, continuing back from where we stopped. ¡¹


    After judging that the young boy had calmed down after surveying his surroundings, Ardis started the conversation.


    ¡¸Here isn¡¯t somewhere safe for people who don¡¯t know how to defend themselves. If you want to go back to the capital, I¡¯m willing to bring you back. ¡¹


    Since it was Ardis¡¯s original plan to test out his new swords, he had planned to try it out on Whips or something. Because his pocket is still quite warm, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he went a day without income.


    ¡¸You chose the wrong escorts. Well, let that be a lesson for you. Next time, hire some proper escorts. ¡¹


    But even though Ardis said so in a gentle tone, the young boy¡¯s response was dull. After a short moment of silence, the young boy averted his gaze, and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have money¡­¡­¡¹

 CH 51

    The young man who was saved from the death¡¯s door by Ardis confessed his financial problems.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any money left¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have enough to pay the escorts¡¹


    The unexpected answer made Ardis¡¯s eyes turn round.


    ¡¸Could it be that you were robbed of your money? ¡¹


    It would be unforgivable if it was the case. They didn¡¯t just abandon the young boy in the middle of the escort, but also robbed him. There¡¯s a need to find and report them to the police.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡­¡¹


    At the young man¡¯s response which was weak, Ardis had a bad feeling.


    ¡¸Then couldn¡¯t it be¡­¡­, that you paid all the escort fees in advance? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s right¡­¡­, is it not the case normally? ¡¹


    That naivety made Ardis sigh unintentionally.


    ¡¸You see. It¡¯ll be fine if you paid just a part of the entire amount in advance, if you paid the whole sum like that, there¡¯s no guarantee that they will do their job until the end. ¡¹


    It became a troublesome matter as Ardis¡¯s brows furrowed. It seems that the young man, although he had hired mercenaries as escorts, he paid all of the fees in advance and got abandoned in this middle of the forest.


    ¡¸But, if I didn¡¯t, there weren¡¯t anyone willing to accept my request¡­¡­¡¹


    The young man said so as if it was unavoidable.


    ¡¸So? How¡¯s it gonna be? If you want to return to the capital, I can bring you with me. ¡¹


    While squinting at the young boy¡¯s excuses, Ardis returned to the main topic.


    ¡¸Thank you for the offer. ¡­¡­But I can¡¯t return like this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? Did you forget that you almost died just now? Do you know here is where even veteran mercenaries would die even if they are in a party? Just by yourself, on top of that, you don¡¯t even know a single bit of fighting, you would be a cold corpse in just an instant. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, I¡¯ve known that. But, there¡¯s a reason that I must continue no matter what. ¡¹


    Although it was a soft voice, Ardis felt that it had a strong will behind it. It piqued his interest, as Ardis sat on a fallen tree and continued the conversation.


    From what the young boy says, he seems to be looking for a certain relic. His destination was clear, and the goal of his expedition, ¡ºFind the sword that was left in the ruins¡» was clear too.


    But the problem is the location of the ruins. If Ardis¡¯s memory didn¡¯t fail him, it¡¯s right in the middle of the Whips¡¯ habitat. It¡¯s a place where average mercenaries wouldn¡¯t be able to reach.


    ¡¸How many did you hire and how much? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was four mercenaries with one gold coin. ¡¹


    If it¡¯s four person and one gold coin, then it¡¯s just two silvers and five coppers for each person. It was the bare minimum for mercenaries to be willing to take his request.


    On top of that, that¡¯s only if it¡¯s around the forest outskirts, if they are supposed to escort the young boy to his destination, the compensation isn¡¯t even near enough.


    At first, Ardis was angry at the mercenaries who abandoned their job simply and returned. But, from the compensation, they probably weren¡¯t veteran mercenaries. In any case, it¡¯ll be too far of a stretch for them to escort the young boy deep into the forest if they were just average mercenaries.


    On top of that, the young boy is determined to continue his expedition even if there¡¯s no escorts. It might be also that the young boy was refusing to listen to the mercenaries to return, as such, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t do anything but went back without him.


    ¡¸That much is about barely enough for escorts to bring you around the outskirts of the forest huh. If it¡¯s until here, then there¡¯s a need to hire about five or six trained mercenaries. And the bare minimum should be five gold coins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is¨D that so¡­¡­¡¹


    He was probably refused by the mercenaries in the capital many times.


    The young boy had a mix of convinced and disappointment in his expression.


    ¡¸You want to continue no matter what? I¡¯m saying this in case you¡¯re still ignorant, there¡¯re demonic beings even stronger than the snakes just now, you know? It¡¯s one in ten thousand chance that you will even make it alive. ¡¹


    In other words, if it¡¯s not a miracle, it¡¯s certain that the young boy¡¯s life will be lost.


    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­. If it¡¯s one in a ten thousand chance, it means that it¡¯s possible right? ¡¹


    It¡¯s either that the young boy is not right in the head, or there is a reason for him to do so despite losing his life. He did not seem to have any signs of changing his decisions. Ardis took a deep breath and sighed deeply, and finally he asked the young boy¡¯s reason, ¡¸Tell me your situation¡¹.


    The young boy¡¯s name is Kyrill. It seems that he¡¯s an orphan raised in one of the orphanages in the Coalition located west of Nagras Kingdom.


    When he reached ten in age, he had joined one of the merchant associations as an apprentice, and it¡¯s the second year for him now. In the first place, for an orphan to be joining a merchant association, he would have needed more than talent.


    On top of that, Kyrill who can think fast and make use of opportunity, it seems that the owner of the merchant association, his master, had taken an interest in him.


    It was half a year ago when the trouble started happening. It seems that the head of the merchant association had failed considerably, and got the association in quite a debt.


    Of course, the head had tried various ways, but it seems like there¡¯s no result no matter what. And finally, they had no choice but to request help from the merchant association from the capital.


    ¡¸But, the condition was that Nee-san will be forced to be a mistress to Julis. ¡¹


    ¡ºNee-san¡» refers to his master¡¯s daughter. Although she¡¯s not his real sister that is bound by blood, she had been caring for him countless times ever since he became an apprentice, she treated Kyrill like her real little brother.


    It seems that she doesn¡¯t discriminate against the rich and poor, she has a good personality that can be benevolent to anyone, even the apprentices and the employee children are all close to her.


    The man who is serving as the head of the large merchant association in the capital, Julis, he had already offered Kyrill¡¯s sister to be his mistress before to his master.


    But, since she was the master¡¯s sole daughter, also the sole successor of the merchant association. If he agreed, it meant that their association will go under the opponent¡¯s. Even if it¡¯s not that, as a father, Kyrill¡¯s master couldn¡¯t approve of the fact that his daughter will become a mistress rather than the formal wife.


    But, that changed when Kyrill¡¯s association failed in their business and incurred a huge debt. For the association to survive, there wasn¡¯t any method left for them but to offer the daughter.


    The master had no choice as he tearily accepted the offer from Julis, and the daughter herself seemed to have accepted it as well.


    As a conclusion, well, it¡¯s quite the common story. It¡¯s not as if she would be sacrificed for her life. Albeit a mistress, she is still going to be fed by a head of a large merchant association, so there couldn¡¯t be any possibilities she will have any difficulties. Rather than that, she might even be able to live a more luxurious life.


    Although it would mean that the merchant association that Kyrill is in would lose its successor, at the very least, they can avoid the path of definite ruin.


    On top of that, it might be even more of a merit instead if they got the protection of a large merchant. And why did that led to Kyrill¡¯s current detriment, Ardis couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¸Sister, she¡¯s¡­¡­a ¡ºPruned¡» ¡¹


    ¡¸Pruned? What? ¡¹


    Ardis asked for the meaning of the word that he¡¯d heard for the first time.


    ¡¸The pruned, it refers to those that are born as twins and ¡ºThe one who is allowed to live¡». ¡¹


    From what Kyrill explains, in the town he lives in, whenever twins are born, it¡¯s the practice there to kill the one that are born last as the ¡ºFilth¡». With one of them dying and carrying the twins¡¯ sins, it¡¯s believed that the other half would have their sins atoned.


    That¡¯s why, after dealing with the ¡ºFilth¡», it¡¯s the norm to raise the one twin that is left normally.


    ¡ºDepending on the region, they might kill one side off and raise the other. ¡»


    Suddenly, Ardis recalled Ted¡¯s words. Although he never thought anything important of it before, now that he¡¯d heard it again, it felt terrible.


    By cutting off one of the twins as the ¡ºFilth¡», the other one is allowed to live as the ¡ºPruned¡». But just with that kind of title, it¡¯s easily imaginable how the society will treat the living half of a twins.


    ¡¸The bad rumors about Julis had never stopped in the first place. There were several times that he¡¯d welcomed orphans or daughters from poor family as his mistresses as well, but all of them passed away in just a few years, and the witnesses of them are hardly even there. It¡¯s from what the others say but, the corpses of the mistresses all had countless bruises. ¡¹


    Although it¡¯s not clear since it wasn¡¯t verified but, hearing from Kyrill, it seems that this Julis is suspected of abusing his mistresses.


    ¡¸And if Nee-san who is also a ¡ºPruned¡» end up in that kind of place, I can¡¯t imagine how she¡¯ll be treated. ¡¹


    Although Kyrill¡¯s expression was dark, it seems that there was a glimpse of hope in his eyes.


    ¡¸But this month, there was another large merchant association who agreed to help us out with another condition. ¡¹


    ¡¸And that condition, is it regarding the sword in the ruins? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    The reason why Kyrill himself would dive this deep in the forest even knowing that it¡¯ll be dangerous is now clear.


    But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s too dangerous. He should hire appropriate escorts to dive that deep in the forest, and if he can¡¯t pay, then he shouldn¡¯t try the impossible. Because that the chances of Kyrill gambling actually paying off in this cruel forest, was basically nil.


    But¨D¨D.


    Ardis suddenly had an idea as he faked an evil smile.


    ¡¸I see what¡¯s your situation now but, do you have the need to go that far? In the end, she is just another stranger, and also of a twin. Twins are the cursed children after all. ¡¹


    Kyrill magnificently caught onto Ardis¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Nee-san is not a cursed child! She¡¯s amazing! She knows all kind of things, even her handwriting is neat, and she¡¯s also the best in calculating in the whole association! Even when I was sick, she would take care of me gently! She didn¡¯t treat me badly even though I¡¯m an orphan! She¡¯s a very nice person! There¡¯s no one else as nice as her! The matter of being a twin or not doesn¡¯t matter! ¡¹


    ¡¸But aren¡¯t twins the devils who are against the goddess? In fact, they are regarded as heretics by the church. There won¡¯t be anyone blaming you even if you abandoned her. ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s dark blue eyes were glaring at Ardis.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself, if it means to abandon someone that had taken care of me so much even though there¡¯s a chance to help her¡­¡­¡¹


    As Kyrill bit his lips and said so, he fixed his posture and continued.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really thankful to you for saving me. But I will still go. If there¡¯s even a single hope, I want to help Nee-san. ¡¹


    He probably had no intentions of hearing Ardis¡¯s reply. Kyrill had already turned around and walked deeper into the forest.


    And Ardis asked towards Kyrill¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Even if it means going against the teachings of the goddess? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Just because she¡¯s one half of a twins, it¡¯s wrong that she will have to suffer. If that¡¯s what the goddess taught, ¡­¡­¡­¡­something like that isn¡¯t a goddess! ¡¹


    Kyrill who answered without looking back, denied the goddess angrily, before disappearing from Ardis¡¯s view.


    Ardis who was still sitting there gazed at where Kyrill disappeared for a while, before facing the sky while shutting his eyes.


    The practice of ¡ºPruning¡» that he¡¯d just heard from Kyrill was painful for his heart. The cruel story to kill one side of the twins the moment they are born, it might even be the result of what their seniors had thought of painedly to save even one of the twins.


    With a renewed anger, Ardis thought about the young boy, Kyrill. A child that is still obviously young, he¡¯s walking straight into the forest filled with demonic beings.


    The fact that he had paid all the escorts in full in advance can be thought as his inexperience with his age. But as a twelve-year-old child, he is more than enough smart.


    It might be that he had gotten good teachings in the association of his apprenticeship, the answers he gave was satisfying and his thinking speed is good too.


    The courage to bet his own life for a sister not of the same blood, taking action by himself to come out this far to Nagras Kingdom, and the persistence to not give up no matter what.


    On top of that, the fact that he had the values which would even go against the forbidden children teachings face front, it was exceptionally satisfying for Ardis who is shielding Filia and Riana. He was too precious of a person to be dying a dog¡¯s death here.


    ¡ºJust because she¡¯s one half of a twins, it¡¯s wrong that she will have to suffer. If that¡¯s what the goddess taught, ¡­¡­¡­¡­something like that isn¡¯t a goddess! ¡»


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    As the words that Kyrill left behind resounded in his brain, Ardis muttered as if he was persuaded.


    ¡¸Who would stand something like that being a goddess. ¡¹

 CH 52

    Ardis spread his mana and confirmed Kyrill¡¯s position. Although it wasn¡¯t long since Kyrill left, there¡¯s already a demonic being presence is around him.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a Whips huh. ¡¹


    If it¡¯s demonic beings of the Corsas Forest, then Whips is one of the most famous species. Although they are in the category of demonic beings that are less hostile, but they still wouldn¡¯t show mercy to anyone who ventures in its territory. A young boy like Kyrill, he would lose his life way before he could even take a single breath.


    Ardis hastened his pace and chased after Kyrill. Although the dense trees of the forest are obstructing Ardis¡¯s path, it¡¯s no match for Ardis who is running seriously. Ardis caught up within a single minute.


    ¡¸Wait, Kyrill. ¡¹


    Fortunately, Ardis caught up with Kyrill before he had encountered the Whips.


    ¡¸Ardis-san? Why? ¡¹


    ¡¸If I left you just like that, it¡¯ll cause me nightmares. Since I was coincidentally trying these guys out, I will tag along until we return to the capital. ¡¹


    While explaining so, Ardis drew ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» and threw it into the shrubberies. Just as the moment Kyrill had doubts about what Ardis was doing, an ear shattering sound resounded.


    ¡¸Buua¨D¨D! ¡¹


    It was the ends of a Whips.


    Although it¡¯s a little difficult to control his short swords at somewhere he can¡¯t see, there¡¯s not much problem because of the size of a Whips¡¯ body. Ardis had no need to be precise as he just roughly sliced up the large torso. After all, Ardis had confirmed that there¡¯s no human-sized mana nearby.


    ¡¸W-What was that!? ¡¹


    Kyrill was scared at the abnormal sound.


    ¡¸Since there was a demonic being trying to approach. I dealt the first blow. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Demonic being!? ¡¹


    The young boy¡¯s shoulder spiked, and he looked around anxiously.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already dealt with. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Dealt with¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ehh? Eeeh? ¡¹


    While leaving behind unrealistic words, Ardis continued into the forest.


    ¡¸You know where the ruins is at right? Let¡¯s go quickly, take the sword and return. It isn¡¯t good to stay here long. ¡¹


    As if agreeing to Ardis¡¯s words, the sounds of beasts arrived at the young boy after being carried by the winds.


    ¡¸Hii¨D! W-Wait please! ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s shoulders started to tremble as he chased after Ardis panickily.


    Three hours of wandering in the forest after that. The both finally arrived at the destination ruins.


    ¡¸There it is! It¡¯s here, Ardis-san! ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s voice was filled with joy.


    What was in front of Ardis and Kyrill was a building reminiscing of an old church. It was about the size of a small two-story inn. The stone walls of the building, was it weathered by the passage of time and collapsed, or destroyed by the hands of people, more than half of the walls had turned into rubbles of different sizes.


    Even the building is covered with vines, and the huge roots of the trees were as if squeezing the walls.


    ¡¸It was as I heard it. The sword is in the ruins¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Here, right¡­¡­¡¹


    At Kyrill¡¯s words from his smiling face that don¡¯t have a sliver of his fatigue of walking just now, Ardis furrowed his brows and muttered.


    Certainly, they are currently deep in the Corsas Forest. The danger zone of Whips¡¯ territory. It¡¯s a place where normal mercenaries would die within a single hour after stepping inside.


    But, it was a place definitely possible for experienced mercenaries to investigate while avoiding encounters with enemies.


    Of course it¡¯s the case with Ted and the entire party of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», but it seems that Clente and the others, the escorts of the peddler Michelle had the ability to do so as well.


    Of course, it¡¯s under the presumptions that they had prepared meticulously and proceeded carefully, but it¡¯s definitely not impossible.


    Considering the location, the building was completely out of place. Also, Ardis couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that other mercenaries or treasure hunter had discovered this place before.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll be clear once we enter. ¡¹


    Certainly, this place is different than other places. Ardis had felt that in his guts.


    Along the way, they have been chased by demonic beings countless times. Although it might not be obvious to Kyrill since the demonic beings were all dealt with before he ever sees them, Ardis had finished off more than twenty demonic beings.


    But, the closer they got to the ruins, it became evident that less demonic beings appeared. Now that they¡¯ve reached the ruins, there wasn¡¯t even a single demonic being in Ardis¡¯s detection range. There¡¯s probably some kind of reason that demonic beings are specifically avoiding this spot.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no knowing what kind of danger there is here. Don¡¯t ever go in front unless I say so. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Follow exactly my steps behind. There might be traps after all. ¡¹


    Ideally, Ardis should check the ruins for any dangerous elements first but, it¡¯s not like he can leave Kyrill here in the dangerous Corsas Forest by himself as he does that. Even if there¡¯s nothing as far as his detection reaches, he couldn¡¯t leave Kyrill behind where his sight doesn¡¯t reach.


    Ardis carefully threaded into the building. Although it seemed like there was a door here before, now it¡¯s just a huge gaping hole. The arch that remained seemed to emphasize the existence of a huge door that stood in its place in the past.


    Although he had warned Kyrill about the possibilities of traps, it¡¯s not like having traps here have any meaning after all. Even if there were indeed traps around, it¡¯s doubtful that if they even work anymore in this state.


    There were no signs of partitions inside the building. The roof is high, and there were no signs of any walls that separates the rooms. The whole building is just a large room.


    It seems like directly opposite of the entrance, its floor slowly raises as it goes deeper. And a pedestal-looking chunk of rock is at the middle. There wasn¡¯t anything from the entrance till the pedestal rock. There were only rubbles left and right and a straight path to the pedestal from the entrance.


    ¡¸A church? Could it have been that? ¡¹


    Behind Ardis¡¯s back, Kyrill muttered as if he realized something.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Might be. ¡¹


    Just like what Kyrill said, the style of the building is similar to the churches in the town. But at the same time, the location of the windows and the pedestal are different.


    It could be that churches in the past had such an interior. And styles of churches had undergone changes in the passage of time, one things that¡¯s sure is that the style here is not of any country¡¯s in this time.


    Ardis kept his guard up as he continued walking forward slowly while Kyrill followed behind.


    ¡¸This¡­¡­, there¡¯s nothing though? ¡¹


    Ardis turned the sceneries he saw into words. From what he can see, there are only countless rubbles and the half-collapsed walls and roof. There wasn¡¯t signs of anything valuable.


    ¡¸Eh? T-thats not supposed¡­¡­¡¹


    Although Kyrill seemed to deny Ardis¡¯s words at first, his voice faded off into nothingness. Since the only thing that was reflected in Kyrill eyes are rubbles after all, it was unimaginable for any treasure to be here.


    ¡¸Are you really sure it¡¯s here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s wrong. Even the appearance of the building, it¡¯s just as I heard. ¡¹


    Regarding that, Kyrill said with confidence.


    ¡¸So? Where¡¯s the sword at? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes became round.


    ¡¸Wait a minute. Didn¡¯t you say you came here to retrieve the sword? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s the case. ¡¹


    ¡¸But, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t know where the most important sword in question is at? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­, I-I mean, Marida-san said that ¡ºYou¡¯ll know when you see it¡»¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems that this Marida is the one who told Kyrill about the sword. Being told you¡¯ll know when you see it, and coming here all the way without even knowing where it¡¯s at, it¡¯s quite a reckless story.


    But, it couldn¡¯t be helped considering Kyrill¡¯s position. For Kyrill, it¡¯s his last hope to save his sister. Even if the requestor¡¯s story is suspicious, he couldn¡¯t have rejected the helping hand.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll know if you see, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had a troubled expression as he looked across the entire room once again.


    ¡¸If it has any mana in it, then it should have a reaction right? ¡¹


    It¡¯s a sword specifically wanted by a merchant, it should be something valuable that has mana residing in it. Thus, Ardis used mana detection to search the surrounding.


    ¡¸Nn? ¡¹


    There was an unnatural feeling as if mana was leaking out from something suppressing it. If Ardis didn¡¯t pay attention to it, it would¡¯ve gone unnoticeable, it was really a tiny amount of leakage.


    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s something? Aah, there¡¯s an underground space below. ¡¹


    The mana reaction came from below their feet.


    ¡¸The problem is¡­¡­, where¡¯s the entrance to that. ¡¹


    Ardis said so after looking around at the piles of rubbles on the ground.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no choice but to search the entire place for it huh. ¡¹


    As such, Ardis and Kyrill started the search for the entrance to the underground.


    By the time they found the entrance to underground under a pile of heavy rubbles, even Ardis had a fatigued face. Of all places, the entrance was under the largest pile of rubble.


    Kyrill tried to help out by clearing out the rubbles but, he couldn¡¯t lift anything since he¡¯s still a young child. If it¡¯s just clearing out the rubble, then Ardis has numerous ways to deal with it but, it¡¯ll just ruin everything if his methods destroyed the entrance. In the end, Ardis could only take the roundabout way of moving the rubbles slowly.


    ¡¸So there was an underground passage in this place¡­¡­¡¹


    Looking at the entrance to the underground passage, Kyrill spoke his thoughts.


    ¡¸I would¡¯ve never realized if I was here by myself. Even if I knew, I couldn¡¯t have done anything about the rubbles. ¡¹


    It was really great to have met Ardis by chance, as Kyrill smiled brightly.


    On the other hand, Ardis had a strange expression looking at the entrance. That¡¯s not because that the entrance is sealed with a strong steel hatch, nor the hatch was locked up. It was because that the keyholes of the hatch seemed like they were just put on forcibly after the hatch is constructed.


    On top of that, the numbers of keyhole aren¡¯t normal. From just a glance, there¡¯s eight different keyholes on the hatch. Even if they intended to lock it securely, surely there¡¯s a better way than doing it like that.


    If they are going to stop people going into it, then wouldn¡¯t it be better to conceal the hatch better in the first place. With this kind of locks, it seemed like its purpose was to only extend the time needed to unlock it.


    Contrary to Kyrill¡¯s happy face, Ardis continued to break off the locks on the hatch one by one expressionlessly. Thanks to their age, the locks crumbled after receiving an impact from Ardis.


    Breaking the locks, as Ardis opened the metal hatch, there was a staircase down just wide enough for a single person to pass through. The stair looked to be quite deep, as Ardis¡¯s illumination magic wasn¡¯t able to reach the end.


    ¡¸There¡¯s sure to be the sword here! ¡¹


    Looking at the staircase that continued underground, Kyrill¡¯s excited voice echoed inside. On the other hand, Ardis¡¯s eyes were on the walls of the passage after the hatch. The walls that looked to be pure black in soot, and the broken handle of the hatch. Rather than being broken, it looked more like someone tried to forcibly pry it open.


    ¡¸Ardis-san, let¡¯s go! ¡¹


    Not showing his complicated expression, Ardis nodded at Kyrill. Together with Kyrill who seemed like he would rush down at his excitement, Ardis took the first step down of the staircase.

 CH 53

    Posted on December 27, 2019 by PhantasmalMira


    ¡¸How much longer is this going to continue? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked with an uncertain voice. It can¡¯t be helped if Kyrill felt uneasy, as they have already proceeded more than hundred steps down the staircase.


    ¡¸Who knows. Well, it¡¯s definitely going to be quite deep. ¡¹


    In the first place, they have no idea where the underground passage leads to. If it¡¯s just a food storage or storeroom, there¡¯s no need to construct it this deep.


    Ardis lightly smudged the wall beside him, his fingertips turned completely black. In the staircase that continued deeper into the earth, the walls and the roofs were all covered in black soot.


    Certainly, the aboveground ruins are in tatters but, that¡¯s purely dust and rubble. Compared to that, the underground passage is clearly covered in soot. However, the reason behind the soot is fire or could it be due to some kind of magic isn¡¯t determined.


    Finally, the long staircase¡¯s end is in sight.


    After descending down the long stairs, the passage finally opened up. It was an empty room about three meters in height, almost wider than the ruins aboveground.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any rubble on the ground as compared to the ruins above, substituting in its place were charred objects. Looking from the shape, it seems like they were tables or chairs in the past.


    On the left and right wall, there were a total of six entryway that leads deeper. Except one, the others all had an arch that seemed to have the remains of a collapsed charred door.


    ¡¸Where would the sword be in here? ¡¹


    ¡¸If the person who told you about the ruins is right, then it should be here. ¡¹


    Although Ardis is always on caution with his mana detection, he checked all the room one by one carefully just in case.


    The first room seemed to be some kind of storeroom. Cutting open the charred door and entering, there were piles of decayed items by the wall.


    As for the second room, it seemed like a workplace. There were barely recognizable tools and tables scattered all over the place.


    The third room is the same as the first room, there were charred objects leaning on the wall. Looking at their thin shape and the dust in the air, it looked like the room was somewhere they kept books.


    Stepping into the fourth room, Ardis immediately stopped.


    ¡¸U-Uhh¡­¡­, Ardis-san? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked Ardis as he stopped walking all of a sudden. Just like what Ardis said before, Kyrill had only been walking behind Ardis as they explored the rooms.


    The room looked much wider than the rooms they looked through before. When the ruins was still in use, there were probably many people that¡¯ve used this room.


    Inside the room was similar than the other rooms, it was filled with charred objects scattered as expected. But hatefully, their sizes were things that Ardis had seen many times before.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Nothing. It¡¯s empty here. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    After a short silence, Ardis answered shortly, and turned around as if to block Kyrill¡¯s sight.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go check the other rooms. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes. ¡¹


    As if chasing away Kyrill away from the room, they moved onto the next room. The fifth room, similarly to the other rooms, there were only wreckage scattered, there wasn¡¯t anything interested around.


    Finally, the sixth room. It was different than the other five rooms, the door had still held up despite its age. Although it¡¯s charred the same, and looked like it was bent, the metallic door had stood against their advances.


    Ardis used mana detection as soon as they arrived in the empty room and had confirmed that the source of the mana is indeed behind the sixth door. If there¡¯s really a sword, then it should be there.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Getting Kyrill¡¯s attention, Ardis walked in front of the door.


    ¡¸It feels like something will come out¡­¡­¡¹


    With Kyrill¡¯s comment, Ardis took some distance and used ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡»with sword magic. The blade enveloped in a yellowish green sliced at the aged metal door.


    Slicing three times at the door, Ardis added on a mana shockwave from his arms. A deafening sound was heard in the underground space as the metal door collapsed.


    With nothing hindering their path, Ardis stepped inside while still on his guard, the room inside was narrower than any of the rooms so far.


    Although the walls and floor are still dyed in black similarly, it was different than the other rooms in that one can still imagine the original state of the room.


    What was inside the room was only one. On the pedestal that¡¯s about waist height in the middle, there was a sword in its scabbard lying. Looking at the length of the scabbard, the blade is probably about eighty centimeters. Although it didn¡¯t have any frills or decorations, the intricate carving on its handle and scabbard gave it an elegant beauty.


    Ardis could tell now that he¡¯s this close that the reaction from aboveground is without a doubt from this sword. Even if it isn¡¯t Ardis, any magicians or those who are familiar with mana could tell that there is a strong mana enveloping the sword.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s it! It¡¯s the sword Ardis-san! With this Nee-san can¡­¡­! ¡¹


    In front of the sword that he had been looking for, Kyrill¡¯s excited voice resounded. Kyrill seemed like he would leap out at any time but, peeking at Ardis who is still standing still, he asked.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, wouldn¡¯t there be some kind of trap that activates when someone touch it, or it¡¯s actually a cursed sword¡­¡­? ¡¹


    What Kyrill said was right on point. Places like treasuries of a ruins, most of them had been armed with traps to deal with invaders. On top of that, what they are after was an unknown item. There¡¯re no less occurrences that the treasure in ruins were actually cursed items.


    For treasure hunters who live by exploring ruins, they might be able to discern it, however, for Ardis who¡¯s only a mercenary, he didn¡¯t have the knowledge to tell.


    ¡¸What now? I don¡¯t really know since I¡¯m not a treasure hunter after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What should we do? ¡¹


    Having said so, it¡¯s not like they can return without anything after arriving at their destination after a dangerous expedition. Leaving aside if there¡¯s something wrong with the sword or not, the outcome that they will return with the sword is determined.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s try first. ¡¹


    Ardis muttered by himself, and tried to move the sword on the pedestal with his mana. Clunk, the sword floated upwards along with its scabbard. Although Ardis had been cautious of the possibility of resistance, he successfully moved the sword easily.


    ¡¸U-Uwaaaa! ¡¹¡¹


    Beside Ardis who was a little relieved, Kyrill¡¯s surprised squeal came from the side.


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Ardis-san! The sword! The sword moved by itself! ¡¹


    For Kyrill who had not known that Ardis was the one moving the sword with his mana, he probably feared the sword¡¯s movement.


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m moving it with my magic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? Huh, is Ardis-san moving it? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill was meeting eyes with Ardis with his mouth wide opened, it seems like he who had finally grasped the situation complained at the companion who wasn¡¯t considerate.


    ¡¸Please say it in advance if you¡¯re going to move it! It scared me so much, I thought it started moving by itself! ¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you saw me controlling my swords like that before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I did see it before! But couldn¡¯t you have given me a chance to prepare!? If Ardis-san just did it like that, there¡¯s no way I can tell it¡¯s being controlled by you! ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s words are justified. Since Ardis mostly moves by himself, he¡¯s lacking in being considerate for his party members. Come to think of it, Ardis recalled that he was scolded by Ted for something similar before as well.


    ¡¸Sorry. My bad. I should¡¯ve said it first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s heart probably jumped up at that development just now, as his voice for his reply became weaker.


    ¡¸Well then, there¡¯s now a way to carry it back safely but¡­¡­. The night had already come. Let¡¯s rest for the night and depart in the morning. ¡¹


    If it¡¯s just Ardis by himself, there¡¯s no problem for him to power back to the capital in the middle of the night. But, with Kyrill here, his stamina probably wouldn¡¯t hold up.


    ¡¸Then, should we use this room? It¡¯s a little narrow, but it¡¯s better than the other rooms. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, let¡¯s get out of the underground first. ¡¹


    Pushing forward Kyrill who was still tilting his head as to why they can¡¯t rest here, the both started climbing back up the long staircase.


    Certainly, it¡¯ll be better if they rested in the room underground. But there¡¯re rooms that Ardis didn¡¯t want Kyrill to see. That scene, it was something that a child should never witness.


    Taking more than double the time they used to descend, Ardis and Kyrill finally reached the ruins aboveground again. Although the ruins aboveground are in tatters, fortunately it¡¯s still good enough for them to avoid rain and winds. Well, at the very least, it¡¯s multiple folds better than camping out in the forest.


    Ardis casted water magic on a suitable corner to clean it roughly, and dried it with wind magic, then collected some dry firewood to light a campfire.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­. How is the lookout going to be? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not needed. I will wake up immediately if there¡¯s anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­But, we¡¯re in the middle of a forest? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no demonic beings or beasts around here, so you can stop worrying. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    In the first place, if something does come out, it probably won¡¯t be those demonic beings or beasts, as Ardis muttered in his heart.


    ¡¸H-Haa¡­¡­¡¹


    A response like the wind blowing by came from Kyrill¡¯s mouth. Albeit so, he could only follow Ardis who clearly has more experience in this business. Kyrill who curled up in his coat lied down, probably due to the fatigue that finally caught up, he fell asleep in just a few moments.


    Ardis who saw that used mana detection once again just in case, after verifying that indeed there aren¡¯t any dangerous monsters nearby, Ardis closed his eyes and lied down as well.


    The wind blows by. Above a warm and peaceful hill. A small opening where the trees doesn¡¯t connect.


    Ardis had his body sprawled out on the grass as he stared into the sky.


    Catching the clouds that passes by with his gaze, and when those went out of his sightline, he chased another instead. From time to time, the birds that flew by covered the sun, causing a shadow to be casted on Ardis¡¯s face for a brief moment.


    The distant voices of his comrades were heard.


    Probably someone had done something idiotic again.


    There were voices that sounded cold, laughter as if hugging their stomach, and angry howling. All of them were preciously annoying.


    The happy memories that resided in Ardis.


    The precious daily life that he could no longer return to.


    Ardis realized even if the entire world is stained in blood, it¡¯s somewhere that he belongs to, his hometown that he should return to, and, the cruel fact that he can never return.


    Everything was because that he was foolish.


    Everything was because that he was weak.


    Everything was because that he couldn¡¯t protect who he should¡¯ve.


    Ardis who was still looking up at the sky aloofly caught ears of the footsteps drawing nearer. The steps that sounded light as if dancing, Ardis knew who it was without looking.


    Ardis¡¯s eyes became hot.


    ¡¸Ardis. How long will you be still sulking for? Didn¡¯t the captain said to ¡ºNot mind it¡»? Don¡¯t be so down just because your timing on the assault was off a little. It¡¯s not like there was any losses, why not stop that unhappy face? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s view was blocked by a young girl¡¯s face. The face that was reflected in his view upside down, she seemed evidently angry. She had the same black eyes and black hair just like Ardis¡¯s. The long hair that flowed behind her is tied up with a violet ribbon.


    ¡¸Come on, if you¡¯re not hurry, then you¡¯ll be late to the breakfast you know? Everyone aren¡¯t that kind to leave a portion for their comrades that isn¡¯t there after all. ¡¹


    The young girl extended her hand at Ardis while smiling lightly.


    Tears started spilling from Ardis¡¯s eyes. His gaze was shaken. Even though he wanted to see more, contrary to his intentions, his eyes blocked that.


    As if fed up with Ardis who still wouldn¡¯t get up, the young girl seemed angry as she warned Ardis with her hands on her waist.


    ¡¸Geez¨D. Just wake up already. If you don¡¯t, it might be dangerous soon¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who opened his eyes wide suddenly immediately stood up and drew ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    The campfire had already extinguished, only the illumination spells that Ardis casted before dimly lighted the insides of the ruins. At the silence that continued, Ardis used mana detection wordlessly.


    There were reactions.


    ¡¸When did they¡­¡­¡¹


    Surrounding Ardis and the sleeping Kyrill, were multiple sources of mana.

 CH 54

    Ardis¡¯s mana detection had caught several reactions. There were more than ten spots. Although their strength didn¡¯t seem much from their mana, it¡¯s rare for something to come so near before Ardis notices.


    ¡¸Demonic beings¡­¡­, not that huh. ¡¹


    Amidst the darkness, the figures that surrounded Ardis and Kyrill were finally in sight.


    They were crimson humanoids. They look similarly sized as a normal person. They looked like human shadows dyed in red and materialized.


    Ardis didn¡¯t feel any hostility from the creatures. In the first place, considering them as living beings is a little skeptical.


    They were strange humanoid monsters that had weak mana in them, they only stood unstably on the ground in silent. In the ruins that was surrounded by silence, only the peaceful breathing of Kyrill who is still asleep is heard.


    An undetermined time had passed as Ardis stared, the humanoids were only shaking around, but suddenly their movements became violent. Some started hugging their heads, some curled on the ground, and some looked up to the heavens with their hands together. Even when each of them had their own sets of incomprehensible movements, the humanoids slowly made their way to Ardis.


    ¡¸AaaaaAAaaiiIiyaAauaAa¡¹


    At the same time, the humanoids started letting out anguished cries. Although they didn¡¯t seemed to have mouths, their voices had certainly reached Ardis¡¯s ears.


    ¡¸Fue¡­¡­, what¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹


    With the loud cries, it¡¯s no surprise that Kyrill was startled awake. Kyrill who sat up looked around, as he saw the red humanoid-shaped creatures drawing closer to themselves and realized that the sound before came from them, Kyrill¡¯s body suddenly spiked.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? Eeeeh!? What!? What are those!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything extra. Just stay put. ¡¹


    Without losing composure, Ardis warned Kyrill while still taking a stance with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡». Even during that, the red mysterious creatures were still closing the distance slowly.


    (Well then, how to handle this)


    Ardis thought in his mind.


    There still isn¡¯t any hostility felt from the creatures. But, getting surrounded by some unknown creatures, on top of that, they are slowly closing the distance, it didn¡¯t look good to Ardis in any way. Regardless of the opponents¡¯ intentions, or if they even had consciousness in the first place, there¡¯s no way Ardis would let them continue come closer.


    ¡¸Stop there. I will strike if you advance any further¡¹


    Ardis gave his warning. Inside the ruins that had a high roof, his voice reverberated.


    ¡¸Iyaaaaaaaauaaaaaaaaa¡¹


    But it was another incomprehensible anguished cry as a reply. It didn¡¯t seem like communication is possible.


    ¡¸No choice. ¡¹


    Giving up trying to get through to the creatures, Ardis let loose ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡».


    While still taking a stance with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» beside Kyrill, Ardis had released both his short swords to the humanoid creatures. One of them went straight for the humanoid creature directly in front of him, while the other circled around the top and attacked the others from the back.


    The two short swords cut through the air and sliced at the humanoid creatures. The creatures didn¡¯t even try to dodge the swords. The next moment, the swords severed the humanoid¡¯s body as they were commanded.


    Describing as a normal person, then it¡¯ll be about their abdomen that they were sliced into half horizontally, the humanoid creatures turned into mist and faded. It didn¡¯t seem like there was any resistance at all but, the moment when one of their kinds got attacked, the other creatures turned violent again.


    ¡¸AaaaAAAuuuauaaaH! ¡¹


    ¡¸IIiiaiAAaaaoOoUuu! ¡¹


    ¡¸UaaaaaaaaiooooooooooiA! ¡¹


    It was cries that was louder than any before reverberated in the surroundings. The humanoids who seemed to be at a crawling speed just a moment ago suddenly rushed at Ardis furiously.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    As Ardis clicked his tongue, he continued bisecting the remaining creatures with ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡». Using wind magic at the same time, he stopped all of them from ever reaching him.


    ¡¸Pale white of judgement that severs the sins of the far emptiness ¨D¨D Stee ? Grol ? Elmet ! ¡¹(Blades of Fierce Strike)


    Inside the ruins separated from the outside by a wall, a strong wind manifested. The furious typhoon that manifested in an instant with a loud roar caught the red humanoids and blew them away. Small rubbles crumbled under the intense air pressure, ash and dust accumulated for many years filled the air.


    Receiving such wind blades, the humanoids body ruptured and became in pieces.


    ¡¸IyaaauAuaUaaua! ¡¹


    Another ear-splitting cry resounded.


    The humanoids were carried by the intense winds to the roof, and fell to the floor with momentum. Before their bodies impacted the ground, they disappeared unnaturally after getting sucked into one single point.


    Where the humanoids disappeared into, was the sword that they¡¯ve retrieved from the ruins. By the time Ardis and Kyrill noticed that, the sword that no one had touched till now was drawn from its scabbard. The shiny blade that they saw for the first time was glowing red.


    ¡¸C-Could it be that the sword was cursed after all¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That might be the case. ¡¹


    Inside the ruins dimly illuminated by Ardis¡¯s spell, a painful silence returned.


    ¡¸So how is it? Would it be better if we leave the sword behind? ¡¹


    A long silence after Ardis¡¯s question, Kyrill shook his head.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t give up after coming so far. I want to take it back since we¡¯ve got it¨D¨D. No, I must bring it back no matter what. But¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s words clouded at the end.


    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. If Ardis were to not accompany him, he could never breakthrough the forest on his own no matter what. Even more so if he had to carry that unknown cursed sword.


    If Ardis chooses to back off now, Kyrill had no choice but to leave the sword behind. It can¡¯t be blamed that Kyrill is feeling down. Ardis sighed lightly and smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a ship I¡¯ve boarded. I won¡¯t abandon ship now. Just like what I said before, I will bring you back to the capital properly. ¡¹


    Saying that, Ardis controlled the glowing red sword and kept it back in its scabbard.


    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­, it¡¯s still a little too early to depart. Let¡¯s sleep for a little longer¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Eeeeh!? After that kind of things¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sleep when you can. It¡¯s the basics of mercenaries¡­¡­wait, you¡¯re not a mercenary in the first place huh. Well, if any comes up again then I¡¯ll just deal with them again. So, good night¨D¨D¡¹


    Talking in a tone as if it wasn¡¯t anything significant, Ardis curled up in his coat and lied down again. Although Kyrill seemed to have something to say but, he gave up eventually, before lying down like Ardis to take his second sleep.


    The next morning. In the end, the strange humanoids didn¡¯t appear again.


    Advertisement


    Although both Ardis and Kyrill didn¡¯t have the chance to fully rest well, it¡¯s not like they can be complaining about that. Swiftly finishing their preparation, they left the ruins along with the dawn.


    ¡¸Those monsters, will they come again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably, though it¡¯ll be better if they don¡¯t. ¡¹


    Albeit they aren¡¯t threatening for Ardis, having some mysterious monsters that might come at him at any time is just stressful.


    Having known the sword has indeed some special traits, holding it directly will be too risky, thus Ardis is still carrying it with his sword magic. Although it¡¯ll cost him mana to maintain it like that, they have no choice since it will be safer.


    The place where the ruins was, it was about two days of walk from the entrance of the forest. Although Ardis by himself could¡¯ve saved a lot of time with ¡ºFloating Strides¡», he couldn¡¯t do that with Kyrill accompanying. Having no choice but to match Kyrill¡¯s physical stamina, in the end, they took three days before exiting the forest.


    Other than the usual beasts and demonic beings that came at them in the forest, there wasn¡¯t any significant events. For Ardis, dealing with the monsters in the Corsas Forest, it¡¯s a piece of cake even if it means that he¡¯s carrying the cursed sword and the young boy in tow.


    The problem is the strange humanoids that always appears every night. In the end, the two nights they¡¯ve spent in the forest, the red humanoids appeared every night.


    Of course, dealing with them is an easy feat for Ardis. But, without knowing the root of the problem, they will just appear again when night comes. Although it¡¯s not much of a problem till they arrive in the capital, the problem comes after. Returning to the capital, handing over the sword to Kyrill¡¯s requestor, that¡¯s too reckless in Ardis¡¯s opinion.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be good if we find some way to dispel the curse in capital¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill seems to understand that himself as well. He didn¡¯t show a happy expression even when they¡¯ve got the sword he was looking for.


    With that slightly awkward atmosphere around, Ardis and Kyrill finally made it through the forest. Bathing in the warm sunshine that they¡¯ve both had since a while, Kyrill narrowed his eyes.


    ¡¸There¡¯s still a little more to go. ¡¹


    After making through the forest, it¡¯ll take a day to arrive at the capital. Although there¡¯s still a problem regarding the sword¡¯s curse, it¡¯ll be better of a plan that they leave it after they return to the capital.


    Now that they had gotten through the forest, there isn¡¯t much life-threatening elements around. But of course, that¡¯s only true when comparing to the monsters residing in Corsas Forest. Albeit the grasslands, there¡¯re still monsters appearing.


    Or, it might be not monsters that attack them. Merchants who don¡¯t hire escorts, or mercenaries who looks like runaway brats are good targets.


    ¡¸Ou, you lots! Hand over all your items! ¡¹


    Those who aim for the weak, it¡¯s none other than another human. One side is a young boy, and the other is a young man who looks to be a magician in his fifteens. As their preys, they seemed too attractive.


    ¡¸If you listen to our demands properly, then you¡¯ll be spared. ¡¹


    A few minutes since they left the forest. Numerous shadows encircled Ardis and Kyrill.


    Other than the red humanoid creatures, they were the normal humanoids that Ardis and Kyrill finally meet since a while. They had a face, and wearing clothes, it was the appearance of bandits who can talk normally.

 CH 55

    Right after leaving the forest, Ardis and Kyrill were surrounded by a group of bandits.


    Looking around, there¡¯re eight people. Other than them, there¡¯re still three hiding behind shadows of trees or inside bushes. A total of eleven people. Although it can¡¯t be said that they¡¯re a small group, they don¡¯t have enough people to be considered middle sized as well.


    Looking at Ardis and Kyrill, the bandits probably thought that they were tasty young mercenary preys. However, that¡¯s a huge misunderstanding on their part.


    If it¡¯s just Kyrill, then he¡¯s probably an easy prey for the bandits. It¡¯s because that Kyrill indeed looks young, and doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s been in any kind of battles.


    But, together with Kyrill, the other young man definitely didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s an easy prey. That¡¯s why, the bandits had evidently chosen wrong targets.


    ¡¸Ardis-san, what should we do? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked in a soft voice.


    Kyrill had already witnessed Ardis¡¯s abilities in the forest.


    But, for Kyrill who had no prior knowledge of the strength of the demonic beings in Corsas Forest, he¡¯s probably having a hard time realizing Ardis¡¯s abilities is truly exceptional. Because, for him, the Whips and the Ractors, both of them aren¡¯t much different since they are both lethal enemies for himself.


    That¡¯s why, Kyrill couldn¡¯t judge that if Ardis truly has the abilities to break through this situation. Since the opponents have more than quadruple the numbers compared to their own.


    On top of that, Kyrill don¡¯t know how to fight at all, it¡¯s better to consider himself as a baggage in this situation. It can¡¯t be blamed that Kyrill couldn¡¯t judge whether Ardis can win against the bandits which has basically more than eight times their manpower.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s much easier than dealing with two Ractors at once. ¡­¡­No, wait. ¡¹


    After reassuring Kyrill, Ardis seemed to have thought of something as he smiled.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just the perfect timing. ¡¹


    At Ardis who muttered softly, Kyrill looked at him suspectingly.


    ¡¸Ardis-san? What¨D¨D¡¹


    At Kyrill¡¯s attempt of asking Ardis, a loud voice from one of the bandits completely wiped that away.


    ¡¸Oi! Where¡¯s your response!? Strip everything you have, or become a cold corpse, decide it now! If you can¡¯t choose, shall we do that for you!? Of course, it would be the latter for you! ¡¹


    Together with the loud voice, the other bandits grinned. Ardis took a step out, and moved the cursed sword behind him to his right.


    ¡¸Please wait! I will offer this sword we found from the ruins in the forest, please spare us! ¡¹


    While saying so, Ardis swung his right hand, matching with his hand movement, Ardis moved the sword as if it was being thrown. Well, it might be a different case for Kyrill who was just beside him, but for the bandits who were at a little distance away, it probably looked like Ardis threw the sword to them.


    The cursed sword landed near the feet of the bandits.


    ¡¸A-Ardis-san! ¡¹


    Kyrill probably thought that Ardis is handing over the sword to the bandits. His eyes turned cloudy and glared at Ardis.


    On the other hand, the bandits were smiling deeply at the offering.


    ¡¸Hmm, this looks like a good sword. ¡¹


    The man who said so immediately picked up the cursed sword, and examined the decorations on the sword. Those eyes were dyed in greed, since they are bandits in the first place, it might be natural to be so.


    ¡¸Fumu. It seems that there¡¯s no problem holding it, huh. ¡¹


    As if a pharmacist who is testing out a new medicine, Ardis muttered at the result he got by looking.


    ¡¸Eh? Ardis-san? ¡­¡­¡­Could it be? ¡¹


    Kyrill seemed to finally notice it.


    Because that they didn¡¯t know what¡¯s the effect if someone held the cursed sword, Ardis had to carry it by his magic for the past three days.


    To find out the effects, either Ardis or Kyrill has to hold it. But having an unknown sword from an unknown ruins, and the fact that red humanoid creatures will appear in the night because of it, there¡¯s a possibility that something bad could¡¯ve happened if they touched it directly.


    Because of that, Ardis thought that there¡¯s probably no other way than just spending his mana carrying it to the capital, and letting a curse specialist or an appraiser to take a look at the sword.


    But coincidentally, there was a group of people who are suitable to become a guinea pig appeared. Since the opponents are lawless bandits, it won¡¯t pain Ardis¡¯s conscience at all if something does happen.


    ¡¸Ardis-san¡­¡­, you¡¯re such a¡­¡­¡¹


    It can¡¯t be blamed that there Kyrill directed a cold gaze to Ardis.


    Without ever knowing what their two preys were talking under their watch, the bandits drew the cursed sword from its scabbard.


    ¡¸Hnn¨D. The color looks nice too huh. ¡¹


    Seeing the mesmerizing blade with a reddish glow, the bandits said so satisfactorily.


    ¡¸But well, didn¡¯t I said. To leave everything you have? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s an impossible demand for you lots. Since there¡¯s not a single coin to be given. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s tone which had changed drastically since the last sentence he spoke, the bandits frowned.


    ¡¸Ha!? Do you not understand your position! If you don¡¯t want to die, leave everything you have and disappear! Idiot! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¨Dsaid¨D. I¡¯m refusing to! You bird brain! ¡¹


    Against the bandit who were trying to provoke him, Ardis responded with exactly what he¡¯d just said, all while having an expression that seemed like a villain.


    ¡¸Ardis-san¡­¡­¡¹


    Although under the criticizing gaze of Kyrill beside him, Ardis continued to worsen the situation without paying a mind.


    ¡¸Bastard! Don¡¯t beg to spare your life after this far! You lots, do them in! ¡¹


    Together with the signal, all the bandits started to move.


    ¡¸Kyrill, don¡¯t ever move from that spot! ¡¹


    Ardis immediately took a stance with both his short swords in the air, ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» protecting Kyrill, and ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» shot towards the three hidden in the shadows.


    Ardis himself took a stance with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», welcoming the frontal assault from the bandits.


    At the abdomen of the first bandit who had a small stature, Ardis hit it firmly with the scabbard of his sword. Next, at the tall bandit that came near him aiming to strike him down, Ardis broke his shoulders.


    That moment, at the edge of Ardis¡¯s vision, ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» which was assigned with the task of protecting Kyrill severed the tendons of the legs of the two people rushing towards Kyrill.


    Ardis who decided that taking lives in front of a child is not suitable, as he continued to incapacitate the bandits. Although he¡¯s leaving it at a degree that won¡¯t take their lives, they are all injuries that¡¯ll be fatal for the bandits who can¡¯t get treatment immediately.


    However, Ardis wasn¡¯t as kind when it¡¯s at a place that Kyrill doesn¡¯t see. The three bandits who were hiding in the bushes, Ardis had determined their position with mana detection, sending away ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡», and had severed their necks without them ever noticing.


    ¡¸B-Bastard! You dare! ¡¹


    Without understanding the clear difference in strength, or could it be that blood rushed to his head, the bandit held the cursed sword and rushed at Ardis.


    While Ardis dealt with the remaining two bandits with ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡»,  he slashed at the bandit which held the cursed sword.


    ¡¸Well, it looks like you¡¯re fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­¡­! ¨D¨DGuah! ¡¹


    After taking a look at him a few times, Ardis slammed down ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» while it¡¯s still in its scabbard refreshingly onto the bandit¡¯s head. Having hit directly on the temple, the bandit stumbled a few steps before falling on the ground.


    A single minute hadn¡¯t passed since the bandits started rushing at them.


    Kyrill who had witnessed the fight from start to end had realized anew Ardis¡¯s strength, also coming to know one side of Ardis that he never knew. Walking close to Ardis who was putting away the cursed sword in its scabbard, Kyrill said so with a difficult face.


    ¡¸Ardis-san¡­¡­. You¡¯re quite a despicable person. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s cruel of you to say that. I just suppressed some seeds of trouble. ¡¹


    Ardis disagreed as if he did not understand Kyrill¡¯s words.


    ¡¸No, I understand that but. I didn¡¯t think you would use the bandits as guinea pigs¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re going to deal with them in the first place, might as well try it out? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any troubles for them if any problem does appear. ¡¹


    If it¡¯s just about logic, Kyrill understands too. For bandits, it¡¯s common sense that they¡¯re going to the execution grounds if they ever get caught. Even if one killed bandits, they wouldn¡¯t be prosecuted but be praised. In this world, bandits don¡¯t have any human rights after all. That¡¯s why handing over the cursed sword as an experiment, it wasn¡¯t going against the law at all.


    But, having understood it and being convinced of it are different matter. For Kyrill, it might be that he¡¯s hoping for the person that saved him behave like a true hero, not someone that plots evilly.


    Of course, that¡¯s just Kyrill¡¯s selfish wish. It¡¯s not like Ardis is looking for praises from anyone, nor does he have the desire to be a hero. It¡¯s fine as long as his own priorities are good. His own life, his comrades, assets. It might even include the twins and the unrespectful servant that he came to know recently.


    ¡¸In any case, thanks to that, we now know there¡¯s no problem holding it by hand. Since you¡¯re the one going to take it back, it¡¯s something that you have to verify first, right? No problem holding it by hand, no problem drawing it, no changes even if you clash with it a few times. It might have nothing else other than the red humanoids that comes out every night. ¡¹


    While saying like that, Ardis handed over the sword in its scabbard to Kyrill. Since it¡¯s the sword that he came for in the first place, there¡¯s no complaining that he needs to carry it by himself.


    Kyrill who received it albeit still a little afraid seemed like he wanted to say something for a little while. But, could it be that he doesn¡¯t know how to rebuke Ardis, only a complicated expression showed on his face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­. It¡¯s for my sake in the first place, I shouldn¡¯t be complaining about it. ¡­¡­Sorry. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s return to the capital before today quickly, I want to sleep in a bed after a long while after all! ¡¹


    Strongly hitting Kyrill¡¯s back who seemed a little down, Ardis started walking and leaving behind the bandits who were still groaning. A beat after that, it was Kyrill who was hugging the sword that chased after Ardis panickily.

 CH 56

    Ardis who returned to the capital dyed in sunset exchanged words with the familiar gatekeepers, before entering the town together with Kyrill.


    Their destination are the beds in the inn¨D¨D is what Ardis wants to say but, they had another more prioritized matter. After all, it¡¯s not wrong in assuming the red humanoids creature will appear again in the night.


    Although they aren¡¯t a big deal for Ardis who had fought them for three days consecutively already, he would prefer to get rid of the roots of the problem as soon as possible.


    That¡¯s why, they have headed towards a curse specialist first.


    ¡¸Old man, are you here? I have something to show you. ¡¹


    It was a corner building on one of the streets that has lesser pedestrian traffic. While opening the tattered door which was thinly covered in mold, Ardis raised his voice.


    Opening the door, it is a small room that they entered to. The walls were lined with shelves, on top of them were filled books, potteries and miscellaneous items.


    Although it seems like a gathering of random items at first sight, considering the owner of this place, it¡¯s probably the norm.


    ¡¸What. It¡¯s Ardis who¡¯s here huh. ¡¹


    The old man sitting at the counter looked at Ardis and said. A shaman, many people think that they have an image of an old witch but, it¡¯s actually more of a proper occupation that appraise items and concoct medicine.


    The person who called out to Ardis too, he looks to be an upstanding old man. If there¡¯s a half decent feathered robe on him, he would be exuding an aura of a sage.


    It had been four months since Ardis started working in the capital. With much time around, it¡¯s normal for him to have some acquaintance and some familiar shops.


    Although the sign board doesn¡¯t show, this shop also deals with magical items, it¡¯s one of the shops that Ardis frequent.


    And shamans like him, they often sell medicine concoctions or charms. Or, different than normal items that mercenaries normally bring to an arms shop or merchants, mana imbued items are usually brought to a shaman place since it would fetch better price.


    However, Ardis didn¡¯t come to sell the sword that was found in the ruins.


    There¡¯re many shamans who are knowledgeable about magic and mana in objects. And such knowledge is useful for appraising and identifying unknown objects.


    It¡¯s an essential shop for treasure hunters to bring magical items to be appraised or cursed items to be dispelled. These two are considered the main source of income for any shamans.


    There¡¯re quite a number of shaman stores in the capital as well. Among them, the most capable shaman that Ardis knows is the old man in front of his eyes now. It was fitting for Ardis to bring the swords retrieved from the ruins to him.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, Jean was looking for you? It seems that he has something to ask from you, have you met him already? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t met him yet recently but¡­¡­. I will look for him tomorrow. ¡¹


    Jean is a person who distributes work to mercenaries. For Ardis who had subjugated the Three Great Demons, Jean had already assigned various tasks for him before. He¡¯s also one of the human relationship network that Ardis attained in the past four months.


    ¡¸Umu. Jean seems to be worrying about something. Help¡¯em if you can. ¡­¡­Leaving that aside, who¡¯s that kid over there? Your disciple? ¡¹


    The shaman asked Ardis about Kyrill who is behind him.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a coincidence and now he¡¯s temporarily my companion. He¡¯s not a mercenary after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. His mana reserve seems high for his age, I totally thought he was a magician or something. ¡¹


    ¡¸High mana reserve¡­¡­, you mean me? ¡¹


    At the shaman¡¯s unexpected words, Kyrill unintentionally interrupted.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, kid. You seem to have aptitude for becoming a magician. Considering your age, you still have room to grow your mana reserve. ¡¹


    ¡¸Me¡­¡­, a magician¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill probably never thought he had the possibility to become a magician. At the sudden revelation, Kyrill¡¯s eyes were round.


    The shaman was smiling slightly while looking at Kyrill for a while, then he shifted his gaze onto Ardis.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you would came here for no reason¡­¡­, you picked up something interesting? ¡¹


    ¡¸A sword that will make strange humanoids appear that will attack you in the night, how about that? ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s playful tone, the old man shook his head as if saying good graces.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Bringing in things that are bothersome again¡¹


    Ignoring such a reaction from the store owner, Ardis took the sword from Kyrill¡¯s hands and put it onto the counter.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a sword we found in a ruin in the Corsas Forest. As you see, there¡¯s no problem holding it or drawing it but, when night comes, some strange red humanoids will appear. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­, let me see that. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s words, the shaman took the sword into his own hands and verified. Using a magnifying glass as he checked the hilt to the scabbard, then drawing it slightly. The shaman¡¯s sharp gaze stared at the blade that was a dyed in red.


    ¡¸Umu¡­¡­. This is¡­¡­. Aah, it¡¯s like this¡­¡­¡¹


    As the shaman continued to mutter to himself, he slowly compiled the results.


    ¡¸Two silvers for this. If you want me to look more in details, then it¡¯s six. ¡¹


    Eventually, he returned the sword onto the counter, and asked for payment.


    ¡¸So it¡¯s something you can¡¯t tell just by looking? ¡¹


    While saying so, Ardis put up six silver coins on the counter.


    ¡¸Just the gist of it. ¡¹


    While replying, the shaman old man took the payment into his pocket.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll take about ten minutes, you can wait? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, if you can dispel the curse, then do that too. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that. Rather than that, this is probably not a curse. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not a curse? ¡¹


    Ardis asked at the unexpected reply.


    ¡¸Well, I will leave the explanation for later. Just sit around for a while. ¡¹


    After saying so, the shaman took out various small tools and put it on the counter. Using each of them, the old man meticulously investigated the sword.


    Sometimes spraying reagents, sometimes sticking on amulets, sometimes casting magic, the shaman continued tens of ways as he tried to determine the true nature of the sword.


    That process was similar to a doctor trying to find out all the symptoms to know what kind of disease the patient has.


    Eventually, the ten minutes that the shaman had said to Ardis had passed, and finally the analysis had completed. The old shaman sighed loudly.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­, it¡¯s finally done, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸So? What¡¯s is this thing actually? ¡¹


    Immediately, Ardis pointed towards the sword on the counter and asked.


    ¡¸Well, first, just like what I said just now, it¡¯s not a curse. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what¡¯s those stuff that comes out and attack during the night? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, just calm down a little. ¡¹


    The shaman slowed down Ardis¡¯s pace.


    ¡¸First, looking at the style of the craftsmanship of the sword, it¡¯s made a long time ago. Probably one of the relics of the era of Corsas Kingdom about two hundred years ago. Look here. ¡¹


    The old shaman pointed to one part of the scabbard.


    ¡¸This pattern here, it was usually used for ritual jewelry in the Corsas Kingdom. It¡¯s probably forged by a famed blacksmith and given to a royalty or the church. ¡¹


    ¡¸The background isn¡¯t important at all. ¡¹


    Ardis was frowning as he said so. After all, the reason that Ardis brought the sword here was not to hear such background stories.


    ¡¸Good grace, this is exactly why young¡¯uns are so difficult. ¡¹


    As if lamenting, the shaman shook his head


    ¡¸About the curse right? Just like what I said before, it isn¡¯t a curse. But, it¡¯s certain that intense thoughts are enveloping the sword. ¡¹


    ¡¸Intense thoughts? Meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸Suffering, sadness, anger, and the hope to be saved. Those kinds of intense thoughts had been finding somewhere to go, and they¡¯ve gathered around the sword. It¡¯s not just a single person¡¯s portion, but more than tens of them. ¡¹


    Ardis continued his questions since he still didn¡¯t understand the difference of the thoughts and a curse.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, different than a curse? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s similar but different. It¡¯s true that curses are also one form of intense thoughts. But curses are made with the intentions of harming people. If those harming intentions are mixed in the intense thoughts, only then it¡¯s a curse. ¡¹


    But, as the shaman continued his explanation.


    ¡¸The thoughts that lingers around this sword, they don¡¯t have any intentions of hurting someone else. They¡¯re probably souls that couldn¡¯t be saved and had nowhere to go. ¡¹


    ¡¸I get the point that it¡¯s different than a curse now. But how about what is needed to be done to prevent the¡ºThings¡» appearing every night? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­¡¹


    The shaman store owner massaged his eyebrows as he thinks.


    ¡¸Since there is no curse, the usual way to dispel a curse won¡¯t have any meaning. It¡¯s certainly a good sword originally but, you can just not use it right? Why not just let me buy it from you. How about it? ¡¹


    Refusing the offer from the shaman store owner, Ardis and Kyrill moved out of the store. Although they now knew what¡¯s the reason behind the red humanoids appearing in the night, in the end, they weren¡¯t able to solve it.


    ¡¸Well, how should we proceed¡­¡­. I guess a dinner first huh. ¡¹


    The night had started to encroach on the capital skies. How should they proceed, there¡¯s a ton of stuff that they still have to discuss.


    ¡¸In any case, hunger and lack of sleep are the worst enemies for any mercenaries. Let¡¯s go, Kyrill. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes ¡¹


    Kyrill chased after Ardis who had already started walking towards his frequented inn, ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡».

 CH 57

    Here, please enjoy! Melir¡¯s special potatoes with honey grains! ¡¹


    It¡¯s the signature girl, Melir of the ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» that Ardis stays in who brought meals to Ardis¡¯s table.


    ¡¸Kyrill-kun, please don¡¯t be reserved and eat more! Today¡¯s on big sister! ¡¹


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much. ¡¹


    Kyrill said his thanks while seemingly reservedly.


    Although he had never said it loud, Kyrill is most probably screaming ¡¸Why did it become this¡­¡­¡¹ in his heart.


    Ardis and Kyrill who had said goodbye to the shaman store had sought shelter and warm food in the dining hall of the first floor in ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡». As they called Melir to take their order, she had interest in Ardis companion, Kyrill.


    ¡¸Eh? He¡¯s from the Coalition? He¡¯s so young, alone? ¡¹


    Finding out that Kyrill had come to the capital by himself despite that young, Melir voiced out her surprise. On top of that, could it be that the appearance of Kyrill had triggered Melir¡¯s motherly side, or could it be that she took an interest with Kyrill¡¯s name, her treatment to Kyrill compared to other guests are clearly different.


    In the end, she had forgotten her role as a waitress, and started offering Kyrill free food. Well, it might¡¯ve been a good matter, if all the food offered to Kyrill aren¡¯t Melir¡¯s Specials.


    As the signboard girl of Seseragi Inn, Melir also has a few titles,¡ºPalate Killer¡», ¡ºNemesis of Food¡», or ¡ºDirect Ticket to Toilet¡», all of them describing her cooking.


    ¡ºAnyone who is happy to be treated by Melir is obviously not someone that had tasted her cooking¡»


    It¡¯s a warning that¡¯s always exchanged between the inn guests here, after all, all of Melir¡¯s cooking were made as if with the purpose of going against the entire palate of humanity


    The first bite that Kyrill had, it was bad enough for Kyrill¡¯s eyes to spin. But thinking about Melir¡¯s good intention to treat him, and seeing Ardis who continued to eat it without looking any different, Kyrill couldn¡¯t bring himself saying anything.


    As such, Kyrill is still doing his best to eat the works of art(Door to an unknown world) brought out by Melir tearily.


    ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­, it¡¯s the first-time I¡¯ve heard¡ºPotatoes with honey grains¡». What kind of grains it is? ¡¹


    Kyrill who raised that question was answered with Melir proudly sticking out her chest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. The grains are just normal wheat but, the taste is thanks to my new culinary method! ¡¹


    ¡¸Method? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Grinding and mixing wheat and potatoes together, then soaking it in water for a while. Then, mix it with honey and it¡¯s done after removing the floating pieces! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill replied with silence.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Ardis-san, Jean-san had been looking for you yesterday, he has something to ask of you it seems. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I heard about it. I plan to meet him tomorrow. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s great. Jean-san seemed to be worrying about something deeply. Well then Kyrill, don¡¯t be reserved and tell me if you want a second helping! ¡¹


    Melir who left those words behind went to another table.


    Kyrill didn¡¯t have any choice but to take up his spoon, and dip it into the vicious liquid in the bowl. It was a sticky texture that stuck onto his teeth, the vicious paste seemed to absorb all moisture inside his mouth. To top it off, the sweetness of the honey just made it worse.


    Disgusting ¨D Kyrill shouts in his heart.


    The wheat and potatoes mashed together and mixed with honey shouldn¡¯t be this bad. But could it be that the method was bad, or is it just the despairing skills of the cook. The completed dish was farthest than anything delicious.


    Kyrill who desperately held himself back from puking swallowed it forcibly, and looked up at the seat opposite of him. There it was, the figure of Ardis eating it as if nothing is wrong.


    ¡¸Ardis-san. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked after a short period of awkward silence.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Is it delicious? ¡¹


    Ardis who had been repeating the action of fetching food with his spoon to his mouth mechanically had stopped.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Edible. ¡¹


    ¡¸I, see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s answer which had a long suspense, Kyrill agreed. Just like what Ardis said, it¡¯s still food at the very least.


    As an orphan, Kyrill can¡¯t be picky about what he eats. It¡¯s not just Kyrill, all children from any orphanage are the same.


    In the first place, Kyrill came from an orphanage where ¡ºEat till full¡» isn¡¯t even a possibility, so there¡¯re no children who are picky. That¡¯s why, Kyrill had thought that as long as he can get his fill, he should never complain about it.


    And on top of that, there¡¯s Ardis who¡¯s eating it like it¡¯s nothing in front of him. He couldn¡¯t just be the only one whining about it.


    After a short exchange with Ardis, even while shedding tears from the utter disgusting taste in his mouth, Kyrill continued to swallow down the food on the table.


    ¡¸Oi, look. There¡¯s someone eating Melir-chan¡¯s cooking. ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Isn¡¯t it Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. Ardis is there as well but, there¡¯s another kid there eating. ¡¹


    ¡¸Lies¡­¡­? He couldn¡¯t be eating Melir¡¯s cooking¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸For real? That kid, he looks about the same age with my son. I bet my son would puke out every last bit of Melir¡¯s cooking while crying. ¡¹


    ¡¸Should I try feeding it to my kid? ¡¹


    ¡¸Better not, Melir¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t for children to challenge. Look closely at him, that kid is crying while eating. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, he¡¯s got quite the guts. As expected of Ardis¡¯s companion. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that what you call ¡ºBirds of a feather flock together¡»? ¡¹


    The guests that sat around the dining hall were all commenting on Ardis and Kyrill as they wished.


    But, for Kyrill who was only focused on eliminating his nemesis in front of him, he couldn¡¯t have noticed any of those voices, only continue moving his spoon, feeding Melir¡¯s demonic recipes born from good intentions into his stomach.

 CH 58

    After a meal that was harsh for certain reasons, Ardis discussed with Kyrill about their next steps.


    ¡¸Kyrill. For the time being, stay here today. If you¡¯re fine with it, let me hold onto the sword for tonight, also I will pay for you if you don¡¯t have money. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, I will pay for the night myself. I have reserved some money for the returning trip¡­¡­. Also, this¡­¡­¡¹


    While saying so, Kyrill offered several silver coins.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry. I only have this much now¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill said so with a sorry expression


    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s this for though. ¡¹


    Ardis asked Kyrill once again while seemingly frowning.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my payment for you for saving me and finding the sword¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t need it. ¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t help you because I wanted money. Also, you, you said that it was ¡ºMoney for returning trip¡» just now right. Isn¡¯t this that too? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s silence affirmed Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be accepting something like that. ¡¹


    Kyrill had probably thought to thanks Ardis by offering him money even if it meant the bare minimum amount. Then, he probably planned to camp outside on the roads when he¡¯s returning to the Coalition. For a kid who don¡¯t have any fighting experience, it was too reckless of a plan.


    It¡¯s unlikely that Kyrill isn¡¯t smart enough to realize that. But, probably guilted by the feeling that he must repay Ardis¡¯s grace somehow, and the pain of not having anything to pay Ardis, he thought of this plan even if it meant he would suffer.


    So, he had arrived at the conclusion of offering Ardis his funds for the return trip. It is exactly this side of Kyrill who has unbalanced reckless thoughts that was like a child¡¯s that¡¯s giving Ardis headaches.


    Even if the Coalition is just a neighbor country of the Nagras Kingdom, there¡¯s still danger of crossing the border, and it¡¯ll cost money to do so as well. If Ardis accepted Kyrill¡¯s payment, Kyrill would only have barely enough even if everything is going his way during the return trip.


    For people who are used to travelling, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go on a trip with this much. After all, there¡¯s no guarantee that they will arrive to their destination on time, since there could be some unexpected troubles that happens along the way.


    At the bare minimum, no matter peddlers or mercenaries, they would all prepare twice the expected required amount. As for Kyrill who probably never set foot outside his hometown even once in his life, it couldn¡¯t be helped if he never knew.


    It isn¡¯t that Kyrill isn¡¯t capable. Considering his age of twelve, he had arrived at the capital of Nagras Kingdom by himself, hiring escorts, and went into the Corsas Forest. For any other normal children, even arriving here would be a feat of itself.


    Even if Kyrill had become an apprentice in a merchant association at the age of ten, and saw more of the world than children of his age, it¡¯s still not something that can be done easily. Of course, there¡¯re children who are working in the fields since young but, most of them are still in the age of getting parental protection.


    What pissed off Ardis the most was the person who was crazy enough to send out this young child to a neighbor country to find a sword in the demonic being infested Corsas Forest.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it because they could¡¯ve at least sent an escort together with Kyrill, or maybe have another adult with him. But from what he¡¯d heard from Kyrill himself, the funds for this trip that were given are too little in the first place. The fact that he could only offer a gold coin for the escorts can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need a kid to be worrying over me. ¡¹


    Rejecting the payment that was offered from Kyrill, Ardis asked back towards him who seemed to be down.


    ¡¸Your requestor, did she send you here because she wanted the sword? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸Telling you to get the sword as the fa?ade, but the true intentions is to¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis swallowed his words that was in his throat. ¡ºBut the true intention is to get rid of you because you were a hindrance¡», it weren¡¯t words that he could speak to a mere kid.


    ¡¸¨D¨DNo, it just seemed too unthorough of a plan, it didn¡¯t feel like she was serious in you getting the sword. ¡¹


    Saying so, Kyrill tilted his head.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­¡­. Just like what Marrieda-san1 said, we found the sword in the ruins, and also met with Ardis-san as intended. ¡¹


    Yawn, Ardis who had his mouth open wide suddenly stopped.


    ¡¸Just now, what did you just say? ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed with Kyrill with a serious face.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case? ¡¹


    ¡¸After that ¡¹


    ¡¸Just like what Marrieda-san said, we found the sword in the ruins, and also met with Ardis-san¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸That! ¡¹


    Ardis pointed out at Kyrill¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸What you mean by just as she said? You¡¯re saying that as if you¡¯ve planned to meet with me in the first place. ¡¹


    As the result, Ardis lent his help to Kyrill and obtained the sword he was aiming for. The reason why Kyrill was able to return from a forest that he could only make it out alive if he hired veteran mercenaries originally, it was because of the chance meeting with Ardis.


    At the very least, Ardis didn¡¯t know about Kyrill until their encounter. It was probably true for Kyrill too. If he knew about Ardis, then Kyrill would¡¯ve reached out to him at least one time before he entered the Corsas Forest.


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t hear about Ardis-san¡¯s name as expected. What I was told was only ¡ºYou can trust the person with a violet headband¡». ¡¹


    Kyrill denied Ardis¡¯s words. What Kyrill heard in advance was not a name that pinpointed someone.


    But, Ardis put his hand over the violet headband that was wrapped around his forehead.


    Even considering the vast population in the capital, if they¡¯re talking so specifically about the color of a headband, then people who matches it should be few. It was as if the opponent knew Ardis when they instructed Kyrill, Ardis felt an uncomfortable feeling in his throat.


    ¡¸What is it about in detail? ¡¹


    ¡¸I also don¡¯t know any more than this. She only said it without telling me the reason, and told me to never forget it. ¡¹


    It was a merchant whose name is Marrieda who instructed Kyrill. She was the person who instructed Kyrill to retrieve the sword from the ruins in Corsas Forest in order for them to fund the merchant association that Kyrill is in.


    ¡¸Ah, come to think of it¡­¡­¡¹


    As if remembering something, Kyrill started searching in his small bag.


    ¡¸She said to open this when the sword is obtained. ¡¹


    Saying that, what was taken out was a letter about five centimeters in length.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­. Marrieda-san said that it¡¯s ¡ºSomething necessary after obtaining the sword¡»¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill answered with a confused tone. The letter looked thin and light. So, it couldn¡¯t possibly be containing the money that¡¯s needed for Kyrill to return.


    ¡¸Well, open it and we¡¯ll find out. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. ¡¹


    It was something that he was instructed to open after obtaining the sword. Since they¡¯ve got the sword now and returned to the capital, it shouldn¡¯t be any problem if they opened it now.


    Kyrill immediately opened the sealed letter. And inside it was a small card.


    Kyrill who stared at the face of the card for a while had a confused expression on his face.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s on it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡­¡­, I don¡¯t know. ¡¹


    It was a reply that seemed to be mixed with some embarrassment.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know? Is it not words that¡¯s written? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not that, I can read it just fine but¡­¡­, I don¡¯t understand the meaning at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s it written? ¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, ¡ºOur swords are for the sake of victory, our hearts are for the sake of our comrades. Here we march, with glory in our flags¡», ¡­¡­what could it mean? ¡¹


    Hearing the lines that Kyrill had just read out loud, Ardis¡¯s complexion suddenly changed. The wooden chair that he¡¯d been sitting until now fell on the ground sideways with a loud noise.


    ¡¸W-What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Kyrill was surprised at Ardis who showed an unusual reaction.


    As if not even hearing Kyrill¡¯s question, Ardis leaned out and snatched the small card from Kyrill¡¯s hands. Then, he read the words that were written on the card again and again, his gaze was fixed on it.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, Ardis-san? ¡¹


    Kyrill called out to Ardis worriedly, but there weren¡¯t any replies. From Ardis who seemed to have isolated himself from any noises in the surrounding, words that didn¡¯t seemed like it directed to anyone came.


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­, who would¡­¡­¡¹

 CH 59

    ¡¸Follow me¡¹


    The sealed letter that was handed to Kyrill by Marrieda. After reading the words written on the card repeatedly, Ardis pondered for a while.


    Eventually, Ardis seemed like he had made his decision with a determined face and offered to accompany Kyrill to the Coalition.


    Kyrill who had already received too much from Ardis and has nothing to pay back tried to stop Ardis from helping him too much but, Ardis said that ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, I just have a reason to visit the Coalition now, having you along won¡¯t hurt. ¡¹


    The Coalition that¡¯s west of the Nagras Kingdom, strictly speaking, it isn¡¯t a country. It¡¯s just a gathering of various city states, and their alliance is what holds them together.


    There¡¯s a king for every city state in the Coalition, and a city state can never interfere in another¡¯s politics. That¡¯s why, although the term of ¡ºCoalition of City States¡» is more or less recognized as a country by outsiders, for the people living in the Coalition, it¡¯s more like an area name rather than a country name or perhaps the name of the faction their city states is a part of.


    As for Kyrill¡¯s hometown which is the city state of Reiten, it¡¯s situated in the east of the entire Coalition. It¡¯s sandwiched between the Nagras Kingdom and the rest of the Coalition, so it¡¯s developed as the eastern trading point of the Coalition with Nagras Kingdom.


    It will take about three days walking from Nagras to Reiten. The security on the way is better since there¡¯s a highway straight from Nagras to Reiten.


    But, that¡¯s only when comparing to other places, there¡¯s still the danger of encountering dangerous beasts or bandits. It¡¯s unthinkable for someone of a child like Kyrill to be travelling by himself.


    That¡¯s why Ardis had offered his help to Kyrill. But when Kyrill asked him his reasons, Ardis would only reply ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it¡¹, or ¡¸I got something to settle there as well¡¹, all of them weren¡¯t clear answers.


    For Kyrill, it¡¯s reassuring for a mercenary as strong as Ardis to be accompanying him. Even though Ardis said he had matters himself, the reason for him to be acting that way is because of the contents of the sealed letter, so Kyrill still felt bad somehow.


    ¡¸Let me hold onto the sword for tonight. ¡¹


    Kyrill handed over the sword found in the ruins to Ardis helplessly since he couldn¡¯t do anything about the creatures that appears in the night by himself.


    Kyrill who had gotten a good sleep in a warm bed since a while left the capital along with Ardis the next morning. According to Ardis, it seems like the humanoid creatures had appeared once again last night.


    As for the reason why the guests in the inn weren¡¯t woken up by the anguished scream of the creatures, it¡¯s because Ardis had purposely went to a secluded place before waiting for the creatures to appear.


    Kyrill felt guilty since only Ardis was doing everything. Kyrill¡¯s rationality is saying that he¡¯s too helpless as of now, but his pride didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that. He thought that just saying his thanks to Ardis would be too cheap, but it¡¯s not like he had any other methods of paying back.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my own decision to go to Reiten and it¡¯s also part of my request after all. ¡¹


    But Ardis would just shrug at Kyrill¡¯s words every time.


    The short robe that wrapped around his body, the violet headband on his forehead. He looked to be about fifteen. It¡¯s normally an age when someone becomes an adult. But Ardis¡¯s behavior is filled with confidence and his words carried a certain weight.


    Albeit having an average appearance, his black hair and black eyes gave a sense of ease to Kyrill. Even though Ardis looked like he¡¯s probably only a few years older, he looked like he had several tens of years of experience in life more than Kyrill.


    When he becomes the same age as Ardis, can he become a person as great as Ardis. While thinking like that, Kyrill hastened his pace as he chased after Ardis.


    The next day after Kyrill and Ardis left the capital.


    Once they began nearing the border of Reiten, they went towards the north from the highway. It was to fulfill the request that Ardis got from his acquaintance, Jean in the capital.


    The request was to subjugate a demonic being that appeared near a water source. A demonic being had appeared about five days ago in the village near the country border. It was when Ardis and Kyrill were still in the Corsas Forest.


    The villagers who headed to the lake to fish as usual realized that there was a purple creature floating on the surface of the water. They thought it was their mistake at first but, they were so shocked that their legs gave out when they saw the figure clearly.


    What the villagers saw was a demonic being of the name ¡ºUnholiness¡».


    A huge round body that resembles a blue mineral, and encompassing that are purple flesh, only a small part of it, presumably its eyes are above the surface of the lake.


    From its body that couldn¡¯t be differentiated as the head or torso, twelve tentacles stretched out, and at the ends of it were suckles for the purpose of capturing preys. It¡¯s a demonic being that can be simply described as a lump of purple flesh with twelve tentacles,


    The villagers who had trembling legs moved cautiously as they returned to the village. When the village got the news, the entire village was thrown into chaos. It¡¯s because a¡ºUnholiness¡» is a fearsome demonic being after all.


    On the grass lands, Despairs are the ones on the top of the food chain. On the other hand, ¡ºUnholiness¡»dominates the aquatic side of things. Its strength is easily on par with Despairs, if they¡¯re submerged in water, their strength would even exceed a Despair¡¯s.


    Of course, being the villagers they are, they could do nothing but wait for help while gritting their teeth, even if there are mercenaries who live by hunting monsters among them, it was too much of an opponent for them.


    The village head immediately sent a messenger to request from help from the capital but, the capital was enveloped in a festive atmosphere after the news of a new Heavy Metal mine opening.


    There were horse carriages that transported various supplies to the north and horse carriages that brought back ores or wood. Of course, the capital had to assign people to station the Heavy Metal deposit. That¡¯s why, a portion of the Kingdom¡¯s army had been occupied. And of course, those people there aren¡¯t the one dealing with the Heavy Metal ores.


    As such, the kingdom had gathered the mercenaries with compensation so good that almost all of the mercenaries in the capital had headed north.


    On top of that, the Kingdom also needed men to investigate the island that the ¡ºFour Winged¡» had previously occupied, and also to the fortress that the ¡ºCrimson Eater¡» was in to reclaim it. So, the Kingdom¡¯s army hadn¡¯t had time or the resources to sortie a subjugation squad for the ¡ºUnholiness¡».


    Although there aren¡¯t any victims yet, the lake is the main source of food for the village. If the situation persists, the village would have difficulties in feeding themselves.


    Jean who had planned to hire mercenaries back from the north no matter what was overjoyed at the news of Ardis¡¯s return. Meeting with Ardis, the fact that he had offered a high price of two gold coins was indication of his desperation.


    In the end, since it was in the same direction as Reiten, Ardis decided to accept the request.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we should see the village in question¡­¡­. Kyrill, tired? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    After all, they had been walking about thirty minutes off road. Eventually, their destination started to come into sight.


    It seems to be a normal village from afar. The houses there are built wooden, and the surroundings are guarded with simple fences.


    Kyrill and Ardis who entered the village realized the strange atmosphere.


    ¡¸There¡¯s¡­¡­, no one here¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s too quiet¡­¡­¡¹


    No matter how secluded of a village it was, there should be sounds of people around.


    ¡¸Could it be that the villagers had already evacuated? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then that¡¯s a problem¨D¨D¡¹


    When Kyrill¡¯s question was answered by Ardis, there was suddenly a loud noise. It was the sound of wood getting teared apart forcefully, and accompanying it was someone¡¯s horrified scream.

 CH 60

    The distress call originated not far from their position.


    ¡¸Is it in the back!? ¡¹


    Ardis immediately started running through the houses of the village, arriving at the back of the village. Kyrill as well, wordlessly followed behind Ardis as quickly as he could.


    After circling to the back of the village, there was another lone house, it was that moment that Ardis saw a purple creature trying to smash the wall down. The purple creature had a body of a molluscs, and more than ten tentacles were on the ground.


    Its body is almost as tall as three meters. It was most probably the demonic being, ¡ºUnholiness¡». Every time its tentacles waved around and smashed at the wall, the wooden wall let out a dry crackle before blown into chips.


    ¡¸Help! Someone please! ¡¹


    It was a female voice that came from the inside of the house.


    ¡¸Kyrill! Hide behind something! Yell if anything happens! ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! ¡¹


    Kyrill immediately ran towards some crates at the end of the road, and hid in its shadows. It¡¯s a little unfortunate but, the only thing that Kyrill can do now is to stay within Ardis¡¯s view docilely.


    After giving out instructions to Kyrill, Ardis drawn his short sword with a white blade and threw it towards the ¡ºUnholiness¡». Drawing his broadsword of the color of autumn sky, Ardis swiftly circled around to the back of the demonic being like a gust of wind.


    The white short sword severed the tentacles that had continued to destroy the house. Till that moment, the demonic being had probably only saw Ardis as someone who couldn¡¯t harm itself.


    Having realized its enemy all but too late, death had already approached from the back of the ¡ºUnholiness¡». Although he didn¡¯t know if it was its eyes or what, Ardis had caught the round object that looked like a blue mineral.


    ¡¸Rot in hell. ¡¹


    Muttering the last words he had for the demonic being, Ardis swung the autumn sky colored broadsword in a wide trajectory. The demonic being was blown away along with the blue mineral object which was now separated into two, it seemed like it lost its string before collapsing to the ground.


    It was not even ten seconds since Ardis gave his instructions to Kyrill. At Ardis¡¯s figure and light movements which dealt with the abomination easily, Kyrill¡¯s eyes had a sense of admiration while he watched.


    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill tried to get up from his crouching position because he thought the danger had been dealt with. But the next moment, noticing that Ardis hasn¡¯t let his guard down with a tense expression, Kyrill panickily surveyed the surroundings.


    ¡¸Tch, it was an offshoot huh¡¹


    Ardis who clicked his tongue looked up at the sky. Kyrill¡¯s gaze which followed Ardis¡¯s saw another purple creature was floating even higher than the roofs of the surrounding building in the sky.


    There¡¯s no one who can understand the thoughts of the Unholiness which continued to hover in the sky. But what was heard from the purplish creature above was akin to an unsettling sound of something vibrating quickly.


    ¡¸An offshoot¡­¡­, just as I thought. ¡¹


    As if waiting for Ardis¡¯s words, countless shadows started appearing from the purple body that floated in the sky.


    The color and shape of the Unholiness in the sky didn¡¯t change. What changed was its size.


    The Unholiness that was in the sky was about the same size as the one Ardis dealt with just now but, now there¡¯re countless smaller offshoots at about twenty to thirty centimeters surrounding it.


    The numbers were unimaginable. Kyrill could at least count thirty of them with just his bare eyes.


    ¡¸Babies of demonic beings¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Even for Kyrill who isn¡¯t clear about the life cycle of demonic beings, he understood after seeing the countless smaller demonic beings seperating from a single larger one.


    ¡¸Kyrill! Come here! ¡¹


    At the same time Ardis¡¯s voice rang, a white bladed short sword came beside Kyrill. Stopping just in front of Kyrill¡¯s eyes, the short sword sliced up the surrounding offshoots of the Unholiness which approached easily.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-Yes! ¡¹


    Kyrill seemed stunned at first but, to not be an even more useless baggage by crouching there, he immediately ran towards Ardis. The offshoots started chasing after seeing their prey had started running.


    But all of them were met by the short sword floating beside Kyrill. While sweating at the prospect of the tentacles of the offshoots grazing the top of his head, Kyrill continued running towards Ardis.


    ¡¸Have your back towards the house and sit tight. ¡¹


    Leaving behind the white short sword to protect Kyrill and the villager, Ardis threw his other short sword towards the group of offshoots and started chanting at the same time.


    ¡¸The tune of rupturing winds played by the pristine shrine maiden ¨D¨D¨D¨DSchelwi! ¡¹(Wind Blades)


    With each swing of the sword, another offshoot died, together with Ardis¡¯s wind magic, the offshoots started dying one after another.


    But there weren¡¯t even any signs of the numbers of offshoots decreasing. How many more offshoots did the parent give birth to? Ardis couldn¡¯t figure it out as more and more appeared behind the houses even while he continued crushing them.


    ¡¸Shit, if we¡¯re not right in the village¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis could¡¯ve casted a large-scale destructive magic that have a wide area of effect. But, since he couldn¡¯t have known that where else the villagers are hiding in, if he casted such a magic, all the houses would collapse.


    While having such thoughts, Ardis continued finished off the offshoots one after another. Of course, when its own offspring are getting killed, the parent Unholiness didn¡¯t sit quietly as well. It had already lowered its altitude substantially so that its tentacle attacks can reach Ardis.


    Following up on that, the offshoots of the Unholiness started coming at Ardis from all sides. Ardis just continued controlling the yellowish green short sword and cutting down the bodies of the offshoots with the broadsword of autumn sky.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no end! ¡¹


    Ardis cursed at the never-ending stall.


    Even as he did that, one body after another collapsed on the ground. Witnessing Ardis who continued cutting down one demonic being after another, Kyrill was stunned.


    ¡ºWell, about that person huh. He¡¯s too strong, on a scale that¡¯s incomprehensible for us. ¡»


    What came up in Kyrill¡¯s mind was the words of a man he met in the morning as he left the capital.


    It was a man Kyrill met when he was spending time idly in the tavern when Ardis was meeting with another person called Jean. The man seemed to be interested in Kyrill¡¯s name, the reason why Kyrill is together with Ardis, and their relationship.


    Talking with some stranger is something Kyrill would¡¯ve avoided normally. But, dragged in the flow of the man who for some reason had a reassuring kind smile and polite tone, the fact that Kyrill spilled everything out was probably a showing of his experience in life.


    Hearing information that was leaked out by Kyrill, the man said smilingly, ¡ºLady Luck was with you. Normally, for someone to hire him, they¡¯ll need about ten gold a day for him. ¡»


    At Kyrill who seemed to have round eyes at the amount, the man continued on while having an expression of self-depreciation.


    ¡ºHe¡¯s someone very assuring to have as an escort. But, just as much, it¡¯s scary if you antagonize him. At the very least, it¡¯s scary enough to assume that there¡¯re no mercenaries in the entire capital to dare turn on his bad side. ¡»


    From the stories he¡¯d heard, Ardis had completely destroyed the Three Great Demons in one day, which were demonic beings that had been gnawing at the kingdom for more than tens of years, with no subjugation before his succeeding. As such a person, he¡¯s extremely famed among all the other mercenaries in the entire capital.


    ¡ºOi, Chezare. Don¡¯t simply mess around with someone¡¯s companion. ¡»


    And it was when Ardis had returned after finishing his talks about the request.


    ¡ºMessing¡­¡­. We¡¯re just chatting idly¡­¡­, right? ¡»


    As if trying to make an excuse, the man begged for affirmation from Kyrill. Although he didn¡¯t know why, Kyrill felt a sense of fear in the man¡¯s expression.


    ¡ºSo it seems that you¡¯re going to the Coalition? Do you need any information? ¡»


    ¡ºNo. I¡¯ve heard what I need from Jean. ¡»


    ¡ºYou¡¯re so cold huh¨D¡»


    Even as he said so, the man didn¡¯t seem like he was disappointed at all.


    ¡ºKyrill, let¡¯s go. ¡»


    Without even facing the man, Ardis gave his reply and called out to Kyrill as he walked out of the tavern.


    ¡ºIf you got anything interesting there, let me know when you come back¨D¡»


    While hearing the man¡¯s voice from behind, Kyrill chased after Ardis¡¯s back.


    For Kyrill who isn¡¯t someone who lives in Gran, he had no way of knowing how strong of an opponent are the Three Great Demons. But, if what the man said was real¨D¨D.


    Witnessing it first handedly now, even when taking on an entire swarm of demonic being, Ardis stood strong by himself, overpowering the demonic beings.


    Every swing of Ardis¡¯s sword, more and more offshoots of the Unholiness were decimated. Occasionally, at his swing of his left arm, magic of the element of ice or wind would be released, and they will surely take down a big chunk of the demonic beings.


    Kyrill thought that chanting is something that¡¯s essential for magic but, Ardis seemed to be able to use it with just a swing of his arm. At the mashup of Ardis¡¯s sword magic and his display of magic, Kyrill¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t catch up at all.


    Eventually, even for the Unholiness¡¯s offshoots which seemed like it was endless at first seemed to decrease as time goes on. As expected, even as demonic beings, the army of Unholiness which seemed to have lost their number by half started to retreat.


    And there, Ardis mercilessly followed up with an attack.


    ¡¸The dance of eternity of the shining deep green in the color of imaginary land and the silence¨D¨D¨D¨DTroa?Seus?Fote! ¡¹(Storm of the North)


    The moment Ardis had confirmed that there was enough of a distance from the village, Ardis didn¡¯t hold back and summoned a blizzard storm, freezing and destroying the offshoots of the demonic being, before dealing with the remaining main body of Unholiness with his two short swords.


    ¡¸Good grace, that was too much of a bother. ¡¹


    Ardis muttered while sighing lightly, it was the announcement of the end of the battle.

 CH 61

    It was really a close call! I can¡¯t thank you enough! ¡¹


    The man, who was the chief of the village lowered his head as he thanked Ardis. He looked to be in his middle age and mature but, he was quite young considering he¡¯s the chief.


    Facing Ardis who had saved their village from the demonic being, ¡ºUnholiness¡», even when Ardis told him it¡¯s enough, the chief never stopped lowering his head to Ardis.


    Well, it¡¯s a given since he was the chief of the village that Ardis saved but, it seems like that he¡¯s personally very thankful to Ardis as well. It seems like the woman that Ardis had saved by a hair breadth was the chief¡¯s wife.


    In the end, thanks to Ardis¡¯s feat, there wasn¡¯t a single casualty in the village, there were just a few houses ruined because of the damage. It can be said as a fortunate among unfortunate.


    If Ardis and Kyrill had arrived even ten minutes late, surely the situation would be unsavable. Because that the chief understood exactly that, he and the villagers couldn¡¯t thank Ardis enough.


    ¡¸Magician-san! Please rest well tonight! It might not be much but, please let us treat you to a feast! ¡¹


    The villagers which were released from the terror of the demonic beings had a bright expression, their excitement was all over the place. Since Ardis and Kyrill had already planned in advance to stay a night after Ardis¡¯s job is over, they didn¡¯t have any reasons to reject their offer.


    Surrounding the well right in the middle of the village, houses after houses started bringing tables out and arranging them. Because it¡¯s a frontier village, along with the fact that they were troubled by demonic beings for a while, the feast that was prepared was in no way extravagant or luxurious.


    But, they were all smiling from their hearts and laughed loudly as they were truly rejoicing over the fact that there were no casualties and they can return to their daily lives. There were figures of people toasting all over the place.


    ¡¸Honestly, thank you¨D. Thanks a lot¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re so amazing even at that age¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¨D, no worries about the houses, we just have to rebuilt it¨D. It¡¯s much better than have someone dying¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Here, don¡¯t be reserved and eat¨D! ¡¹


    The villagers all came one after another in front of Ardis, praising his strength and thanking him with a smile.


    Their sentences which had a long suspense in the end is probably unique to the local area. It seems that other than the chief villager, everyone else had that quirk to the end of their sentences.


    ¡¸But, Ardis-san? You look really strong compared to how you look¨D¨D. We didn¡¯t realize that that it was a parent demonic being¨D¨D. If we knew then we would¡¯ve evacuated immediately¨D¨D. ¡¹


    It was a bearded middle-aged man who poured liquor into Ardis¡¯s mug as he said so. At his words, Kyrill felt suspicious and asked from the side.


    ¡¸Is it that bad if they¡¯re parents? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D? Aah, the companion kid huh¨D¨D¡¹


    It seems that the man had finally realized Kyrill¡¯s presence for the first time after he was called out. The man was quite drunk already.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¨D¨D. I don¡¯t really know about other demonic beings but, ¡ºUnholiness¡» is extremely dangerous in its reproducing stage, it¡¯s in a different level than when it¡¯s by itself. ¡¹


    The reason behind that are the offshoots of the Unholiness.


    ¡¸Unholiness normally don¡¯t form groups but, it¡¯s an exception during their reproductive cycle¨D. You also saw them right¨D? The offshoots¨D¡¹


    Kyrill silently nodded. The amount of demonic beings rushed out from the parent Unholiness, it was a scene right out of a nightmare.


    ¡¸After all, Unholiness seems to lay a surreal amount of eggs¨D. Again, you seen that so you would know right¨D¨D¡¹


    Then, he faced back to the man who was swinging swords and turning the offshoots into corpses just a while ago.


    ¡¸And, the problem is the offshoots will consume every living being around them¨D¨D. The reason why the Unholiness had taken nest around here to reproduce is probably because that the lake was full of preys¨D¨D¡¹


    And the preys included the villagers, surely the man had understood that as well. He looked complicated as he continued drinking.


    ¡¸But, if they have so many demonic beings born¡­¡­. It¡¯s scary to think when they grow up. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D, that¡¯s not gonna happen¨D. Their kind, once they grow to some size, they start cannibalizing¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Cannibalizing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah that¨D¨D. The offshoots will even eat their own siblings, and only about five will be left at the end of it normally¨D¨D¡¹


    Kyrill who heard that was convinced.


    In the end, their numbers would decrease considerably. But, before that stage comes, they would not hesitate to consume any living beings in sight, they¡¯re more than just being a trouble to those on the receiving end.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite some knowledge. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D, you¡¯re raised in the cities¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. I¡¯m from Reiten. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¨D¨D. People in the city probably don¡¯t have much interest in demonic being¡¯s life cycle¨D. But you see¨D, everyone here is living alongside the threats of demonic beings¨D, it¡¯s a matter that dictates our lives and deaths¨D. So, we get taught when we were kids¨D¨D¡¹


    Living in a secluded village meant that threats could manifest any moment. If some dangerous beasts or demonic beings appeared and they just ¡¸Didn¡¯t know¡¹. Worst case, all of the villagers would die.


    That¡¯s why, at the very least, the details about beasts and demonic beings in the area are taught as general knowledge to the kids here, the drunk man explained.


    ¡¸And also I¡¯m a hunter¨D. So of course I know more than others¨D¡¹


    From the story, it seems that it was him who discovered the Unholiness first. The man¡¯s face tensed up, probably recalling that moment.


    ¡¸Well, even so, our magician brother here dealt with all of them, so it¡¯s nothing to worry now¨D. Huh? Did he use magic again¨D? Well whatever¨D¡¹


    Ardis who had finished fighting early reported to the chief villager that all of the Unholiness including its offshoots were dealt with.


    Even if one escaped, it would mean huge trouble for the village. If Ardis moved to deal with the parent first, the offshoots¡¯ movements can¡¯t be predicted afterwards. That is why, it¡¯s important to deal with all the offshoots first before the parent.


    Ardis had even thought of that even while being surrounded by walls of demonic beings. Just as he thought, Ardis is an amazing person, Kyrill was once again reaffirmed of that fact as he looked towards Ardis. And there, being offered liquor by a group of villagers, the figure of a magician who had a tired and sleepy face.


    Kyrill and Ardis who had stayed the night at the chief¡¯s house headed towards the empty space in the village where all the remains of the Unholiness rested.


    Yesterday, the villagers were going to burn all of it. But, Ardis came and stopped them. It¡¯s not widely known but, the suckles on the tentacles of the Unholiness have an effect of absorbing mana, Ardis explained.


    It¡¯s not like it can be sold for a huge amount. But, the shaman that he was familiar in the capital told him to get some if he have the chance. Till now, it wasn¡¯t known that Unholiness¡¯ tentacles had any uses, so it wasn¡¯t recognized as something to be collected normally.


    But should there be any uses discovered in the future, the prices will definitely shoot up. The shaman that asked him to collect had a hobby of researching¡ºMaterials that didn¡¯t seem useful¡» other than running a shop.


    By the way, the ¡ºRound object that looked like a blue mineral¡» that seemed to be of some use is totally useless. Since the night was already coming yesterday, they¡¯ve decided to postpone collecting the suckles to today.


    Having said so, if they left the remains of the demonic beings behind, it would just call for unnecessary danger. As such, Ardis had buried all of them a little distance from the village.


    At the sight of the remains of the Unholiness disappearing into the earth as if eaten up, it can¡¯t be blamed that the villagers had a surprised voice.


    And now, Ardis resurfaced the hidden remains from the ground again. From the empty land that had nothing there before, two large Unholiness, and a surreal amount of the corpses of the offshoots appeared.


    ¡¸Now then, I will be going to collect the suckles. Kyrill, just burn the offshoots after throwing them together. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    Replying affirmatively, Kyrill who was stretching out his hands to the offshoots suddenly stopped as he realized.


    ¡¸¡­¡­This, there¡¯s no problem holding it by hand, right? ¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s a corpse of a young offshoot, it was still originally a dangerous demonic being. For Kyrill who had never even fought, it can¡¯t be blamed that he felt uneasy touching a demonic being by hand.


    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no problem being barehanded. ¡¹


    While having an expression that¡¯s like a dry smile, Ardis assured.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re concerned, use gloves? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah¨D. ¡­¡­I will try my best. ¡¹


    Well, Kyrill was totally helpless when he left the sword to Ardis. He couldn¡¯t try to burden Ardis with such a small matter again.


    Kyrill made up his mind, grabbing the offshoots of the Unholiness. Just as he did so, Kyrill cringed his face unintentionally at the weird and disgusting texture of the tentacles passing through his hands.

 CH 62

    Reiten, east of the Coalition, a trading city that had developed thanks to its relationship with Nagras Kingdom. There¡¯s an abundant of peddlers and carriages moving around in the city.


    The competition is fierce in this town which has many merchant associations taken root. If you don¡¯t take risk, you would get out-competed, if you¡¯re not careful, you would lose all your assets.


    The main street that stretched from east to west of the town, there were all kinds of different building with different merchant association lined up. And among them, one building. It was the building with the signboard ¡ºLitte Merchant Association¡».


    The surrounding buildings is in the same style, the first floor is reserved for the storefront, the second floor is for reception space or the office for employees, and finally the room of the president.


    The doors of that building didn¡¯t seem new. They have probably taken care of it for a long time, even when the owner of the building changed or when the president of the association changed. With the old door still standing setting the mood, the building gave off the impression of its lasting history.


    ¡¸Why did you let him go by himself to Nagras!? ¡¹


    It was a yelling voice that had ruined the solemn atmosphere. There were two women in the president¡¯s room.


    The one yelling loudly just now was Rovell Merchant Association¡¯s successor, Ellie. She¡¯s a woman with long vibrant blonde hair who seemed to be in her late tens. Her shoulders trembled with her pupils that showed anger.


    On the other hand, the person she was directing her anger to, was the owner of the room, Litte¡¯s president, Marrieda. Short grey hair and maroon eyes. She seems to be in the twenties, just about the same age with Ellie.


    The both of them aren¡¯t unbelievable beauties but, they certainly have good looks. If it was an idle and peaceful talk, then it wouldn¡¯t be weird that they would attract gazes from men.


    However, it can¡¯t be said that the atmosphere flowing in the room at this moment is peaceful at all. Against Marrieda who was sitting on the sofa composedly, Ellie was standing up while glaring at her.


    ¡¸Ellie. Someone who¡¯s going to marry soon shouldn¡¯t be so short tempered~yon. 1¡¹


    It seems that Marrieda is trying to calm Ellie who is eager to rush at her any moment.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the reason behind me being like this. ¡¹


    Ellie¡¯s voice seemed to have softened by a little, as she crashed onto the sofa while still looking frustrated.


    ¡¸I¡¯m also a merchant after all~nii. Even if it meant saving my friend, I can¡¯t be allocating funds without reason in front of my subordinates~yon. In exchange of funding Rovell, he will be doing something for my association, that¡¯s what we call a trade right~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸But, even so, it¡¯s nothing to do with Kyrill.  ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing like that, you know~yon. Kyrill is also a member of Rovell despite being an apprentice, right¨D? Since the situation of his association dictates his future greatly as well, isn¡¯t it obvious he will have to do his best to avoid the collapse~nii? ¡¹


    Well, actually, for Kyrill-kun, it felt more like he did it for Ellie¡¯s sake rather than the association, as Marrieda thought about the young boy.


    ¡¸The matter about the funding is already solved. Jimberyl¡¯s Julius-san would lend a hand¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So? Ellie would become a mistress of that Julius, you think Kyrill-kun would stand by silently seeing that~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be helped for my case. In fact, I didn¡¯t think of marrying in my life, being a ¡ºPruned¡», it would be better that someone else excellent in Rovell succeed it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ellie¡¹


    Suddenly, Marrieda looked at Ellie with a serious face.


    ¡¸Certainly, there¡¯s some people who will condemn you for being a ¡ºPruned¡». If Ellis is going to succeed your association, then surely there¡¯ll be troubles regarding that. But¨D¨D¡¹


    Ellie¡¯s large pupils stared right into Ellie. Stopping her normal casual tone, she said it as clearly as possible to correct Ellie.


    ¡¸If you choose to give up on your life because of that, what will the people who gave their best supporting you so far do? Your father or Kyrill-kun, what they did for you, that will mean denying all of that. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. ¡¹


    Probably getting Marrieda¡¯s point in her words, Ellie apologized. Hearing that, Marrieda¡¯s aura returned to her normal cheery one again.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to apologies~yon. Well, I¡¯m not in a position to say that too~nii¡¹


    Marrieda understood well that she is the person in the least favorable position. After all, she had used the excuse of her childhood friend being in danger and taken advantage of a young boy while spouting lies. I would definitely be in hell if I died, Marrieda thought so casually as if it was not her own matter.


    ¡¸Hey, Marrieda. Shouldn¡¯t you be sending someone to receive Kyrill now? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning in that now~yon. He would be already heading here from Nagras if it was according to schedule~nii. ¡¹


    Just like what Marrieda said, Kyrill had departed Reiten more than ten days ago. There¡¯s no point in sending someone to get them when they¡¯re already returning.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that if they¡¯re safe, right? It would¡¯ve been fine if he was an adult, but Kyrill is still a twelve-year-old boy you know? Even father kept silence at that¡­¡­¡¹


    Ellie¡¯s father, in other words, the president of Rovell Merchant Association had of course been notified beforehand. To not let Ellie realize Kyrill¡¯s departure, he had put on some excuses for Ellie.


    If Ellie had come to know of this matter early, then it¡¯s no doubt that she would gather escorts and chase after Kyrill. After all, Ellie is such a girl.


    In the end, it was exposed nonetheless but, today would be the day Kyrill might return after all, she probably wouldn¡¯t send people out since they might miss each other.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Kyrill-kun is mature despite his age~nii. I gave the required funds for his journey too, and I¡¯ve let him hitch a ride with my acquittance to Nagras. If he hitches a ride on a caravan back here too, then he would return in just a jiffy~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    Ellie asked sobbingly. Honestly, as a merchant, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to be so emotional.


    Although Ellie is like this, she¡¯s excellent usually. In fact, her ability as a merchant is better than Marrieda¡¯s. Knowledge of goods, calculative skills, discerning ability, pricing ability, imagination. All of them were at least on par with Marrieda, or even higher.


    But, she has just one problem. She¡¯s too emotional albeit a merchant.


    Especially when it is matters relating to her family or friends, this trait of hers would show itself evidently. Being a veteran merchant, it might be better if she would be more calculative and meticulous.


    Even now, Marrieda thought that even if the matter about being a mistress broke down, it might be better that she gives up succeeding Rovell. Keeping a calm mind while having a smile on your face. Together with decisiveness is what makes trading trading after all.


    Even if it meant making use of her own childhood friend as a fa?ade. Just like what Marrieda is doing exactly now. Although it wasn¡¯t anything to be praised of by using her own friends as a steppingstone, it¡¯s normal for her to take advantage of her friends to the extent that it won¡¯t do any harm for them.


    But, deciding where to draw that line is difficult. As Marrieda thought that in her mind and smiled to Ellie as a reply.


    ¡¸Yup, no worries. ¡¹


    Well, the funds were probably nowhere near enough. They were the words that Marrieda never spoke of.


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, if it¡¯s a caravan, then there¡¯re escorts too. He will be fine, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he will be back safely. It¡¯s alright. ¡¹


    If he played his cards right, he would even gain a monstrosity of an escort. There would be zero danger if he did that.


    ¡¸Come to think of it¡­¡­, why did you send Kyrill to Nagras? ¡¹


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t anything important~yon. It¡¯s just to bring, someone, here~nii. ¡¹


    Just as Marrieda said so, there was a light knock on the president¡¯s room. The young man who had been given permission to enter gave his report.


    ¡¸Kyrill-sama from Rovell and another companion of his wish of a meeting. They have no appointment in advance, how should it be handled? ¡¹

 CH 63

    Subjugating the ¡ºUnholiness¡» in the frontier village, Ardis and the others who left on the next morning arrived at Reiten after two days. While being hushed by Kyrill who seemed really eager, Ardis casually walked down the streets while looking around the town.


    Entering a building with the signboard, ¡ºLitte Merchant Association¡», Kyrill told the receptionist woman their purpose, and waited for a while before guided into a room. After being served some courtesy tea, they had waited for about five minutes before three people came inside.


    The one leading was a young woman. She had a short grey hair and big maroon pupils. It seems that she¡¯s blessed in appearance.


    Following behind were two men. One was a middle-aged man wearing a tidy uniform like a servant. And the other was probably a bodyguard. Although he never had any armor on him, there was a sword on his waist.


    Dark green hair and pupils of the same color. He had the muscles needed for a swordsman despite looking thin, he looked tidy overall. Even the way he presents himself with no gaps, it was evident of his abilities.


    When he entered the room, he took a glance at Ardis before letting out an incomprehensible¡ºUha¨D¡». Hearing that, the middle-aged man beside him gave him a very weird gaze.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait, Kyrill-kun. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back safely. ¡¹


    Without even minding the development behind her, the young woman greeted Kyrill before sitting on the sofa.


    ¡¸Yes, Marrieda-san. I have returned safely. U-Umm, this¡­¡­. The sword in question. ¡¹


    Kyrill handed the sword that he had been hugging dearly for the past few days to the woman named Marrieda.


    ¡¸Unn, certainly. Good work¨D¡¹


    Marrieda received and gave it a short glance before putting it away on the table.


    Ardis felt something was wrong with her action.


    After all, she was the one who purposely sent Kyrill deep into the forest to retrieve the sword. Normally, someone who did that would surely draw and inspect the sword at the very least.


    Not even examining the sword¡¯s scabbard or handle, not even showing a satisfied face on the item that she¡¯d requested, it felt like that it was just something that she didn¡¯t want.


    ¡¸U-Umm. This means that the funds will be provided right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course~nii. Kyrill-kun¡¯s hard work will surely be compensated~yon¡¹


    Hearing Marrieda¡¯s words, Kyrill seemed to have a relieved expression.


    ¡¸By the way, who is this young man here¨D? ¡¹


    Marrieda sent a gaze towards Ardis and asked Kyrill.


    ¡¸U-mm¡­¡­. He¡¯s Ardis-san. That¡­¡­, he helped me out a lot in Nagras¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s formidable. You¡¯ve taken care of Kyrill-kun well~nii. Let me say my thanks too~yon. ¡¹


    Although she smiled, she never loosened her guard in her eyes as she said his words of appreciation.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I just did it because I felt like it. ¡¹


    In response, Ardis replied while looking grumpy. The person who handed the card in a sealed envelope to Kyrill is this person, so there¡¯s no way Ardis can take what she says at a face value.


    ¡¸Well then, Kyrill-kun. About the funding, I will be talking with your master in the next few days, rest well for today~yon. Ah, but Ellie is waiting in the president room, I recommend you go there first~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­¡­Why is Nee-san here? ¡¹


    As if hearing the most unexpected thing, Kyrill had round eyes blinking as he asked.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­, she found out. ¡¹


    Teehee, Marrieda said so while sticking out her tongue like that.


    ¡¸Eh? Eeeeeeh!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¨D, it would¡¯ve been good if we kept it secret one more day~nii. But she heard it from somewhere, and came to me huffing just now~nii. ¡¹


    It seems that Kyrill is starting to sweat.


    ¡¸Now now, you should go to her now that her patience still hasn¡¯t reach bottom. Maybe if you don¡¯t hurry, Ellie will be the one coming? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh ¨C ah ¨C umm, but¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill who seemed to be half stood up looked alternatively at Marrieda and Ardis, and the president room door back and forth panickily.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have mind me. Go calm your Nee-san down. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ¡­¡­ah, ¡­¡­yes. ¡¹


    Kyrill who had hesitation to leave Ardis behind the room immediately darted out the room after he heard the reply from Ardis. After seeing off Kyrill, Marrieda confirmed with her servant.


    ¡¸That room, have you prepared it~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I have prepared it just as specified. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nnn, then bring this to there. ¡¹


    Saying so, Marrieda handed over the sword on the table to him.


    ¡¸And then, I want to talk with this young man here. Nicole, can you leave us alone~nii? ¡¹


    Marrieda gave her instructions to her bodyguard, but her servant complained.


    ¡¸Please wait, miss. I advise to have Nicole stay behind. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸But that can¡¯t¡­¡­. Oi Nicole, you say some¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, can¡¯t do¨D. That is not what I can deal with. There¡¯s no chances of me winning at all. ¡¹


    The bodyguard man who called Ardis ¡ºThat¡» immediately waved his hands and refused.


    ¡¸See, Nicole said so too, just go quickly¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Miss¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The servant still didn¡¯t give up despite that but, he was pushed out of the room by Marrieda.


    ¡¸I will standby outside the room just in case. Please yell if anything happens. Though I don¡¯t know if I will be of any use if that happens. ¡¹


    The bodyguard man had a cold tone as he left those words and left.


    Thus, Ardis is now alone in the room with Marrieda. If it¡¯s a scenario where a man and woman is left alone in a room, it would be discussed heatedly by young girls or madams who like to gossip but, the atmosphere flowing in the room was evidently not so sweet.


    ¡¸Well then. ¡¹


    Marrieda who sat on the sofa once again took a sip of her tea before starting.


    ¡¸Let me greet you anew. I¡¯m Marrieda. I¡¯m a merchant, also the president for this association~yon. Nice to meet you, ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡»-san. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s black pupils was full of question marks as he just heard a name he¡¯d never heard before.


    ¡¸Countless Swords Sorcerer? What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    After moving to the capital, Gran from Thoria, Ardis hadn¡¯t tried to hide his abilities. That is why the existence of sword magic, and the fact that Ardis is a user had spread in the capital, earning him the second name of ¡ºSword Magic User¡».


    Other than that, because of the feats of defeating the Three Great Demons, Ardis also has the title, ¡ºSubjugator of the Three Great Demons¡». But, ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» is a name he¡¯d never heard once in his life.


    ¡¸Well, I know that you can¡¯t get it~yon. ¡¹


    While smiling, Marrieda decided to gloss over what she said just now.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Ardis-kun¡¯s first time in Reiten~nii? It¡¯s a trading city so there¡¯re many kinds of food ingredients imported, and many dishes here~yon. You can get interesting things to eat when you stay here~yon. Well, but we¡¯re far from the seas, so fishes are mostly nil though~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda had started spouting things that weren¡¯t in anyway interesting to Ardis. It seems that she has no intentions of starting the main topic herself.


    ¡¸We have food from Nagras too but, you don¡¯t really have to¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you? ¡¹


    Finally, Ardis who had no patience tagging along with her idly talk shot out a straight question.


    And Marrieda replied with an unchanging smile.


    ¡¸Huuuuh? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m the Marrieda of Litte Merchant Association, right¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not talking about that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well well, don¡¯t make such a scary face. I will say it first but, I¡¯m not Ardis-kun¡¯s enemy~yon. ¡¹


    Marrieda who said so with a nonchalant tone was greeted by Ardis¡¯s glare.


    ¡¸Huuuuh? I¡¯m not trusted~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a given. You think I have any trust for someone who would send a young child by himself to a demonic being infested forest? ¡¹


    Originally, the matter with Marrieda¡¯s personality and Kyrill¡¯s matter is separate. But the one who sent Kyrill in the forest full of demonic beings was none other than this woman. If she¡¯s someone who has conscience, there¡¯s no way she would do that unless she had malice towards Kyrill.


    But in the end, Kyrill returned safely, and the sword in question was also retrieved. But that¡¯s because that Kyrill had met with Ardis by chance. If Ardis didn¡¯t help him, there¡¯s no way Kyrill could¡¯ve survived in Corsas Forest, not even reaching the ruins. Even if he did, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve left while fending away the attacks from the strange humanoids.


    Thinking with common sense, if she had a swordsman like that Nicole as a bodyguard before, she should have more than enough money to let Kyrill get proper escorts in the capital. But before that, giving a task to investigate in the demons¡¯ nests isn¡¯t what anyone would do¡­¡­.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s a fact that Kyrill-kun had completed his task~yon? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just hindsight-bias. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I would¡¯ve given more travel and escort funds if I could¨D, but if I did that, Kyrill-kun would¡¯ve never met with Ardis-kun right~nii? ¡¹


    (What in the world is this person saying?)


    Ardis was super confused at Marrieda¡¯s unclear words. If Ardis takes her words literally, it was as if her real purpose was to let Kyrill meet with Ardis.


    But, there¡¯s no way that could be the case.


    The fact that Ardis entered Corsas Forest on the day, was total coincidence. Coincidentally, the blacksmith had finished the sword he ordered. Coincidentally, Ardis hadn¡¯t taken up any mercenary request. Coincidentally, Ardis had decided to try out the sword he just got in Corsas Forest.


    Even for Kyrill, he entered the forest coincidentally on that day, his escorts abandoned him coincidentally, and where he escaped from the demonic beings was coincidentally towards Ardis. There¡¯s not one in a million chance this can be planned.


    If she had knew that Ardis would appear, then she could¡¯ve certainly predicted that they can find the hidden hatch in the ruins, that they can deal with the red humanoids in the night, that they can make it back to Reiten safely.


    But Kyrill himself didn¡¯t seem like he knew clearly about Ardis at all, in the first place, even if Kyrill did know, it was too many coincidences that it was impossible.


    Lastly, the words that was written on the small card that was handed to Kyrill. That was undoubtedly a message directed to Ardis to get his attention.


    ¡¸The card you gave to Kyrill. What are you planning? What do you know? Who are you? ¡¹

 CH 64

    Marrieda only smiled at Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Want to know? About me~nii? ¡¹


    It¡¯s a gracious young lady smiling charmingly for any onlookers.


    But, Marrieda¡¯s nonchalant and joking tone had only irritated Ardis further. Ardis expression probably turned very ugly because of that.


    ¡¸Oops oops. Don¡¯t make such a scary¨D face. I said it just now, I¡¯m not Ardis-kun¡¯s enemy~yon. Rather, I would consider myself a friend~yon. ¡¹


    Marrieda panickily tried to sooth Ardis.


    ¡¸If you want to know about me, that means a deal regarding my information, right? But, I¡¯m also a formidable merchant~yon. There¡¯s no way a merchant would hand over her stuff for free~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯re saying that I will need to pay? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money, but how about something worth the same~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸A trade? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. My information for yours~nii. If Ardis-kun is willing to trade his information for mine. Then it should be an equal trade~nii. ¡¹


    Ardis was silent at that proposal.


    As long as he cannot tell if the woman in front of him is an enemy or not, he would never give information about himself carelessly. The twins, about Nere, and Ardis¡¯s own past. It was things that he didn¡¯t want others to know, or things that he didn¡¯t want to say.


    What the woman knows and what she¡¯s thinking isn¡¯t clear, there¡¯s no way Ardis can take her offer lightly.


    ¡¸I refuse. ¡¹


    Of course, Ardis can choose to deceive her by providing her false information, but that¡¯s the same for his opponent. If it wasn¡¯t someone that can be trusted, a trade¡¯s prerequisite isn¡¯t fulfilled.


    ¡¸To think I¡¯m not trusted, how grieving¨D¡¹


    Marrieda had probably knew about that long before she spoken about the trade. While putting up her arms in front of her eyes, she acted as if she was crying.


    ¡¸Then if so¡¹


    Just when he thought so, the next face she showed was a bright smile as she opened her mouth.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸How about getting something I want, if Ardis-kun is willing to get it for me, then I¡¯ll confess everything~nii? ¡¹


    That¡¯s her true intentions from the start huh, Ardis guessed.


    Certainly, Ardis would have refused at all cost if it meant giving out information about himself. But on the other hand, Ardis definitely had to hear the reason why she knew the words and why she knew that Ardis would meet Kyrill.


    ¡¸And what¡¯s that ¡ºThing¡» you want. ¡¹


    As such, Ardis was willing to take a step behind.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit! Here, come with me! ¡¹


    Marrieda stood up in a flair as if the trade was sealed, and snapped her fingers, heading towards the door.


    ¡¸Oi, I never said anything about accepting it. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know~yon. For the time being, it¡¯ll be faster that you see it. ¡¹


    Saying that, Marrieda immediately exited the room.


    ¡¸Tch. ¡¹


    Ardis disliked people who won¡¯t listen to others the most, he clicked his tongue but had no choice but to follow behind.


    Following Marrieda¡¯s guide, they arrived at a certain room in the basement of the building. In the room that looked like it served as a food storage originally had two persons waiting outside.


    One of them was the servant man from before, the middle-aged man with a mix of white hair and a face defined with wrinkles. And the other one is a young man who is wearing an exotic type of clothes. He had a small stature, but his skin showed a healthy tanned color.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait! Is the preparation all complete~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Ojou-sama. There¡¯re no gaps. ¡¹


    Marrieda confirmed, and the servant man answered immediately.


    Looking at where the both had their eyes on, there was something like a magic circle drawn on the ground. And on top of that were various gems and plants, some kind of fangs, and a parchment that had some kind of spell words written on it scattered. And right in the middle of it was the sword that Ardis and Kyrill found in the ruins.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? ¡¹


    Ardis raised his question, and Marrieda turned around and explained.


    ¡¸We are making that sword a little docile for a while, with this. ¡¹


    ¡¸What you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸There you go again¨D, even though you knew it. ¡¹


    Along with a playful tone, Marrieda winked at Ardis as she said that.


    ¡¸There¡¯s some preparations needed to calm that sword~nii. So we need to buy some time till then with this~yon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Calm? Buy time? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, seeing is better than hearing. We are going to apply a temporary seal on the sword now, but there¡¯s still one ingredient we are lacking¨D ¡¹


    Saying so, Marrieda stretched out her both hands to Ardis.


    ¡¸If you happen to have some suckles of ¡ºUnholiness¡», can you sell some? At a price of one gold coin per. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    At the totally unexpected words, as expected, even Ardis would be flustered.


    The fact that Ardis is currently in possession of Unholiness¡¯ suckles, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else other than he himself, Kyrill, and the villagers in that village know.


    In the first place, suckles of Unholiness is something that mercenaries typically dispose of, in other words, useless trash. There¡¯s no guarantee that there¡¯s someone who have that while walking around even if you looked in the entire capital.


    But, the woman in front of Ardis is clearly requesting him to sell her the suckles if he had it. Although she had said ¡ºIf you have it¡», Ardis couldn¡¯t think otherwise than that she confidently somehow knew that Ardis would have it.


    ¡¸Heuuh? You have some right? ¡¹


    Tilting her small head, Marrieda asked once again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Why do you think I have it? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the secret~yon. If you want to know then retrieve what I want. ¡¹


    ¡¸That something you want isn¡¯t the suckle? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? Nope. I offered to buy that from you at a price of one gold coin per, right? ¡¹


    Marrieda shook her head lightly as she said.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­One is good? ¡¹


    ¡¸One is more than enough~nii. ¡¹


    Ardis is currently holding onto a total of twenty-four suckles that he collected for the shaman in the capital. In the first place, there wasn¡¯t an amount needed specified, and it wasn¡¯t an official request as well. Even if he sold one here, there¡¯s still twenty-three left.


    Ardis had pondered for a while but, judging that there aren¡¯t any problems especially, he sold one to Marrieda.


    ¡¸With this the preparation is complete~nii. ¡¹


    The servant received the suckle and put it on the magic circle, and Marrieda called out to the small stature man.


    ¡¸Then, it¡¯ll be up to you~yon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The small stature man replied shortly, before standing in front of the magic circle and chanting. It was in a language that Ardis wasn¡¯t familiar to.


    It was different than the chants of magic, it was more towards the prayers that the priests sang in the church for the Goddess. Similar but different, it gave off such a feeling to Ardis. Different from the prayers to the Goddess, Ardis didn¡¯t feel disgusted when he heard it.


    Eventually, at the same time the chanting is finished, the magic circle let out a faint light. The faint light became threads that extended in various direction before covering the sword.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a success. ¡¹


    As the small statured man said so, the sword seemed like it was tied down onto the center of the magic circle by the threads of light.


    ¡¸With this, it should be fine for seven days. But when that passes¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I know~yon. We will handle it from now on so don¡¯t worry. Sorry for holding you up so much~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t mind such little things. Rather, with this much, I can¡¯t possibly return your grace. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, it¡¯s fine. Good work for today~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I will excuse myself for today. I will visit once again in the future. ¡¹


    The small statured man spoke with Marrieda shortly, before departing from the room. Ardis had thought that he was a member of the merchant association, but it seemed like he was an outsider.


    ¡¸Now then, Ardis-kun. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¹


    ¡¸With this, the sword will be docile for seven days but, it¡¯s not like the problem had all solved~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guessed so. ¡¹


    ¡¸There, that¡¯s where the ¡ºSomething¡» I need come in, it¡¯s something needed for calming the sword entirely. And what I need you to do, is to get that something for me~¡¹


    It¡¯s that kind of matter huh, Ardis muttered in his mind.


    ¡¸So? What¡¯s that ¡ºSomething¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hair¡¹


    ¡¸HaaA? ¡¹


    Once again, unexpected words came out from Marrieda¡¯s mouth, Ardis immediately had a huge question mark.


    ¡¸Whaaat I need is, a single strand of hair~yon. Color is Aliceblue. And it must be from a woman with a high magic capability. Right, needless to say, her pupils must be of the sky color. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression clearly showed more caution towards the woman.


    Aliceblue hair. Woman with strong magic. Sky colored eyes. All of them were descriptions said as if to target Nere pinpointedly.


    How much does she knows about Nere, what about the twins, in the first place, who is this Marrieda woman. Ardis¡¯s brain was full of questions that had no answers.


    Just when Ardis wanted to ask her about the questions, Marrieda opened her mouth first.


    ¡¸Why? What¡¯s the matter? If you want to know, then prepare something of an equal value for the trade. In seven days, right~ ¡¹

 CH 65

    ¡¸I can¡¯t promise you anything. ¡¹


    Ardis left the Litte Merchant Association along with those words.


    People he had given up to ever meet again once, there¡¯s a possibility that he can get a clue about his comrades. While suppressing his feelings that would¡¯ve overflowed normally, Ardis gave his reply vaguely.


    As he greeted Kyrill before leaving the building, Kyrill and his sister suggested, ¡¸Please let us thank you¡¹, and that Ardis stay in Reiten for a while. But Ardis had no leeway to be staying in Reiten now.


    Especially the sister, she was really insisting on retaining Ardis, but as Ardis told her that he has an emergency to attend to, and will be back to visit within a week, she finally compromised with ¡¸Then you must visit us during then¡¹.


    Ardis who left the merchant association behind decided to resupply his daily necessities and preserved food from the general stores.


    ¡¸They¡¯re quite cheaper than in the capital huh. ¡¹


    Ardis who confirmed the price after looking around said, then he bought some dried meat, salt, some spices and polishing sandpaper.


    By the time he had done with shopping, the time was already afternoon when he looked up in the sky. Ardis stood around as he surveyed the people who walked in the main street for a while.


    What Marrieda had requested from him was a strand of ¡ºAliceblue¡» hair from ¡ºA woman with strong magic capabilities¡» and ¡ºSky colored eyes¡». Although she seemed to be referring to Nere when she said so, still, she never pointed specifically at Nere. If there¡¯s someone who fits the requirements as well, even Marrieda wouldn¡¯t be able to complain.


    Ardis didn¡¯t want to involve Nere and the twins if possible, it was Ardis¡¯s true intentions. As such, Ardis is trying his luck, looking around if there¡¯s anyone else who fits the characteristics, but so far there isn¡¯t. Aliceblue hair is rare after all, not even Ardis had seen more than a few times in his life.


    Would there be someone if he went to the capital, he thought, but when he started to imagine Aliceblue hair with the other characteristics, Ardis started frowning.


    In the end, it seemed like there¡¯s no way other than bringing Nere¡¯s hair somehow. While thinking so, he felt irritated since everything seemed like it was going Marrieda¡¯s way.


    That time, Ardis¡¯s gaze fell on a certain man. It was the small statured man who casted some kind of spell onto the sword in Litte¡¯s building just now.


    With that exotic clothes of his, he stuck out like a sore thumb in the busy streets of the trading city. After extinguishing his moment of hesitation, Ardis went closer to the tanned man.


    ¡¸Can I have some of your time? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What is it? ¡¹


    The man who was called out had a surprised expression at first, but after seeing that Ardis was the person beside Marrieda just now, he lowered his guard.


    ¡¸Aah, you¡¯re the person beside Marrieda-san just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for the bother but, can I talk with you for a while? ¡¹


    Since Ardis was someone Marrieda knew, the man quickly agreed. Ardis called out to the man in hopes of getting even just a little information of the mysterious woman.


    The man belonged in a group of travelling artists.


    From west to east, their travel was accompanied with various kind of danger throughout the year. The danger of being ambushed by bandits, being eaten by carnivores. All of them were able to be fended off with strength. The group were surrounded by mercenaries as they travelled.


    ¡¸But, there¡¯s something you can¡¯t win no matter how strong you are. ¡¹


    According to the man¡¯s story, there¡¯s also the danger of getting some kind of dangerous disease while travelling. Coincidentally they were unlucky, the symptoms of the epidemic that they¡¯ve got from another country suddenly started appearing before they reached Reiten.


    Of course, to let them enter the city with the epidemic on them would mean spreading the sickness, as such they were not allowed in the city.


    Advertisement


    For Reiten, it would¡¯ve been better if they went somewhere else. Although the city was basically hushing them to go away, it¡¯s not like their group could do that.


    After all, all of them collapsed under the disease, there were only a few people who can move properly.


    ¡¸We wanted to buy medicine but we can¡¯t enter the city, and it¡¯s not like the doctors or pharmacist would come out of the city all of a sudden. Even if we wanted to move to another city, there were too many of us that couldn¡¯t move. That time, the only one who helped us was Marrieda and her Litte Merchant Association. ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s association had provided food, water and medicine regularly to the people outside the town who was rejected by Reiten. Thanks to that, their group had recovered about half a month later, and was finally allowed to enter the city.


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s not like they did it for free. Even so, they charged us cheaper than the market price, above all, all of us were saved. That¡¯s the most important part that even money cannot buy. ¡¹


    He wanted to thank them no matter what, and such he was requested of sealing the sword that Ardis and Kyrill brought in.


    Can coincidences like that even happen? Ardis was really skeptical in his mind. Along with the timing that Ardis and Kyrill found the sword in the ruins and brought it back, now, it¡¯s revealed another travelling artist had coincidentally saved by Marrieda and he coincidentally had the techniques to seal the sword.


    If it was only one thing, then it can be dismissed as a fluke. But it¡¯s said that three coincidences form a miracle. Rather than being a miracle, it felt more natural to suspect that the outcomes had been going accordingly to someone¡¯s plan.


    Without showing his suspicion, Ardis continued the talk.


    ¡¸What was that just now? It didn¡¯t look like magic but, it also seemed different from the prayers of the priests. ¡¹


    ¡¸The priests huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The man had a bitter smile.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a special technique passed down in my tribe after all. It¡¯s different than the usual magic. As for being a prayer¡­¡­, well it¡¯s about half correct. At the very least, it¡¯s different from the prayers in the church. ¡¹


    With a soft voice, the small man explained as they were in a public place and it wasn¡¯t a topic to be discussed loudly. Following him, Ardis lowered his voice as well.


    ¡¸It¡¯s different than the prayers in the church¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸The prayers in the church are more like ¡ºPraise our Goddess¡», my tribe¡¯s prayer is a little different. ¡¹


    ¡¸In detail, what difference it is? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s about the same meaning as ¡ºMay a good journey be blessed unto you¡». Like our journey in life, it¡¯s a prayer that has the meaning to hope for the brightest in our future. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I see. ¡¹


    At the very least, it¡¯s a prayer better than the prayers that praise the Goddess blindly.


    ¡¸Sorry. I think I will have to excuse myself soon¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, sorry for holding you up. Thanks for your time. ¡¹


    Although Ardis thought that he could have gotten some information about Marrieda from him, the story he got from the man had just added more confusion.


    Ardis who said goodbye to the man stayed in the main street for a while to keep a lookout for any Aliceblue-haired person. But, there wasn¡¯t any result in the end. In the end, he concluded that searching in Reiten is futile, and left the city before dusk completely falls, and headed back to Nagras.


    Ardis started walking eastwards towards Gran. Eventually, when the night had completely fallen and the surroundings are covered in darkness, he left the highway and took off in a secluded area after confirming no one is around. Just like that, accompanied with darkness, Ardis arrived back in the capital after half a night, and waited for dawn before he entered Gran.


    With no signs of fatigue even though he hadn¡¯t had a wink of sleep, he went to Jean to report about the successful subjugation of ¡ºUnholiness¡», then he went to the shaman to give him the suckles. About the use of the suckle he saw in Reiten, he decided to keep it a secret for now since the legitimacy isn¡¯t confirmed.


    After that, Ardis visited the information broker, Chezare along the way.


    ¡¸Along the way huh¡­¡­, quite the treatment you have for me. ¡¹


    Chezare voiced his complaint sharply.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true you¡¯re along the way after all. ¡¹


    Ardis replied as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡¸So? A female with Aliceblue hair? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. And she must have sky colored eyes and strong mana, any clues? ¡¹


    To confirm if anyone fit the characteristics that Marrieda gave, Ardis asked Chezare about it. Well, even for the mighty Ardis, he has neither the effort nor will to search through three hundred thousand people living in the capital.


    ¡¸You, are you thinking that I¡¯m some convenience store or something? Even if I¡¯m a capable information broker, there¡¯s no way I know everyone living in the capital? ¡¹


    Even after voicing out his complain listlessly, Chezare still searched through his memories.


    ¡¸Aliceblue hair¡­¡­, sky colored eyes¡­¡­, strong mana¡­¡­, female¡­¡­. Wait, huh? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Chezare looked up at the sky as if he recalled something.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that, the mercenary woman? What, you¡¯re trying to tease me even now? ¡¹


    Chezare threw out another complaint with a frown formed on his serious face.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­. It¡¯s only her as I thought huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean? ¡¹


    Since it was rare seeing Ardis sigh, Chezare asked him.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Sorry for bothering. ¡¹


    After deflecting Chezare¡¯s question simply, Ardis flicked a copper coin to him, before leaving the store.


    Ardis who finished all his business after going around the capital muttered while staring at the sky.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s time to return huh¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, Ardis! ¡¹


    Suddenly, a rough voice came from behind, calling out to Ardis. The voice wasn¡¯t polite but, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant to hear. Rather than that, Ardis knew the voice from somewhere.


    ¡¸Ted? Even Norris and Orphellia? ¡¹


    Ardis who turned around found the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» that he worked together when he was in Thoria.


    And so, Ardis changed their location to his frequented inn, ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡»¡¯s dining hall. Ardis and the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» shared a table for lunch.


    ¡¸Geez, I know your situation but¡­¡­. You could¡¯ve told us first. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Ardis. Even Ted here is super worried about you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, he made a face like this with his worrisome personality. Ardis would know right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up you lot! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s cheeks loosened at the casual interaction that hadn¡¯t been happening for quite a while.


    ¡¸You guys didn¡¯t change at all. But didn¡¯t I send a letter to you guys after I left Thoria? Was it not received? ¡¹


    Although Ardis didn¡¯t have many acquaintances in this world but, he had tried to be a little considerate for the three of them who can be said to be his comrades.


    As such, Ardis had gone out and send a letter to them after settling down in the capital about half a month in.


    ¡¸A letter? Are you referring to this? ¡¹


    Orphellia took out a single parchment and put it up on the table.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸There¡¯s not even a name of the sender or where you went, how can we be assured with just that? ¡¹


    Ted and Norris who were beside her nodded agreeing. The letter wrote as such.


    ¡ºI¡¯m doing fine with the others.


    We left Thoria for the time being.


    PS: I¡¯m not tone deaf. ¡»


    It was a letter consisting only of the essence of the essences. Rather than a letter, it felt more like a simple signal. Even so, Ardis has his own reasons too.


    After all, if he wrote where he went, there was a possibility that when the Thoria army gets their hand on the letter, they would know where Ardis, Nere and the twins went. On the same note, he didn¡¯t write his name because it might cause troubles for the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    For Ted and the others who had spent a lot of time with Ardis commenting that he¡¯s a tone deaf should know that the sender was Ardis because of the note he left in the letter. As for the location, Ardis planned to contact them again after he had settled in and the situation with Thoria had calmed down.


    Certainly, Ardis can¡¯t blame them for reprimanding him as he hadn¡¯t contacted them after that single letter, but Ardis couldn¡¯t understand if it was that serious for them. While surrounded by the three¡¯s voices, Ardis was thinking peacefully.


    ¡¸But well, since the rumor of ¡ºSubjugator of the Three Great Demons¡» had been known in Thoria not even a month later. We knew where you went immediately. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Everyone didn¡¯t believe it at first, thinking it was just another fake news. But then came the name of ¡ºSword Magic User¡», so we knew that it was Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸So? Are you returning to Thoria? ¡¹


    Orphellia asked Ardis as the representative.


    ¡¸I¡¯m currently based in the capital. At the very least, I¡¯m not going to return as long as Sir Thoria and the General is still there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leaving the General aside, it would be tens of years later when Sir Thoria goes¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted said so as if fed up.


    The house of Thoria is a famed family since the forming of Nagras. So, if there wasn¡¯t anything super serious, their house probably wouldn¡¯t ever go out. The current head, Frederick, is still considered young as he¡¯s before forty, it¡¯s not sure when he will have a successor.


    ¡¸That being the case, it seems like Ardis probably wouldn¡¯t be back in Thoria for a while¡­¡­. It¡¯s not like we can change our base of operations to here as well. ¡¹


    After all, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» had taken root in Thoria for a long time. With their long history of contribution and trustworthiness, their results and honor, connections with other people, and mercenary comrades who will be willing to support them. It probably wasn¡¯t possible for them to throw all that away and change their base of operations.


    ¡¸Well, I will contact you if anything happens. Sneaking inside and rendezvous is easy after all. ¡¹


    On the other hand, Ardis didn¡¯t look the slightest disappointed. He had been doing most things by himself, so he didn¡¯t have any lingering to a party.


    ¡¸By the way, what are you guys doing? Have a request in the capital or something? ¡¹


    After all it¡¯s rare to see Ted and the others who has their base in Thoria come so far out to the capital.


    ¡¸Yeah, we have some good paying job in the Coalition. So, we¡¯re actually on the move to there. ¡¹


    ¡¸The Coalition? ¡¹


    ¡¸In specific, the town in the east, Reiten. ¡¹


    Norris added on supplements.


    ¡¸What a coincidence. I¡¯m heading to Reiten in these few days too. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s words, they were surprised.


    ¡¸Then should we move together since a while? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­. I¡¯m not really sure as of now when I will be ready, is that fine for you all? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope. We¡¯re not in a hurry after all. Well, if it¡¯s within three days then it¡¯s fine. ¡¹


    That¡¯s fine if that¡¯s the case, so Ardis accepted their offer.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the scheduling for the departure for next time. I will meet you all tomorrow. ¡¹


    Leaving behind those words, Ardis left ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡».


    For the time being, return to his home and rest for the night. Ardis was thinking of the image of ¡ºMy home¡» that he¡¯d been away for a while, as he walked down the main street that led to the gate.


    After lightly greeting the gatekeepers that he¡¯d become totally familiar with, leaving behind the busy capital, he walked towards the forest that has the house where Nere and the twins are waiting.

 CH 66

    Nere¡¯s morning is early. Before the morning sun shows itself, about the time when the sky is starting to light up is when Nere gets up and change.


    In the bed, there were still the twins making happy faces in their peaceful dreams. It¡¯s still a little too early to wake the twins.


    Not making a sound, Nere changed her clothes into a simple outfit that Ardis bought. The clothes she had before wasn¡¯t suitable for doing housework. Finishing changing, she left the room without making a noise to not wake the twins.


    Only Nere and the twins are in the house at the moment. Even if Nere were to oversleep till the sun had gone overhead and enjoyed herself, there¡¯s no one to reprimand her.


    Even so, Nere wouldn¡¯t laze in bed. Exactly because her master isn¡¯t around, she is determined to execute her job as a servant, looking after the house perfectly.


    First, checking on the condition of the barrier that was put up around the house to protect the twins. It¡¯s difficult to maintain it for a long time but, it¡¯s there to assure the house¡¯s safety when Nere is surveying the forest.


    After feeling the presence of the dagger hidden in her pocket, she went into the forest as if taking a morning walk. Walking into the forest with light steps, she continued chasing away any beasts that would bring harm to the twins.


    Whenever any carnivorous beasts appeared, she would scare them away with magic, causing them to run in the opposite direction of the house. Among those that don¡¯t recognize Nere¡¯s power, and continued trying to attack Nere, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy. Stopping their breath as if pulling out weeds one by one, she burned them to ashes to prevent attracting other carnivores with the smell of blood.


    The Aliceblue hair dancing in the wind as Nere continued pacing through the forest swiftly was as if the morning wind passing by. But, for the beasts that lives in the forest, it was more of a wind symbolizing death, almost as terrifying as the scythe of a Death God.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­. They had decreased in number quite a lot. ¡¹


    No matter how unintellectual beasts might be, even they would come to learn that the area around here is dangerous with their instincts after being around here many times. Compared to the times when they started living in the forest, the carnivores that now approach their house had evidently decreased.


    On the other hand, with less carnivores around around, the docile herbivores started gathering around their houses. A safe area within the dangerous forest. It¡¯s probably like an oasis of a desert for the herbivores.


    The area where Nere actively chase away the carnivores is only a small area of the entire forest. If she¡¯s serious, it¡¯s not even a problem for her to turn the entire forest into herbivore paradise, but Nere¡¯s objective is to just ensure the safety of the twins, not destroying the ecosystem of the forest.


    That¡¯s why, there¡¯s only a small population of herbivores in the entire forest that can enjoy the safe spot.


    Of course, even if it¡¯s safer than the other areas in the forest, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re guaranteed to die of old age. Even if they managed to escape from the threats of carnivores, the herbivores would also fight among themselves for food and shelter.


    On top of that, Nere is still there, being the sole predator of the entire safe area. And the poor souls that are getting the short end of the stick today are two rabbits in brown fur. They¡¯re the unlucky ones that are chosen by Nere to become food to feed the twins and herself.


    Nere who finished her patrol after about thirty minutes brought the spoils back to the house. Gently blowing away sand and dusts on her clothes with wind magic, Nere went straight to butchering.


    Butchering the rabbits that was just caught, washing away the tools and her hands that are stained with blood using water magic, then freezing the meat to preserve it better.


    The same time when the surrounding started to be filled with the smell of blood, Nere manifested a gale, ventilating the entire area. Then, as she proceeded to prepare breakfast for the day, Nere heard light footsteps on the wooden floor.


    ¡¸Nere, gwud morning. ¡¹


    While rubbing their sleepy eyes, the twins came to the kitchen.


    ¡¸Ardis is back? ¡¹


    Following the morning greeting, the twins asked for Ardis¡¯s return. It¡¯s a normal occurrence for every morning.


    ¡¸Master is still not back. ¡¹


    ¡¸When will Ardis be back¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wonders. It¡¯s up to Master to decides when he returns. Now, the breakfast is almost done, go ahead and wash your faces first. ¡¹


    Hearing Nere¡¯s reply, the twins had a slightly sad face. But, they know well complaining about it wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything. Following Nere¡¯s words, the twins went to the water reservoir to wash their faces.


    During that, Nere swiftly continued the preparation of breakfast. Reheating the soup she¡¯d made, lightly warming up the bread that was baked yesterday and washing the vegetables that she¡¯d harvested from the small garden just now, and sprinkling salt on them lightly. It was in no way a grand breakfast but, it provides enough energy for the morning.


    If she wills it, making a noble¡¯s full breakfast course isn¡¯t something impossible. But, since the master of the house didn¡¯t wish for luxurious meals, Nere only had a simple menu that includes the required nutrients.


    ¡¸Warmth bread¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Tasty¨D¨D¡¹


    Without complaining once, the twins finished their meals just like the days before, the twins had a big smile with bread stuffed in their mouths. Fortunately, the twins aren¡¯t picky at all, all the dishes that are made are usually finished without leftovers.


    Their attitudes that wouldn¡¯t show any demands or spoiling, it just shows how much of a predicament they had been through. Nere only heard it secondhand from Ardis, so she didn¡¯t know their situation exactly. But of course, she had known the practice of ¡ºForbidden Children¡», and the absurdity of it.


    ¡¸No matter how much time passes, humans are still unchangingly foolish huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Muttering in a soft voice that was almost inaudible, Nere shook her head in disappointment.


    It¡¯s not Nere¡¯s role to reprimand humanity¡¯s foolishness or to guide them. Her role was to only follow through and accomplish her mission.


    ¡¸¡¸Thanks for the meal! ¡¹¡¹


    Nere called out to them as usual to the twins who finished their breakfast.


    ¡¸Once you bring the tableware to the washing basin, then do as you wish till the noon. But don¡¯t wander out the garden. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    The twins who replied energetically carried their tableware to the basin, and started leaning on each other as they discussed what are they going to play today.


    ¡¸What to do today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Together with Fillia, let¡¯s play the swing¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Then let¡¯s play the swing with Riana¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Who should go first? ¡¹


    ¡¸Together? ¡¹


    ¡¸Can it move together¡±? ¡¹


    ¡¸Interesting! ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go! ¡¹


    The two held each other by hands, and went to the garden while making loud noises.


    Their destination was to the small swing that Nere had made in the garden five days ago. For the twins that aren¡¯t given permission to leave the perimeter, Nere had made various things for the twins to play with.


    Even in these ten days, Nere had added swing, slides, seesaw, and even a vaulting box to the garden. The empty garden that was thought to be quite spacious when the house was initially built was filled with various facilities, making it feel a little cramped now.


    ¡¸I should quickly finish these up huh. ¡¹


    Nere cleaned up the dining table and washed the tableware, after finishing those, she went onto cleaning the house.


    Having said so, Nere¡¯s cleaning wasn¡¯t anything like sweeping the floor or wiping the furniture with cloths. She had used a combination of water and wind magic, gathering up all the dusts without dirtying her hands, and washed up all the dirt.


    Although it¡¯s a work that would¡¯ve costed more than half a day to do by hand, she finished it in just thirty minutes, before moving onto the laundry.


    First, she filled up a tall basin with water, then added on something Ardis had bought from the capital that¡¯s supposed to remove dirt from the laundry. Then, she dumped all the dirty laundry into the basin, then started moving it around with her water magic.


    A small-scale whirlpool manifested inside the basin, and the clothes inside it followed the current as they danced around.


    ¡¸Fumu. Something like this should do. ¡¹


    Nere who finished washing the laundry in a short moment hung the robes and clothes onto somewhere where the sun hits. Then, after verifying that the twins are still having fun with the swing, she walked back into the house to prepare for lunch.


    Nere and the twins¡¯ days passes like this usually.


    Living peacefully in where one would not think they are in a dangerous forest, Nere who had finished her housework walked out to the garden, sat down on the bench that she had made and looked after the twins who are playing.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no harm in relaxing sometimes like this too. ¡¹


    She would¡¯ve preferred to go with her master if possible. But her master is still young, his future is still long. There¡¯s no problem even if they take two or three years of slow life.


    ¡¸Fu¨D. Who knows what the others would say if I told them¡­¡­¡¹


    Nere muttered with an unusual bitter smile.


    ¡¸Nere! Nere! ¡¹


    ¡¸Look look¨D! ¡¹


    As she looked at the twins, their long platinum blonde hair was swaying to the rhythm of the swing. The hair which had become a huge mess because of the winds stuck to their faces. Looking at the twins who seemed to have a little annoyance at that, Nere thought.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, their hair was never cut¡­¡­¡¹


    Nere went back into the house and took out a chair and a pair of scissors, before going to the middle of the garden and calling the twins.


    ¡¸Called¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nere play too? ¡¹


    The twins who came here while panting a little had their hair stuck to their cheeks because of their sweat.


    ¡¸The two of you have grown your hair quite long. I thought it might be a good time to cut it but¡­¡­, the two of you, do you want to have long or short hair? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D? Hair? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ummm, I think short hair will be good. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, Fillia will follow Riana too¨D! ¡¹


    Since it seems like the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be obsessed over their hair length, they chose a short cut that wouldn¡¯t get in their way whenever they played.


    After they¡¯ve decided, Nere thought to cut their hair now, as such, Nere worked on the twins¡¯ hairs immediately. If she would¡¯ve used wind magic, then the scissors would be an extra. But, for Nere, cutting their hair seemed like a good way to spend time idly as well. While talking with the twins, Nere moved the scissors and started to trim their hair as if she enjoyed it.


    As the sound of the scissors snipping continued, the voices of the twins and the gentle swaying of the branches mixed together. Together with the chirping of birds that came occasionally, there was a feeling of being isolated from the rest of the flowing time.


    ¡¸It¡¯s done. Then onto you. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s kinda spikey¨D¡¹


    Since Fillia¡¯s hair is now cut, it¡¯s Riana¡¯s turn now.


    ¡¸Riana will have the same length with Fillia? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn! It¡¯ll be good if we¡¯re the same! ¡¹


    In the end, Riana chose to cut her hair to the same length as Fillia. After spending time slowly cutting away at Riana¡¯s hair, the sun had risen considerably when they finished.


    ¡¸This should be fine. Well, it¡¯s about time for lunch. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nere is fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nere wants to cut hair too? ¡¹


    Nere who was about to carry the chair back into the house was met with the twins¡¯ questions.


    ¡¸Me? I don¡¯t really¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Then, Fillia will help Nere to cut her hair! ¡¹


    ¡¸Riana will help too! ¡¹


    The twins seemed to be eager in doing it.


    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­. You both, to cut¡­¡­my hair? ¡¹


    In front of the twins who seemed to be totally in agreement, Nere thought for a while.


    ¡¸They used scissors before as well¡­¡­. I guess, everything is an experience huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The twins know well that sharp things are dangerous. They probably wouldn¡¯t do something playful with the scissors like poking her neck with it. But, it wouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous if Nere just put up a thin physical barrier along her skin. After Nere had made her judgement, she handed the scissors over to Fillia before folding her knees and sitting on the floor.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m ready. You just have to cut a little at the edge. Careful so you don¡¯t hurt yourself. ¡¹


    At Nere¡¯s instruction, Fillia¡¯s scissors came in contact with her hair. Then immediately sounds of the scissors cutting away was heard. It seems that Fillia is slowly cutting away at the Aliceblue hair while seemingly a little afraid.


    The unnatural sound together with the sounds of nature from the forest. The sound that was made from humanity¡¯s hands seemed to have a strange effect of soothing her mind. While thinking about such irrelevant things, Nere smiled slightly as she closed her eyes in comfort.


    That time, Nere suddenly felt a human¡¯s presence heading straight to here. But Nere didn¡¯t seem alarmed. After all, that presence is of someone she knew very well, of course, it¡¯s a given that he¡¯s not someone who will bring harm.


    Eventually, the figure that appeared in the tree lines was a black-haired young man in a purple robe, with three swords on his waist, having a violet headband over his forehead. With the excess of the cloth swaying behind his head in the winds.


    ¡¸Somehow, there¡¯re more things now? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad for your safe return, my master. ¡¹


    Facing her master who is smiling bitterly while looking at the new toys in the garden,


    ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome back! Ardis! ¡¹


    The twins who noticed the return of the house owner raised happy noises.


    And that was the mistake, Fillia who had been handling the scissors carefully suddenly lost grip. Tear, a loud noise was heard as the blades of the scissors closed together. Following that, an almost inaudible sound of something soft hitting the floor.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    All three other than Nere opened their mouth and let out a noise at different times.


    Three pairs of eyes were focused on a single place. The long Aliceblue hair that stretched behind Nere¡¯s back had a portion missing, and following that, were the strands of hair that fell onto the floor mercilessly.

 CH 67

    Ardis, who agreed to meet up again with Ted and the others the next day returned to the forest where Nere and the twins were waiting. Although it¡¯s a forest full of danger, it¡¯s nothing more than a refreshing walk for Ardis.


    Since he wanted to let Nere know that he¡¯s coming back, he didn¡¯t bother killing his presence as he headed back to the house. It¡¯s her after all. Ardis¡¯s presence had probably been detected long ago.


    While fending off the carnivorous beasts that appeared occasionally, Ardis eventually caught sight of the aptly named, ¡ºMy home¡». The roof of the house which was made lower to not stand out in the forest, the firewood and storage shed that were made as dummies, the once empty fields that were now magnificent vegetable gardens, and the playground that had swings, slides, seesaw and a vaulting box that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    It was Ardis¡¯ ¡ºMy home¡», which always changed considerably every time he returned from a trip.


    As soon as he arrived, Ardis smiled and said.


    ¡¸Somehow, there¡¯re more things now? ¡¹


    Nere who was sitting in the middle of the garden for some reason didn¡¯t seem surprised in the slightest, replying.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad for your safe return, my master. ¡¹


    Her gentle smile was like that of a young maiden welcoming the person she was waiting for.


    ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome back! Ardis! ¡¹


    The twins who had been doing something behind Nere¡¯s back suddenly raised their voices when they saw Ardis arrive.


    That moment, the sound of something being cut was heard. Fluttering like the leaves on the trees, something fell to the ground softly. Riana and Fillia who saw it unintentionally let out a noise.


    ¡¸¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    Following the gazes of the twins, Ardis¡¯s eyes fell on the Aliceblue object.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Unintentionally, Ardis let out a similar noise, but Nere stood up as if nothing had happened as she bowed to Ardis.


    ¡¸My master, it¡¯s still a little early but shall I prepare the meals? ¡¹


    If only her words were better, there¡¯s nothing to complain about her abilities or her attitude as a servant. Raising her face, she had a smile which would¡¯ve made any immature men crumble.


    Looking past her smiling face, it was only a part of her long straight hair that had been ruined. That the Aliceblue hair that had been flawless before was now ruined because of the imperfection, made Ardis feel strange.


    ¡¸Nere, sorry! Sorry! ¡¹


    ¡¸Nere, are you fine!? Pain!? ¡¹


    It was Fillia who was holding the scissors while crying as she desperately apologized to Nere. Beside Fillia stood Riana, teary-eyed.


    ¡¸Uhhmm¡­¡­. What was going on here? ¡¹


    Ardis asked, looking between Nere¡¯s hair and the twins alternately.


    ¡¸What, it¡¯s nothing. The children said they wanted to cut my hair. And so it became something like trying to learn barbering. Well, ¨D¨D¡¹


    She picked up her hair that was scattered on the ground, and said as if it wasn¡¯t anything important.


    ¡¸¨D¨DThey were probably too excited to see Master that they forgot about their hands. ¡¹


    Putting her hand on Fillia who is still apologizing desperately, Nere lightly patted her.


    ¡¸No need to be so upset, Fillia. Hair will grow back if you leave it be. ¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    Then, removing her hand from Fillia¡¯s head, Nere swung it towards the ground. Without a chant, just with a single motion of her hand, a small flame manifested, and burned the hair on the grass into nothingness.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Ardis who saw that let out another noise. Seeing the Aliceblue hair burn up, Ardis recalled the conditions of the female merchant in Reiten.


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s the matter, my master? ¡¹


    Because of the question his servant asked with a straight face, Ardis started explaining the weird situation that had happened in Reiten.


    Moving back into the house, after explaining everything, Nere nodded with a ¡¸I see. ¡¹.


    It was a house that had quite the lively atmosphere since the last time he seen it.The four seats were all filled, cheerily steaming in front of them were four cups of fragrant grass tea.


    ¡¸In short, you need my hair to get information out of that female merchant? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I won¡¯t do it if Nere is against it. ¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s hair that will grow back, it¡¯s still unsettling to have someone using it for unknown purposes. It¡¯s natural for anyone to feel disgusted at that prospect.


    Ardis wants to know something from Marrieda. But that¡¯s still merely Ardis¡¯s personal request, it¡¯s not like Ardis wants to know so bad that he will force Nere.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­¡¹


    Nere who heard about the story stood up, and took out a dagger hidden in her pocket. Then, under the stares of the other three people, she grabbed a bunch of her hair and sliced it off without any hesitation.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    While Ardis is still speechless in shock, Nere tied the hair together with some thread and offered it out to Ardis.


    ¡¸If so, take it. It¡¯s just some hair, since it¡¯s not really important to me, use it as you wish. ¡¹


    ¡¸But you didn¡¯t have to cut that much off¡­¡­. Just one strand is enough¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing Nere had cut a lot of her own hair off expressionlessly, Ardis explained awkwardly.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry, it¡¯ll grow back soon enough. It¡¯s not bad to feel the breeze at my neck for some time. ¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    Nere¡¯s long hair were cut slightly above her shoulders. Ardis who had only seen her with long hair since they met was speechless, seeing the different impression his servant gave than usual.


    ¡¸But, I have two conditions that I wish master to agree to. ¡¹


    Nere suddenly leaned out from her chair, and made a serious face.


    ¡¸¡­¡­The conditions are? ¡¹


    ¡¸You need not worry, it¡¯s nothing difficult. ¡¹


    After taking a breath, Nere took a sip at the herbal tea she poured herself.


    ¡¸The first. I wish master to share the information that is obtained by trading my hair. It¡¯s not like I desire to dig out master¡¯s past nor the intentions to force master. But, it¡¯s the information that is traded for my hair. Shouldn¡¯t it be reasonable that I know what it is as well? ¡¹


    Although it¡¯s already been half a year since he met Nere, there are still mysteries surrounding her. But Ardis hasn¡¯t bothered to investigate about Nere.


    Unless Nere wanted to talk about herself, Ardis didn¡¯t have any intentions to ask her about it, whether in the past or the future. That¡¯s because that Ardis didn¡¯t want her to ask about his past, that was the main reason.


    It wasn¡¯t that Ardis doesn¡¯t trust Nere. If he didn¡¯t trust Nere, then he wouldn¡¯t have let her take care of the twins.   But Ardis himself isn¡¯t clear if he should talk about himself. After all, he isn¡¯t really clear what had happened to him either, so he¡¯s hesitant to explain it to Nere. That¡¯s why, he had been secretly glad that Nere had never asked about it.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know if Nere felt the same way, she hadn¡¯t been asking Ardis about it at the very least. But just like what Nere said, it is information that is exchanged for her hair, she naturally has the rights to learn it.


    ¡¸Got it, I will do that. ¡¹


    ¡¸And the other condition¨D¨D¡¹


    After nodding at Ardis¡¯s answer satisfactorily, Nere raised the other condition.


    ¡¸It¡¯s? ¡¹


    In front of Ardis who is having a serious face, the servant smiled as her eyes narrowed.


    ¡¸To have my hair cut. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes? ¡¹


    Ardis asked for confirmation as he didn¡¯t get what Nere was talking about for a moment. Nere said while touching the portion of her hair that was now cut slightly above her shoulders.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too messy to leave it as is? Since the twins had their hair cut, I might as well have Master tidy up my hair. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the second¡­¡­condition? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind if it¡¯s just that but¡­¡­¡¹


    After all, it¡¯s a simple matter to solve with wind magic. Eager to start, Ardis who was about to manifest blades of wind was stopped by Nere.


    ¡¸Hold your horses, my master. Could you cut my hair without using magic but scissors? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it a matter easily settled with a wind blade? ¡¹


    ¡¸That would be too uncaring. It wouldn¡¯t be interesting if it was not taken care of with heart and patience. ¡¹


    Saying that, Nere handed over the scissors they had used before, and went to the garden together with the twins.


    ¡¸Eh? Cutting with a scissors? Someone else¡¯s hair¡­¡­? I¡¯ve haven¡¯t done that in years¡­¡­? ¡¹


    A voice was heard from outside the house, rushing Ardis who was still hesitating somewhat in his seat.


    ¡¸My master! What are you spacing out for! Even if it¡¯s still early, there¡¯s still preparation for dinner yet to be done! Hurry up would you! ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Alright¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis, being the one ordered around for a change, took the scissors and went to the garden nervously. It took him an hour before he was finally free.

 CH 68

    Nere¡¯s hair styled by the inexperienced Ardis was a short cut like the twins.


    ¡¸Nere, we¡¯re a match! ¡¹


    ¡¸Together, same! ¡¹


    Seeing their cool-headed female guardian got the same hair style as them, the twins were happy. The bluish white and silvery gold color. With the three people together, it looked like they were sisters.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not my expertise, forgive me if it isn¡¯t satisfactory. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not a problem. It¡¯s perfect, my master. ¡¹


    Nere replied happily even though Ardis seemed a little unconfident. The servant who doesn¡¯t show much emotions usually seems to be smiling a lot today.


    ¡¸Well then, t¡¯s about the right time. I shall be working on our meals for the night. My master can rest well. ¡¹


    Even her footsteps were light as she entered the house. Just like what she said, the sun is just a while before it starts setting but, there¡¯s still time for them to take it easy as they waited for dinner.


    In this house with the two twins, no one stays up late into the night. After washing away their fatigue and dirt in the bath, Ardis rested on the sofa in the living room along with the twins as they waited for dinner.


    ¡¸It¡¯s all done. ¡¹


    Beckoned by Nere¡¯s sudden voice, Ardis arrived at the dining table long with the twins.


    ¡¸Thanks to the spices master brought back, today¡¯s meal is prepared perfectly. ¡¹


    Although it¡¯s easy for houses in the city to get ingredients from general stores, it isn¡¯t like there are any stores in the forest. Having said so, Nere couldn¡¯t possibly leave the twins by themselves in the house to visit the capital.


    Fortunately, they were able to make do with hunting in the forest and foraging for vegetables. Although it¡¯s still too soon for a harvest, the garden is also expected to produce fresh vegetables for their meals.


    But, there¡¯s a need to purchase wheat for baking bread, and spices that are difficult to get by themselves. Also, it¡¯s not required but, dried seafood or eggs are only available in the town.


    ¡¸As for the eggs¡­¡­. Even if I buy some when I return from the capital, it¡¯s not like they can last long. It would be good if we reared some chickens and have some stable produce¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing Nere¡¯s satisfaction of being able to prepare a good meal with enough ingredients, Ardis muttered.


    ¡¸Are we raising chicken-sans? How many herds? ¡¹1


    ¡¸Hiana want some cwiecheken toot¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Riana, don¡¯t speak when you¡¯re eating. It¡¯s unethical. And Fillia, it isn¡¯t a ¡ºHerd¡» but ¡ºBrood¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Animals-san but not a herd? ¡¹


    Fillia seemed a little confused as she had thought that every animal can be used with that collective noun.


    ¡¸For chickens, it¡¯s brood. Remember that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hnnn, weird¨D. It would be fine even if they¡¯re the same. ¡¹


    It seems that Fillia still wasn¡¯t quite getting it as she replied. Right at that time, Riana who seemed to be finally finished chewing the food in her mouth joined the conversation too.


    ¡¸Riana too, we will take care of the chickens-san! ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Your help will definitely come to be useful. With that, my master. Would you mind getting some of them here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine but¡­¡­. Wouldn¡¯t that attract carnivorous beasts? ¡¹


    Although he didn¡¯t have any opinions against the idea, it would be troubling if it brings danger.


    ¡¸Need not worry. I will prepare a stone coop for them to rest in in the night. Even if they do attract other beasts, I shall guarantee there¡¯s no chance the children will be in danger. ¡¹


    In the end, having no choice under Nere who had a super confident face and the twins who were excited at the ¡¸Chickens-san! ¡¹, Ardis put a reminder n his heart to get some chickens the next time he returns from the capital.


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s start working on the coop immediately tomorrow. Need not worry, my master. I shall construct it with strength that will withstand even demonic beings. ¡¹


    Ardis could only reply with a bitter smile at his servant who was tough headed for some reason.


    ¡¸Uhh, I don¡¯t think you have to make it that strong¡­¡­¡¹


    After taking a good night rest, Ardis departed for the capital, Gran after being saw off by Nere and the twins. It was to meet with the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». Since Ardis is joining Ted and the others to Reiten, they have to discuss about the schedule.


    As the first person passing through the gate in the morning, Ardis headed to ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» immediately where Ted and the others are currently staying in. Even under the damp chilly morning breeze, there were many citizens who are heading to the market and merchants who are riding carriages on the main street.


    Although the gate to outside the capital had just opened for the day, the streets are already crowded. While surrounded with the bustling atmosphere of the street despite in the early morning, Ardis entered ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡», his frequented inn.


    In the dining hall that¡¯s on the first floor of the inn, there¡¯re many figures of mercenaries or merchants already prepared to depart for the day. But, what was strange was there wasn¡¯t even a single one of them eating breakfast.


    ¡¸Welcome! Ah, isn¡¯t it Ardis-san! ¡¹


    Seeing the new guest was Ardis, the signboard girl, Melir greeted energetically.


    ¡¸Thanks for bringing guests to our inn yesterday! ¡¹


    After Ardis left yesterday, it seems that Ted and the other two had stayed in this inn just like that. For the inn, it¡¯s probably like Ardis had brought new customers for them.


    ¡¸I have some business with them but¡­¡­. Are they still in their rooms? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope. They¡¯re sitting right at the table over there. ¡¹


    When Ardis asked for the three¡¯s whereabouts, Melir pointed towards a table in one corner of the dining hall. Ardis who looked over there saw the three figures on the round table.


    But, somehow, they were all stretched out on the table. With a question mark over his head, Ardis thanked Melir before making his way to the table.


    ¡¸Yo, Ted. What happened? Hangover? ¡¹


    What came to Ardis¡¯s mind first was they might¡¯ve drank a lot yesterday after Ardis left. But if so, there¡¯s no reason why Norris would be in the same shape. Different than Ted who drinks without thinking and Orphellia who becomes weird with alcohol, Norris knows well how much he can handle.


    Ardis couldn¡¯t recall a time when he became totally drunk, or any occasion he had a hangover.


    ¡¸Aa-aah¡­¡­. Ardis huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted who raised his face had a very bad complexion.


    ¡¸You look really unwell, doesn¡¯t seem like a hangover?  ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not alcohol. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then what could¡¯ve¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Disgusting¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Ardis got an unexpected answer of a single word from Ted.


    ¡¸What do you mean by disgusting? Did something happen? ¡¹


    ¡¸No¨D. It¡¯s super disgusting. The food. It¡¯s all super disgusting! It¡¯s so bad that it¡¯s on the level of harassment! What is this! Is this even food!? ¡¹


    With a pale face, Ted yelled loudly as if facing his nemesis, except the nemesis was the plate of breakfast on the side of the table.


    Bread with some unknown filler. Salad that is strangely colorful. And a white soup that gave off a really sour smell. Having witnessed the lineup of food, Ardis finally understood the reason.


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­, that huh¡­¡­¡¹


    It looks like a normal menu item at a single glance but, if one paid enough attention, the food gave off a sinister aura somehow. Considering they¡¯re the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», they wouldn¡¯t possibly have not realized it.


    But, they probably thought that since it¡¯s an inn that¡¯s doing business, there¡¯s no way right? It might be that they¡¯ve put trust in Ardis¡¯s recommended inn and took the World¡¯s End Weapon (Melir¡¯s Breakfast) of ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» right into their stomach without thinking twice.


    ¡¸Uguh¡­¡­. The disgusting smell is still lingering in my breath. ¡¹


    Ted closed his mouth and endured.


    ¡¸Ahaha. As expected of something like Ardis¡¯s frequented inn. It¡¯s the embodiment of extreme¡­¡­¡¹


    Norris made a dry smile, then seemed to have a melancholic gaze.


    ¡¸Uuua¡­¡­. As expected of the capital¡­¡­. It had a disgustingly powerful punch to it. I have to feed it to everyone too¡­¡­¡¹


    Orphellia who was in a sense, the hunter of bad food was savoring the aftertaste and muttering some disturbing plans of hers.


    ¡¸Hey, Ardis-san! Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re all so mean!? They said the dishes I made with my all are bad and disgusting! ¡¹


    Melir complained after hearing Ardis¡¯s conversation with the other three.


    ¡¸Mean, that¡¯s what we want to say. If you¡¯re charging for this, ain¡¯t this a crime or something? ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s voice was unusually soft.


    ¡¸Meanies! Even Ardis-san said it was delicious! Right? Ardis-san! ¡¹


    Although Ardis have not a single recollection of him saying it was delicious, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else in the capital who can eat Melir¡¯s food without raising a single complaint. For Melir, that was probably enough for her to interpret it as a ¡¸Delicious! ¡¹remark from Ardis.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis-san haven¡¯t had his breakfast yet right? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I ate before I¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I will whip something up so sit tight! ¡¹


    Without even hearing Ardis¡¯s reply, Melir had rushed back into the kitchen.


    It seems that Ardis couldn¡¯t avoid the fate of eating her specially made breakfast. Sighing lightly, Ardis sat down with Ted and the others.


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Ardis who sat down was met with three gazes that was as if staring at something out of this world.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­, that guts of yours. Challenging that willingly¡­¡­, a hero? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Ardis. I feel like I¡¯ve come to respect Ardis a lot more. ¡¹


    ¡¸Coming to think of it, Ardis had extraordinary palate. As expected of him. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t like I chose to eat it happily, as Ardis thought about that in his mind while frowning, he received the weird compliments from the three silently.


    Eventually, after the Melir¡¯s Special Series Breakfast Full Course made its way to their table, Ardis silently started working on it.


    And for the short period that was spent on finishing the breakfast, Ardis was under Melir¡¯s bright smile, along with Ted and the other two¡¯s gazes of incomprehensibleness.

 CH 69

    Heading for Reiten, Ardis departed together with the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    It¡¯s just about before noon. The departure schedule was delayed because Ted, Norris and Orphellia needed time to recover from the damage caused by Melir¡¯s breakfast. Even for them who are trained mercenaries, they couldn¡¯t muster any energy to move after having a round of Melir¡¯s Specials.


    The highway that led to the west, the blue sky stretched from the horizon to their back. A refreshing breeze was blowing, along with the weather that wasn¡¯t too hot accompanied them. Thanks to that, their paces were lighter.


    ¡¸With this pace, we will probably arrive at Reiten in four days? ¡¹


    Just like Orphellia said, the distance to Reiten is about four to five days walking from Gran. If there aren¡¯t any troubles that happen along the way, they would arrive in the afternoon of the fourth day.


    It¡¯s also thanks to the security of the highway that connected Gran to Reiten. Attacks from bandits and beasts are rare, there were only figures of caravans or mercenaries that they passed by along the way.


    The smooth sailing continued for the first two days, on the third day, dusk, something changed. Just before the sun completely sets in the horizon, when the sky is dyed in a shade of dark red, Norris noticed something strange ahead.


    ¡¸Hey. That, they¡¯re getting attacked? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahn? ¡¹


    At Norris¡¯s words, Ted narrowed his eyes as he peered.


    ¡¸It does look like it¡­¡­. A caravan? ¡¹


    ¡¸Seems like it. Attacking them are¡­¡­beasts? What are those? ¡¹


    What reflected in Ardis¡¯s eyes were three horse carriages that were surrounded by ten or so escorts. And the assaulting shadow. There was only one attacker. Its size clearly indicated that it wasn¡¯t a human, but its silhouette wasn¡¯t something they saw before on the grasslands.


    ¡¸They seem to have their escorts, do they even need our help? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡¹


    Norris said after judging that they shouldn¡¯t be in trouble based on the presence of escorts, but Ardis was against that. Certainly, there¡¯re armed escorts there, but they didn¡¯t seem very strong. One attack from the assaulting side made two of them collapse.


    ¡¸Then, I guess, lend a hand? ¡¹


    At the same time Ted said that, he started running, followed by the rest. Even as they were nearing the scene, they could see casualties of the escorts are increasing.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, that¡­¡­, couldn¡¯t it be a Ractor? ¡¹


    As they reduced their distance by half, when they could finally see the figure of the enemy clearly, Orphellia inferred.


    ¡¸Haa? Ractor? There¡¯s no way¡­¡­wait, it does look like a Ractor. ¡¹


    Ted seemed to not believe it at first, but changed his opinion a beat later.


    The opponent of the caravan was a gigantic purplish snake. Its torso was about a barrel in diameter, its length was longer than the three carriages of the caravan combined. It¡¯s a Ractor of the Corsas Forest that they¡¯re familiar with.


    ¡¸Why, here, a Ractor? ¡¹


    Beside Orphellia who was stuttering from confusion, Norris added on.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no use pondering about that. No matter what kind of opponent there is, it¡¯s the same what we have to do. ¡¹


    Although it¡¯s still at a range where Ted¡¯s sword doesn¡¯t reach, it¡¯s close enough for Norris¡¯s arrows to hit. Norris who stopped to a stance, took aim with his bow at the target, and released.


    The arrow released by Norris flew through the air in a straight line, piercing the Ractor.


    ¡¸Shaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Since the range was still far. The damage given is quite shallow.


    But, at the very least, Norris succeeded in distracting the Ractor from the caravan. Although Ardis couldn¡¯t possibly make out the Ractor¡¯s expression, its head that turned around slowly was evident of irritation.


    ¡¸Ardis! Need your support! ¡¹


    Ted who took the front yelled, drawing his sword as he rushed towards the Ractor.


    ¡¸The burning flames that is the proof of mine strength¨D¨DGraist! ¡¹(Fireball)


    Ardis chanted a short aria and manifested a small fireball from his finger steps. The moment the finger pointed at the Ractor, the small fireball expanded suddenly to half a meter and flew through the air quickly.


    At its enemies who appeared suddenly, the Ractor hissed threateningly.


    And at that, Ardis¡¯s fireball struck its face mercilessly. To not drag the caravan into it, at the same time the fireball struck, the flame covered the Ractor¡¯s entire body and burned.


    ¡¸GshiaAaaaaAa¨D! ¡¹


    The Ractor¡¯s entire body is burning.


    It had already determined that the preys in front of it is not a priority, its emotionless pupils are staring at Ardis. Rather than the mercenaries that are surrounding it, it had determined that Ardis¡¯s party is more dangerous.


    That judgement was definitely not wrong. But, it was just too late.


    The moment the Ractor decided to change its target, Ted who was swinging his bastard sword is already well within range.


    ¡¸Haaa¨D! ¡¹


    As if splitting firewood with an axe, the chunk of Heavy Metal was swung down by Ted.


    ¡¸Gya¨D¨D¡¹


    Together with the drying shriek of the demonic being, its heavy head fell onto the ground with a dull thud.


    ¡¸Good work. ¡¹


    Ardis who caught up praised Ted.


    ¡¸What, it¡¯s nothing much. ¡¹


    Truthfully, with Ted¡¯s power, one or two Ractors aren¡¯t a problem at all. He probably wouldn¡¯t have needed Ardis¡¯s help and still have enough leeway to deal with the Ractor.


    But of course, that¡¯s because Ted is an experienced veteran mercenary, Ractors are fearsome enemies for most mercenaries.


    ¡¸W-We are saved¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The mercenaries barely held onto their lives because of Ted and the others¡¯ intervention.


    ¡¸Anyone¡¯s hurt? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine but¡­¡­, they¡¯re¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted asked the mercenary in front of him, the mercenary replied while looking at the bodies on the ground. Some had their abdomen gouged out with teeth marks, some had their heads bit off. There¡¯re quite a few that was obviously unsavable.


    They probably never thought of encountering Ractor on the highway, not even in their dreams. From their stories, it seems that the escorts had expected encounters with beasts from the grasslands but, a battle with Ractor was totally out of their imaginations.


    Ractors which are usually living in the forest wouldn¡¯t come out of it normally. It might be that the Ractor mistakenly lost its ways and exited the forest, or chased after a prey into the grasslands, although they didn¡¯t know the exact reason, it¡¯s definitely an irregularity that they met a Ractor here.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s just Grass Wolves or Coyotes, then we would¡¯ve been fine if there aren¡¯t groups of them¡­¡­¡¹


    Even for mercenaries who normally hunt near towns to earn would accept escort requests for this highway occasionally. After all, there isn¡¯t any dangerous beasts or demonic beings that appears near the highway, so it¡¯s quite the norm for them to finish the request without ever drawing their swords.


    If they are aware of their surroundings to not be ambushed by bandits, it¡¯s a good request for them to accept.


    From what the mercenaries says, it seems that they¡¯ve accepted the request this time without thinking too much as well.


    ¡¸To think that something like this would happen¡­¡­¡¹


    Although seeing companions die would be hard to endure normally, it doesn¡¯t seem like they knew each other from the start. They¡¯re just mercenaries who teamed up temporarily for the request.


    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s still a little regrettable since we¡¯ve been together for a while¡­¡­, but isn¡¯t it a normal occurrence of being a mercenary? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Ted seemed to understand that as he agreed while making a bitter expression.


    Ardis and the others who received grateful words from the mercenaries and the merchants of the caravan continued the journey together to Reiten.


    ¡¸Since we are going the same way, helping them out a little won¡¯t hurt right? ¡¹


    There wasn¡¯t anyone against Ted. Although the three silvers a day of escort fees per person isn¡¯t even enough for them, it¡¯s not like they would have any inconvenience accepting them.


    On top of that, the beasts that appear in the plains, they¡¯re not life-threatening for them anyways. Just like what Ted said, it was truly ¡ºThe same way¡».


    And since they had saved the caravan, the caravan let them ride on the carriage. Since they can take it easy and sit in the carriage for the rest of the journey and would even get escort fees, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal for them.


    Ardis and the others who rested for the night along with the members of the caravan departed as soon as the sun rose.


    ¡¸Is that so, you all are from Nagras huh. ¡¹


    As Ardis was taking it easy inside the shaky carriage, he was talking with the merchant who was holding the reins.


    ¡¸And how about you guys? ¡¹


    Truthfully, Ardis is not very well versed in speaking idly like this. But, since they were allowed to ride on the carriage, Ardis thought that it would be petty to not speak, that¡¯s why he replied occasionally.


    Ted and the others are on another carriage. If Norris or Orphellia is around, then he could¡¯ve just left the conversing part to them and take a nap. While thinking about being an escort in his mind, Ardis desperately held back his sleepiness.


    ¡¸We are from a small town near the forest in the north, we came here to sell our products. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re carrying wood¡­¡­, and this smell, it¡¯s herbs? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. You know well. ¡¹


    After all the entire carriage was stuffed with wood. But, mixed together with the unique nature smell of the wood, there was also fragrance of herbs of the forest. Since any normal person would¡¯ve not caught the slight difference in smell, Ardis¡¯s sense of smell could be said as extraordinary.


    ¡¸Leaving the herbs aside, aren¡¯t the wood heavy and bulky, and not really profitable? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s normally like that but, wood and herbs can now be sold in Reiten for a high price. If you take it to the association called Jimberyl, they will buy it multiple folds than normal price. ¡¹


    Although what they are using it for isn¡¯t clear, the merchant added on.


    ¡¸Since it seems like there¡¯s a shortage for wood around Reiten because of that, recently, there¡¯re many merchants like us from afar who would transport wood there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s quite a workout, fuaaa¨D¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t hide his loud yawn at all, as he rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    ¡¸Hahaha. The shaking of the carriage is like a cradle after all. ¡¹


    Seriously. While agreeing in his mind, Ardis started half dozing.


    Together with the shaking of the carriage, whenever the wheels of the carriage bumped into a small rock on the road, Ardis would wake up a little.


    While replying the merchant in his half-asleep state, Ardis let himself rest. Even when he was like that, the carriage had certainly moved towards the west.


    Without ever getting ambushed by any bandits or assaulted by any beasts. They¡¯ve all arrived at Reiten in the evening.

 CH 70

    Coalition, Reiten in the night. The time is already well past midnight, there aren¡¯t any houses around that still had their lights on. Even for this town where it¡¯s busy in the day, other than the taverns serving alcohol, the town is dominated by silence.


    In the middle of the street, the main street that weaves through the center of the town. All the buildings that are lined up in the main streets are famed merchant association.


    As expected, in the night, the first-floor stores are all in darkness but, most of the merchant association uses the second floor as office and worker dorm. The rooms thought to be used as offices are still bright.


    In one of those buildings, a room in a certain association with two men. The starlight that shines through the window is too weak, the room is mostly illuminated by the lit lantern.


    The man in his thirties that is sitting in his chair was looking at documents. The long dark brown hair he has was tied up to not get in his way of doing job.


    ¡¸Litte would help Rovell? ¡¹


    The man who finished reading the documents commented while frowning.


    ¡¸Yes. Rovell contacted us the other day, they said they are returning all of the loan. After investigating, it seems that the Litte had moved. ¡¹


    The old man in the middle of the room standing opposite of the man in the chair replied.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around! ¡¹


    The long hair man slammed on the desk angrily.


    ¡¸Then our efforts in crushing the Rovell would be meaningless! ¡¹


    The man¡¯s frustration is justified. The plan that was to obtain Ellie?Rovell as his mistress, causing the Rovell to lose its successor, and then slowly consume their association would be all for naught.


    On top of that, it wasn¡¯t cheap to make the Rovell association go under and get its only daughter, Ellie as well. Exactly because that they could obtain Rovell Merchant Association that had been standing in Reiten for many years, that they have put in this much investment into it.


    To think that Rovell would return the money in full that the man thought they would never be able to return. Worse, the man couldn¡¯t do anything since the loan was returned well before the deadline.


    ¡¸Litte¡¯s intervention wasn¡¯t expected. ¡¹


    The old man said so unimpressed.


    ¡¸Even if Litte is successful now, to think they would risk their business to carry Rovell¡¯s debt. We knew that Litte¡¯s president is friends with the daughter from Rovell but, her actions were unexpected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. The little miss at Litte¡­¡­was it Marrieda? She¡¯s an annoying bug but, her senses as a merchant aren¡¯t fake. She should¡¯ve suppressed her feelings to not risk her association but¡­¡­. She might be unexpectedly an emotionally driven person. ¡¹


    The long hair man thought while crossing his arms.


    ¡¸What will be the course of action, Julius-sama. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s infuriating but, there¡¯s no time to be caring for that now. ¡¹


    Holding in his disappointed expression, the long-haired man called Julius sighed deeply.


    ¡¸We will just look for another opportunity to acquire Rovell. Since Litte intervened, their finance should¡¯ve taken a hit. The order is reversed now but, we should absorb Litte first, depending on the scenario, we might even get Rovell as a bonus. ¡¹


    Correcting the plans in his mind, it seems that he had come to a conclusion.


    ¡¸If the Litte¡¯s little miss is as emotional as we think, then it¡¯ll ease our operation in the future. ¡¹


    Julius who was smirking suddenly thought of something and asked the old man.


    ¡¸There was someone in Litte right? Can we still use him? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. We still have someone in Litte. He¡¯s one ambitious person, depending on the situation, he might be able to deal the final blow. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­, then leave it as is for now. We don¡¯t have time for them right now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Just like what Julius said, their plan that had been in the works for quite a while is nearing its end. There¡¯s no time or resources for them to divert to something else.


    Julius who took a breather asked the man for the current situation.


    ¡¸How is the situation with buying up all supplies? ¡¹


    ¡¸Stone and wood used for construction, catalysts needed for maintenance of tools and weapons, herbs used for medicine, all of them are bought smoothly according to the plan. ¡¹


    ¡¸Good. Continue without letting the others find out. What about the mercenaries? ¡¹


    ¡¸Half done, is what I suppose. As expected of famous mercenaries, most of them wouldn¡¯t move unless it¡¯s a high price. ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡», ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawns¡», ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡»had arrived yesterday, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» is scheduled to arrive this evening. Tomorrow will be another two parties. ¡¹


    ¡¸It would¡¯ve been good if we managed to get the ¡ºSword Magic User¡» of the recent rumors. ¡¹


    ¡¸Although we had confirmed ¡ºSword Magic User¡»¡¯s frequented inn, our informant reported that he couldn¡¯t be contacted easily as he¡¯s not always in town. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping it. It¡¯s just one fewer person. There¡¯s no need to be bothered over that. It¡¯s a little less than what we expected but, there¡¯re at least ten of them right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. All of them are mercenaries that are famed for their feats in their respective areas. They¡¯re different than the useless lots in Reiten¡¯s taverns, they are sure to execute their jobs perfectly. ¡¹


    ¡¸The verification of the effects of ¡ºDemon Attracting Incense¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸We have had mercenaries tested it, it seems to have worked successfully. Using it in a secluded forest, we successfully baited demonic beings that normally resides in the valleys. ¡¹


    The consequences were the failure of stopping it in the forest, and it caused harm to travelers on the highway or a nearby village was victimized, it was details that the old man left out.


    It¡¯s because that even if he reported it, the man called Julius probably wouldn¡¯t be impressed. Rather than that, Julius would probably reply with what¡¯s wrong with that instead.


    ¡¸Good, the plan is unchanged, continue working. ¡¹


    At Julius words, the man bowed deeply, before excusing himself from the room.


    Ted and the others who arrived at Reiten went to find an inn to stay the night immediately. The next morning, after separating with Ardis who has his own matters to attend to, Ted, Norris and Orphellia headed to Jimberyl Merchant Association.


    The reason why they¡¯ve came all this way out from Thoria is because that they¡¯ve received a personal request from Jimberyl. The request was to gather materials in the valleys. They were to gather a specific flower to concoct a special medicine.


    ¡¸Since the flowers only grow deep in the mountains, we can only request mercenaries with strong abilities. There¡¯s a high possibility that we will encounter dangerous beasts or demonic beings along the way. ¡¹


    Having a friendly smile, the man with a long hair, Julius explained. The way he speaks gently and politely, his attitude of keeping composure even when dealing with someone rude, he gives off an impression of a cheerful young man.


    ¡¸The reason why we invited ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» all the way from Thoria is exactly due to everyone¡¯s strength. ¡¹


    Ted and the others who visited the Jimberyl association were guided into the building¡¯s reception room on the second floor. They were welcomed and seated in a luxurious sofa with various decorations, and the person opposite of them is the young president of the association.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the flatter. You even called for ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡»right? Quite generous of you. ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s face seemed like he wasn¡¯t quite happy. Because of their skills, they received a nominated request and came all this way, that wasn¡¯t the point. The requestor seemed to have nominated other mercenaries party that are active in other areas as well.


    In other words, it wasn¡¯t that they were invited specifically. They were just part of a list the requestor considered to invite. Of course, Ted couldn¡¯t be quite happy at that.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t take it in the wrong way. The materials we need are not just a few. Certainly, we have hired other parties as well, but that¡¯s not because we underestimate the strength of everyone in ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». It¡¯s because that we are short on time, so we had to have more escort parties to collect the materials in different places at the same time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we are professionals. If you pay the compensation well, then we have no complaints. The travel fees are paid in advance after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. I appreciate ever¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸But, whether we accept this job is a different matter. ¡¹


    Overwhelming Julius who had a smile on his face since the start, Ted leaned out and clarified.


    ¡¸The letter for us had ¡ºPlease decide whether to accept the request after hearing the requirements of the request in Reiten¡», right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, exactly so. There¡¯s no problem if you give your response within three days. Even if you don¡¯t accept the request, please be assured that we will cover the travel fees that you used to Reiten. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Ted sat back on the sofa.


    ¡¸Got it. Then let us hear your details. ¡¹


    ¨D¨DOne hour after that.


    The members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» left the Jimberyl building.


    On the road back to their inn, Ted spoke about the contents of the request that they¡¯ve heard just a while ago.


    ¡¸How is it? The compensation is good. The conditions aren¡¯t bad too. ¡¹


    The conditions of the request by Jimberyl Merchant Association, it would be a good deal even if they toned it down. What they are supposed to get are the petals of a flower named ¡ºBlue Tulip¡».


    The compensation for successfully getting the petals is a hundred gold coins. A single petal is worth about five gold coins. If they are lucky and find a field of them, then it¡¯s no difficult matter to earn more than two or three hundred gold coins in one go.


    The period is within ten days. There¡¯s no penalty if failed. Even the fees used for travelling wouldn¡¯t need to be paid back. The inn fees during the period would be paid by the association. On top of that, injuries during the request would be treated for free in the clinic that the association has a connection to.


    ¡¸On the other hand you don¡¯t seem quite impressed? ¡¹


    Orphellia who had her red hair hidden in her hood smiled teasingly.


    ¡¸That ain¡¯t true. ¡¹


    ¡¸That is true. What¡¯s that face? You think you¡¯re pretending strong with a poker face but you¡¯re just making it look pathetic? ¡¹


    Ted who was being pointed out by Orphellia received another hit from Norris from the side.


    ¡¸Ted, the request this time, are you going to accept it? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t like it. ¡¹


    As if hiding away from the gazes of the two, Ted muttered.


    ¡¸The compensation and the conditions aren¡¯t something to be complaining at. But I don¡¯t like the requestor. ¡¹


    ¡¸The requestor? But Jimberyl is supposed to be quite the big name in Reiten right? And the president person, Julius didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s someone strange¡­¡­¡¹


    Orphellia recalled the person, Julius that they¡¯ve met just a while ago while her index finger was at her lips.


    ¡¸Ahaha. I¡¯m on the same page with Ted on this one. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even Norris think so? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s strange right? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s strange? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not clear what they need the materials for but, didn¡¯t they put out nominated request for parties from afar like us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯re too many types of materials they need to collect, and the area is also wide. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. If they had just hired one party to do that, although it will take longer, they can save on the expenses. That guy said that¡¯s why they hired multiple recognized parties from all over the place to do the collection at the same time but¡­¡­. In the first place, they had waited for us all to arrive at Reiten, wouldn¡¯t it be a better idea to just hired the mercenaries in Reiten? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, didn¡¯t he say that ¡ºSince it¡¯s a dangerous place, we need to hire strong mercenaries¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸But, wouldn¡¯t there be parties that will succeed if lucky? It¡¯s not like monsters will definitely appear if they went in the mountains. After all, their request states that the compensation is only given if the procurement is successful, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt them even if the mercenaries failed right? Rather than calling out to mercenaries from afar like us, I would hire the local mercenaries if I was him. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true certainly if looking on their benefits¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well also. Whether we accept the request or not, we have to decide it in three days¡­¡­. That¡¯s quite the generosity they have. ¡¹


    ¡¸Now that you said it¡­¡­. What about Ted? ¡¹


    Ted who was asked of his opinion stopped walking, crossed his arms, pondered for a while before opening his mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s hard for me to say it in words. You know, it¡¯s like their motives aren¡¯t clear? He didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s serious in having us complete their request. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that too. Somehow it felt ¡ºIt would be fine either way¡» if we accepted or refused his request. ¡¹


    Having received the two men¡¯s opinion, Orphellia had a difficult expression.


    ¡¸If the both of you say so, then should we give up on this request. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, fortunately we have quite some time before the deadline. Let¡¯s think about it for tonight and leave the decision for tomorrow after we gather our opinions. ¡¹


    Orphellia and Norris agreed at Ted¡¯s suggestion, and such, the three continued their advances back to their inn.

 CH 71

    About the time when the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» left Jimberyl Merchant Association¡¯s building. Ardis sat down on the sofa in Litte Merchant Association¡¯s reception room, and faced against the association¡¯s president, Marrieda.


    ¡¸Well well well, Ardis-kun. Have you come to deliver what I¡¯ve requested~nii? ¡¹


    Putting down the cup of tea he¡¯d been served on the table silently, Ardis looked straight into the woman¡¯s eyes and replied shortly.


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then that¡¯s good. Shall we take a look at the item immediately~nii? ¡¹


    The woman had a lovely merchant smile as she stretched her hands. It was like a child getting excited at her favorite candy but, she¡¯s a capable merchant that had brought her association this far. Getting fooled by her acts would result in pain.


    ¡¸Before that¨D¨D¡¹


    With a sharp gaze, the black-haired young man said.


    ¡¸I will have my conditions. ¡¹


    ¡¸Conditions? ¡¹


    At the sudden demands, the woman¡¯s smile collapsed.


    ¡¸Right, conditions. I certainly have the stuff you want. But, whether I would hand it over or not depends on you. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Specifically, what kind of conditions? ¡¹


    ¡¸First you will tell me everything you know. If what you have make enough sense to me, I will only then hand it over. ¡¹


    Ardis is basically demanding that Marrieda show her hand before Ardis does.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that too disadvantageous of me~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have heard your demands and brought it before the deadline. That¡¯s already my compromise. Isn¡¯t it time for you to do the same? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, Ardis-kun. Are you trying to negotiate with someone whose occupation is a merchant? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but, I¡¯m not that straight-forward of a person to take what anyone says at a face value. ¡¹


    Although Marrieda¡¯s still seemed to be smiling, her eyes evidently had the will of trying out Ardis.


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn¡¹


    Marrieda crossed her arms and lied back onto the sofa.


    ¡¸Anything else? ¡¹


    ¡¸You said that it was something indispensable for ¡ºCalming the sword¡», right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Let me stand witness when you use it. If you are planning to use it for something bad, then I won¡¯t be handing it over. If you can¡¯t agree to these two conditions, then the deal is no more. ¡¹


    The conditions that Ardis had demanded wouldn¡¯t change the end result. No matter the order, Ardis would get the information he wanted, and Nere¡¯s hair would be handed over.


    But just that the fact that Marrieda would have to hand over the information first to Ardis increases the risk that she will take by multiple folds. After all, if Ardis decided to go against their deal after he got the information, she would be the only one incurring losses.


    Unlike something tangible, you can¡¯t take back information once you¡¯ve told someone.


    The fact that Ardis wanted Marrieda to tell him first is proof that Ardis didn¡¯t trust her, Marrieda must put trust in Ardis to honor his promise if she wants to accept the conditions.


    After all, it¡¯s information from someone who he wouldn¡¯t even trust at all, Ardis couldn¡¯t be more careful.


    For Ardis, if she wouldn¡¯t agree to even such conditions, what she has for Ardis shouldn¡¯t be anything trustable. Untrustable information aren¡¯t something Ardis needs. Even if Ardis decides to call off the deal, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt in any way.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­. Well, I guess there¡¯s no way huh. A deal is formed only when there¡¯s trust right¨D¡¹


    Lightly sighing, Marrieda muttered as if given up while shaking her head lightly. Her grey hair shook along.


    ¡¸Under¨Dstood. Those conditions are fine~nii. I will compromise for the first condition~yon. For the second one, it didn¡¯t matter if it was there or not, after all, the plan is to have you with us. ¡¹


    Marrieda raised her hands as if surrendering.


    ¡¸I¡¯m praying for Ardis-kun to show his honesty~yon. ¡¹


    Narrowing her eyes, her conduct suddenly changed as she smiled widely.


    ¡¸Then, the deal is on now~nii? Following your conditions, I guess I should tell the story first huh. I will answer everything I know without hiding anything~yon. What¡¯s your question? ¡¹


    Ardis immediately asked Marrieda who seemed ready for the first question.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to answer this or the topic won¡¯t advance¡­¡­¡¹


    Pausing briefly, Ardis asked.


    ¡¸Who are you? ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s simple question, Marrieda looked at the ceiling.


    ¡¸Nnn¨D¡­¡­. That¡¯s quite the vague question¨D. What are you referring~nii? You¡¯re not looking for my name, age or my family background or my three sizes right~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    What Ardis wants to know isn¡¯t those kinds of irrelevant personal details. Marrieda understood that as well. She seemed to be pondering for a while to think of a way to explain.


    ¡¸Hmm¨D¨D, ¡­¡­Ardis-kun dreams too right~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That, of course there will be times I dream. What about that? ¡¹


    ¡¸I also dream but¡­¡­, I guess it¡¯s a little different than other people right¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Different? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. What other people normally sees in their dreams are things that already happened, or just imaginary scenes but, my dreams shows me ¡ºIncidents that are going to happen¡»~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, something like a foresight? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mmm¡­¡­, a little different¨D? Rather than what I see in the dreams becoming reality, it¡¯s more like ¡ºWhat I chose in the dream affects the reality¡»~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­How is it different? ¡¹


    Wrinkles formed on Ardis¡¯s forehead as he had a confused expression. It was because that he couldn¡¯t quite understand what Marrieda had said.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s easier to understand if you take it as a rewind. What happens in the future, and what kind of choices I make causes what kind of result? If the same scenario happens in reality, the result will be the same if I make the same choice~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it still a foresight? ¡¹


    ¡¸In my case, I see the same dream multiple times~nii. The result changes if I take different choices in the same dream, right? For example, there¡¯s a stone on the street and I kicked it away in my dream, and somehow it hit a stray dog, and I was chased after~nii. Then, the next day I would see the same dream again right? This time, I would just ignore the stone, then the kids from behind would kick it and it would hit me, hurting me~nii. And, sometime later, the same scenario would happen in reality¨D. ¡¹


    Marrieda took a sip at her tea as she paused.


    ¡¸And if I take the same actions in my dreams, the reality¡¯s result will be the same with my dream¡¯s~nii. If I kicked the stone, the dog would chase me, if I ignored it, I would get injured. It happens accordingly to the dream. ¡¹


    It was an absurd story.


    But that¡¯s the same for Ardis. Even if he understood what happened to himself, he wouldn¡¯t know if anyone would trust his story.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis hadn¡¯t trusted nor distrusted Marrieda¡¯s story, he had just continued to listen silently.


    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­, you can make the future to whatever you like huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not as good as you think~yon. ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s smile had a shadow to it.


    ¡¸The dreams aren¡¯t guaranteed to have things I want to see¨D. Recently, my dreams were only me in an unfamiliar place. And I wouldn¡¯t know if that scenario would happen tomorrow or how many years later. Of course, there¡¯re times that the dream¡¯s timeline can be predicted to a certain degree. ¡¹


    ¡¸So the fact that your association is flourishing with you at that age is thanks to that too huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¨D. I guess it can be said that it¡¯s thanks to this ability. Or maybe it¡¯s exactly because of this ability huh. ¡¹


    The woman merchant shut her eyes and muttered in a weak voice.


    ¡¸So the reason why you¡¯ve spoken to me like you knew who I am is because of that ability? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, I understand your ability now. But having known that, what is your purpose? To instruct Kyrill to get the sword, what¡¯s your purpose in getting the sword? ¡¹


    Ardis still didn¡¯t know what¡¯s the woman¡¯s purpose in doing all this. Her reaction when she got the sword from Kyrill and her interest that she showed in Ardis, all of them didn¡¯t show what motives that Marrieda had.


    ¡¸My purpose~nii? Hmm, there¡¯re three for this time. First is to get the sword. Then the next is to meet with Ardis-kun. And finally, to let Kyrill-kun meet with Ardis-kun~, I suppose? ¡¹


    Marrieda answered as she counted with her fingers.


    ¡¸Me and Kyrill? ¡¹


    Two out of the three is still understood by Ardis. But Ardis didn¡¯t understand the meaning of letting Kyrill meet with him.


    ¡¸What do you mean? Is there any point in me meeting with Kyrill? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, sorry. I honestly don¡¯t know why~nii. But, I just know that it¡¯s the correct choice. After all, I saw Ardis-kun is with Kyrill-kun in all the versions of the dreams I saw, and that¡¯s the choice I made to let the dreams end~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸End, meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸I explained it just now but, the dreams I see isn¡¯t just a single time. The result depends on what choices I make. And that will just keep repeating. Even meeting Ardis-kun this time, it¡¯s my effort after repeating many mistakes you know? I¡¯ve only seen Ardis-kun for the second time here but, I¡¯ve talked with you for more than hundred occasions in my dreams¨D. That¡¯s why it probably didn¡¯t felt like I¡¯ve met you the first time before~yon. ¡¹


    Marrieda laughed a little.


    ¡¸Returning to the topic, there¡¯s only two possibilities for the dream to end~nii. The first is out of time. And the second is to obtain the result that I think is the best. ¡¹


    Marrieda faced Ardis, she said while raising her index finger in order.


    ¡¸This time, I stopped seeing the dreams for this scenario about half a year ago~nii. In other words, it is the best choice that I could¡¯ve made for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸That ¡ºBest choice¡» and what not includes the act of sending a kid like Kyrill to Corsas Forest by himself? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯re no other choices~nii. I tried sending other people at first, even people from my association or mercenaries, all of them failed without encountering with you. If I headed there myself, the association would get taken out by the other association. I tried tens of patterns but, only Kyrill-kun could encounter Ardis-kun. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, wouldn¡¯t it be better if Kyrill knew about it at the very least? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ve tried it? Although he didn¡¯t trust it¨D. In the end, Kyrill-kun wouldn¡¯t agree to go out~nii. Well, speaking from experience, nothing good happens if I said about the dreams¨D. Most people wouldn¡¯t trust me, and even if they did, the result wouldn¡¯t be desirable. ¡¹


    ¡¸If so, isn¡¯t it a problem if you told me about it now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hnn¨D¡­¡­. It¡¯s an exception this time, it isn¡¯t a bad result even if I told you about the dreams. It¡¯s unbelievable for me too¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems that Marrieda is honestly surprised as well. Her fa?ade smile on the outside softened for a little, showing her true feelings under.


    ¡¸In any case, Kyrill-kun needed to be the one to go, or else there wouldn¡¯t be a good result~nii. If I put escorts on Kyrill-kun, they would be wiped out by some demonic beings that appears on the highway for some reason. Then I¡¯ve put more escorts and Kyrill-kun managed to arrive to the capital safely, but would still be wiped out when they entered Corsas Forest. Even for the travel funds you know? Kyrill-kun would be robbed by some thugs in Gran if I gave him enough, if he had just enough to get some decent escorts to enter the forest, he would never meet with Ardis-kun and arrive at the ruins~nii. Then, they would fail at not discovering the hidden staircase. Then, I¡¯ve tried to not have Kyrill-kun any travel funds but, naturally, after he arrives at Gran, he could do nothing there. ¡¹


    Haa¨D¨D, Marrieda sighed deeply and continued.


    ¡¸Do you even know how many times I retried~nii? It might not be over a hundred times but, the choices that were found to be the key after about nearing that number of attempts was to ¡ºNot tell Kyrill-kun about the real purpose¡», ¡ºTo support the Rovell Merchant Association¡», and ¡ºTo have Kyrill hold on to the bare minimum of travel funds¡». And finally, Kyrill-kun can return safely, and bring the sword and you together in tow~nii. ¡¹

 CH 72

    Ardis folded his legs, then with his arm rested on it, he supported his head. He continued to stare into Marrieda¡¯s eyes as he tried to digest her story.


    After all, what Marrieda had just said wasn¡¯t anything believable. But, he can¡¯t ignore the fact that she had been taking actions as if knowing the future.


    To determine if the woman¡¯s story is believable, Ardis threw out the deciding question.


    ¡¸The card in the letter that you gave to Kyrill. What is the meaning of those words? Why do you know that? ¡¹


    The words written on the card.


    ¡ºOur swords are for the sake of victory, our hearts are for the sake of our comrades. Here we advance, with glory in our flags. ¡»


    They are words that Ardis is very well familiar with.


    Words that should¡¯ve only been spoken by Ardis¡¯s countless deceased comrades that had fought along with him. And if there are anyone who knows about it, then it means that there¡¯s someone who pulled through the hell of death and made it here like Ardis.


    It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. No, anyone is fine. It might be Ardis just wants to know that if he¡¯s really the only one.


    ¡¸Who did you hear it from? Is that person still alive? Where is he now? ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s serious question asked with a sharp gaze, Marrieda replied while seemingly a little troubled.


    ¡¸Uh, ehh¨D¨D¡­¡­, aah¨D¨D¡­¡­. Those words? I saw them in my dreams. ¡¹


    ¡¸Dreams¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Right, in the dream. My dreams aren¡¯t the same thing always. Although there are times when I see the same dream consecutively, they¡¯re mostly different everyday~nii. The dream this time had already ended but, there¡¯s Ardis-kun in other dreams too. And one of them, I heard those words from Ardis-kun yourself~nii. That¡¯s why, sorry, but I don¡¯t really know about it as well. ¡¹


    That was very far from an answer that Ardis was hoping to get. Without showing the disappointment in his mind, Ardis continued the questioning.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s, how far in the future? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¡­¡­. With Ardis-kun¡¯s appearance there, it probably isn¡¯t in one or two years, I guess it¡¯s probably much longer than that? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ten years but¡­¡­, I guess five years? ¡¹


    ¡¸Anything else you know from that dream? The surrounding scenery, or the people around. ¡¹


    ¡¸It took place on a small hill. There were many soldiers and mercenaries, and Ardis was giving out orders? And beside you was a girl about seventeen or eighteen, she had Aliceblue hair. And opposite of you was another beauty slightly older with blonde hair? Then a swordsman with ash blonde hair, a swordswoman with her lavender hair tied in a ponytail, and another tough man that looks to be a mercenary, about that I guess? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that, so¡­¡­¡¹


    That scenery wasn¡¯t something Ardis was familiar with. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know anything about it. But, it¡¯s unlikely Marrieda is just spouting total nonsense.


    The deciding factor is if Ardis can trust Marrieda. There¡¯re possibilities that she is lying, or someone behind her commanding her to give fake information to Ardis. But, even if whatever she said based on ¡ºI saw it in my dreams¡» is fake, it¡¯s certain that what she knows are related to Ardis somehow or another.


    If so, he will just have to make the best use of it. Ardis arrived at such a conclusion.


    There¡¯s no need to trust Marrieda needlessly. Even if this woman is plotting something, it doesn¡¯t mean anything if only Ardis himself is on the receiving end.


    ¡¸Fine. ¡¹


    With many meanings in that single word, Ardis threw out the final question.


    ¡¸This is the last question. You, you called me by some other name before right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡»~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that. What¡¯s the meaning behind that name? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? ¡¹


    Marrieda tilted her head, and replied immediately without even thinking.


    ¡¸Are you messing around? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, sorry. I really don¡¯t know about it. That¡¯s also what I saw in my dreams, Ardis-kun was referred as that by the other people around¨D. Wouldn¡¯t Ardis-kun know more about it than myself? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. There had been no occasion someone called me by that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn. Then that name is probably given to you in the future~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda muttered softly as if uninterested.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the useless ability you have. ¡¹


    In the end, the only information that Ardis had gotten was Marrieda¡¯s ability. Certainly, with that ability, she had arranged Kyrill with Ardis, and the reason why she speaks as if knowing the future is now clear.


    But in the end, Ardis couldn¡¯t get the information he wanted about the words on the card. Although he did feel disappointed, it became words of irony from Ardis¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Sorry¨D. But I¡¯ve said it countless times before, I have the intentions of becoming Ardis-kun¡¯s friend~nii. If I know more from the dreams, I will tell you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Friend, right¡­¡­. Trying to befriend me, what merit is there for you? Is that also a result of your dreams? ¡¹


    ¡¸Right right. At the very least, if Ardis-kun is on my side, my association would become successful, and I wouldn¡¯t have to die¨D. ¡¹


    ¡¸What if you made an enemy out of me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, umm¡­¡­. Please don¡¯t make me recall¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems that she had already experienced the fate of antagonizing Ardis in her dreams. Her ever-standing smile suddenly disappeared, replaced with a pale face. Her voice trembled along with her heart.


    ¡¸At the very least, I fully know well what kind of monster are you. And I¡¯m not suicidal enough to do that. ¡¹


    If she were to antagonize Ardis, even if she¡¯s a merchant with no combat power, or a young woman, Ardis didn¡¯t intend to show any mercy.


    But leaving aside whether his life is targeted at, if he doesn¡¯t have any reason to chase down his enemies to wipe them away from the face of the earth, Ardis didn¡¯t have any bad habit to trample on weaklings.


    If she¡¯s only trying to deceive Ardis with fake information, he would only threaten her like Chezare to stop her from doing it again.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I have any bad habits? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nonononono. Even if you think you aren¡¯t that bad, being on the receiving end is traumatizing! ¡¹


    With all of her composure from before now gone, she shook her head furiously as she retreated to the limits of the sofa. At the sight of her actions, Ardis unintentionally blurted out a laughter.


    ¡¸Somehow that¡¯s quite a different image than when I first met you. You were quite haughty at first. ¡¹


    Marrieda who was laughed at, made a pouting face and averted her gaze as she complained.


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be helped. If I didn¡¯t act like that, Ardis-kun would always do something unexpected¡­¡­. Know that you¡¯ve troubled me a lot. ¡¹


    Probably reassured that the scenario is proceeding like in her dreams. Her fa?ade as the impenetrable merchant fell, Ardis felt like it was the first time that he saw Marrieda¡¯s true face. Seeing Marrieda who had dropped her weird speech pattern, Ardis loosened up a little.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine either way. For the time being, I will put some trust in what you said. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. That¡¯s more than enough for now~nii. Either way, it isn¡¯t possible to get full trust from someone like Ardis-kun after all. ¡¹


    Although he was complained at, it¡¯s not like her perception of Ardis is wrong, so Ardis couldn¡¯t say anything back to that.


    ¡¸Anything else you want to know? ¡¹


    Once again, Marrieda confirmed after plastering on her merchant smile.


    Rather than replying, Ardis took out the bundle of hair from Nere and placed it on the table.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the promised item. As we said just now, you will let me witness when you use it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Certainly, it¡¯s the pretty color of Aliceblue. I like that hair color too~nii. ¡¹


    Taking the bundle of hair, Marrieda added on her personal opinion.


    ¡¸But didn¡¯t I say that I needed ¡ºA strand¡» right? No matter how I see it, this isn¡¯t even at the level of just a strand, but about the entire shoulder-width~nii¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It wasn¡¯t me who cut it? ¡¹


    Before Ardis could even speak half of ¡ºJust one strand is enough¡», Nere had cut off her long hair without any hesitation.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no problem if there¡¯re extra¨D¡¹


    Marrieda seemed to have a really awkward and guilty expression.


    ¡¸Since a girl is willing to go so far, wouldn¡¯t you buy her a gift as an apology? Should we prepare some kind of accessory for you~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t need it. It would be troubling if it¡¯s some item embedded with detection magic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwah¨D. I¡¯m really untrusted~nii. ¡¹


    While retorting ¡¸That¡¯s a given¡¹ in his mind, Ardis deliberately watched the figure of Marrieda lamenting without saying anything. For the time being, Ardis judged that she wasn¡¯t an enemy but, it¡¯s still too early to decide whether she¡¯s a friend or not.


    ¡¸Leave that kind of small act after I leave. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re quite bad at playing along huh¨D¡¹


    ¡¸So? What are you going to do with that? ¡¹


    Ignoring Marrieda¡¯s words, Ardis pointed to the bundle of hair from Nere on the table with his gaze.


    ¡¸I guess let¡¯s move to the room with the sword. It will have to be brought to that room after all. ¡¹


    Marrieda grabbed Nere¡¯s hair and stood up from her seat.


    Just like that, Marrieda guided Ardis out of the reception room and moved to the room in the basement from before.


    Where they arrived is the room that Ardis had set foot in before.


    The first thing in sight after entering the room is the drawing that looked like a magic circle on the ground. The sword that¡¯s placed right in the middle. And the threads of light extended by the magic circle holding down the sword.


    It was the same as before. But Ardis felt that the threads of light seemed to be thinner than he last saw them.


    ¡¸The effects would expire tomorrow or the day after tomorrow¨D. Well, I¡¯m glad that we made it in time~yon. ¡¹


    ¡¸So? Where will the hair come in hand? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. ¡¹


    ¡¸HaaA? ¡¹


    Marrieda once again, let out an irresponsible reply. And Ardis who had received that let out a voice that was loud enough to echo in the room several times.


    ¡¸I know that we need it in my dreams but, I don¡¯t really know where to use it~nii. If only everything was in my dreams, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much pain, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi. ¡­¡­Then what are you going to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess there¡¯s no choice other than to try adequately? ¡¹


    ¡¸Adequately¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving behind Ardis who was shocked at her irresponsibility, Marrieda walked to the middle of the magic circle, and placed down the bundle of Aliceblue hair softly.


    ¡¸Ah, hey look. There¡¯s a reaction~yon. ¡¹


    Just like what Marrieda said, the sword in the middle of the magic circle started to let off a soft light after reacting with the bundle of hair.


    A crimson light started to search the surrounding as if longing for something. Eventually, when the light found the bundle of hair, it moved across the ground as if it was a pool of liquid. The light that slowly arrived expanded slowly as if to cover the bundle of hair, as if reacting with it, it slowly moved the bundle to the sword.


    ¡¸The sword¡­¡­, is the hair going to cover it? ¡¹


    Just like what Ardis described, the bundle of Nere¡¯s hair that scattered around covered the sword as if concealing it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just like a cocoon~nii. ¡¹


    The sword that was fully covered in the hair gave off an impression of a cocoon.


    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s done¨D, probably. I guess what they say ¡ºAn attempt is sometimes easier than expected¡» is right~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸And so, what¡¯s the situation now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows, you are just¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I have a choice~nii. If I didn¡¯t see it in my dreams, even I wouldn¡¯t know. If I didn¡¯t have this ability, I¡¯m just a young miss of a merchant association. What isn¡¯t known isn¡¯t known. Even if you trouble yourself with what you don¡¯t know, it isn¡¯t like you can solve it? ¡¹


    Marrieda suddenly turned cheeky. There¡¯re now wrinkles between Ardis¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡¸Since it looks like a cocoon, will something be hatching soon, I wonder~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Something, what? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder~nii? It¡¯ll be good if it¡¯s not a demonic being though¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda who seemed to have taken her fa?ade off is now even more headache-inducing than expected. It¡¯s much better than the irritating first impression but, Ardis only continued to massage his temple with a look of seemingly unable to speak his troubles and worrying over it.

 CH 73

    It had been three days since the sword from the ruins was wrapped into a cocoon by the bundle of Nere¡¯s hair. Ardis had situated in Reiten for the time being if something happens to the sword.


    During that, the sword only continued to glow red without showing any changes. According to what Marrieda had said about her dreams, it¡¯s imaginable that some kind of change will manifest. But what kind of change isn¡¯t known in the slightest.


    In Marrieda¡¯s dreams, there aren¡¯t many details regarding that. Since she cannot control what she sees in her dreams, they can only make do with whatever small pieces of information from her dreams and infer from that.


    What she knows from her dreams are only the two facts, ¡ºNere¡¯s hair is used to calm the sword¡» and ¡ºThe calming of the sword is successful¡».


    Of course, Ardis doesn¡¯t have the responsibility to see it through the end. But since that he¡¯s related now as well, it¡¯ll be a lie if he¡¯s not bothered about it. It¡¯s a little unthinkable but, the possibility for something bad to come out of that isn¡¯t nil.


    In the end, Ardis who had nothing on hand decided to stay in Reiten for a while. Visiting the Litte every day to check on the sword, then getting welcomed by Rovell¡¯s Kyrill and Mary, then the president, Mary¡¯s father. Any leftover time after that is used to accept beasts subjugation request near Reiten.


    Today as well, Ardis went out from Reiten to hunt in the grasslands for a few hours. But, unusually, Ardis is not by himself today, he has three companions with him today.


    ¡¸Ardis, it¡¯s about time the sun is going down, should we return? ¡¹


    Ted who is wiping away the bloodstains on his bastard sword asked Ardis.


    ¡¸I guess so. Let¡¯s return after we get this guy¡¯s skin off. ¡¹


    Ardis pointed at the corpse of the Ractor that assaulted them with his broad sword.


    Even for the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», they have decided to stay in Reiten for a while. In the end, it seems like they¡¯ve rejected the offer from Jimberyl Merchant Association, and after knowing that Ardis is staying in Reiten as well, they have decided to do so as well, saying ¡¸Then we should do that as well. ¡¹


    After finishing dismantling the skin from the Ractor swiftly under twenty minutes, Ardis and the other went on their return trip back to Reiten. While walking down the highway that splits the plains, Ardis talked about the fact that Ted and the others rejecting the offer from Jimberyl.


    ¡¸Hey, Ted. You all come all the way to the Coalition, but you wouldn¡¯t accept the request? Aren¡¯t the conditions good? ¡¹


    ¡¸The requestor was smelling funky, frankly I don¡¯t like him. ¡¹


    Ted said his reason with a grumpy face.


    ¡¸You rejected it with that kind of reason? ¡¹


    Even if they didn¡¯t have to pay for the travel fees, it still took them ten days to come from Thoria, they still rejected the request despite that. Even toning it down, Ardis can only say that it was a waste of effort.


    If the reason was only because that the requestor is fishy, it¡¯s too much of a loss that they have to bear. Ardis said so as a matter of fact but, what replied him was the three faces of utter shock.


    ¡¸Of all people, you¡¯re the one saying that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. Ardis, you ever heard of something called a ¡ºBoomerang¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Really, I didn¡¯t want to hear it from Ardis. ¡¹


    After all, Ardis was the one who rejected many requests just because he didn¡¯t like the requestor. It can¡¯t be helped that Ted and the others are biting back at him.


    ¡¸Well, it ain¡¯t that bad to hunt together like before. Fortunately, there¡¯s still a bunch of subjugation request in Reiten. ¡¹


    ¡¸The fact that there¡¯re piles of subjugation request, doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯re many victims of beasts or demonic beings? Isn¡¯t it a little irresponsible to say it¡¯s fortunate? ¡¹


    ¡¸But Orphellia. If you say so, aren¡¯t our existence who lives on subjugation rewards irresponsible? ¡¹


    ¡¸Geez, no one said something like that! In the first place, that logic doesn¡¯t make sense. That¡¯s too far of a correlation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, you knew? ¡¹


    As they continued on the road back to Reiten, there were light exchanges of laughter and jokes.


    ¡¸Huh? What is that? ¡¹


    Suddenly, Norris stopped.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? There¡¯s a demonic being or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, we¡¯re heading to Reiten right? ¡­¡­Why is there a sandstorm? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aaan? ¡¹


    Ted followed Norris, putting up his hand to cover his eyes from the sun and narrowed his eyes to peer further.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Can¡¯t see anything. Ardis, you see anything? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I can¡¯t see anything with this much distance. ¡¹


    Even for Ardis, his mana detection only extends to a radius of about five hundred meters. Although it¡¯s really useful in an area dense with buildings or in the forest, it isn¡¯t like it¡¯s much useful when the target is too far out.


    ¡¸Everyone should see it too if we get a little closer. ¡¹


    At Norris¡¯s words, the party picked up their pace on the highway back to Reiten. Eventually, Ardis and the others started seeing the situation in Reiten as well.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­, that¡¯s quite a sandstorm. Did some kind of out-of-season wind blew through? ¡¹


    The party¡¯s eyes had caught onto the irregularity. As for Norris who has the best eyesight in the party, he reported new information.


    ¡¸There¡¯re a lot of shadows around Reiten¡­¡­. Are those people? ¡¹


    As they got closer, their figures started to become clearer to the party. The countless shadows surrounding the city wall, and the dusts they raise in their wake, it was the reason why it seemed like a sandstorm manifested near Reiten.


    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s some kind of war going on? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way right¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted who frowned as he muttered was met with the skeptical Orphellia.


    ¡¸No, they don¡¯t look like figures of people? More like an army of beasts. There¡¯s some demonic beings mixed in there as well though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Army of beasts? That? ¡¹


    Naturally, Orphellia would be surprised. Normally, beasts wouldn¡¯t even form groups, even if they did, ten is probably the max for one group. It¡¯s an unimaginable scene to even see more than a hundred of them to be together.


    On the other hand, what¡¯s currently happening in front of their eyes, their numbers are in the thousands at a single glance. On top of that, there were demonic beings mixed among them. There¡¯s no doubt some kind of irregularity is happening.


    ¡¸Oi! Look there! ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s voice beckoned them to look at their side. There were a few ¡ºGrass Wolves¡» running not quite far from them.


    It¡¯s about fifty meters of a distance to the party. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the wolves headed straight to them and attacked at any time now. But the Grass Wolves wouldn¡¯t even spare a single glance at them, only running towards Reiten.


    ¡¸What the heck? ¡¹


    Ted muttered at the incomprehensible behavior. The Grass Wolves ignored people. They wouldn¡¯t come and attack nor run away, it¡¯s like they only had their eyes on Reiten.


    ¡¸Did something happen in Reiten¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Dunno, but¡­¡­. Let¡¯s hasten. ¡¹


    The party increased their speed further at Ted¡¯s instructions. As they got closer and closer, they started to see the entire situation clearer.


    ¡¸The east gate is no good! Let¡¯s circle to the west gate! ¡¹


    The walls surrounding Reiten had two entrances, the east and west gates. Even from afar, they could see that the east gate had already been buried by the army of monsters.


    There weren¡¯t any beasts heading to the west gate yet but, in their place were people who wanted to flee inside the city, and the soldiers who was at the side of the gate.


    ¡¸Good! The west gate is still open! ¡¹


    Leaving behind the army of beasts, Ardis and the others made haste to the west gate.

 CH 74

    ¡¸Quickly go! Quick! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! That¡¯s my stuff! Don¡¯t you dare touch it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hurry! The gate is closing soon! Just give up on the baggage and get inside! ¡¹


    ¡¸Mercenary-san, that¡¯s impossible! I would go bankrupt if I left these here! ¡¹


    ¡¸My wife! I don¡¯t see my wife anywhere! Wait up! ¡¹


    ¡¸Stop messing around! What if the demonic beings came here! ¡¹


    It was the pinnacle of chaos by the time Ardis and the others arrived at the west gate.


    Farmers who stopped their work in the fields desperately trying to get into the city. Merchants who wanted to get their carriage into the city no matter what. Mercenaries who hurried the people as they wanted to shut the gate quickly.


    The situation where people pushed each other, and slurs being thrown at each other. Although there weren¡¯t many, there are people who exited the west gate and ran westwards, contributing to the mess.


    ¡¸Fuu, we made it in time huh. ¡¹


    Ted let out a relieved sigh as they arrived at the gate.


    Although the situation at the west gate is the worst, the gate is still open at the very least. Even if they are experienced veteran mercenaries, they probably can¡¯t do anything if the gate shut before they entered.


    It didn¡¯t seem like the beasts or demonic beings can enter the town when the gates are shut but since there¡¯re many people in Reiten, they would have to sustain themselves with whatever supplies they have in the town.


    ¡¸Bad, the gate is about to shut. Let¡¯s hurry, Ted! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯re some small groups heading here already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ugeh, they¡¯re here already huh. ¡¹


    As Ardis prompted, Ted who looked behind them cringed. They probably came here after the east gate was overflowed with monsters. There¡¯re figures of four-legged beasts running towards here.


    The mercenaries who were guarding the gate realized that as well, as they formed a formation to meet the attack. But, behind them, there were still people queuing, trying to get into the city. At this rate, it would be dangerous for them who has no means of fighting.


    ¡¸Get ready! Never let them pass! Hold up until the people evacuated! ¡¹


    A slightly older soldier who seems to be the commander shouted loudly.


    ¡¸But commander! With just ourselves¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The soldier beside him didn¡¯t finish his sentence. After all, there were less than a hundred soldiers that was dispatched to evacuate the people. On top of that, different than the mercenaries who are fighting almost every day, Reiten which had been peaceful for a long time didn¡¯t have any experienced soldiers on the fields.


    Certainly, compared to the small group of beasts heading this way, the soldiers have more numbers. But, guarding the defenseless people from the group of beasts isn¡¯t as simple as just winning.


    On top of that, the numbers of beasts coming this way looked to be increasing by the minute. If more than two hundred of them came at once, the results need not to be said.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Commander¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re saying. But we are all part of the proud Reiten army. If we are not going to protect the people, then what in the world is the reason behind our existence? ¡¹


    The commander looked at his soldiers once, the soldiers all had pale faces.


    ¡¸Right right. Since you all act high and mighty all the time, it¡¯s a good occasion to demonstrate your power. ¡¹


    It was the leader of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» who suddenly threw in an extra provocation.


    ¡¸Ted with his excess meddling again¡­¡­¡¹


    Behind him, Norris spoke with a smile that didn¡¯t suit his fed-up tone.


    ¡¸Mercenaries huh. ¡¹


    The soldiers who were beside the commander looked at Ted as if surprised.


    ¡¸I would appreciate if you lend us a hand but, there isn¡¯t any request from the country. ¡­¡­You guys wouldn¡¯t move if there aren¡¯t any compensation after all right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well well, don¡¯t lump all of us together. We will at least help to buy some time. ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s words were seemingly incomprehensible for the soldiers as they had round eyes. After all, a mercenary is saying that they will take action without payment. As far as the soldiers knew, mercenaries weren¡¯t a species to say that.


    ¡¸Again with that kind of prejudice¡­¡­¡¹


    Even Orphellia was frowning at the soldiers.


    Of course, Norris and Orphellia had agreed to help already, and they weren¡¯t against Ted¡¯s decision in the slightest.


    A violent man at first glance, but their leader who wouldn¡¯t do something despicable like abandoning weaklings or the people in troubles, he was their pride. That is the party known as ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» that Ardis knew.


    ¡¸What do you mean? Could you be willing to lend a hand in fending off the beasts? ¡¹


    Behind the soldiers who still seemed to have unbelieving faces, the commander came out.


    ¡¸Of course, we don¡¯t intend to become sacrifices but, at least we will help till the gate closes. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t have a single coin on me though? ¡¹


    As if trying to grasp Ted¡¯s intentions, the commander confirmed with him just in case.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. But surely you can treat us to something good later? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, that way huh? ¡­¡­Fine, there will be excellent wine treated. ¡¹


    The old commander had a smile on his wrinkled face.


    ¡¸Alright, that settles it. Norris! Orphellia! Ardis! So, since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a slight exercise before entering the town! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The tough-faced man turned around to his comrades.


    ¡¸Ahaha, there¡¯s no helping it right¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s ¡ºSince that¡¯s the case¡». Seriously, you could¡¯ve at least asked for our opinions first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    The three had different replies to their kind-hearted leader.


    ¡¸Sorry for the inconvenience. You have my thanks. If we have mages on our side, it¡¯s much more reassuring. ¡¹


    Looking at Orphellia and Ardis¡¯s stature, the commander thought they were mages.


    ¡¸So how much time should we buy? ¡¹


    Ardis asked the commander. Even as they are talking, the beasts were getting closer. There wasn¡¯t any time left for them to spend idly.


    ¡¸Another fifteen minutes, I suppose. ¡¹


    Seeing the crowd at the west gate, the commander judged.


    ¡¸Got it, fifteen minutes yeah. ¡¹


    Since there wasn¡¯t anything else to confirm, Ardis turned around.


    Looking forward, the beasts had gotten quite close. With fast carnivores like ¡ºGrass Wolves¡» and ¡ºCoyotes¡» taking the lead, behind them followed ¡ºSnatches¡» and ¡ºGreen Knives¡».


    It was about two hundred beasts with a single glance. Seeing the numbers of shadow keep on increasing, there were probably more beasts gathering than what they saw at the east gate. The army of beasts that could no longer fit the east gate overflowed and circled around the walls to the west gate.


    ¡¸Ardis will take the left, and Orphellia take the right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, got it. ¡¹


    Ted swiftly gave out instructions to the members of the party.


    ¡¸Norris will take care of the leftovers that survived the magic. And me¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t even think of rushing in. It¡¯s only buying time till the gate closes after all. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yeah, I know. Rather than me, Ardis! Don¡¯t overdo it! It¡¯s just buying time, remember that! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, what kind of person does Ted thi¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis! Spare the idle talk! They¡¯re here! ¡¹


    Ardis who was shut up clicked his tongue lightly, and turned around to meet the beasts that came here. It¡¯s still at a range arrows don¡¯t reach but, it¡¯s well within range of magic attacks.


    ¡¸The fierce crimson that is the miracle of flames born of the ancient dragon¡¯s breath ¨D¨D Ferno ? Resta ? Ganov! ¡¹(Flames of Purgatory)


    The flames manifested by Orphellia headed straight to the pack of Coyotes. Without ever having the chance to avoid the scorching flames, the Coyotes burned into black lumps and crashed into the ground one after another.


    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the power of advanced offensive magic¡­¡­¡¹


    The soldiers who saw the destructive power of such magic spell for the first time were surprised.


    Of course, there¡¯re magicians in Reiten¡¯s army too but, it¡¯s not like they have a chance to show it off in the peace times. Different than practicing swords and arrows, shooting offensive magic at each other for training isn¡¯t a good idea.


    For the many soldiers here who probably never engaged in a real fight before, leaving aside basic magic, it¡¯s probably normal that they¡¯ve never seen advanced offensive magic.


    ¡¸The dance of eternity of the shining deep green in the color of imaginary land and the silence¨D¨D¨D¨DTroa?Seus?Fote! ¡¹(Storm of the North)


    Then it¡¯s Ardis¡¯s turn to follow up with a blizzard that freezes everything. The intense storm of snow assaulted at the Grass Wolves.


    The Grass Wolves which were running out of control just a moment ago only twitched sideways on the ground as their limbs were frozen. Just like that, their body got covered more and more in ice before they stopped moving completely.


    ¡¸Oooh! With that¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Although it was an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, the soldiers who were gloomy a moment ago brightened.


    But, the beasts continued coming without having any signs of stopping. The second, third wave were all somehow dealt with by Ardis and the others but, eventually Orphellia showed fatigue.


    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­¡­. I suppose it¡¯s almost my limit. I guess another advanced spell is the last. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! Everyone had almost gotten inside the city! Only one more minute! ¡¹


    The commander shouted loudly after verifying the evacuation situation. Surrounding them were the soldiers with their swords and spears in hand, dealing with the beasts that didn¡¯t get caught in the magic spells.


    Even if it¡¯s advanced offensive magic, it¡¯s difficult to cover a wide area. Although Norris is continuing to shoot down the beasts that avoided the effects of the magic spells one after another, there¡¯re still a small number of them that made their ways to the soldiers.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let the beasts get near the mages! ¡¹


    The soldiers took a formation surrounding Ardis and Orphellia as they kept protecting the people evacuating. Occasionally, there¡¯re ¡ºBeast King¡» that breaks through the soldiers¡¯ defensive formation but, they were all swiftly sent to the grave by Ted.


    Thanks to ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», the soldiers were able to hold out against the seemingly unending waves of beasts.


    ¡¸Good! The evacuating is done! We will withdraw! ¡¹


    It seems that the people behind them had finally finished evacuating. In accordance to the commander¡¯s retreat order, Ardis and the others withdrew as well. Ardis fired off another ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» as a parting gift, before swiftly joining the soldiers, retreating back into the city of Reiten.


    Dealing with the beasts that pursued, when the west gate was finally shut by the mercenaries, the sky in the west was already stained a deep shade of red.

 CH 75

    The surrounding was noisy even after entering the gate.


    The people who hurried into the town under the fear of the beasts. All of them seemed listless and depressed.


    ¡¸Thanks for the help. There would¡¯ve been casualties for sure if not for your help. ¡¹


    Just like what the old commander said, although there¡¯re some injured soldiers, there wasn¡¯t any casualty.


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s an emergency, I shall thank you properly again some time. ¡¹


    After getting Ted and the others¡¯ names and their inn, the commander took the soldiers and seemed to head for the castle.


    ¡¸Well then¡­¡­. For the time being, we will have to find out what¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis-san! ¡¹


    Just as Ted was about to voice out his plans to the other members of the party, a young boy¡¯s preadolescent voice was heard from the crowd.


    ¡¸Kyrill? ¡¹


    The owner of the voice is the familiar Kyrill from Rovell Merchant Association, the young boy who accompanied Ardis when he came to Reiten the first time. The small statured twelve-year-old boy weaved through the crowds of adults and arrived in front of Ardis and the others.


    ¡¸Ardis-san, you¡¯re safe. I was worried since I heard that you went for a subjugation request this morning. ¡¹


    ¡¸As you see, I¡¯m fine. But Kyrill, what happened? We just went away from Reiten for half a day and quite the situation it has become. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, it¡¯s still not clear. It was all normal until the afternoon, but suddenly it became like this¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s anxiety showed in the trembling of his dark blue eyes.


    ¡¸Ardis-san, do you know what¡¯s happening outside? According to what the people say, there¡¯s a huge number of beasts heading towards the town? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, an army of beasts¨D¨D, it was quite the surreal number that surrounded Reiten. There were more than thousands of them when I saw them at the east gate but¡­¡­, there might be even more now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thousands¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Kyrill was speechless at the unexpectedly large number.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, isn¡¯t that more than the entire army of Reiten¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Of course, the most of them are just insignificant beasts like Grass Wolves. But there are some rare ones like the ¡ºBeast Kings¡» that Ted dealt with just a while ago, they are probably too much for the soldiers to handle. On top of that, although they were still far away, Ardis confirmed the presence of demonic beings as well.


    ¡¸It might be too much for Reiten¡¯s hands¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There will probably be requests for mercenaries to participate too. ¡¹


    Ted voice out Ardis thoughts after guessing what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡¸In any case, let¡¯s return to the inn first. Leaving aside if there will be any request or not, we should prepare as much as we can. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s just as Norris said. ¡¹


    Beside Ted and the others who was talking about their plans, Kyrill said after seemingly remembering something suddenly.


    ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s right, Ardis-san! Marrieda-san was looking for you. It¡¯s fine if you return to the inn first but please visit the Litte Merchant Association later. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Marrieda? Yeah, alright. I will definitely swing by. Kyrill, what about you? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will be going to ¡ºOversee stock¡». ¡¹


    Since the soldiers are occupied with the threats outside, it seems like some ill-intentioned people would take advantage of it and cases like riots and burglary would happen.


    Because of that, merchant associations would try their best to watch their supplies, sending all their capable men to guard their warehouses. That¡¯s what the merchants call ¡ºOversee stock¡». Looking closely, there were a few tough looking men behind Kyrill. It¡¯s probably Kyrill¡¯s job to guide them to the Rovell¡¯s warehouses.


    ¡¸Is that so. Sorry for holding you up. You need to hurry for stuffs like that after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, then I will be going. Please don¡¯t forget to go to the Litte¡¯s later. ¡¹


    Leaving that behind, Kyrill went to the baggage unloading area together with the men.


    ¡¸Alright, we will head back to our inns first then. Ardis, what about you? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will be stopping by Litte Merchant Association first before I return to the inn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it, see ya later. ¡¹


    After saying goodbye to Ted and the others, Ardis headed towards Litte¡¯s building.


    The main street that¡¯s normally peaceful was different today. Although it¡¯s not filled with angry cries like at the west gate, it¡¯s evident that the voices of the pedestrian are lacking their usual liveliness.


    ¡¸Is Marrieda around? ¡¹


    The first thing that Ardis saw when he entered the Litte¡¯s building was a disastrous place akin to an emergency medic outpost of a battlefield.


    ¡¸¨D¨DI don¡¯t need to know that~nii! Rather than that, find out what all the upper echelon is thinking! Aren¡¯t all the nobles supposed to do something after benefiting from us so much! What are you planning to do not use that now! ¨D¨DPrioritize the coal, charcoal and the oil~nii! Food!? The country will control sales for those in no time right! Don¡¯t buy so much that we attract attention! In the first place, it¡¯s the worst idea to get on the people¡¯s bad side! ¨D¨DHaa!? There¡¯s no one guarding our warehouses yet~nii!? Even the Rovell had sent people long ago! What are you all doing sitting around!? Quickly get two or three mercenaries to do that! ¨D¨DAh, Ardis-kun, you came at just the right time¨D! ¡¹


    Marrieda who was giving out instructions left and right finally noticed Ardis¡¯s arrival.


    ¡¸We need some capable mercenaries~nii! The pay will be one gold a day, interested in working for us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rejected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why a straight answer immediately!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is your matter only that? Then I will be heading back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wai¨DWait, wait! Wait a little! Not that, there¡¯s something else~nii! For the time being, get inside first! ¡¹


    After handing over the site to the middle-aged man, Marrieda pulled Ardis up to the second floor.


    ¡¸Oi, is that fine? It¡¯s coming from an outsider but, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad idea if the leader left the site? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, of course it couldn¡¯t be good. But it¡¯s not something they can hear anyways~nii. ¡¹


    After closing the door behind after entering the reception room, Marrieda got to the point immediately without taking a seat on the sofa first.


    ¡¸How much do you know about the current situation~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, only about the fact that there¡¯s a bunch of monsters outside surrounding Reiten¡­¡­. I just returned a while ago. I dealt with some of them before entering the west gate but, it¡¯s strange how they would come towards the town in a straight line without thinking anything else. In the first place, why is there an army like that attacking suddenly. ¡¹


    Unusually, Marrieda nodded agreeing.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like that but¡­¡­. Could it be the sword that¡¯s the reason? ¡¹


    ¡¸You mean the red sword Kyrill brought back? ¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s a sword that Ardis-kun and I know about, isn¡¯t it obvious it¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­, even I don¡¯t know much about that sword. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like this happened just a few days after it became a cocoon. It might be related after all~nii. ¡¹


    Certainly, when Ardis got it from the Corsas Forest, there were strange humanoids that attack during the night. It can¡¯t be blamed that she suspects that it¡¯s the culprit. Just like what Marrieda said, the timing matches the time when the sword is covered and became a cocoon.


    ¡¸Is there anything in your dreams? ¡¹


    ¡¸I said it before but, if my dreams was that convenient, there wouldn¡¯t be any troubles~nii. ¡¹


    It was unexpected this time, Marrieda added on.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Seriously, what an unusable ability. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nhee! Could it be that I¡¯m regarded useless!? ¡¹


    Ardis muttered what he thought but, it seems that it had dealt some damage to Marrieda.


    ¡¸How about verifying it if you¡¯re concerned? If it¡¯s because of that sword, then it¡¯s better to dispose it somewhere remote. It would be good if the situation gets better just by that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ah¨D¡­¡­. Is that fine¡­¡­? It would be troubling Ardis-kun though¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Although Marrieda hesitated at first, leaving aside whether to dispose it, they just have to see if any of the beasts react to the sword.


    ¡¸Then, let me have it for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I will properly return it. ¡¹


    In the first place, there¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯s the culprit after all. He left those words as if comforting Marrieda, before taking out the cocooned sword and left the association.


    ¡¸Well then¡­¡­. It would be easy to get out of the town if the sentries weren¡¯t around¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who got on the main street looked around the town walls that surrounded Reiten.


    There wasn¡¯t a gap between the fire posts on top of the walls and beside them were people holding torches. Although there¡¯re people stationed on the town walls normally but, it seems that there¡¯re more now since it¡¯s now an emergency.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess flying the sword is the only way huh. ¡¹


    Flying above the walls of Reiten is an easy feat for Ardis. But now that there¡¯re people looking out the sky for flying monsters, even if the night comes, there¡¯s still a possibility he might get spotted by someone. In fact, there are some who are even intercepting the flying beasts on top of the walls right now.


    Ardis climbed one of the highest towers in Reiten, and peeked outside the walls.


    ¡¸There¡¯re more now huh. ¡¹


    What reflected in Ardis¡¯s eyes was the same army of beasts outside the Reiten walls. Although Ardis knew their numbers were in the thousands before but, it seems like they have increased again.


    The walls aren¡¯t so weak that it crumbles under the beasts. But there¡¯s no telling what might happen if the army of beasts continues pounding on it. Even worse, there¡¯re some strong demonic beings mixed in the army as well.


    Immediately, Ardis took out the sword in question and used his magic to send it flying outside the walls without getting seen by the sentries. He tried changing the direction, height, and moved the sword around the beasts for a while, he sighed shortly after.


    ¡¸Nothing huh. ¡¹


    The beasts didn¡¯t show a single reaction to the moving sword, they just mindlessly continued crashing into the walls of Reiten. Ardis tried shoving the sword right into the army of beasts, but nothing happened as well.


    Eventually, when the night had completely fallen, Ardis decided to recall the sword.


    ¡¸How was it? ¡¹


    When Ardis arrived back at the Litte Merchant Association, Marrieda asked expectantly.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t seem like the sword is related. They didn¡¯t show any reaction at all. ¡¹


    Ardis replied while looking at the cocooned red sword, Marrieda showed an unusual difficult expression.


    ¡¸Here, I returned it as promised. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better than Ardis-kun holds onto it~yon. ¡¹


    Ardis offered the sword back but Marrieda waved her hands.


    ¡¸What? You¡¯re getting scared holding onto it now? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that~nii. It was the plan to give it to Ardis-kun anyways¨D¡¹


    Marrieda said it as a matter of fact, and Ardis narrowed his black eyes.


    ¡¸The plan? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what time it was but, that¡¯s something Ardis-kun should have, probably. ¡¹


    From what Marrieda said, it¡¯s might be that she saw Ardis with the sword in her dreams.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so. Then I will hold onto it. But, if something weird comes out of the cocoon, I won¡¯t hesitate to throw it away. ¡¹


    ¡¸Go ahead. ¡¹


    Marrieda replied while smiling widely.


    With the sword still in his hands, Ardis left the Litte Merchant Association.


    Although it feels like something troublesome had just been pushed onto him, it¡¯s true that Ardis himself is intrigued by the sword. After all, it¡¯s the sword that he got from the ruins in Corsas Forest, and there¡¯s Nere¡¯s hair on it too.


    After all, Ardis had stayed in Reiten for the sake of looking over the sword but, if he has it, then there¡¯s no need to stay around. Of course, hunting daily with Ted and the others is not a bad routine, but it¡¯s about time he returns home.


    ¡¸I guess cleaning up the lots outside will be first huh. ¡¹


    Muttering softly, Ardis headed towards the inn where Ted and the others are waiting.

 CH 76

    Ardis who returned to the inn was greeted by Ted and Orphellia waiting on a four-seat table.


    In this inn which serves as a tavern and a sleeping place for mercenaries, it would be noisy even if it¡¯s late in the night. However, it was different today. It was noisy but, rather than liveliness, it felt like awkwardness filled the tavern. It was probably because no one had mugs of liquor in their hands.


    ¡¸Norris? ¡¹


    Ardis took a seat at an empty chair, and asked the two.


    ¡¸Norris is currently out to gather information. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a mess everywhere now, doubtful there¡¯s any useful information to gather though. ¡¹


    It seems they have been exchanging information with the inn master and their mercenary friends as well. But, it¡¯s not like the other mercenaries had witnessed the situation outside by themselves. So, it didn¡¯t seem like what the other mercenaries know are more than hearsay.


    ¡¸Sorry sorry. It took a little longer than expected. ¡¹


    Just when Ardis was ordering some food and drinks, Norris returned. Norris finished the cup of water on the table as he sat down before catching his breath.


    ¡¸Good work out there. ¡¹


    As if awarding his hard work, Orphellia poured some fresh water into the cup and offered it to Norris. After downing the second cup of water, Norris who finally settled down started his report.


    ¡¸It seems like the people managing Reiten are in a mess too. But, at least they¡¯re fast. It seems like they¡¯re planning to move at dawn. ¡¹


    ¡¸The Reiten army, those greenhorn soldiers we saw? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Wasn¡¯t it five hundred people or something they have? Even if the threats are mostly just beasts, with that number to oppose the army of beasts¡­¡­¡¹


    At Ted and Orphellia¡¯s suspicion, Norris answered as if he was expecting it.


    ¡¸Unn, there¡¯re five hundred novice soldiers. On top of that, from what we saw at the west gate, there¡¯re also demonic beings mixed in the army of beasts. Even if it was just beasts, ¡ºBeast Kings¡» might be dangerous for them too. That¡¯s why there will be requests for us mercenaries too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, something like that is expected. ¡¹


    ¡¸But look. I don¡¯t know how many mercenaries is in Reiten but, even if there¡¯re a lot, wouldn¡¯t it amount to hundred or two at most? It¡¯s not like they have thousands of mercenaries here. Even if it¡¯s just against beasts, even for us, that much is impossible though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well there, every cloud has a silver lining? Coincidentally, there¡¯re strong mercenary parties from other lands gathered in Reiten now. ¡¹


    Norris counted one by one, ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡», ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡», ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡», ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡», all of them were famous mercenary parties that are known in their home country.


    ¡¸Five hundred from the army, a hundred from mercenaries. If they just draft some citizens, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to pass the two thousand mark? ¡¹


    It¡¯s Reiten with more than fifty thousand population after all. Even if they aren¡¯t mercenaries, there are sure to be some tough people among them, drafting them would surely increase the number of combatants significantly.


    Of course, since there isn¡¯t much time to spare for preparation, there wouldn¡¯t be any kind of training of issuing of equipment. But, if the beasts managed to break through the town walls and entered the town, only the death of their families and loved ones awaits.


    Since it¡¯s a battle that even the normal citizens couldn¡¯t afford to lose, their morale is very high.


    ¡¸We will take care of the demonic beings, the army will take care of the beasts, and the remaining drafted soldiers will use numbers to suppress the remaining. I guess it¡¯s something like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. It¡¯s just as what Ardis said, the town seems to be planning it that way as well. The participation compensation for mercenaries like us will be two gold coins per person. And there will be an extra of three gold coins per demonic being dealt with. ¡¹


    It¡¯s three gold coins per demonic being. It¡¯s a high price considering normally. Since the failure of the request would mean the destruction of Reiten, it seems that the town wouldn¡¯t save on the compensation. But there¡¯s no knowing how many demonic beings is out there, if there are ten or more of them, it¡¯ll cost the government quite a lot to compensate.


    ¡¸But hey? If the employer of those mercenaries wouldn¡¯t care, then wouldn¡¯t it be useless? Certainly, weren¡¯t ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡» hired by that¨D¨Duhh, what name was it again? Jim¡­¡­something merchant association¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Jimberyl. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that. Didn¡¯t they come because of the request from Jimberyl Merchant Association? ¡¹


    It¡¯s as Ted said. Mercenaries only moves on the request from their employer. It¡¯s the norm for mercenaries to be forbidden to take up on another request during the period of the request they are currently in.


    For the employer, it would be bad if the mercenaries left just because ¡¸The compensation of the other request was better¡¹.  For mercenaries who are regarded as ruffians by the society, by abiding the contract is what barely allows mercenaries to have citizenships.


    Of course, there are some bastards amongst mercenaries who would go against contracts without hesitating. But, the parties that Norris pointed out just now were all famous ones, they¡¯re probably different from the other thug mercenaries out there. They probably wouldn¡¯t neglect the contract.


    On the other hand, it just means that their actions are bound by the contract. If their employer is someone who would only guard their own benefits, they would prioritize their own lives and fortune rather than allowing the mercenaries to participate in the subjugation squad.


    ¡¸Well that, you see¨D¡¹


    I¡¯m glad you asked, Norris was giving such an impression as he started talking.


    ¡¸It seems that the Jimberyl Merchant Association had gotten the situation under control, they requested the mercenaries to participate in the subjugation. By the way, it¡¯s not just ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡», it seems like ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡» and ¡ºSprit¡¯s Guidance¡» were all called to Reiten by them. ¡¹


    Originally, Ted and the others, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» also came to Reiten under Jimberyl¡¯s request. It¡¯s not strange that they have called out to other parties other than ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡».


    ¡¸So it¡¯s only possible since that Jimberyl agreed to cooperate in the subjugation. If they refused, then it would be¡­¡­¡¹


    Probably impossible to win, Orphellia explained.


    The beasts can be dealt with somehow by the army and other mercenaries but, for the demonic beings mixed in the monster¡¯s army, it would be a little difficult for them. Even if Ted and the others are strong, it¡¯s not like they can be around everywhere to deal with the demonic beings.


    ¡¸On top of that, it seems that they would be the one to provide weapons for the drafted soldiers and the materials to repair the town walls. The country and the army are praising the Jimberyl Merchant Association highly because of that. ¡¹


    ¡¸What about the other merchant associations? ¡¹


    Ardis recalled the messy situation in the Litte¡¯s building.


    ¡¸Who knows. I didn¡¯t really hear much about the other associations. But wouldn¡¯t they be lost in their actions, since they¡¯re not clear about the situation? Exactly because of that that the Jimberyl Merchant Association looks really good now. Well, amazing people, aren¡¯t they? ¡¹


    Norris laughed seemingly with irony.


    After all, it¡¯s only half a day since the emergency happened. There probably isn¡¯t anyone else other than the upper echelon of the country that would know about the situation clearly. And in the midst of that, to decide to cooperate with the subjugation so quickly is too unnatural.


    On top of that, considering the restricted circulation of information now, it seemed like the Jimberyl¡¯s know something about the current situation. Although they can just dismiss it as their competence of being merchants, it couldn¡¯t just be Ardis who is feeling skeptical at their actions.


    It seems like Norris has also noticed it. Even without saying it aloud, it¡¯s evident that he¡¯s not really fond of the Jimberyl Merchant Association.


    ¡¸Well, if they are saying that they¡¯re willing to help, there isn¡¯t any disadvantages to us. First would be dealing with the army of beasts. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, just as Norris said. I don¡¯t like that fishy merchant but, at the very least, having the chance to win is good. ¡¹


    Ted seemed to understand Norris¡¯s feelings, as he was appreciating their decision albeit a little reluctantly.


    ¡¸What¨D? Ted and Norris, you two are still saying something like that? Could it be that the Jimberyl¡¯s president stole the glory and you two are jealous? ¡¹


    ¡¸As if! ¡¹


    ¡¸Definitely wrong! ¡¹


    Orphellia¡¯s critic was met with furious objections.


    Ardis who have never met the president in question ignored the small quarrel that had started beside him and started working on the food that was served. The warm soup that took away all his fatigue, and the crispy bacon sandwiched in the bun, the saltiness together with the meat juices fulfilled Ardis¡¯s hunger.


    Since Reiten is a town of trading, with ingredients from the west and east gathered, there are many dishes Ardis had never seen before. Leaving aside Ted and the others who are still quarreling, Ardis silently devoured the dishes that was put on the table.


    The taste is reasonable. At the very least, it was the difference of heaven and earth when comparing to the Annihilation Weapon (Melir¡¯s Cooking) of ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡».


    Well, in the first place, it¡¯s questionable to even categorize that as food, as Ardis gave his opinion that he would never speak out loud.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­¡­. When we were still talking, you have been enjoying the food comfortably huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing Ardis who was enjoying his food, Ted and the others who were quarreling foolishly before stopped and started their meal.


    It was an hour later when the soldiers went around the taverns in town to recruit mercenaries for the subjugation squad that will move out in the next morning.

 CH 77

    Reiten of the dawn. The morning streets are filled with fresh morning breeze, and the peaceful liveliness signified the start of a day.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like that today. The smell of blood filled the air and cries of beasts came from outside the town constantly. On top of that, the huge group of people fully armed on the streets standing in line, it was an unusual morning for Reiten.


    Four hundred soldiers from the army, about one thousand five hundred drafted soldiers, and another hundred or so mercenaries who responded to the request to participate formed the entirety of the subjugation squad.


    Of course, Ted and the others are also participating as the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». Ted was in the squad that¡¯s going to rush out on foot to meet the demonic beings, Orphellia and Norris are joining the squad providing support from the top of the walls, and Ardis who is thought to be a magician is the same.


    Originally, it would be ideal for mercenary parties to move together as one. Although there are certainly mercenaries who are strong on their own, but normally, mercenaries can perform better if they are together with their comrades that they had fought together with on countless occasions.


    That kind of relationship isn¡¯t something that can be built in a day or two. It¡¯s only possible for party members who had survived through life and death, that they can sync together well.


    But certainly, since it¡¯s expected to be a full-out brawl, it would be dangerous for magicians who are unfamiliar with close quarters combat on the battlefield. A magician¡¯s attack often dictates the outcome of the battle after all.


    On top of that, they¡¯re against beasts that are grouped together tightly without any leaders or chain of command. There¡¯s a huge potential in magician¡¯s offensive spell in this situation.


    Even if it¡¯s a brawl, the strategy of letting the mercenary parties fight together should work too. But since there¡¯s the option of raining down attacks from the walls safely after all, there¡¯s no way they aren¡¯t going to take advantage of that.


    The commander of the army had judged that rather than having the magicians engaging in the battle recklessly, letting them shoot down offensive magic into the groups of monsters from the walls is more effective.


    As for the archer Norris, he¡¯s alright with close quarters combat to a certain degree. But since he was to prioritize intercepting any flying monsters, he was stationed on the walls as well.


    ¡¸Your role is to deal with the beasts from above the walls, and to intercept anything that tries to fly into the town! ¡¹


    Before the battle commenced, the vice commander of the army gave out instructions above the walls.


    ¡¸The first volley will be from the magicians! Try to maximize the area and decrease their numbers as much as possible! For the first five minutes, we will keep shooting out magic! During that, archers are to intercept any flying beasts! Protect the magicians during this time! There will be a signal to halt the magic attacks, the main unit will head out of the east gate that time! After that, judge by yourself to support the main unit suitably! ¡¹


    ¡¸May I interrupt? ¡¹


    When the vice commander¡¯s explanation had paused, a thin looking magician raised his hands.


    ¡¸What is it? Certainly, you¡¯re from ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡»¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Hyull from ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡». The strategy is simple enough, I don¡¯t have any problems with that. But, rather than supporting from the walls after the main unit heads out, wouldn¡¯t it be better to join the battle on the ground? ¡¹


    ¡¸But wouldn¡¯t that be too dangerous? Excuse me, but wouldn¡¯t magicians be easy targets for the beasts in such a messy brawl? The main unit wouldn¡¯t have any leeway to defend the magicians after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that. But, leaving aside the beasts, it would be hard for the main unit to deal with demonic beings without the direct support of magicians. We can¡¯t provide good enough support from here. After all, our roles as mercenaries this time is to deal with the demonic beings, right? ¡¹


    The mercenaries agreed one after another.


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    Even if he understood what the mercenaries were saying, the vice commander was hesitating to allow the magicians to directly participate in the battle.


    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t the plan to blast them with magic at the beginning to avoid it being a messy brawl? If their numbers decrease enough, the danger will decrease for the magicians as well. Then it¡¯ll be up to our own judgement according to the situation, right? ¡¹


    Another magician voiced out his opinion to the vice commander. The idea he proposed that meant that they would be the one to judge the situation and take care of their own lives themselves, it was truly the thoughts of a mercenary.


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­. If you say so. After the main unit heads out, you all are to judge the situation by yourself. But, we can¡¯t be leaving the skies open as well. Some must stay to deal with the flying beasts. ¡¹


    The vice president seemed to have approved of the plan. In the end, it¡¯s decided that there will be ten mercenaries staying on the walls to intercept any flying beasts, and the others will be heading down to the ground to support their comrades.


    As for ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», Norris and Orphellia decided to stay on the walls. After all, if it¡¯s just Despairs, Ted wouldn¡¯t need any support from them, and even if there¡¯re opponents that he can¡¯t win against by himself, he¡¯s not that stupid to challenge them by himself, Ted would be able to judge when to retreat by himself. As for Ardis, needless to say, he would be joining the battle on the ground.


    Finishing their preparation, everyone took on their position.


    The silence before the battle, there wasn¡¯t anything like that. Their opponents are monsters. During the time they got the briefing¨D¨D, rather than that, the beasts had already been attacking the walls for the entire last night. While hearing the sound of monsters crashing into the wall, the roars and howling of the beasts, everyone was waiting for the signal to commence.


    Eventually, the vice commander raised the commanding wand high, swinging it down along with the order.


    ¡¸Attack! ¡¹


    Along with that command, the magicians started chanting, eventually, mass of violence manifested from the mana of the magicians.


    ¡¸The burning flames that is the proof of mine strength¨D¨DGraist! ¡¹(Fireball)


    ¡¸The tune of rupturing winds played by the pristine shrine maiden ¨D¨D¨D¨DSchelwi! ¡¹(Wind Blades)


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    ¡¸The striking bullet that is the vanguard of the noble winter spirit ¨D¨D¨D Felte! ¡¹(Ice Block)


    ¡¸Pale white of judgement that severs the sins of the far emptiness ¨D¨D Stee ? Grol ? Elmet ! ¡¹(Blades of Fierce Strike)


    The magicians let out devastating offensive spells one after another. The flame spells burnt the ¡ºGray Wolves¡», the earth spells buried the ¡ºSnatches¡». As for the advanced offensive spells, they left behind a huge puddle of blood on the ground after rupturing the beasts in its area of effect.


    ¡¸The fierce crimson that is the miracle of flames born of the ancient dragon¡¯s breath ¨D¨D Ferno ? Resta ? Ganov! ¡¹(Flames of Purgatory)


    Orphellia as well released her most familiar advanced offensive magic spell. The flames of purgatory devoured the beasts in the area, leaving behind black lumps on the grasslands outside the east gate.


    ¡¸Where they grouped up the most is there and ¨D¨D there. And there, I guess. ¡­¡­They really gotten more than yesterday. ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed the numbers of beasts in the surrounding area. Although no one knew what is causing it, it¡¯s evident that more beasts gather as time goes on. It¡¯s wondrous where they all came from. Their numbers had already increased well past three thousand with just a single glance.


    ¡¸The dance of eternity of the shining deep green in the color of imaginary land and the silence¨D¨D¨D¨DTroa?Seus?Fote! ¡¹(Storm of the North)


    Simply chanting a short aria quickly, Ardis brought out the world of snow.


    The temperature in the area dropped significantly suddenly, even the water vapor in the air condensed and formed white mist. That blizzard assaulted at the creatures, first freezing their breaths, then their furs, and finally the water content in their bodies. Eventually, when the winds had dissipated the thick freezing mist, the people on top of the walls were noisy.


    ¡¸W-What was that¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard about Storm of the North but¡­¡­, that¡¯s too much. ¡¹


    ¡¸The area and its damage is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be my imagination? It looked like even demonic beings were done in by that one spell¡­¡­¡¹


    Just by looking, about twenty percent of the entire army of monsters were frozen into ice blocks in an instant. The monsters which were just out of control a moment ago, there¡¯s now an obvious ovular area where all the monsters are covered in a layer of bluish white ice.


    Well, the area of effect of the spell being ovular is one thing, but the usual Storm of the North shouldn¡¯t have had this wide of an area.


    ¡¸Whose magic¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The magicians all seemed to have forgotten the battle, as they were deeply intrigued by who casted that. Without giving a second thought to their gazes, Ardis moved onto the next chant.


    ¡¸Thou, the Valkyrie who winds precious death¨D¨DBluish life and reddish joy, I wish for the definite folds of the miracle of fate¨D¨DTouch and hold, tremble and shake, shoot and penetrate¨D¨Dshow the promised path to all who follows the covenant¨D¨D¨D¨DLitte?Kyuol?Ro?Berne! ¡¹ (Bow of the Rainbow)


    A rainbow-colored glowing ball manifested above Ardis¡¯s head. Under the silence gazes of many, the glowing ball only continued to expand while exuding its intense presence.


    It enlarged to the point it would easily tower over anyone, and its surface started to waver. When the trembles had calmed down to the point of unrecognizable, it suddenly changed.


    The slight trembling formed small waves, and the next moment, spikes formed on the surface of the ball, becoming long arrows of light, and pierced the beasts on the ground in the next instant.


    That scene was akin to a synchronized volley from archers. What was different was the fact that the arrows went in a straight line to its target, its power was incomparably more devastating, and the fact that it was all done by a single person.


    The magic arrows manifested by Ardis mercilessly penetrated the bodies of the monsters, robbing them of their lives. There was no one who knew the exact number but, everyone there was convinced that the magic spell just now took down at least a hundred of them. There was guaranteed death for those who was targeted. Getting shot in their vitals, they became corpses in an instant by the spell.


    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡­. It¡¯s my first time seeing someone who can use Bow of the Rainbow. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, wait¡­¡­! That¡¯s too strange! Isn¡¯t Bow of the Rainbow only capable of firing ten shots in a single spell!? ¡¹


    ¡¸He looks just like a kid though!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s that magician? ¡¹


    After all, Bow of the Rainbow is a magic spell that¡¯s extremely difficult to control, there aren¡¯t many who are capable of using it. It¡¯s natural for any magicians to be interested in the one who used it.


    But, for Ardis, such things didn¡¯t matter at all to him. The spell he casted just now, in fact, it wasn¡¯t Bow of the Rainbow at all, he was just imitating it. Of course, he could¡¯ve used it without any chants.


    ¡¸Ahaha. It¡¯s Ardis¡¯s natural talent to make even his comrades confused. ¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously. It¡¯s cheating how can he use that kind of magic without running out of mana. ¡¹


    It¡¯s the normal half given up reaction from Norris and Orphellia.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s scary to have a magician like that as an enemy. But now he¡¯s on our side, that¡¯s very reassuring. But even I won¡¯t lose! ¡¹


    It was Hyull from ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡» who got motivated after seeing Ardis¡¯s magic. Then, he shot out a Flames of Purgatory that wouldn¡¯t lose to Orphellia¡¯s, decreasing the numerical advantage of the monsters even more.


    The other magicians who saw that remembered their roles as well, as they shot out magic spells one after another. Five minutes after the signal to attack, the army of beasts that had suffered a bunch from the magicians¡¯ attack had already lost half their numbers.


    ¡¸Good! Stop the barrage! Support the main unit and intercept any flying beast hereafter! ¡¹


    At the vice commander¡¯s order, the attacks from above the walls stopped.


    ¡¸Opening the gate! ¡¹


    The east gate opened slowly along with a loud creak.


    ¡¸Go! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s time to go, everyone! Don¡¯t be slow! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooh¨D! ¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The main unit which were saving their strength till now raised a loud cry before rushing out the gate like a broken dam.


    The advantage in numbers switched sides. But, there were still demonic beings in the opponent¡¯s side. If they were all beasts, the army and even the drafted soldiers wouldn¡¯t have any troubles. However, with the presence of demonic beings, even the vice commander seemed to be anxious.


    ¡¸Well then, vice commander-san. We will be going to help out our parties. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I wish you all luck in battle. ¡¹


    Starting from Hyull of ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡», the other magicians all headed down the walls to group up with their party.


    ¡¸Well, I will be going too. Norris, Orphellia, it will be up to you guys here. ¡¹


    After receiving the replies from the both, Ardis started walking the opposite direction from the stairs.


    ¡¸Oi, you¡¯re going too? That¡¯s not where the stairs are at though? The stairs are over here¨D¨D¡¹


    Ignoring the soldier who¡¯s confused at Ardis¡¯s action, Ardis stood at the edge of the wall and looked down.


    It was the main unit below who are fighting against the monsters. He saw and grasped the entire battlefield in an instant.


    ¡¸Ted is¡­¡­there huh. It seems fine to leave him alone for now. As for areas that are lacking¡­¡­, there huh. ¡¹


    It was his monologue.


    ¡¸Hey. Even if the beasts wouldn¡¯t shoot arrows at you, it¡¯s dangerous to stand there. Quickly, get back¨D¨Dw¨D eeh! ¡¹


    The soldier who called out on worry to Ardis let out a surprised noise.


    After all, Ardis who was standing at the edge of the wall leaned forward without any hesitation and gave himself to gravity.

 CH 78

    Ardis who threw himself over the walls used mana to kill his momentum just before hitting the ground. Safely landing in the middle of the battlefield, there were quite a few who noticed his absurd entrance.


    Drawing ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» from his waist, Ardis started running towards the area that seemed to be on the brink of getting overrun with monsters. He continued slashing at the beasts around him as he proceeded, the area he was heading to have a group of drafted soldiers surrounded.


    ¡¸Crap! We¡¯re surrounded! ¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t there too many here!? ¡¹


    ¡¸My legs¡­¡­! They can¡¯t move anymore! ¡¹


    ¡¸Someone! Support please! ¨D¨DWe need help! ¡¹


    It seems like there were not more than ten people there. And surrounding them were more than thirty beasts.


    Looking over the entire battlefield, there were more humans than beasts. But since the beasts are just instinctual creatures that have no order, it¡¯s natural that their distribution isn¡¯t even.


    Letting loose ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡», Ardis advanced. The pure white and pale-yellow swords flew through the battlefield with a ripping sound.


    The flying blades struck the beasts that surrounded the people from their backs. The first two beasts. They fell onto the ground after losing their heads without even noticing the approaching danger.


    The next two. The moment they realized something was wrong, their torso was pierced through. Another two. By the time they turned around and bared their fangs, the blades were already at their necks, severing it off.


    Realizing that six of their own kind had been slaughtered in just a few moments, the remaining beasts were aware of the new threat.


    ¡¸W-What!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Support!? ¡¹


    Seeing the beasts collapse suddenly and the absence of the perpetrator anywhere, the saved drafted soldiers didn¡¯t seem like they understood the situation either.


    From where the two floating swords came, a purple shadow with cut through the beasts. Following behind the two swords, Ardis continued disposing the beasts around with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» as he proceeded in a straight line.


    Whenever Ardis swings his sword, another beast would get split into two. Rather than fighting, it felt more like a light workout for Ardis.


    From the amateur drafted soldiers¡¯ perspective, every time Ardis swung his sword just like what they did in the training session, another beast would fall. The thirty beasts that were around were cleaned up in less than a minute.


    ¡¸Are you alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡­. Thanks for the help, swordsman¡­¡­magician-san? ¡¹


    After all, Ardis¡¯s handling of the sword in front of the beasts proved that he was a proficient swordsman. But it seems like they were a little confused at Ardis¡¯s light equipment.


    After all, Ardis wasn¡¯t wearing any heavy armor nor equipping any shields. He only had a purple robe on him. At the very least, the robe didn¡¯t look like it can serve any purpose in defense.


    Even after correcting themselves to refer Ardis as a magician rather than a swordsman, it seems that they still had some hesitation referring Ardis as a magician.


    ¡¸The injured should retreat and get treatment. Get help from someone. The others should continue fighting against the beasts. Make sure you have more than twice the opponents before you engage. I will take care of areas that have more beasts. ¡¹


    Without really directing it to anyone, Ardis went away to deal with the other beasts without waiting for a reply.


    For Ardis who still looks like a kid, it probably didn¡¯t seem pretty for the drafted soldiers to get orders from him one-sidedly. But since Ardis was the one who showed overwhelming power, they could only do what he says. After all, age didn¡¯t matter on such a battlefield.


    ¡¸The melody that severs thine mind and the beckon to Mahoroba¨D¨D Molte ? Orne ? Sheep¡¹(Sleeping Haze)


    While swinging ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» and surrounded by the flying ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡», Ardis threw out a sleeping spell in all directions. With swords and magic, the beasts were incapacitated one after another.


    ¡¸I leave finishing off the sleeping ones to you! ¡¹


    The soldiers who were given such order from Ardis suddenly gave their replies and started stabbing the beasts that were under the sleeping spell.


    In just a few moments, the situation around the area with the most beasts turned around.


    ¡¸With this much done, I guess they can handle the rest. ¡¹


    Ardis who confirmed the surroundings decided to scout for the next spot to head for. And there he saw, mercenaries in the frontlines having an intense fight with a demonic being.


    Ardis who set the demonic being as his next target followed behind the two swords and joined the fight with the mercenaries. The roars and cries of human and demonic being, the dull sound of the demonic being¡¯s claws clashing with the mercenaries¡¯ weapons, and the chants accompanied with the ground shaking explosion sounds. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨DDuring that, it felt like a faint sound of something cracking was heard.


    The mercenaries at the front lines were engaged in an intense fight with a demonic being.


    The despairs of the grasslands, ¡ºDespairs¡» and ¡ºWhips¡», the top predator in the forests, and the feared demonic being which appears in the valleys, ¡ºTron¡», and finally, ¡ºHounds¡» which are on par with Trons in a pack. Any one of them is dangerous demonic being that can¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡¸There¡¯re even creatures from the forest and valleys huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving aside the Despairs which live on the grasslands, Ardis frowned at the sight of demonic beings which lived in the forests or valleys.


    It wasn¡¯t a battle that the soldiers, whether drafted or not can handle. After all, the danger of fighting against beasts compared to facing against a demonic being incomparable. Even the Despairs and Whips which are said to be the weaker demonic beings are unreachable existence for most mercenaries.


    However, the mercenaries engaging them weren¡¯t normal mercenaries either. They were all famed mercenaries from the parties, ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡», ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡», ¡ºSprit¡¯s Guidance¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡». All of them are parties known in their countries. Whether their opponents are demonic beings or not, it didn¡¯t seem like they were having troubles.


    A big statured mercenary waving around a heavy looking axe chopping off the tail of a ¡ºWhips¡» in a single strike, and another tall mercenary who pierced the mouth of a ¡ºDespair¡».


    Some of them confused the demonic beings with their agile movements, and some of them bound the movements of the demonic beings with their spells. They were all people who are used to fighting such creatures.


    Of course, the demonic beings wouldn¡¯t quietly get beat up just like that. The powerful jaws of Tron broke the arm of a swordsman, and the claws of a Hound slashed another mercenary¡¯s that wore leather armor, causing blood to spill. It wasn¡¯t just mercenaries around that can fight on equal footing with the demonic beings like the ones from ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡».


    There were some mercenaries who are completely overwhelmed by demonic beings, and some who are trading deadly blows with them.


    ¡¸Ted is¨D¨D, seems like there¡¯s no problem huh. Then I would be better off¡­¡­, hnn? ¡¹


    Ardis who saw the figure of Ted and confirmed his safety had his attention caught by one mercenary. It was a swordsman in a leather armor. That swordsman was dealing with three Despairs by himself.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPikin¨D¨D¡·


    Only his dark green hair and thin body showed from his back figure. The swordsman took swift and light steps towards the Despairs.


    ¡¸ShaaaAAaaa! ¡¹


    Without paying mind to the Despairs that hissed threateningly, when he was finally in one-step distance to the Despairs, the figure of the swordsman blurred.


    ¡¸DgaaaaaAAaa! ¡¹


    The sword that was brought down without any notice in advance cut the Despair in half, the diagonal bisected body slid apart and turned into lumps of meat.


    ¡¸Shaaaa¨D! ¡¹


    The Despairs from left and right attacked the swordsman who stopped his movement after swinging his sword. The swordsman retreated two steps without showing any panic at all. Then, he bashed against the left Despair¡¯s head that came for the attack with the shield fixed on his left arm.


    The Despairs seemed scared.


    How much power was hiding in that thin body. He stopped the attack from the left Despair with just a single arm, then severing its neck with just a single swing. Then, he turned his entire body around with the momentum, and dealt a blow to the last Despair that came at him face on.


    ¡¸Gegaaaaaaaa! ¡¹


    Raising its last cry, the Despairs were all finished off. The green-haired swordsman dealt with three of the demonic beings named as despairs of the grasslands easily.


    Of course, there were several capable mercenaries around on the battlefield. There was a heavy swordsman from ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» scattering around demonic beings with raw strength, and another female mercenary from ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡» who was dealing with the demonic beings with light steps. But, the green-haired swordsman stood out amongst all of those capable mercenaries.


    After all, the other mercenaries were on the battlefield as a party. Even if all of them are veteran mercenaries, there aren¡¯t many like Ted that can deal with demonic beings on their own.


    A swordsman that can deal with three Despairs in just a few moments stood out from all the other mercenaries who gathered here. It might even be that he¡¯s stronger than Ted.


    ¡¸Interesting. ¡¹


    Ardis has an interest in that swordsman now. It was because that his swordsmanship was cleaner and prettier than other mercenaries.


    After all, most mercenaries¡¯ swords styles are mostly self-taught. Of course, there are a few mercenaries around who seem to have sword styles from proper schools like the assassin that attacked Ardis before.


    It was because most mercenaries originate from the youngest child of a farmer family, orphans or poor families, or those that have no jobs. Mercenaries either get taught by their seniors in career or get their own self-taught swords style if that isn¡¯t possible.


    Ardis had never learnt a proper sword style as well. The basis of his swordsmanship was taught by his foster parents who are mercenaries, and techniques stolen from seeing his comrades¡¯ sword styles. But the swordsmanship that Ardis saw just now was obviously a proper school of sword style.


    (He seems proficient as well. Could he be a former soldier?)


    Nevertheless, the monsters rushed in without regard to Ardis¡¯s circumstances. Towards the swordsman that dealt with three Despairs just a while ago, another two Despairs and four Whips came.


    (It would be harsh to deal with them all by himself)


    Skillfully adjusting his position to not get surrounded, the green-haired swordsman showed signs of retreating. Ardis who judged that he needed some help grasped ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hands and headed towards him.


    ¡¸The swordsman over there! You need some help!? ¡¹

 CH 79

    ¡¸The swordsman over there! You need some help!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes please! ¡¹


    With the bounty on the demonic beings in place, it would be rude if Ardis decided to barge into the fight by himself. That¡¯s why he yelled towards the green-haired swordsman just in case, and he replied immediately without looking back.


    ¡¸The tune of rupturing winds played by the pristine shrine maiden ¨D¨D¨D¨DSchelwi! ¡¹(Wind Blades)


    At the same time Ardis heard the reply, he used wind magic while sending ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» to the demonic beings. The wind magic that imitated wind blades stopped the movements of the Despairs for a moment, to let the other wind blades sever their head.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    The green-haired swordsman probably thought that wind blades could only be used to stall the demonic beings, he was so taken aback that he turned around to look at Ardis.


    And during that, the two Whips came and attacked. Without losing his composure, Ardis¡¯s ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» cut off their heads.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Under the gaze of the speechless swordsman, Ardis with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hands finished off the remaining Whips.


    ¡¸The Despairs over there will be for you! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, ¡­¡­got it! ¡¹


    Leaving the remaining Despairs to the green-haired swordsman, the moment Ardis entered the range of the Whips, he swung his sword at its torso horizontally.


    ¡¸BuwaaAaa! ¡¹


    The Whips let out a cry of anguish before collapsing on the ground. The last remaining Whips had probably instinctively realized that Ardis is a formidable opponent.


    ¡¸Fuo¨DOofuoOfuoo¨D, FuoOofuo¨D¨DOfoo¨DFuoO¨Doo¨DfuoO¨D! ¡¹


    It was the Whips¡¯ special ability, ¡ºSilent Song¡», trying to rob Ardis of his consciousness. However, its cry that¡¯s dangerous for any normal mercenaries is just a normal roar to Ardis. Ardis glanced back to check on the green-haired mercenary, but it seems like it was unneeded worry.


    ¡¸If you like to sing so much, then sing till you die. ¡¹


    Ardis who confirmed the safety of the swordsman mercilessly severed the neck of the Whips.


    ¡¸Fuo¨D¨D¡¹


    With no chance of avoiding the swift and deadly strike, the Whips let out its last verse before its breath stopped.


    Looking at the swordsman, it seems that his fight with the Despairs are over too. Getting closer to the hunted preys, he stamped the subjugation mark on its head. Ardis did the same, stamping what is called the ¡ºSubjugation Tag¡» on the Whips¡¯ heads.


    The tag is a magical tool that is used to prove the belongings of mercenaries or soldiers in a fight. The one who stamped or removed it would be recorded, and their identity can be determined with some steps. It seems that anyone who tore it or burned it would be recorded by the magical tool as well.


    It¡¯s a magical tool widely used in such battlefields to reward the deserved ones and to stop people from stealing others¡¯ work. It was only used by the mercenaries at first but, having proved its usefulness, it seems that the army uses it now too.


    After stamping on the tags, the green-haired swordsman came to Ardis.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DKin¨D¡·


    ¡¸Iyaa, thanks for the help¨D. I thought escaping was my only choice there¡­¡­, huh? You¡­¡­, didn¡¯t we meet before at Miss¡¯s place¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The swordsman had a leisured tone that didn¡¯t fit the fact that they were in a life-threatening place confirmed with Ardis after taking a good look at his face.


    Ardis felt familiar at the swordsman¡¯s appearance as well. He seemed to be in his twenties. Although he had a thin stature, his stance revealed his proficiency as a swordsman. Even when he¡¯s facing Ardis, his pupils of the same color with his hair were constantly surveying the surrounding to grasp the battlefield.


    It was the bodyguard that was around when Ardis met Marrieda for the first time in the Litte Merchant Association.


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­, certainly Marrieda¡¯s bodyguard? The name is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Nicole. Well, even as a bodyguard, I was chased out of the room quickly though. ¡¹


    Hahaha, Nicole laughed.


    In a battlefield where life and death are separated by a thin line, he was acting too leisurely. Ardis was impressed than anything at his attitude.


    ¡¸As thanks for helping me, let me treat you to some drinks if I make it. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite cheap of a life. Wouldn¡¯t it be more extravagant if you want to thank me for saving you? ¡¹


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t have the intentions to be benefitting from him after saving him, so he wasn¡¯t being serious, it was Ardis¡¯s impulse to retort Nicole who seemed to take the defense battle too lightly.


    ¡¸Iyaa, it would be better if my life is cheaper. After all, it will take my all just to treat someone to some cheap liquor for a night. ¡¹


    It seems like he has some kind of circumstances, as Nicole laughed seemingly self-depreciating. Ardis had unintentionally spoken too much after getting caught in Nicole¡¯s pace of degrading his own life.


    The compensation is three gold coins per demonic being subjugated. It was totally different from the soldiers who would only get salary even if they betted their lives on it. Mercenaries who only prioritize money wouldn¡¯t live long. No matter how great of a cause money is for mercenaries, they cannot only fight because of money.


    Needless to say, selling out your own comrades because of money, or betraying with bribery, mercenaries who only looks at money would be avoided by other mercenaries and discriminated against. Mercenaries are people who live on their own abilities but, they aren¡¯t that invincible to live alone in the society.


    Nicole¡¯s words which seemed to suggest his view of money might even cause strife with other mercenaries.


    But, they¡¯re in the middle of a battlefield. There isn¡¯t much time for them to be talking idly.


    ¡¸For the time being, dealing with that bunch that comes this way is first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­, that¡¯s quite a lot. I know you¡¯re strong but. Aren¡¯t there too much? ¡¹


    The both had their gazes on a group of demonic beings of various sizes. It seems like there aren¡¯t many mercenaries around here, it was a blind spot in the frontlines.


    Nicole had been holding this part of the battlefield by himself somehow with his prowess of five person but, with more than five demonic beings coming, as expected, it would be hard for him to deal with them. The dark green colored pupils were gazing at the group of demonic beings approaching as he suggested retreating to Ardis.


    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t more than a hundred, I can deal with them somehow. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwah. I knew it, you are someone that mustn¡¯t be angered. ¡¹


    Ardis who said so blankly was replied by Nicole with a dry smile. After all, the demonic beings that was approaching were about fifteen or so. Any mercenaries would¡¯ve run long ago without thinking twice at that number.


    ¡¸Dealing with those that are faster would mean that we don¡¯t have to fight with them all at once. You too can handle two or three of them, right? One acquittance of mine can at least do that much though? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it alright if I run if it looks bad? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, go ahead. If it gets bad, that is. ¡¹


    Nicole drew his sword as if given up. As for Ardis, he started controlling ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» once again, before running towards the demonic beings with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hands.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPikinpikin¡·


    First, crushing the balance of the Despair that was at the forefront, then crashing ice blocks from its back with ice magic.


    Beside him was Nicole who was dealing with the Hounds, the way he bisected them with a sword style that didn¡¯t show any openings was a way of fighting that revealed his abilities.


    ¡¸But, weren¡¯t you a bodyguard? Shouldn¡¯t you be with Marrieda now or something? ¡¹


    Ardis parried the blow from a demonic being as he asked.


    ¡¸It was from the Miss. Don¡¯t mind about guarding me and just go subjugate the demonic beings. ¡¹


    Nicole answered as he stabbed at the second Hound.


    ¡¸When the situation was made clear, she didn¡¯t seemed too bothered about the association. ¡ºBusiness and profit are important too but, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything if we died~nii! Rather than guarding me or the warehouses, Nicole should join the subjugation squad! Well, hunting demonic beings that have a high price for its material would be helpful too~nii! ¡», she said. ¡¹


    Nicole reproduced Marrieda¡¯s unique speech quirk.


    ¡¸With your strength, you can even escape Reiten together with Marrieda right? ¡¹


    With ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡»in the air and holding ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», Ardis asked as he killed a Tron that was his next target in an instant.


    ¡¸Well, of course that might be possible but¡­¡­. Miss didn¡¯t seem like she wanted that. ¡¹


    So that¡¯s why I¡¯m here fighting. Nicole shrugged even while fighting.


    ¡¸Hmm¨D¨D. That Marrieda would¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s a young lady with a weird way of speaking but, at least her heart is decent? If she¡¯s someone who would only think about herself, even I wouldn¡¯t be willing to be her bodyguard. ¡¹


    Even while conversing, both of them finished off demonic beings one after another.


    Ardis had long forgone trying to imitate a chant for his spells, with flame magic spewing out from a single swing of his sword, Ardis dealt with the demonic beings that lost their footing with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    ¡¸Actually, I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re a swordsman or a magician, with that kind of fighting style you have. ¡¹


    Not knowing if he¡¯s aware of the fact that Ardis is using chantless magic or not. Nicole gave his opinion at the unfamiliar sight of a fighting style that Ardis used.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I didn¡¯t really gauge myself to others. It¡¯s not like I have to follow how a magician typically fight, right? ¡¹


    Nicole was quite a veteran himself, he would have noticed that Ardis¡¯s swordsmanship wasn¡¯t average.


    Ardis didn¡¯t really mind if Nicole knows that his fighting style was originally only with a sword but, it¡¯s not like Ardis would reveal his hand to someone who he might go against in the future by himself. After all, it would be a big advantage for Ardis in a personnel fight if the opponent misunderstands him as a magician.


    That¡¯s why, even while splitting apart demonic beings, Ardis gave a vague reply.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPekin¡·


    They had more than enough leeway to be talking with each other even while fighting. Nicole who was expectedly tired after the fight looked around and muttered.


    ¡¸Iyaa, that was quite the workout. Aren¡¯t all the demonic beings around here subjugated? Did you bring enough stamps with you? I can lend you some if you don¡¯t have enough. ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. I have brought a hundred of them in a bundle after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. If you have that much, then¡­¡­nn? Oi, could it be the reason you said, ¡ºAs long as it isn¡¯t over a hundred¡» just now is because of that? ¡¹


    Having a mix of surprised, admiration and amazement, Nicole was looking at Ardis.


    ¡¸Well, the three gold per demonic being is too profitable to pass on. ¡¹


    It was Ardis¡¯s reply as he stamped the tags on the demonic beings.

 CH 80

    The time when Ardis was fighting the bunch of demonic beings with Nicole. The vice commander was looking over the entire battlefield from the walls of Reiten.


    ¡¸It seems that we can win somehow. ¡¹


    There was a voice that came from his back. As he turned around, there was a man with long brown hair with a friendly looking smile.


    Although that man was wearing leather armor on him, it didn¡¯t seem at all that he¡¯s someone who knows how to fight. With a frail looking body seemingly in his thirties, there wasn¡¯t any signs that showed he had experience in fighting.


    He was obviously not suited for the current location. That was the sentence best to describe him.


    ¡¸Yeah, fortunately. ¡¹


    The vice commander gave the shortest reply he could have given. He would¡¯ve wanted to complain to him about it but, there¡¯s a reason why he can¡¯t do it.


    The man¡¯s name is Julius. He¡¯s the president of one of the biggest merchant association in Reiten, the Jimberyl Merchant Association. Of course, it would be fine that Julius came to participate as a drafted soldier.


    But the reason why he¡¯s here wasn¡¯t to participate in the battle, but to oversee it only. The armor on himself is only for the fact of protecting himself.


    Even if he had armor equipped, it¡¯s still inappropriate for a noncombatant to be here. But the Jimberyl Merchant Association was the leading association that had given their full cooperation in the subjugation this time. Not only providing supplies for the subjugation army, they had also allowed their contracted mercenaries to participate in the battle willingly.


    On top of that, all of their contracted mercenaries are strong and known in their countries. The reason why the humans are advantageous in the battlefield is also brought about by their presence.


    In fact, the mercenary parties, ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡», ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡», ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡» are all called by the Jimberyl Merchant Association.


    If they haven¡¯t come to Reiten on this timing, or if Jimberyl didn¡¯t allow them to participate in the subjugation army¡­¡­, it didn¡¯t seem likely that it¡¯s a battle that can be won. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t do anything to Julius¡¯s self-centered actions.


    The surrounding soldiers and mercenaries had a similar bitter expression as well. They were probably irritated to have someone who wouldn¡¯t even fight be on the battlefield.


    Having said so, the army and Reiten is in debt to Jimberyl¡¯s cooperation. On top of that, it wasn¡¯t clear who leaked the information but the efforts of Jimberyl Merchant Association contributing greatly to the subjugation attempt was known widely in Reiten, and they are praised highly by the citizens.


    The voice of praising would probably grow upon the victory of the defense battle. Although he was an eyesore to everyone in the area, they could only endure it without chasing him away.


    ¡¸It seems that the mercenaries are doing their job well. I¡¯m also thankful to you for cooperating with us. ¡¹


    But, the vice commander continued his sentence in an attempt to hint him.


    ¡¸Even if there isn¡¯t many flying beasts around, it¡¯s dangerous here. Why not leave the fighting to us and return to the town? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t need to worry about me. I do think I¡¯m being a bother but, I want to witness the outcome of the battle no matter what. And I have my escorts here too. ¡¹


    Julius glanced at the man behind him. That man was probably a mercenary. Unlike Julius, he had the aura of a fighter oozing out of his body.


    In a battlefield, there¡¯s no such thing as extra combatants. Even if there¡¯s one extra mercenary participating, that would mean lesser casualties from drafted soldiers and the army.


    Rather than having an escort, Julius would be better off staying docile in the safe town and letting the mercenary participate in the subjugation army. That was what they thought but couldn¡¯t say out loud.


    After all, the Jimberyl Merchant Association had let their contracted mercenaries participate in the subjugation army despite at their own inconvenience, on top of that, all their contracted mercenaries were strong. If they forced him to cooperate, it will just make the citizens think bad of the army.


    ¡¸It seems like the demonic beings are almost cleaned up completely. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Seems so. ¡¹


    As Julius said, the direction of the battle was already set. Almost all of the demonic beings were subjugated, and the beasts were also suppressed by the army and the drafted soldiers with numbers. Of course, there are casualties on their side, but there would be unimaginably more casualties if the monsters made it into the city. It¡¯s natural that the vice commander could finally take a breather.


    But, the fight didn¡¯t end as he thought. Having defeated many demonic beings, the mercenaries from ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» who seemed to have no threatening foes in their ways, when an unfamiliar demonic being appeared in front of them, the vice commander who was confident of winning looked like he had witnessed something unbelievable.


    The demonic being looked like a bipedal reptile, and its shape was similar to an enlarged Despair. Its body is in bluish grey hue. There aren¡¯t any front limbs in sight, but he could see that there was something on its neck.


    The swordsmen who thought that taking the first move would be advantageous rushed towards the demonic being, but in the next moment, crimson flowers made from human blood blossomed.


    Even from afar, the confusion in ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» was evident, they didn¡¯t have the time to reform their formation before getting caught by the demonic being, and more blood splattered.


    It was a painting out of a nightmare. The mercenaries known for their strength on the continent that had already killed countless demonic beings in this fight were all killed one-sidedly.


    Everyone would¡¯ve thought it was their imagination, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, or peered further, the same scene was reflected in their eyes.


    ¡¸W-What¡­¡­, how¡­¡­, ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» was one-sidedly¡­¡­¡¹


    Someone¡¯s disbelief mutter reverberated atop the wall in the silence.


    Julius seemed anxious as well. It was an unexpected development even for him.


    Julius was a son of a famed magician that had no talent in using magic. Although he was treated a failure by his father, his wisdom is in business.


    After he left his house and came to Reiten to start a business, it bloomed quickly and had now become one of the largest merchant association in the entire Reiten. His father¡¯s collection, which he took without permission when he left his house also helped him out greatly in starting up.


    He wanted to prove his father¡¯s wrong in ascertaining him, he wanted to get back at his father and look down on him who only judged Julius with the narrow standard of magic. That was the only motivation that supported Julius.


    In Reiten, Julius¡¯s Jimberyl Merchant Assocciation was a name no one would not know. It¡¯s still only a large merchant association now but, its position can be set in stone if the association gets even more support and fame in Reiten. For that, a special occasion is needed.


    That¡¯s why Julius thought up of the plan this time.


    The tool that he brought from his house, ¡ºDemon Attracting Incense¡» was apparently something that his father found from an ancient ruin in his young age. The Demon Attracting Incense works just like its name, an ¡ºIncense¡», it attracts beasts and demonic beings with the special scent it releases. However, the scent is too weak to be picked up by any human. It was practically undetectable by humans since it emits little to no mana at all.


    With the large numbers of beasts attracted by the incense, everyone in Reiten would be in a mess. And there, letting the mercenaries that he hired beforehand for another request to participate in the subjugation army, under the image that the association willingly did so. The more contribution the mercenaries gain, the more praise the Jimberyl Merchant Association would get.


    On top of that, providing supplies and equipment without charge, it would undoubtedly give another boost to their association¡¯s fame. The loss incurred by providing them for free can be retrieved by reselling the medicines, burning fuel and herbs that they¡¯ve stocked up in secret. There are countless ways to sell them to the market without exposing their name.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t recover their loss, the plan still had an enormous value. After all, they had already negotiated with the government officials to get preferential treatment than other merchant association, and even the army and Reiten wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore them hereafter.


    Eventually, Jimberyl would absorb Litte and Rovell Merchant Association to form a giant association, and the plan was to extend their reach to his hometown state after that.


    ¡¸What happened¡­¡­¡¹


    Julius muttered barely inaudible to the escort just beside him. The scenario proceeded as Julius wanted till now. The mercenaries that Julius had hired performed incomparably outstanding compared to the other mercenaries or even the army.


    Easily subjugating the demonic beings that other mercenaries would have troubles with, they were the core pillar of the entire subjugation army.


    And those mercenaries were all scattered to death by a single demonic being that appeared suddenly. In a corner of the battlefield, where the blood of ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» spilled, Julius could only do nothing, but stare stunned. No, not just Julius, the vice commander, mercenaries and all the other soldiers had an expression of disbelief on their faces.


    Amidst that, the first that moved was ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» that was fighting near ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡». Judging that it isn¡¯t an opponent that can be left alone, they slaughtered the demonic beings they were fighting against immediately and prepared to intercept the grey demonic being.


    Under the spectating gazes of the people on the walls, the end was determined quickly. The grey demonic being didn¡¯t budge from any attempts of attacking by ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡», another one-sided slaughter started again.


    Swords were deflected, and fireball didn¡¯t seem like it was effective at all. On the other hand, the demonic being killed off the mercenaries of ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» one after another.


    With agile movements that didn¡¯t suit its large body, it easily toppled over the members of ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡», turning them into corpses one after another.


    Realizing the situation, ¡ºFreedom Cloud¡» and ¡ºCrimson Three Blades¡» were hurrying to join the battle but, it didn¡¯t seem likely that ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» can hold out until they arrive.


    (It¡¯s getting worse¡­¡­)


    All his plans would¡¯ve for naught if it continues. While everyone is still stunned, Julius had already disappeared from the walls together with his escort.


    Julius hadn¡¯t had the slightest intention to attract something like that here. What he needed was a situation that mercenaries can deal with, and one that can¡¯t be dealt with if there aren¡¯t mercenaries. He didn¡¯t need a situation that mercenaries can¡¯t handle.


    (The Demon Attracting Incense calling something like that is¡­¡­unexpected!)


    Without showing the slightest anxiety in his heart, Julius hastened back to Jimberyl Merchant Association¡¯s building.


    The plan to make the presence of Jimberyl known and increase its prestige was already successful enough. But if Reiten¡¯s defense battle fail, it would mean nothing at all. He needed to stop the effects of the Demon Attracting Incense quickly.


    ¡¸The demonic being just now was? ¡¹


    While heading towards the warehouse behind the building, he asked the mercenary who was his escort¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­. I was a mercenary for a long time but, it¡¯s the first for me to see something like that too. ¡¹


    The mercenary¡¯s answer was totally useless.


    Can you win if it¡¯s you, Julius wanted to ask that. It¡¯s true that this mercenary is skillful. But the mercenaries that participated in the subjugation army aren¡¯t small fries as well. It¡¯s an opponent that ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» and ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» couldn¡¯t touch, it¡¯s a waste of time to even ask him that.


    ¡¸In any case, the Demon Attracting Incense must be extinguished quickly. Damn, it was all according to plan till now¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Together with the escort and the old man that he left behind to manage to association, Julius headed into the warehouse behind the building where the incense was being kept with rough steps.

 CH 81

    It was when ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» was wiped out and ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» was engaging the unfamiliar demonic being that Ardis and Nicole noticed the irregularity.


    After all, the atmosphere of having victory in sight just a while ago had all but vanished, prompting Ardis to reconfirm the battle situation.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    Nicole noticed the change as well, and saw the demonic being that was likely the reason.


    ¡¸That¡¯s one unfamiliar demonic being¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis saw what Nicole was seeing, it was a demonic being with a strange shape that was over three meters in height.


    Standing on two feet, the thick and long tail that balanced its body, it seemed to be a reptile modeled demonic being like a Despair. But different than Despairs, it didn¡¯t have front limbs, its body could probably easily pass five meters if it was stretching out.


    The body is in a bluish grey color. Mane-like hair grew from its head till its spine, ending at its tail.


    Even though it had a huge body, it was agile. While keeping the mercenaries in check with its tail, the long neck extended at the ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡». Every time the demonic being took a step, someone would get blown away, every time the demonic being¡¯s neck reached out, there would be blood scattered.


    ¡¸That looks bad. Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s any normal demonic being. ¡¹


    The mercenaries who lost their numerical advantage looked anxious.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPikin-¡·


    Ardis advanced with the intention to help but it was already too late. By the time when Ardis arrived in front of the abomination, everyone from ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» had already crumbled under the demonic being.


    ¡¸Uheee. This is¡­¡­quite horrible. ¡¹


    Nicole who came a beat later exclaimed after seeing the surroundings. Standing amidst a pool of human blood was the demonic being. The surrounding mercenaries had gathered around, spectating the demonic being from afar.


    That can¡¯t be helped. ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» and ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡», the two mercenary party that was said to be the strongest in the subjugation army were slaughtered one-sidedly. With that, anyone can comprehend that the demonic being¡¯s strength was abnormal.


    ¡¸So? Are you intending to fight with that? ¡¹


    The demonic being that Nicole pointed towards was looking for its next prey while its head turned left and right.


    Attached to the demonic being¡¯s neck was an object Ardis didn¡¯t expect to see. It was a skin-colored small egg-shaped spherical object. There was two holes on its side, the middle had a protrusion, and under that was a slit.


    It was as if imitating a human¡¯s face.


    On top of that, there was two limbs that was slightly further away from the face. The limbs were skin colored too unlike the demonic being¡¯s bluish grey body, and there were five fingers on the disproportionate thin arms compared to the demonic being¡¯s body.


    Those are probably the demonic being¡¯s front limbs, that was why they couldn¡¯t see them before. It was a figure best described when a human who was eaten by the demonic being witnessing his final moments.


    The pupils on the human face was glaring at Ardis. It seems like the eyes on the face aren¡¯t just for shows. From the fact that there aren¡¯t any eyes on its body, the human face is probably the demonic being¡¯s real face.


    Ardis raised ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» with his mana, and spoke to the green-haired swordsman beside him.


    ¡¸You can refrain if you don¡¯t feel well. I can do it by myself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I can¡¯t do exactly that right. Excuse me from opposing it frontally but, if it¡¯s just restraining it, then¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Do as you like. ¡¹


    Ardis left a cold reply as he headed towards the demonic being.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPakin¡·


    With the two swords ripping through the air, they flew with the intentions of severing the demonic beings two feet.


    However, the demonic being showed agility unbefitting of its size. Leaping sideways to avoid ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡», it used its tail and struck down ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» like a whip. There was a small amount of frost on the formed on the surface of its tail, but it melted a moment later.


    Ardis who closed the distance during that swung his sword horizontally together with momentum of his rush.


    ¡¸Tch, unexpectedly¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The demonic being which had even avoided the swift strike of ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» moved its neck in an attempt to attack Ardis.


    ¡¸Mi¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The demonic being let out some kind of noise from the mouth of its human face, and reached out with its limbs. While avoiding that, Ardis went on another attack as he aimed at the human face with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    It was at that time when the human face that was almost stabbed tore into three pieces, and behind that revealed an oral cavity.


    ¡¸Wha!? ¡¹


    Ardis lost the feedback of his sword that he was expecting, an unrest expression formed on Ardis¡¯s face. The blade of¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» was swallowed by the mouth that appeared behind the human face, and the countless teeth inside that didn¡¯t let go of the sword.


    Ardis quickly let go of the handle and leaped backwards, the next moment, the gigantic tail of the demonic being swiped past where he was at a moment ago.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m here too! ¡¹


    Nicole let out an attack from the sides at the demonic being which was chasing after Ardis. The sword magnificently landed on the demonic being¡¯s torso but, what was dealt was only a slight cut.


    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s cheatingly tough! ¡¹


    Nicole retreated in a hurry as the demonic being seemed like it was about to change its target. Although the attack wasn¡¯t effective, it helped Ardis to get a breather and correct his stance when the demonic being paused for a moment.


    To let go of your weapon in the middle of a fight, it would be preposterous normally. But if Ardis chose to grasp onto the sword, he would¡¯ve definitely received an attack front on from the demonic being while he didn¡¯t move.


    Any normal mercenary would be in a pinch losing their weapons but, Ardis still had the two swords in the air.


    ¡¸So it isn¡¯t what it seems like huh. ¡¹


    Recalling ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» to his hands, Ardis started chanting without letting his alert down. With his hands outstretched towards the demonic being, Ardis manifested hardened rock by wrapping his arm in mana.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    Conforming to Ardis¡¯s will, several tens of rocks flew towards the demonic being.


    It was similar to the ¡ºEarth¡» spell which normally only forms a single rock, but it was a totally different magic. The demonic being tried to avoid it but, as expected it wasn¡¯t able to dodge all of them, several of the rocks impacted in the bluish grey body, causing it considerable damage.


    ¡¸Sh¡­¡­hh¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The demonic being spat back out ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», before raising a cry.


    ¡¸I will have you return that. ¡¹


    Ardis swiftly retrieved the lost ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡». Then he immediately switched back to it with his right hand, and returned ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» into the sky.


    Although the two swords flew towards the demonic beings again, Ardis was still lacking power. He had enough power to bisect any normal demonic beings in half, but it was only enough to deal scratches to the demonic being ahead of him. The demonic being is in a totally different league than the others, as Ardis judged and heightened his caution.


    ¡¸The radiance that pierces through the abyssal darkness, marble path that leads to the world within, invisible domain that blocks the way that is the curtain of the sage who had forgotten his roots¨D¨D¡¹


    While keeping the demonic being at bay with the flying swords, Ardis started chanting. A dazzling ball of light manifested at the end of his outstretched palm.


    ¡¸Pierce through, the empty space. Unleash thyself, fallen one who lost thine wings. To the foolish us who struggle for the unreachable, grant us the sliver of hope ¨D¨D Teill ? Sele ? Kvois! ¡¹(Dazzling Light)


    The glowing ball continued to grow in size, when it grew to about fifty centimeters, it shrunk in a few moments and started spinning. It was as if the expanding power was forcibly suppressed and compressed into a single spot.


    Eventually, when the ball of light shrunk to about fist-sized, it paused there for a moment, before getting shot out towards the demonic being at a speed that can¡¯t be seen by eyes. The shockwave from its speed came in the next moment, causing an intense gale to blow in the surrounding.


    ¡¸Zu¡­¡­! Ho¡­¡­shi¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The demonic being¡¯s body shook with its anguished cry. The light shot out penetrated the demonic being¡¯s body, causing critical damage.


    Ardis was aiming for that gap as he closed the distance with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hand.


    ¡¸Mi¡­¡­! Shi¡­¡­ii¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The pupils on the human face glared at Ardis with killing intent as the demonic being raised its neck. Ardis had closed in under the demonic being, and dealt another blow following the Dazzling Light¡¯s damage.


    It seemed like it was effective as the demonic being screamed and twisted around. Even while doing so, the demonic being¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop, the thin arms attached on the two sides of the human face reached out to Ardis as if to catch him.


    Severing one of its arms with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», Ardis continued dishing out attack onto the human face while avoiding the other arm.


    ¡¸Zu¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Just like what happened before, the human face split into three and the mouth of the demonic being was revealed.


    ¡¸If you know the trick, then it¡¯s just a show¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The next moment, the sword that was caught in the demonic being¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in Ardis¡¯s hand but ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» that flew in.


    He was making a feint to attack and used ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» as a decoy.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be the same! ¡¹


    Ardis who turned around in an instant leaped upwards from the ground and used ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» which was beside him as another foothold as he leaped once again higher in the sky. Ardis who performed a double jump into the air aimed his sword at the neck of the demonic being as the blade flashed.


    ¡¸As long as I reinforce it with mana! ¡¹


    A half-assed slash would only give a shallow wound. Ardis coated ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» with his mana to reinforce its sharpness and swung it with his all.


    ¡¸Mi¡­¡­! Zu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    As expected, the demonic being couldn¡¯t stand the sword strike that Ardis put his all into, the thick neck was severed from its body. The head that had the human face attached on it fell onto the ground with a dull sound.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DMekin¡·


    Silence came after that.


    The mercenaries who was overseeing the fight eventually regained themselves and the surrounding became noisy all of a sudden.


    ¡¸Oi¡­¡­, it was done in. ¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously? That kind of monster¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though the people from ¡ºSpirit¡¯s Guidance¡» and ¡ºDragon¡¯s Pawn¡» couldn¡¯t do anything to it¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸By himself¡­¡­, he subjugated it by himself! ¡¹


    ¡¸Amazing! Who¡¯s that guy!? ¡¹


    Eventually, the voices turned into celebratory ones, yells from all around rejoiced at the end of the subjugation and victory started to be heard.


    ¡¸Oi oi, you. You really did kill it by yourself. ¡¹


    Walking to Ardis who was about ten steps away from the fallen demonic being, it was Nicole who seemed to be both in shock and impressed that praised Ardis.


    ¡¸I knew you are strong the first time we met but¡­¡­. Iyaa, really glad I¡¯m not your enemy. ¡¹


    But Ardis didn¡¯t turn around, he continued staring at the demonic being.


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s a hard-fought victory after all, why not be happy and celebrate? If the victor is so tense, the others would get awkward too? ¡¹


    Almost all of the demonic beings around were hunted, the subjugation battle had already gone into the final stage of cleaning up the remaining monsters. Without the signs of any new demonic beings and beasts appearing, there wasn¡¯t anyone who doubted the victory of the subjugation army around.


    But¨D¨D.


    ¡¸The neck was certainly severed. But, why is that body still standing straight up? ¡¹


    At Ardis words, Nicole looked at the demonic being¡¯s giant body. The body that had lost its head was still standing on its two feet.


    It was the truth that the body was standing straight. Even though the head was severed, the two feet had stood on the ground firmly.


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t it be the body stiff¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Nicole¡¯s conjecture which was made with common sense was proven to be false the next moment.


    Zshin, a heavy sound reverberated. With the heavy weight of its entire body on its two feet, the two feet that looked like it belonged to a reptile¡¯s moved.


    ¡¸The head was severed though¡­¡­! ¡¹


    An unfamiliar mercenary that was near Ardis let out a yell.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DMekinn¡·

 CH 82

    Oi oi. What kind of demonic being is that? It¡¯s still alive after losing its head? ¡¹


    Nicole had a strained smile.


    ¡¸Well, who knows. There¡¯s no knowing if it¡¯s alive at all but¨D¨D¡¹


    As if reacting to Ardis¡¯s words, the demonic being¡¯s tail swiped. An intense gale was produced by the tail ripping through the air.


    ¡¸¨D¨DAt the very least, it¡¯s still moving. ¡¹


    Ardis once again recognized it as a threat to be defeated. Controlling ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡», Ardis shot them towards the demonic being¡¯s neck in a straight line.


    There was some kind of liquid flowing from the stump at the demonic being¡¯s severed neck. But it wasn¡¯t what a creature normally spills ¨D¨D blood. It felt awfully similar to the tree sap that flows out when a tree is cut.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPakin¡·


    Facing against Ardis¡¯s two flying sword, the demonic being that lost its head performed equally to when it still had its head.


    But there was something decisively different. The demonic being¡¯s bluish grey body had been a natural shield that deflects any half-assed attack but, the stump at its neck was different. Even if it had a hardened tough body, if its flesh is exposed, its defense does not matter anymore.


    Ardis¡¯s judgement was correct. The flying swords that couldn¡¯t do anything before easily cut through the flesh. The demonic being which had lost its means to even cry could only writhe in pain.


    ¡¸It¡¯s your loss the moment your weakness is revealed. ¡¹


    Ardis who rushed forward merciless stabbed ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» into its neck.


    The demonic being which was split from its neck to its torso collapsed on the ground as if looking like a dried fish. This time, the outcome was certain. Under such circumstances, the mercenaries were surprised for the third time.


    ¡¸It can still move huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis was also confused. With its neck cut off, and its body is split into two halfway. If it was any normal creature, it would be doubtful that it even has any consciousness left.


    ¡¸A troublesome one. ¡¹


    Albeit that, Ardis calmly swung his sword for another time. Splitting the torso further, severing the thick tail halfway, and slashed deep into its ankle. Every time Ardis danced with his sword, the demonic being would get more wounds, the demonic being would get a part of it sliced off.


    But the demonic being still wouldn¡¯t stop moving. Its feet were still firmly standing on the ground, even the shortened tail would still try and swipe at Ardis. It was almost like a marionette controlled with puppeteering.


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s gaze turned to the severed head on the ground. The demonic being¡¯s head that had features of a human. The head is still in good condition other than the fact it¡¯s severed.


    ¡¸Is that the main body? ¡¹


    If the demonic being¡¯s head is the main body, and the body that Ardis was fighting against was just a dummy, then the current situation would be plausible. It¡¯s like the coachman of a carriage, it might be that the body is just an extension of the head that it can control.


    To verify that, as he dodged the attacks from the demonic being, Ardis let the two swords towards the head. ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» couldn¡¯t penetrate the demonic being¡¯s hard skin.


    Ardis threw the swords out with intentions of hoping the head might react in some way but what happened was unexpected. The two swords that was expected to be deflected stabbed into the demonic being¡¯s head easily.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    With more confusion added on, Ardis used the two flying swords to dice the head. While dodging attacks from the torso of the demonic being, Ardis looked at the head.


    Even when the head was receiving slashes from the two swords, it showed no reaction. It was just cut into more pieces one-sidedly. In other words, it¡¯s not a situation that the torso would stop even if Ardis did something to the head.


    ¡¸What should I do¡­¡­¡¹


    For the first time after Ardis came here, there was impatient on his face.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPekipekin¡·


    (Burn it? No, some mediocre magic can¡¯t do that)


    The demonic being¡¯s body didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping even if its feet and tail are severed.


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPikin¡·


    Not just that, there were even signs that the severed body parts would reattach themselves back and heal.


    (It might work if I cast the best flames but, making the area around a barren land would be bad)


    ¡¶¨D¨D¨D¨DPakin¡·


    It would be bad to leave the fight go on longer. Even if it¡¯s Ardis, fatigue would pile up and his limit would come eventually.


    No choice. Lure it away to some other place and burn it full power should do it¨D¨D. The moment when Ardis decided to do so, one sword that was hanging on his waist let out a high-pitched sound before its cocoon cracked.


    It was the crimson sword that Ardis retrieved from the ruins deep in Corsas Forest with Kyrill. It was the culprit that caused Ardis to come to Reiten as well.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    Unusually, Ardis¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. It was because the cocoon that was made of Nere¡¯s hair had unveiled itself at the edge of Ardis¡¯s sight.


    The cocoon surrounding the crimson sword shattered and flew in all directions, and inside revealed the pretty decorations covered by the sheath.


    Ardis took some distance from the demonic being before stopping. The sword still had the same design and color from when he found it in the ruins. Although nothing seemed to change, the unpleasant feeling radiating from it before was totally gone.


    (But now is not the time for that¨D¨D)


    Ardis judged that dealing with the demonic being ahead must be prioritized, as he returned his gaze forward, the sword drew itself out of its sheath.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t Ardis who drew it. The sword came out of the sheath by itself.


    The blade was crimson. Although it was crimson, it was incomparably different from the color he saw before. It was not like the ominous crimson which resembled clotted blood before, it looked more like a noble symbol of life now. The sword aimed at the sky and floated to about two meters above the ground in front of Ardis slowly.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    The next moment, Ardis immediately took a stance. The handle of the floating sword was grasped by someone¡¯s hand.


    (Since when!?)


    As his gaze lowered back down in surprise, there was a young woman there. And looking at her face, Ardis was shocked once again.


    ¡¸Nere!? ¡¹


    The silky long hair that flowed down her back. Her sharp eyes and her face which gave off a graceful impression. It was the splitting image of Nere which should have been staying in the forest of Nagras Kingdom.


    ¡¸Why is Nere here¡­¡­! ¡­¡­Wait, ¡­¡­it couldn¡¯t be Nere? ¡¹


    Ardis immediately had his doubts.


    The woman had a splitting image of the Nere that Ardis knows. However, there was a few points that was evidently different.


    Her hair is dark red, and her pupils is flaming red, and the black robe that was on her too, they were all suggesting that she isn¡¯t the Nere that Ardis knew. On top of all, the woman was smiling at Ardis.


    Nere doesn¡¯t show emotions normally. It isn¡¯t like Nere doesn¡¯t smile at all but, Nere¡¯s smile always seemed modest and gave off an impression that she is suppressing her emotions to not be shown. However, the woman here had a smile that was similar to the warm and bright smile of a child.


    Although they look the same, she¡¯s a different person. It wasn¡¯t according to Ardis¡¯s logical thinking but rather his instincts.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­, who? ¡¹


    Replying Ardis with a silent smile, the woman who looked just like Nere flew up gracefully like a feather fluttering in the winds. With her dark red hair fluttering, the woman flew over Ardis¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Wait! ¡¹


    Ardis reached out to her foot in an attempt to grasp her, but his eyes widened again when his hand passed through her.


    ¡¸An illusion¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Completely forgotten the fact that he¡¯s facing against a demonic being, Ardis turned around. The woman rode on the winds gracefully, and landed at the place where the head of the demonic being was on the ground.


    That is when Ardis finally noticed that the woman¡¯s body is kind of translucent. The walls of Reiten was visible through the woman.


    The woman faced the demonic being¡¯s head, before crouching down slowly and stretching her hands. And as if embracing it, she stabbed the demonic being with the sword. It was like a scene out of a fairy tale.


    ¡¸O-Oi! Look! The demonic being! ¡¹


    A mercenary from somewhere raised his voice. Looking back as he was prompted, the demonic being¡¯s body which didn¡¯t stop moving even though it was cut countless times collapsed to the ground slowly.


    Along with a dull sound, the demonic being fell and shook the ground. And just like that, it never moved again.


    (Did that woman do that!?)


    Ardis who hurriedly turned back around met eyes with the woman who was standing with the sword. The woman smiled once again to Ardis, but this time it seemed to have a little sadness in it.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Wanting to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say, Ardis was speechless. And looking away from such Ardis, the woman turned around and started flying upwards. The woman who gracefully flew disappeared into Reiten while the mercenaries were still occupied with the demonic being¡¯s defeat.

 CH 83

    Jimberyl Merchant Association. A room in the warehouse that even the servants rarely approach, there was the figure of Julius ? Jimberyl.


    In front of Julius is a metal pot that was about the size of a head. The lid of the pot was half open.


    Inside it was something translucent with a reddish tint that was bubbling. That was the Demon Attracting Incense.


    Julius doubted the suspicious item¡¯s effects at first. But now, Julius no longer held a sliver of doubt at its effectiveness.


    ¡¸To think that it¡¯s even capable of calling something like that here¡­¡­. Oi, shut it off quickly. ¡¹


    With a grumpy mood, Julius ordered the old man who was wearing a servant uniform. The servant did what Julius said, he walked towards the pot and closed the lid. That should¡¯ve been the end of the case.


    However, when the time the three people in the warehouse including Julius turned around and left. There was a clattering noise came from their backs.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Julius who looked back without thinking much saw the pot of the Demon Attracting Incense. The lid that the servant should¡¯ve closed tightly, it has popped open and the pot is opened again.


    ¡¸Huh? Weird, I thought I closed it well¡­¡­¡¹


    The servant man tilted his head as he walked back towards the pot. But, another clattering sound was heard suddenly.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    In front of the servant man who was confused, the lid fell on the ground. Julius felt goosebumps at that unnatural phenomenon.


    He had an ominous feeling. His instincts are telling him to run immediately. However, neither of his legs nor his gaze moved.


    Under the three stares, something happened to the Demon Attracting Incense again. The translucent something that filled the pot. Even though the pot wasn¡¯t tilted at all, it started spilling out of the pot.


    It was obviously a phenomenon that ignored gravity. A completely ghastly scenery was unfolding in front of them.


    ¡¸W-What¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    The red gel-like object flowed out onto the ground and formed a translucent red mound. Under the gazes of the three whose expression hardened, the gel slowly rose higher, and eventually formed a shape of a person.


    The translucent red humanoids gave off an impression of a woman with long hair.


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­, a demonic being¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The mercenary spoke of Julius¡¯s most feared outcome.


    ¡¸Demonic being? ¡­¡­Don¡¯t kid me! If they know a demonic being came out of our warehouse¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Even Julius was scared in the presence of the creepy creature. But, the moment when he realized its influence to the association, he started panicking in a different sense.


    ¡¸Quickly deal with it! ¡¹


    It was natural that Julius quickly ordered the mercenary to subjugate it. Although the hired mercenary was confused by the unknown opponent, he couldn¡¯t ignore his employer¡¯s wish.


    Although it looked like it was harmless as it just stood there without moving but, the mercenary felt danger at its appearance.


    ¡¸It might get dangerous, please get in the corner. ¡¹


    After saying that to Julius, the mercenary unsheathed his sword and stood in front of the demonic being.


    ¡¸It looks like some kind of liquid, rather than sword, magic would probably be more effective. ¡¹


    Unfortunately, the mercenary man wasn¡¯t blessed with the ability to use magic, what he can use was only his sword. The man took a stance at the demonic being which didn¡¯t even show signs of moving at all, before swinging down with all his strength.


    The moment the mercenary thought that the sword would split the demonic being into two from its head, the sword was unexpectedly deflected away with a high-pitched metallic sound.


    ¡¸What is this toughness!? ¡¹


    The mercenary¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. And the figure of the red humanoid creature who started moving suddenly reflected in his pupils.


    ¡¸U-Uwaah! ¡¹


    The demonic being that suddenly moved showed unimaginable flexibleness even though it had the toughness to deflect a metal sword, wrapping around the mercenary.


    ¡¸Hi¨D¨D! Hot! Hot¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The demonic being gradually wrapped around the mercenary¡¯s body. Only the cries of despair from the mercenary reverberated in the warehouse.


    Eventually, his face was covered in the red gel, even his scream died down and silence came.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡­, what is that!? ¡¹


    The demonic being reacted at Julius whose voice was trembling.


    ¡¸G-Go away! ¡¹


    Without knowing whether the red woman humanoid was targeting himself or the servant, it slowly walked towards them with splashing sounds.


    Even when fear filled his mind, Julius revolved his brain desperately to find an escape route. The exit is just five meters away. It would only take a few seconds if he ran.


    But it¡¯s doubtful that the monster would let him get away without doing anything. Depending on the situation, he can use the servant as a decoy¨D¨D. Such thoughts passed through Julius¡¯s mind.


    Julius who was confirming the location of the exit saw something unbelievable fly in. Cutting down the door that was locked up, a woman with a crimson sword in hand came into the warehouse.


    ¡¸W-What now!? ¡¹


    The intruder who came into the warehouse without notice to the owner was a young woman in a black robe. A long dark red hair flowed behind her back, she was a beauty.


    Holding a crimson sword in her hands, after her pupils of the same color glanced at Julius for a moment, she directed a sad gaze towards the humanoid demonic being.


    The black robed woman drew closer to the demonic being seemingly without the influence of gravity on her, all while a single word wasn¡¯t spoken. Unlike¡ºRunning¡» or ¡ºFlying¡», her steps was too quiet, it gave off an illusion of sliding on ice.


    The black robed woman with the crimson sword closed the distance in an instant, before severing the demonic being¡¯s neck.


    ¡¸W-What¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Without ever being able to catch up with the chain of events, it took his all to ask a question that no one would ever answer. The woman who swung the sword didn¡¯t move at all, her posture frozen after her swing.


    On the other hand, the demonic being didn¡¯t move at all too as if bound by something.


    A short moment when the warehouse became totally silent came. Then, it was the demonic being who started moving once again first.


    But it was not because of the demonic being¡¯s will¨D¨D that is, if the demonic being had a will in the beginning. Its neck tilted, and eventually its head slid off the neck.


    The demonic being¡¯s head which the mercenary man could deal no damage to fell onto the ground with a thud. It was almost like a ripe fruit fell from a tree.


    A beat after that, the demonic being¡¯s body collapsed on the ground, accompanied by a sound that resembled a bucket of water spilled on the ground.


    After watching over that, the black robed woman turned around and left the warehouse without sparing a single glance to Julius and the servant.


    Having no time to ask for her identity nor her motive, Julius felt like he had just witnessed a nightmare. It was when the seconds hand had turned twice around the clock when Julius and the servant who was sitting there blankly finally regained themselves.


    We¡­¡­, we were saved¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸It, seems to be the case¡­¡­¡¹


    Sound finally returned to the warehouse that was silent before. Julius recalled the sequence of events that unfolded just a while ago.


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a dream¡­¡­¡¹


    The demonic being and the black robed woman who defeated it both never spoke a single word. Julius doubted his eyes at the events that seemed detached from reality but the aftermath on the floor of the warehouse was undeniable proof that it was reality.


    The mercenary¡¯s unbreathing body which had burns on his skin. The floor wet with a red liquid. And the head of the demonic being that can get mistaken with a head carved out of a red crystal.


    ¡¸What shall we do¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The old servant asked for Julius¡¯s judgement. Hearing that, Julius was prompted to start thinking again, he thought about what he should do desperately.


    ¡¸This is bad¡­¡­¡¹


    The mercenary¡¯s death can be covered up with all kinds of excuses. But, having the existence of Demon Attracting Incense known would deal unrecoverable damage.


    Of course, it isn¡¯t known that the incident this time is due to the Demon Attracting Incense. But at the very least, the black-robed woman knows that an unknown demonic being existed in the warehouse of Jimberyl Merchant Association.


    Although the black-robed woman is the one who saved Julius, at the same time, she could be the one who destroys Julius¡¯s life.


    ¡¸It¡¯s bad. Very bad. ¡¹


    After all, what Julius did was obviously a huge crime. Even if he planned perfectly for the subjugation army in advance, the fact that he was the culprit who invited the army of monsters to Reiten doesn¡¯t change. There¡¯re definitely many injured people and casualties amongst those who joined the subjugation army for the defense battle.


    On top of that, Reiten¡¯s deficit was huge. On top of the supplies used to form the subjugation army, Reiten must also pay a large sum hiring the mercenaries.


    Above all, there was the effects of closing the city gates and shutting down all trades to Reiten albeit temporarily. For someone who doesn¡¯t do business, they would scoff at the mere two days of inactivity, but they would probably go green after hearing the amount of loss due to the mere two days.


    There¡¯s the matter with Reiten¡¯s reputation as well. Even if they won the defense battle, it would be known to other countries that an army of monsters came to attack Reiten.


    The fact that they had no choice but to hole up behind the walls because of the beasts, if someone spread that kind of rumor, the reputation of the army would fall to the ground. If that happens, no one would be willing to travel to such a dangerous city.


    After accounting such demerits, Julius had planned perfectly for the Jimberyl to be benefitting and controlled the situation from behind the scenes.


    But what if the plans were to be leaked to outside?


    He had dealt a lot of damage to the city.


    On top of that, the city would¡¯ve been destroyed by the demonic beings if even a single mistake occurred. If so, the city would most definitely charge him with terrorism. Under Reiten¡¯s law, it is unavoidable for him to get the death sentence.


    ¡¸Somewhere safe first¡­¡­¡¹


    Passing by the servant beside him who had an anxious face, Julius quickly left the warehouse behind.

 CH 84

    The city state, Reiten, two days after the defense battle. The city that had succeeded in fending off the beasts and demonic beings thanks to the mercenaries and soldiers had a festive mood every night.


    Surrounded by such lively atmosphere, inside the reception room of the Litte Merchant Association were two people sitting on the sofa and one standing.


    ¡¸So then? In the end, it flew away by itself, and came back by itself~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸I totally thought it was you who was controlling it though. ¡¹


    Nicole continued after Marrieda.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything. This guy moved on its own. ¡¹


    While sending glances to the crimson sword on his hands, Ardis had an inexplicable expression.


    ¡¸A woman with red eyes, huh¡­¡­. Nicole saw her too~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸She was unbelievably beautiful. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. That¡¯s quite the not useful information. ¡¹


    At Nicole who was standing behind herself who added on happily, Marrieda retorted with a smile.


    ¡¸Do you really not know about this sword? ¡¹


    ¡¸I said it before, I had told you everything I knew about the sword. There isn¡¯t anything I know more than that. ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t the one Ardis hoped to get.


    After all, the sword moved by itself without his influence and even managed to stop the immortal demonic being somehow. It flew off somewhere by itself, and came back to Ardis¡¯s hands by itself sometime later. On top of that, the illusion-like existence that looked like Nere.


    The sword that was originally already an unfathomable object had gotten itself a new incomprehensible property.


    ¡¸Keep in mind we don¡¯t accept any returns¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I bought it from you though. ¡¹


    Ardis frowned at Marrieda who joked with a teasing tone.


    To be honest, Ardis thought that the crimson sword is something that shouldn¡¯t be handled carelessly. Even if Marrieda asked him to return it, he probably won¡¯t do it. Depending on the situation, it might even be better to dispose it somewhere no one can ever get to.


    The only saving grace is the sword didn¡¯t have the ominous aura like before. Even for the past few days, there weren¡¯t any sorts of red humanoids appearing. It seems that the curse-like thing had been dispelled.


    ¡¸Miss. Shouldn¡¯t we get into the real topic by now? He totally seems like he has the face of ¡ºIf there¡¯s nothing else, I will leave now¡»? ¡¹


    Nicole who appraised Ardis¡¯s expression had wonderfully made out what he was thinking.


    ¡¸Geez. Ardis-kun is still cold as ever huh¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because your idle talk is too long. So? Why calling me here? I really want to have something for lunch now. ¡¹


    Currently, Ted and the other members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» is supposedly enjoying the meals of a tavern known for its delicious menu.


    The first day when the army of beasts attacked Reiten, Ardis, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» had fought together with the soldiers to hold out until the evacuation finishes. During that, the old commander of the soldiers had promised to treat them to some nice meals in place of compensation.


    After the aftermath of the defense battle had been cleaned up, when they all finally had a chance to take it easy, the commander had invited Ardis and the others to a famous tavern today.


    And Marrieda had interrupted that and called Ardis. Why is it always a troublesome timing that this woman has something to do with me, Ardis had more than enough reason to see Marrieda as an annoyance.


    Actually, Ardis wasn¡¯t grumpy because he couldn¡¯t make it to the free food and liquor treat. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t like how the grey-haired merchant in front of him acted, and the fact that his sleepiness wanted him to dive into a bed now.


    ¡¸And regarding why you¡¯re here. Ardis-kun, you¡¯ve subjugated demonic beings on an absurd level this time, so¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Absurd is overexaggerating it. I just did somewhat moderately. ¡¹


    ¡¸No no. If that¡¯s what you call ¡ºModerately¡», then what are the mercenaries including me been doing there? ¡¹


    Nicole retorted immediately.


    In the defense battle, Ardis had dealt with a total of eighty-seven demonic beings. Although he never did use finish all his stamps, his contribution would not amount to only a hundred demonic beings if totaling the ones he killed when he was shooting magic down from the walls.


    Of course, for the demonic beings that was defeated by his magic, he didn¡¯t get to stamp them, so he couldn¡¯t get the compensation for those. But even so, eighty-seven demonic beings amounted to two hundred sixty-one gold coins.


    On top of that, some of the demonic beings can be traded at a high price because of their body part¡¯s value as materials. The small pair of vestigial1 wings on the back of the ¡ºWhips¡», the fur of the ¡ºHounds¡» and ¡ºTrons¡» are all materials that can be sold at a high price.


    ¡¸And there. The demonic beings that Ardis-kun subjugated, won¡¯t you sell them to us~nii? And maybe throw in a friend discount¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸No, why do I have to discount to sell it to you? Wouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? In the first place, since when were we friends? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey did you hear that, Nicole!? That rude attitude! The treatment he would give to a friend who had shared his pain and hardships! ¡¹


    ¡¸Miss. Did you hear what he said properly? In the first place, even if you say he¡¯s being rude, wasn¡¯t he like that from the beginning? ¡¹


    Marrieda who turned around to get support from Nicole was met with a cold jab.


    ¡¸Huh, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    The short-haired woman who stood back up easily continued the talk as if nothing happened.


    ¡¸Fine¨D¨D. We will buy them from you at market price. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, why are you acting so high and mighty? ¡¹


    Even though she¡¯s only offering to buy them at market price, Marrieda had an entitled tone. While Ardis didn¡¯t even try to hide his irritation, Nicole interrupted.


    ¡¸Having said so, how are you going to retrieve that much demonic beings? Not just retrieving them, you have to dismantle them too, right? I¡¯m telling you but there¡¯s no mercenary or even citizens around that you can hire for getting the materials even if you pay. ¡¹


    Majority of the monsters that were subjugated are beasts. Since it will cause disease to spread if they were left to rot, they must be incinerated and buried as soon as possible. But before that, retrieving the valuable parts of the beasts is something that anyone can think of.


    Even if their value is lower than a demonic being¡¯s, the fur and fangs can still be sold at a high price. On top of that, the number of beasts weren¡¯t normal.


    The soldiers and drafted soldiers didn¡¯t have the stamps like the mercenaries. Naturally, the ownership of the beasts fallen outside the city wasn¡¯t clear to anyone.


    It¡¯s probably more appropriate to say that it¡¯s finders, keepers now. As such, the people were rushing to dismantle the beasts to get the materials. There were even some who brought their entire family including their children to help.


    Although there¡¯re damages caused by the army of beasts and the stopped trades, the value of materials of the demonic beings and beasts could probably more than enough make up for that. Reiten who had now gotten a mountain of materials like never before is booming more than ever.


    ¡¸There¡¯re people out there retrieving materials on their own as well, and mercenaries who are hired to dismantle are also there. I don¡¯t really think there¡¯re anyone in Reiten now having difficulties in finding a job? Even the soldiers are working hard to get some pocket money. ¡¹


    The soldiers are given the task to burn the corpses of the beasts outside the city. But soldiers are also people. It can¡¯t be helped that they are holding dismantling knives out there on their rest day to enrich their fortune.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s our association, then we have many employees that you can hire temporarily~yon. ¡¹


    How is it, Marrieda had a business smile as she proposed.


    ¡¸The subjugation tag doesn¡¯t last forever too right? Certainly, you¡¯re strong. Your capability in killing demonic beings are overwhelming. ¡¹


    But that doesn¡¯t mean the same in dismantling, right? Nicole suggested.


    Certainly, Ardis wouldn¡¯t sweat in dealing with demonic beings. But dismantling and recovering the materials are different. Although Ardis had the basic necessary skills to do so, his speed and precision wasn¡¯t anything better than other mercenaries.


    Having said so, that¡¯s not something Ardis would be impatient about. If he just froze them and buried them deep in the ground like he did in Thoria, he can take it slowly and work on them one by one.


    ¡¸The dismantling will be fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, the selling? Where are you going to sell the materials to~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you are the only one doing business here. ¡¹


    ¡¸That might just be the case~nii. A merchant association that can buy the huge amount of materials that Ardis-kun have, it might be only us around~yon. ¡¹


    An unexpected answer came from Marrieda.


    ¡¸Ha? What do you mean? Aren¡¯t there loads of merchant associations in Reiten? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯re many smaller ones. ¡¹


    It was Nicole who answered Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸There¡¯s four merchant association that can be said as giant associations in Reiten. Needless to say, our Litte is one of them. And another one was Rovell but¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Where Kyrill is huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah, that. Since Rovell failed on a big business recently, they are now in the process of getting back up after borrowing funds from us. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do any big purchase now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then the other two? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s the problem. One of the four, the Jimberyl Merchant Association which had the most prowess in recent years. You¡¯ve heard its name before, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸The association that contributed a lot in this incident right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, them. Actually, they fled. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? ¡¹


    Ardis who didn¡¯t get what Nicole was saying for a moment let out a noise.


    ¡¸They fled. ¡¹


    And Nicole repeated it for him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­They fled, what do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s literally that. The president, Julius suddenly vanished. During the defense battle, he was last seen there, but his whereabouts after that is totally unknown. ¡¹


    ¡¸It seems like when the fight was over, they were already gone. Every one of the upper managements of the association including Julius ran. I heard it was a huge mess that day~nii. The employees are still desperately trying to run the business but, it seems like Julius had withdrawn a large sum of their funds. So they probably would be hitting a wall very soon~nii. ¡¹


    While shrugging, Marrieda revealed the information only merchants would know about.


    ¡¸And so they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad you understand~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, the last one is the Rotia Merchant Association. They¡¯re also in quite the predicament. After all, they had been expanding their business by cooperating with the Jimberyl¡¯s, but now that the Jimberyl is in this state, they would probably have to bear the responsibilities. Since everyone in Reiten pretty much thinks that they¡¯re on the same side with Jimberyl, the president there is probably panicking now. ¡¹


    It seems like Nicole has some debts with the Rotia Merchant Association as he cursed them, ¡¸Serves you well¡¹.


    ¡¸And so~nii. The other merchant association are too small to be able to afford a huge amount of demonic being materials. In the first place, I think they¡¯re already all out from what has been recovered from the battle by now. Fu¨Dfu¨Dfu, Ardis-kun. The only merchant association around in Reiten that can afford to buy all your materials is pretty much only us¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what she said but, our lady here is offering you because she¡¯s worried about you though? ¡¹


    Having acted like a villain, Marrieda who gave her verdict was interrupted by Nicole and flustered.


    ¡¸Fue!? Hey! What are you saying, Nicole!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Just like what she said, there¡¯s only Litte that can buy the large amount of materials flowing in Reiten now. On the other hand, there¡¯s still a load of materials outside the city sitting around to be recovered right? The materials market will surely be saturated if it continues. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Nicole! ¡¹


    Marrieda protested.


    ¡¸If that happens, there will be too much stock in the market and no one buying it. Its value would plummet when that happens. In other words, you can only sell them at a cheap price if you¡¯re too late. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t, speak, extra. ¡¹


    Marrieda tried to stop Nicole from speaking any further no matter what but, after all, her opponent was someone who could easily defeat three Despairs at once. Her hands only missed her target every time. It looked like a kitten trying to jump at a cat.


    ¡¸Even now, the materials from the beasts are already affected. The price of Grass Wolf¡¯s fur had dropped by two tenth compared to a week ago. Since there¡¯re not that much demonic being materials circulating compared to the beasts, their prices haven¡¯t dropped that much but, they were definitely affected as well. Why not take up on Miss¡¯s kind offer to buy your materials before their prices go down? ¡¹


    Marrieda who finally realized that her attempts at resisting is futile had faced away pouting. Her ears had the same color of Orphellia¡¯s face when she¡¯s drunk.


    Having seen this clumsy side of Marrieda he never seen before, the irritation that Ardis had a while ago vanished.


    It was Ardis who unintentionally blurted out rudely before, but after his irritation went away, he replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡¸Fine. I will discuss about it with my comrades. ¡¹


    In the end, it¡¯s decided that Ardis would depend on the Litte Merchant Association for manpower for dismantling and buying them. There wasn¡¯t any choice other than that but, having affected by Norris¡¯s appraisal of ¡¸So in short, it¡¯s just that Ardis can¡¯t really stand this Marrieda person, right? ¡¹, certainly if he excluded his personal judgement against Marrieda, it wasn¡¯t a bad offer.


    After that, Ardis and Ted together with the other members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» stayed in Reiten for a little while more to finish all their matters. After getting their compensation and selling all their materials, it was ten days after the defense battle that they¡¯ve left Reiten, returning to the capital Gran.

 CH 85

    Ardis and the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» arrived in the capital of Gran.


    After finishing his errands around the town, he went to the market to fulfil his promise with Nere, to buy some chickens and other daily supplies. Fortunately since he was together with ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡»(Baggage holders), he was able to purchase more.


    They have come to the capital on the occasion after all, Ardis decided to invite Ted and the others to the house, that¡¯s why he bought more than usual and let them hold onto them. Having Ted and Norris carry a mountain of items, they headed into the Corsas forest.


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve built a house in the forest huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since there¡¯s no way to hide the twins from people¡¯s eyes in the town after all. ¡¹


    Orphellia who asked on the way was replied by Ardis.


    ¡¸But if it¡¯s safe in the forest, then it might be a better choice. Her name was Nere right? She¡¯s staying in the house, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I can be outside here like this is thanks to her too. ¡¹


    It¡¯s exactly because the three already knew that Ardis is taking care of the twins and they¡¯ve met with Nere as well that he can invite them to his house. If it was anyone else, Ardis wouldn¡¯t have the slightest intention to even let them near his house.


    ¡¸And so, Ardis, noticed it? What¡¯s the plan? Those behind. ¡¹


    Ardis whose name is known in the capital is always under everyone¡¯s gaze. Some meant good, some meant ill.


    And there will surely be some curious people who suspects Ardis when he¡¯s buying that much daily supplies and doesn¡¯t stay in the capital for long. Because of that, there were some occasions people would tail Ardis.


    ¡¸We will lose them when we enter the forest. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    What Norris meant was the small group of mercenaries tailing them a little behind from them. Whether they were hired by someone else or on their own accord, the group had been following them behind ever since they left the capital.


    ¡¸It would be fine even if we leave them alone. They aren¡¯t people who can fight the demonic beings in the forest after all. ¡¹


    Just like what Ardis predicted, they gave up after encountering beasts right after entering the forest. After that, about three hours spent walking in the forest, they had finally reached the house where Nere and the twins are staying.


    ¡¸My Master, a lively return it is. ¡¹


    ¡¸Good work looking after everything here. ¡¹


    Most likely detected Ardis¡¯s return in advance, Nere had been waiting at the front of the house while standing gallantly.


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana. I¡¯m back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome home, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-Welcome home¡­¡­¡¹


    The twins who would have normally leapt out and clung onto Ardis by now was hiding behind Nere. They¡¯re probably nervous at the appearance of the unfamiliar three person.


    ¡¸You two, remember? We¡¯ve met with them at Thoria right? ¡¹


    Ardis tried to help the twins to not be so tight towards the others, but the twins nodded without saying anything. It seems like they weren¡¯t afraid but just couldn¡¯t act like usual.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because of Ted¡¯s gaze? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because of Ted¡¯s scary face, definitely. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault!? ¡¹


    Ted cried out in protest after having his party members turn on him. The twins seemed to be more cautious than before, he had worsened the situation by yelling angrily after all.


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside. These chickens, where should I put them? ¡¹


    Norris asked while he held out the cage.


    Ted was still protesting beside him   ¡¸It¡¯s not something to be left aside! ¡¹, but there was no one listening to him.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you leave it at the coop. ¡¹


    ¡¸Coop¡­¡­? That? ¡¹


    Seeing what Nere pointed to, Norris blinked his eyes.


    That¡¯s natural. After all, what was there wasn¡¯t a building that could be called as a chicken coop.  Having three layers of fences made of hardened rock surrounding it, the building itself is made with magic reinforced rock blocks.


    The appearance and the aura it exuded didn¡¯t seem a single bit like something domestic animals live in. Even just its defensive ability is probably better than some fortress out there.


    ¡¸It looks like a miniature military base though¡­¡­? Am I really seeing the right thing? ¡¹


    Orphellia asked in shock.


    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s built with the notion of withstanding demonic beings, the structure is specially designed to not break easily. No beasts around can ever destroy it. ¡¹


    Nere who replied seemed smug. Ardis expected it to a certain extent but, Nere who didn¡¯t know restrain at all still made Ardis¡¯s cheeks twitch.


    ¡¸That¡¯s all fine but, let¡¯s get something to eat first. Since we¡¯ve got some liquor too, today will be a drinking fest! ¡¹


    As if repelling the weird atmosphere, Ted carried the baggage into the house.


    ¡¸Hahaha. I guess it¡¯s a house befitting of Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, it¡¯s Ardis¡¯s house after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, what do you mean by that? ¡¹


    Because it¡¯s Ardis, it was an ambiguous reason that somehow had enough persuasion behind it that made everyone convinced and decided to move on and carry the baggage into the house. It was something that left Ardis with a question mark on his head. But having felt the tugging at his robe, a smile natural came to his face.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s eat first. Fillia, Riana. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn! ¡¹


    The dinner that day was unusually noisy. There was the fact that there were seven people around but, the presence of the liquor also contributed to the noise.


    Ardis was always someone who doesn¡¯t get very drunk, he wouldn¡¯t get drunk even if he drank. And Nere who wouldn¡¯t change her behavior no matter how much she had, her alcohol tolerance prowess was truly abnormal.


    The problem is at the guests today.


    ¡¸What are theseee¨D¨D! De-li-cio-us-! So delicious that it¡¯s no fun¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it great to be tasty! Tasty dishes and good liquor! Nice one, Nere! You have good skills. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s really good. I was a little curious at what kind of food is in Ardis¡¯s house but, it exceeded my expectation in a good way. I bought some snacks in the capital but there¡¯s no need for that huh¡¹


    It was the gathering of three people who blabbered away whatever they liked loudly.


    Norris is like Ardis, he¡¯s fine since he refrains from drinking too much.


    Although Ted drinks more than anyone else, he¡¯s still isn¡¯t any more drunk than in the usual tavern. His voice would get loud and his tension would rise, although he¡¯s being a slight bother for the others around but, here¡¯s not a tavern in the town after all, there¡¯s no one around to pick a fight with him. In any case, the most he was doing is just singing and laughing loudly


    That much is more than enough of a bother for everyone else in the town but, fortunately, there¡¯s no one else around other than the people present here so there wasn¡¯t any issue.


    But the most troublesome person around here isn¡¯t anyone but the red-haired female magician whose affinity with alcohol is the worst.


    ¡¸Kya¨D, so cute¨D! Smooth hair¨D¨D! Matching eyes¨D¨D! The cheeks are squishy too¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Orphellia who was totally drunk at this point had caught the pitiable twins. The red haired woman had scooped up the twins with both her hands, and was kissing the platinum blonde hair and rubbing her cheeks on their faces.


    ¡¸Fuellia-chan is so¡­¡­cute! Riana-chan is also¡­¡­cute¨D! How can you two be so adorable! Funya¨D! Onee-san is almost bleeding from her nose¨D! ¡¹


    The drunkard was patting the twins while repeating her chants of cute. Her dark red pupils no longer had a sense of reason in them.


    ¡¸A¨Drud¨Deef¨D! U¨Dnfair¨D! Let me live here too¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸I shall refuse with all my respect. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then let me have one of them¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave your sleeping talk when you¡¯re sleeping. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meanie¨D! No¨Dreef! Ardeef is so mean¨D! He¡¯s so cold¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸No, Orphellia. You would be troubling Ardis asking for the impossible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even Norreef would say something like that!? Hic hic¡­¡­, fine. I still have these girls¨D! Right¨D¨D? Fuellia-chan. Right¨D¨D? Riana-chan. ¡¹


    The twins who had their cheeks attacked once again desperately reached out to Ardis for help. With their experiences so far, skin contact was probably something they didn¡¯t have a good memory of. On top of that, it¡¯s a drunkard who¡¯s doing that, even any normal children would have hated that.


    Their light greenish blue eyes were starting to become wet.


    ¡¸Orphellia. It¡¯s time that you let go of them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Neveer¨D¨D! We will be together the whole daaay¨D¨D! We will sleep together¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸This woman is beyond saving. ¡¹


    Orphellia who had apparently completely regressed into a selfish kid had stunned Norris.


    ¡¸I see, then there¡¯s no choice. You will sleep by yourself first. ¡¹


    For Ardis, the SOS signal from the twins¡¯ gazes weren¡¯t something he can ignore. Even if his opponent is his comrades, he didn¡¯t have intentions of holding back.


    After poking Orphellia¡¯s forehead with his index finger, the next moment, Orphellia seemed to lose all her strength and collapsed outstretched on the chair. The twins who managed to squirm their way out of Orphellia¡¯s arms hurried back to Ardis¡¯s side.


    ¡¸Nere. Can you carry Orphellia to the room? ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    Nere carried Orphellia who was letting out peaceful snores up and brought her into a room. Norris who saw that calmly analyzed the situation.


    ¡¸A magic that can knock out someone with just touching them? No, is it a sleeping spell? ¡¹


    Ardis only answered Norris¡¯s question with his gaze.


    ¡¸Even if she¡¯s totally drunk, to neutralize Orphellia who¡¯s a first rate magician so easily¡­¡­. Ardis is interesting as usual. Can you use that in a fight? ¡¹


    At Norris¡¯s question, Ardis had a creepy smile.


    ¡¸Want to test it? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I will refrain. Powerlessness isn¡¯t something I like to taste often. ¡¹


    With a short silence in between, Norris redirected it lightly.


    ¡¸Hey, Ardis! There¡¯s still more to drink now that Orphellia is gone! ¡¹


    Ted pushed out a bottle of liquor from the side and blew away the weird atmosphere.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. Since Ardis wouldn¡¯t be back to Thoria any time soon, right? There¡¯s no knowing when we¡¯ll meet again, let me accompany you to the end today. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. Let¡¯s do as you wish. ¡¹


    Finishing the glass in his hands, Ardis stretched out the now empty glass to Ted as if challenging him.

 CH 86

    Two months had passed since Reiten¡¯s defense battle.


    It was already a hot topic in the capital by the time Ardis had returned but now that two months had passed, it had died down considerably. Even for Ardis who had been living a slow life after returning home started accepting requests again about a month ago.


    ¡¸No. ¡¹


    Ardis replied shortly.


    In ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» of the capital of Gran. There were two people sitting at the same table in the tavern. One of them is Ardis, the other is a familiar man who recommends jobs for mercenaries.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be like that. ¡¹


    Jeanne who was Ardis¡¯s familiar contact had a stunned look.


    ¡¸I mean, I knew you aren¡¯t on good terms with the church. But, since it¡¯s a nominated request, shouldn¡¯t you go and hear them out at the very least? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will refuse anyway even if I went. It¡¯s only a waste of time. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s answer that didn¡¯t budge, Jeanne had a troubled expression.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be bad news if you just refused their offer without any reason. I also have my reputation to care for. It¡¯s not any difficult job, the compensation is alluring as well since it¡¯s nominated, why not consider it? ¡¹


    Saying so, Jeanne handed over the letter of the nominated request. Rather than that, it was more like Jeanne forced it upon Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an escort request. The escorted person seems to be around the same age as Ardis, and above all it¡¯s a cute girl we¡¯re talking about, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds like it¡¯s more trouble than ever. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression seemed to have showed his fed-upness as he magnificently ignored whatever Jeanne said.


    ¡¸On top of that, she¡¯s the famed future Saintess, Sister Solte, you know? Wouldn¡¯t Ardis benefit from such a contact? Rather than that, it¡¯s enviable that you have a chance to do so. ¡¹


    ¡¸Solte? ¡¹


    Ardis who was yawning and saying no so far suddenly reacted to the name.


    ¡¸Solte, you mean the one with a small stature and cherry blossom hair? ¡¹


    ¡¸What, even though you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want anything to do with the church, you had your eyes on Sister Solte? ¡¹


    Jeanne asked with a teasing tone.


    ¡¸Nope. I met her before in one of my requests. ¡¹


    Hearing Solte¡¯s name, Ardis recalled.


    When he was still in Thoria, the request he accepted together with Ted and the others. It was to rescue the Mariules Academy students that had entered the Corsas Forest, and one of the students was a girl with the name Solte.


    Certainly, she said that she entered the academy with the permission from the church albeit she¡¯s a Sister there. Ardis recalled vaguely the request details mentioned that she has tremendous talent in healing magic albeit still young.


    Amongst the five students that are in the forest, the only two that stood out was the noble young man with his stubborn pride and Solte who could give proper response. The request from church and Solte¡¯s name had resurfaced that piece of memory in Ardis.


    ¡¸Acquaintance? Then you have no reason to refuse right? It says that it¡¯s from the church but, I¡¯m pretty sure that the person herself wishes so as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸The person herself? ¡¹


    ¡¸Here, look at the signature of the employer. ¡¹


    Ardis looked at the request letter that was forced onto him.


    Certainly, the employer section was written it was from the church, but the signature on it was Solte¡¯s. It¡¯s unlikely that she would have been the one to sign a request from the church in the normal procedure.


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s from someone you know, and it¡¯s a paying job as well. It¡¯s not good that you keep up that animosity forever, my honest opinion. ¡¹


    And now it suddenly became a scenario where Ardis can¡¯t refuse easily.


    In the end, Ardis settled with ¡¸I¡¯m not set to accept it yet. I¡¯ll decide after hearing from herself. ¡¹ and went back.


    Normally, if it¡¯s a request from the church, Ardis would have done his all to refuse. But since it¡¯s from someone that he¡¯s not entirely unfamiliar with, and the impression that he got from Solte wasn¡¯t that bad at all. That was the main reason that Ardis decided to compromise the least.


    The next day, Ardis headed towards the church that he would never get close to. Located in a lot in the hearth of the capital. It was a building a street away from the center of the town.


    It¡¯s built entirely out of selected white rocks, a church built 200 years in the past. Albeit the simple design that had no decoration on it, it still had a sense of majestic that would imprint its overwhelming presence on other¡¯s memory.


    Although the front door is wide open for anyone to enter and pray as they wished, they still had guards stationed there to bar any ruffians¨D¨Dsomeone like Ardis. After telling his business to the guard, Ardis waited for a while before a priest with plump ears came out from the church.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait. You¡¯re the mercenary who accepted our request I suppose. I¡¯m sure Sister Solte would be joyed. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not decided that I will accept your request. That¡¯s after I hear your demand. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­I¨DI see. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s answer was probably unexpected. The priest seemed to have doubted his ears for a second but regained himself and continued a beat later.


    ¡¸W-Well, please come this way. Sister Solte will explain the details of the request directly. ¡¹


    Guided by the priest, Ardis set foot in the church. After going past the corridor, the space widened. Facing the entrance right in the middle situated the statue of the goddess carved from pure white marble. There were many people around on their knees facing that, Ardis glared at the people praising the goddess seemingly with an expression of hatred.


    ¡¸What seems to be the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    At the priest who seemed to be startled, Ardis suppressed his emotions.


    ¡¸If you¡¯d like to, why not pray afterwards? The praying session for today is over already but, we can make an exception for someone who are here to accept our request. It would be quite selfish of us to do so but, I¡¯m sure the great and generous Goddess would forgive us. ¡¹


    (No, that woman is the creature furthest from the concept of generous and great)


    Ardis swallowed the words that almost came out unintentionally. Instead of the words he swallowed, another sentence that is still considered blasphemous came out.


    ¡¸Is she really that amazing? That Goddess you speak of. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a given. The Goddess was the one who protected the world from the Evil God¡¯s army in the War of Gods, and the one who granted us the wisdom of magic. The reason why we are born in this world and can live peacefully is also thanks to the blessing of the Goddess. That¡¯s why, everyone should thank and praise the Goddess. And that is our task to spread the teachings of the Goddess. ¡¹


    The priest¡¯s volume increased as he continued his preaches.


    Contrary to the priest¡¯s heated explanation, Ardis¡¯s mood only grew worse. At the same time, a sense of anger swelled within Ardis.


    ¡¸Please look at the wall over there. ¡¹


    Probably not noticing Ardis¡¯s feelings, the priest pointed to a wall.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a depiction of the War of Gods. ¡¹


    The priest pointed to a giant face of wall covered with murals.


    On it had mural of a war. However, it wasn¡¯t a depiction of a war between humans. It was one of the Gods¡¯.


    A war between the Goddess protecting the world and the Evil God destroying the world. There¡¯s a separation between good and evil that even a child would make out easily.


    The largest drawing is the Goddess in a pure white clothing holding a sword that was glowing in her hands, surrounding her were the angels. That was the description of the holy army. On the other side, the creature what the church refers as the Evil God together with the demons were drawn.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the scene of the showdown between the Goddess and the Evil God. If the Goddess didn¡¯t defeat the Evil God, I¡¯m sure our world would have been enveloped in darkness. The world might be already destroyed as we know it. ¡¹


    Ardis looked at the drawing of the Evil God next. It was a drawing that inspired horror, the demons¡¯ mouth split till their cheeks and sharp fangs gleamed.


    The pupils that had evilness crawling in them. The sharp elongated claws. The dark skin like a beast¡¯s fur. Having ten arms grown from his back, each of them holding a completely different type of weapon like swords, spears and axes. All of them had blood dripping.


    That figure will definitely cause an instinctual repulse in whoever who saw it.


    (Always making up stories as they like)


    Ardis desperately suppressed his destructive instincts. Nothing will change even if he did so. He would only have the church on his back.


    Even if he understood that, the humiliation that Ardis had to bear was hard for him.


    ¡¸Oya? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, nothing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. Sister Solte is still waiting for us, let¡¯s hurry up. ¡¹


    Seemingly not noticing the anger residing in Ardis¡¯s eyes, the priest resumed his steps once again.

 CH 87

    Sister Solte. The mercenary has arrived. ¡¹


    The room seemed like it was a dining hall for the church people.


    With a long table that could fit twenty people at once, the chairs with a modest design lined up both sides neatly. Inside the room decorated with a unique atmosphere of the church, there was a single girl who welcomed Ardis and the priest.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. Sorry for the bother. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not something to be thanked for. ¡¹


    The priest with the plump ears replied to the girl¡¯s thanks and left the room.


    ¡¸Please have a seat. Sorry to have you come to such a place. ¡¹


    The girl offered Ardis a seat.


    She is short. Enough for people to have an impression that she would get blown away if the wind blew, her pupils with a shade of red seemed be in unease.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. Let me thank you again for saving me on that occasion. ¡¹


    As Ardis lowered himself onto the chair, the girl opposite of the table lowered her head. The cherry blossom hair that was tied up behind her head shook lightly.


    ¡¸I have already received more than enough appreciation that time. Rather than that, let¡¯s cut to the chase. ¡¹


    The girl¨D¨DSolte was someone Ardis met before in the Corsas Forest. There were five students including her who had entered Corsas Forest recklessly, and were saved by Ardis and Ted and the others in the cave they hid in.


    Having accepted the request and compensated for it is more than enough for a mercenary. Of course, the one getting saved might be different. At the very least, the girl seemed to be grateful to Ardis for saving her.


    That is why Ardis had decided to hear her situation out at the very least despite his reluctance. Unlike the stuck-up brat of some noble that wouldn¡¯t ever utter the words of appreciation, the impression that the girl had was of course much better.


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    After a troubling expression appeared on her face because of Ardis¡¯s words, the girl with the monastic clothing sat back down.


    ¡¸I heard it from Jeanne that it¡¯s an escort request. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re planning to enter another forest or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No. That¡¯s not the case. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s words, Solte panickily denied. Well, Ardis expected that it couldn¡¯t be the case already though.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a task from the church this time. ¡¹


    ¡¸A task? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Ardis-san knows about the mines in the north of the capital, right? ¡¹


    Recently, the Nagras Kingdom had been allocating manpower in developing the lands in the valley in the north.


    Since it is a land rich with veins of Heavy Metal, it is a very profitable place for the kingdom.


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about it. ¡¹


    There¡¯s nothing to hide about, after all, it¡¯s Ardis himself who had subjugated the demonic being, ¡ºBell Chaser¡» that had been nested there before. The fact that mines can be built there is all thanks to Ardis, or rather, the consequences of his actions.


    ¡¸There¡¯re a few settlement there at the Heavy Metal mines now but there aren¡¯t any churches there, there isn¡¯t even a priest assigned there yet. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s natural. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, the kingdom would send out priests and sisters from the church to the settlements regularly. And the ones to be dispatched are according to a rotation¨D¨D¡¹


    So, it¡¯s probably Solte¡¯s turn this time around.


    ¡¸But aren¡¯t you still an apprentice? And a student? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly because of that. ¡¹


    Solte had a bitter smile.


    After all, Solte who was expected to be a Saintess candidate in the future are treated specially and sent to a different academy than the other sisters. It¡¯s still special treatment no matter how you see it.


    And so, she must fulfil her tasks much earlier than the others. The others seem to think so, and she herself seems to regard it as natural as well.


    ¡¸Hn¨D¨D. Being a Saintess candidate sucks too huh. ¡¹


    Ardis said so without interest, and the girl who was the candidate smiled wryly.


    ¡¸And so I¡¯m supposed to escort you on the way? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, strictly speaking¡­¡­, it¡¯s not an escort¡­¡­. ¡¹


    Solte¡¯s voice softened from the middle.


    Even her last few words are barely audible


    ¡¸Eh? What was that? I can¡¯t hear you if you speak so soft. ¡¹


    ¡¸That, not an escort but¡­¡­, a baggage carrier¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Carrier? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes turned round at the unexpected role he was given.


    ¡¸Only if it¡¯s a baggage carrier, then you can hire another one, that¡¯s what the priest said¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What? Are you going without an escort? There must be a limit to recklessness. Is the priest that guy just now? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s another person¡­¡­¡¹


    Solte panickily denied.


    ¡¸Umm, that¡­¡­. There¡¯re escorts already. The church had already hired them. But¡­¡­that¡­¡­. I knew it¡¯s going to be the case ever since I¡¯m in the church but¡­¡­, the escorts are somehow¡­¡­scary. ¡¹


    It seems like Solte had already met the escorts. And it seems that they had somehow made her feel uneasy.


    ¡¸Then wouldn¡¯t request a change of personnel work? ¡¹


    Ardis gave his suggestion but Solte shook her head.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble changing the escorts now. But, since they said that it¡¯ll be fine if I chose another person to hire as a baggage carrier¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then why not ask those student bunch you know? They¡¯re people you¡¯re familiar with, right? Certainly, there was another girl in that bunch. ¡¹


    ¡¸After that incident last time, we were all forbidden from getting out of the town till graduation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­, that¡¯s how it is huh. Well, that was a big incident after all¡­¡­¡¹


    After all, the compensation to save the five students including Solte was at five hundred gold. Even if it was for some idiotic child of a noble or a Saintess candidate, it¡¯s not an amount to be scoffed at.


    It¡¯s natural that they would get some penalty of some sort after that.


    ¡¸This time, it¡¯s specially permitted by the church but, since other students other than my classmates aren¡¯t keen on fighting¡­¡­. But even if she agreed, bringing her together would be a little¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And so you requested me huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Rumors about Ardis-san had even reached the academy. ¡¹


    ¡¸I understand now. But, aren¡¯t you just being overly conscious about it? Since they¡¯re escorts hired by the church, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re some thugs, right? ¡¹


    It¡¯s the escort request formally issued by the church, and it was to escort the future Saintess candidate. Even the church probably wouldn¡¯t have cheap out the compensation and hired some nameless bunch.


    Ardis¡¯s words which suggested that he could not care less had left Solte no choice but with an expression on the verge of crying.


    ¡¸I beg you. I will carry all the baggage myself. Please just come with me. If Ardis-san refuses, I don¡¯t have anyone else to ask. There¡¯s no time to issue another request, and there¡¯s the last meetup before departing later today. But I¡¯m too scared to go alone¡­¡­¡¹


    It was a girl begging with wet eyes, even Ardis couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her outright. After vaguely agreeing to accompany her to the meetup, Ardis still reminded her that, ¡¸It doesn¡¯t mean I have agreed to your request. ¡¹


    With a child who is desperately asking for his help while seemingly anxious and scared, even Ardis wasn¡¯t that cruel to refuse her coldly.


    An hour after that, the mercenary that are Solte¡¯s escorts arrived.


    Ardis who had accompanied Solte in the dining hall for the meetup appraised them, and thought that something was not right.


    A total of five mercenaries in the party. With a swordsman that¡¯s smiling with a dimple in the middle, two axe wielders, and the other two who seems to be an archer and magician.


    At Ardis¡¯s appraisal at their equipment, the fact that they¡¯re well equipped and their actions didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re amateurs. They surely have some strength backing them up.


    But the problem wasn¡¯t that. What made Ardis¡¯s wrinkles to appear on his forehead is that the party only consisted of young men.


    Solte is a young girl, and on top of that, she has the beauty and looks that is even the talk in the capital. And for escorts for such a person to not even have a single female amongst them is weird.


    If the escorted targets also consist of men, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. But since only Solte is going, it¡¯s not normal that the escort party has no females in it.


    Where Solte is heading is the mines developing in the north, and just like its name, it¡¯s currently under development. It¡¯s natural that they¡¯re no such facilities as inns built yet. It should be expected that camping out on the streets is normal.


    And all of them are young men in this situation. It was almost like a situation where a lamb is waiting to be eaten up by a pack of wolves.


    ¡¸You¡¯re? ¡­¡­Aah, the baggage carrier huh. Seriously, we don¡¯t need someone like you at all. ¡¹


    The men seemed to have regard Ardis as someone bothering them.


    ¡¸Yup, there¡¯s not much baggage at all. Why not leave everything to us, Sister-san? ¡¹


    The men had a smile and started conversing with Solte in a friendly way. But, Ardis saw through them. Their eyes weren¡¯t like what escort have towards their employer, but rather eyes towards prey.


    It was so obvious that even Ardis, a man can notice. And needless to say, being a girl meant that she is more sensitive to such gazes, Solte must¡¯ve noticed it too. That¡¯s the reason why Solte is anxious and didn¡¯t dare to ask her female classmates to accompany her.


    ¡¸Kiddo. It¡¯s your last chance here. It¡¯s not a playground we¡¯re going. You might even lose your life? ¡¹


    Towards Ardis, the man with the dimple said while exuding pressure.


    Their age seems to be around twenty to twenty-five. It¡¯s natural that they¡¯re treating Ardis who only looks like a fifteen-year-old boy as a kid.


    ¡¸Not kiddo. It¡¯s Ardis. I¡¯m a mercenary too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph, some runaway magician huh. Why not take off those swords that you won¡¯t even use and wear some proper defensive gear? ¡¹


    Looking at Ardis¡¯s equipment, the dimple man judged that Ardis is a magician by himself.


    But at the same time, Ardis found out something as well. After the subjugation of the Three Great Demons, Ardis is kind of a celebrity in the capital. Even for people that had never met him before, they would identify the person with ¡ºBlack hair¡» and named ¡ºArdis¡» as the sword magic user.


    But it seems that the mercenaries here didn¡¯t even react after hearing Ardis¡¯s name and looking at the swords that can be said as his trademark. It¡¯s highly probable that they¡¯ve just arrived in the capital not long ago, or some party that was based in another town.


    (Weird)


    Ardis had concluded as such.


    Exactly because that they¡¯re in the capital, there¡¯re more mercenaries here than other towns. It would be different if they¡¯re famed mercenaries, but there¡¯re no reason to hire these people as escorts.


    Ardis couldn¡¯t understand what the people in the church was thinking when they hired such bunch.


    (I can¡¯t leave it like this huh)


    Ardis sighed in his mind, and asked Solte who seemed to be afraid of the men while being surrounded.


    ¡¸Then? When¡¯s the departure? Meetup place? ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Ardis-san! Then! ¡¹


    There was joy in Solte¡¯s eyes when she heard that.


    ¡¸No choice. The request as a baggage carrier, I shall accept that. ¡¹

 CH 88

    Two days after that. The escort¨D¨Dknown as a baggage carrier, Ardis and Solte, together with the mercenary escorts had departed from the capital. Their destination is the three villages that had just been constructed newly at the northern mines.


    The northern area is originally filled with dangerous wild beasts. But ever since Ardis had subjugated the demonic being named ¡ºBell Chaser¡», the kingdom which had sortied a large number of soldiers and mercenaries had gone around the valley and hunted, the danger around there isn¡¯t that high now.


    It still isn¡¯t completely safe but it¡¯s tolerable for any mercenary who has moderate skill.


    From what Ardis sees, the mercenaries¡¯ skills were worse than he expected but, they still can fight to the extent of repelling beasts that came their way.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Sister Solte-san, we can protect you just fine. ¡¹


    Even though it¡¯s obvious that they have their own motives behind their smiles, they¡¯re still doing their job as escorts properly.


    Then, the seventh day after going around the villages.


    ¡¸Finally it¡¯s the end huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m glad nothing happened. ¡¹


    Solte who finished her work at the last village smiled towards Ardis. Without really encountering any troubles, Solte who had completed her tasks seemed to have something heavy lifted off her chest.


    Having said so, her tasks weren¡¯t that big of a deal. Organizing prayer sessions, chatting with the villagers, and looking after the children and preach them the teachings in her free time. They were all ordinary agendas.


    Although Ardis didn¡¯t have the slightest goodwill towards the church, the impression he got from Solte doing her best to help the people out wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you have free time in the village? Why not join the praying session on this occasion? ¡¹


    The words that came from the woman who was referred to ¡ºEventually a Saintess¡» by everyone didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.


    But that was enough to make any kind of expression on Ardis¡¯s face to disappear.


    ¡¸Pray? Me? To that woman? What a bad joke. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying such things again¡­¡­¡¹


    Solte sighed with her shoulders drooping.


    ¡¸Why is Ardis-san is so stubborn about it? Could it be a hardship in the past? ¡¹


    The face that still had elements of a young girl turned to that of a preacher.


    ¡¸Certainly Goddess-sama would give trials that are sometimes accompanied with hardships to us. But that doesn¡¯t mean she did it with the intentions of making us suffer. It¡¯s her wish for us to break through the hardships. ¡¹


    The words of preaching came from her small mouth. But the words that came out only made Ardis¡¯s mood worsen one after another.


    ¡¸There¡¯s also the argument that the Goddess-sama should save us from such trials but, there¡¯s no point if we don¡¯t conquer them ourselves. She is surely watching over Ardis-san, and she definitely doesn¡¯t mean ill. ¡¹


    Solte probably meant goodwill for Ardis and said it because she didn¡¯t know anything about Ardis. Albeit so, those words were poison to Ardis.


    For Ardis, the Goddess is the culprit of everything.


    ¡¸Stop it. It¡¯s for the sake of both of us. ¡¹


    It was a scenario that had repeated many times ever since they had visited the first village. The first time was when Solte called out to Ardis with hesitation when he was slacking under the tree shadows since he had nothing to do.


    Since then, Solte had been trying to convince Ardis about it but, naturally, their talks always ended up on bad ends. Ardis didn¡¯t have any complaints towards Solte as a person, but he wouldn¡¯t budge on this matter no matter what.


    By now, Ardis had already given up stopping her from trying to preach as he thought that it¡¯s natural that nothing can go through someone who believes in the Goddess blindly.


    ¡¸But¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸He¨Dy! Sister-chan! Regarding the departure time tomorrow, the village chief is calling you¨D! ¡¹


    There was a beckon for Solte from afar.


    ¡¸Ah, yes! I will be right there! ¡¹


    The girl turned around, and panickily replied. There isn¡¯t any fear in her expression now.


    ¡¸Ardis-san. Let¡¯s talk again later. ¡¹


    Leaving behind the words that wouldn¡¯t mean anything to Ardis, Solte left. Her cherry blossom hair fluttered as she turned around, and she went close to the mercenary escorts.


    Few days had passed since their departure, there was quite a change in Ardis¡¯s and Solte¡¯s relationship. Ardis who had come after agreeing on Solte¡¯s request was affected by his views of the Goddess and a gap formed between them.


    Contrarily, Solte only became closer to the mercenaries. Solte who was scared of them at first became less careful at the mercenary escorts. Now, she can even accompany them by herself without having Ardis by her.


    Is it inexperience of her age, or is it due to her monastic occupation¡­¡­. Ardis didn¡¯t know whether she was getting ¡ºFamiliar¡» or ¡ºCareless¡» with the mercenaries.


    At the very least, Ardis hadn¡¯t let his guard up a moment, he had promised to help if something did happen to Solte after all.


    ¡¸Our request is to ¡ºEscort the Sister¡». So, there¡¯s no reason for us to protect you. ¡¹


    After all, the mercenaries who would speak of such things without a second thought when Solte isn¡¯t around couldn¡¯t possibly make Ardis lower his guard.


    ¡¸Whatever. If nothing happens, then so be it. ¡¹


    The church in capital, Gran. The priest with plump ears who greeted Ardis before was confused.


    ¡¸What do you mean?  ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask? I¡¯m not clear either¡­¡­¡¹


    The priest was surrounded by five mercenaries.


    ¡¸We came and accepted the request officially. And you say that the person to be escorted already departed? ¡¹


    The young man who seemed to be the leader thrusted out the request letter to the priest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly¡­¡­, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the request letter. But¡­¡­¡¹


    The mercenaries here are the mercenaries who are supposed to escort Sister Solte to the mines in the north. There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re hired by the church officially.


    ¡¸The letter states that the departure date is today right? Are you saying that I made a mistake? ¡¹


    The young man had a composed tone. He¡¯s holding back his other comrades behind him but, it¡¯s obvious that even himself is irritated by the situation.


    That¡¯s natural. From their perspective, it was the church who went against the request contract.


    ¡¸P-Please wait for a moment. I shall verify it this instant, sorry but please wait for a while. ¡¹


    The priests panickily held the mercenaries back and grabbed the letter and hurried to another priest¡¯s room.


    ¡¸Priest Dredd! ¡¹


    The priest whose name is Dredd was at his desk doing paperwork. The priest raised his head and asked the other priest with a surprised expression.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter suddenly? Is it about extending the praying session again? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it isn¡¯t something like that. Please take a look at this first! ¡¹


    Handing over the request letter to Dredd, the priest explained the situation. After hearing the situation, Dredd stood up and went to the shelves in the corner and took out a file.


    Opening it up, and taking out a single letter, Dredd had wrinkles on his forehead as he verified with the other priest again.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­. Sister Solte had already departed with the escorts before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    ¡¸The letter you brought in just now, there¡¯s certainly the genuine seal from the church on them. But the letter from the other day¨D¨D¡¹


    They moved their gaze to the document that was taken out.


    ¡¸¨D¨DThe other mercenaries that came before didn¡¯t look like they had a forged letter. ¡¹


    Just as Dredd said, the mercenary escorts that had departed together with Solte had request letter that had the church¡¯s genuine seal on them.


    ¡¸We wouldn¡¯t know unless we asked the ones who issued the letter but, it¡¯s probably just a mistake on our part. ¡¹


    Contrary to Dredd¡¯s positive judgement, the plump-eared priest didn¡¯t seem to be convinced.


    ¡¸Priest Dredd. It might be over worrying but, couldn¡¯t there be insolent fools around who seek to harm Sister Solte? ¡¹


    Solte is a widely known church figure, after all, she was highly regarded as the future Saintess candidate. Of course, there¡¯re many admiration gazes that are directed to her, however, there¡¯re those that had envy in them as well.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just being over-suspicious? There couldn¡¯t be anyone who seeks to harm the Goddess¡¯s loved child. ¡¹


    ¡¸It might be so. But there¡¯re some bad rumors going around now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Bad rumors, huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The lots that don¡¯t respect nor fear the Goddess. The people who would go against the Goddess. ¡¹


    There were rumors about the Evil God believers who should¡¯ve been wiped out during the war of Gods. The rumor about the Evil God cult¡¯s existence, even if it isn¡¯t credible, the priest felt anger just at the thoughts of someone being disrespectful to the Goddess.


    Come to think of it, the mercenaries who came before didn¡¯t have a good impression either. Having not a single female member amongst them despite knowing their escort target is just Solte alone, and they were even too casual in their attitude. That¡¯s why even Solte felt uneasy at their presence, and requested to recruit another person as a baggage carrier.


    But recalling the baggage carrier, the priest noticed some strange points. Not just having no respect towards the Goddess, he even felt malice from the baggage carrier.


    Because of the priest¡¯s standing, he couldn¡¯t show his anger to one who doesn¡¯t believe in the Goddess, but it didn¡¯t mean he would forgive anyone who took such an attitude to the Goddess.


    It was Solte herself who named the baggage carrier. But if he wasn¡¯t wrong, Solte and the baggage carrier only met once before, it might even be that their encounter was even planned by the baggage carrier.


    ¡¸I heard about that as well but, aren¡¯t you just thinking too much. It¡¯s natural to think that something went wrong when the letter was issued. The mercenaries that came today¨D¨D. Well, as an apology, they would probably be satisfied if we paid them half the compensation. ¡¹


    After deciding their action, Dredd called someone over and gave instructions.


    ¡¸That would be good if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡¹


    Muttering in a voice that only himself could listen, the plump-eared priest couldn¡¯t help but be worried in his mind. It would be the best if it was just a small mistake on the church¡¯s part. What he can do now is to pray to the Goddess for Solte¡¯s safety.a

 CH 89

    In the grasslands dyed in the color of sunset. The sword that stopped the sharp slash that came without any notice let out a ringing noise.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    The young man who was on the defense swung his sword, but it was parried by the other middle age man with a short hair easily. Even as his stance broke, the young man that had black hair continued his assault with the swords flying by his side¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Too late! ¡¹


    They were all struck into the dirt in a single swing.


    Surrounding the middle age man were more than ten swords of various sizes floating in the air. On the other hand, the young man only had four, it was a clear disadvantage.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if the young man could manipulate more but, all he can handle was only four. If so, he could only use what he has now.


    The young man advanced despite knowing his disadvantage. Stopping the movement of his opponent using the sword in his right hand, then immediately aiming for the throat with the sword in his left hand.


    At the same time, leaving only one sword behind for defense, he manipulated the remaining three flying swords and circled them to his opponent¡¯s back.


    The middle age man lightly dodged the attacks that came horizontally, and defended against the thrust by forming a shield made from three flying swords. The swords that made a triangular shape with a gap in the middle stopped the young man¡¯s attack right in the eye, and it started spinning the next moment, entangling the blade.


    Using another five flying swords to defend against the three swords that came from behind, the middle-aged man finally switched onto the offense.


    Easily sending the last sword that the young man had in the air for defense flying, the middle-aged man smiled as he continued his attacks on the young man who only had the two swords in his hands.


    Continuing the attack without any pauses in between, one of the middle-aged man¡¯s sword stuck itself onto the ground.


    The young man was startled by the unexpected action and glanced at the ground for a moment, but it seems like the opponent was aiming for that, as the sword that was stuck in the ground suddenly shoveled a bunch of dirt onto the young man¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Uwah¨D! ¡¹


    The gap when the young man covered his face from the dirt, the middle-aged man wouldn¡¯t possibly let it go.


    Dealing a blow with his all, the sword that the young man held in his hands was blew away. The young man who lost his balance panickily tried to get back up but stopped when he felt the cold blade at his neck.


    Contrary to the young man who glared with a frustrated look, the middle-aged man who won the fight dispelled his serious mood and started talking casually.


    ¡¸Still too na?ve, Ardis. ¡¹


    While saying so, he patted the young man¡¯s head with the sword¡¯s side.


    ¡¸You¡¯re too dependent on numbers, even if you had two swords in your hand, what you can exert is lesser than one sword. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice. I can¡¯t control that much flying swords. ¡¹


    Ardis retorted sharply. The man sighed deeply, putting his swords back in their scabbards, and crouched down in front of Ardis.


    ¡¸Ardis. How long has it been since you came? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Seven, eight years. ¡¹


    ¡¸During that, what did you see? Seriously, only your body size grew. ¡¹


    With a lamenting expression, the man plopped himself on the ground.


    ¡¸Even if you added one or two more half boiled attack, it doesn¡¯t mean much to the opponent. Rather than that, you¡¯re just creating more gaps in your stance. ¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But, what? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t use magic as well as everyone, and the bow too¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Listen here. It isn¡¯t a matter if you can use strong magic or what. If that¡¯s the case, why do you think we have an army to fight? Isn¡¯t it so that we can cover each other? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t use them at all, it¡¯s enough if you understand the principle of magic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Because of that I can only manipulate four swords at once, it¡¯s hatefully pathetic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Four is enough. More doesn¡¯t mean better here. You will just get beat up if you¡¯re that conscious about numbers. Rather than useless tricks, polish your sword skills more. I told you before but, you¡¯re more suited to swordsmanship. ¡¹


    Ardis who still seemed unconvinced tried to talk back to the middle-aged man but during that time, angry voices interrupted.


    ¡¸Oi Greihs! Don¡¯t just take someone else¡¯s sword simply! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that guy! He even used mine! ¡¹


    ¡¸If I find any marks on my blade, the sharpening fees will be on you! ¡¹


    As if retorting back to the voices, the middle-aged man turned around and yelled back angrily.


    ¡¸Noisy! Just have it on yourselves if you don¡¯t want it to be taken! I won¡¯t give a single damn even if it¡¯s nicked! ¡¹


    Seeing the man¡¯s hair that had a mix of white, Ardis felt powerless. He was the one who made Ardis into a pancake the first time they met, having told that ¡¸You¡¯re ten years early to win. ¡¹


    Ardis had requested teachings, stolen techniques, imitated styles, and chased after his figure, but it¡¯s still unknown if their gap had narrowed at all. There¡¯s only about two or three years left, a short time that Ardis wondered if he could surpass the man.


    ¡¸Now then. ¡¹


    Greihs who finished his yelling faced back to Ardis.


    ¡¸Listen here, Ardis. Don¡¯t play fairly. ¡¹


    ¡¸What. You want me to use a cowardly trick like the one just now? ¡¹


    Ardis asked with displeasure disagreeing. He was referring to the act that the man had stabbed a sword into the ground and flipped dirt into his face to blind Ardis temporarily.


    ¡¸Something like that is not even close to cowardly. Something truly cowardly would be more underhanded than that. With dirt that you¡¯re standing on, and if your face is covered in it, anyone could understand if they thought a little. And it¡¯s your own carelessness to have not guarded against that. ¡¹


    Greihs drew one of his flying swords closer.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t send your swords out like an idiot. Mask the numbers. Attack from a blind spot. Even better, might as well paint it with some color and camouflage it like a piece of wood, or use some kind of needle that no one would think it can be used like a sword, or conceal some daggers in your clothes whatnot. ¡¹


    While swinging around his hands and legs as if showing an example, Ardis still had an unconvinced expression on his face.


    ¡¸Ardis¡¹


    Advertisement


    Seemingly having some discontent in his eyes, Greihs became serious.


    ¡¸If you want to die with that fair and pretty fight of yours, then scram and be a knight and die. A battlefield for us mercenaries isn¡¯t so easy for you to be surviving by fighting with cavalry. I don¡¯t need someone who will die uselessly because of that. No matter how pathetic and ugly, or how underhandedly, what I need is someone who would struggle to survive no matter what. ¡¹


    Greihs asked with a slightly loosened expression.


    ¡¸What will Ruu do if you died? At the very least, she needs you around, you understand that as well, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸If I died, then you¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I will look after her. But Ardis. For me, Ruu is just another subordinate. But Ruu isn¡¯t like that to you, right? The same for the other way. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The young man with black hair couldn¡¯t think of anything to say back.


    ¡¸Ardis, fight more underhandedly. Don¡¯t narrow down your choices to win. Throw away useless pride for the sake of surviving. Someone who can¡¯t even protect himself is dreaming of protecting his girl? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not convinced yet but, ¡­¡­I will keep that in mind. ¡¹


    Ardis compromised with a bitter face.


    Hearing that Greihs stood up after nodding satisfied.


    ¡¸Good, the teaching is over! We will move to another fight tomorrow. Quickly go eat something and sleep! ¡¹


    Greihs seemed to remember something when he turned around and see Ardis starting to nod off while lying on the grass.


    ¡¸Right, Ardis. Don¡¯t you have something to do? Haa? What the heck you¡¯re doing. Wake up quickly. It¡¯s not somewhere you can nod off¨D¨D¡¹


    Greihs raised the sword still in its scabbard and swung down onto Ardis with strength.


    ¡¸¨D¨DRight!? ¡¹


    Ardis who took the swing from Greihs woke up at the overwhelming killing intent and rolled to his side.


    ¡¸Tch! Woke up already!? ¡¹


    There was a man¡¯s voice in the dark.


    Advertisement


    Ardis grasped the situation immediately. He¡¯s in the camping tent. And there were two other shadows besides Ardis.


    ¡¸Just a fluke! ¡¹


    Although he couldn¡¯t see their faces, their voices were familiar. It¡¯s the mercenary escorts that had been around Solte for the past few days.


    ¡¸Quickly finish here! I don¡¯t want to be late for the main event! ¡¹


    After going around all the settlement as required by the church, Ardis and the others had been on the way back since yesterday.


    The second night after the departure from the last settlement. They camped in the night as usual. In the darkness, Ardis had understood the situation by using mana detection on the two mercenaries.


    He couldn¡¯t sense anyone else other than the two in front of him near the camp. The three remaining mercenaries and Solte are somewhere further.


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve revealed your true colors finally huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s voice reverberated inside the dark tent.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re attacking someone in his sleep, then I¡¯m sure you have the resolve to be on the receiving end? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha¨D! A mere baggage carrier getting carried away! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you have any chance at winning against true mercenaries! ¡¹


    Ardis declared in a really fed up voice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t call yourself a mercenary if you can¡¯t even gauge someone¡¯s strength. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¨D!? ¡¹


    Before the mercenaries could rush at him with anger, Ardis cut off the rope that was supporting the tent with his magic. As the rope was cut, the tent which had lost its support collapsed.


    The tent covered the two mercenaries, but Ardis had dodged it easily.


    ¡¸W-What!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! This tent! ¡¹


    In front of Ardis, there was the two figure squirming around in the now collapsed tent. After looking at them with a cold glance for a moment, Ardis finished them off with ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡».


    ¡¸Guaah¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Gaah¨D! ¡¹


    After verifying that blood had spilled and wet the tent, Ardis searched the surrounding with mana again.


    ¡¸Crap. ¡¹


    There were a few beasts in his radius, and the four human-sized mana signature he detected were still there. They had left the route that they had planned for return and went into the forest about two hundred meters deep. There was where Solte and the remaining three mercenaries are at.


    It isn¡¯t that much of a distance. But the problem was there is another new mana signature that Ardis had detected now. It wasn¡¯t there just a few moments ago, it had just popped up in his radius in his second detection.


    It was about a human size like the others but, it was evidently different in league than Solte and even the mercenaries. On top of that, it is moving towards Solte and the others now.


    ¡¸Demonic being? ¡¹

 CH 90

    Thanks to Sprite24 for supporting on Ko-Fi!


    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble this late, Sister-chan. ¡¹


    ¡¸No. Since everyone had been a huge help so far, please don¡¯t mind it. ¡¹


    Solte was walking together with the leader of the escorts a little ways from the campsite.


    ¡¸That really helps. After all, we would need to carry him out of the forest immediately normally. ¡¹


    Solte was woken up in the middle of the night by the mercenaries in request of her help. She heard that one of the mercenaries was hurt when fighting against a beast.


    ¡¸We thought it would be good to fight the beasts further away to not involve Sister-chan but¡­¡­, we¡¯re really failures in escorts that it became like this. ¡¹


    The man seemed to be down, Solte shook her head and denied.


    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s thanks to everyone that we¡¯ve made it so far safely. It¡¯s just bad luck this time around. Fortunately, I¡¯m confident in my healing magic. I will make sure that he can walk normally again. ¡¹


    ¡¸That would be great. Really great¡­¡­¡¹


    The man who answered in such a way made Solte felt uneasy for a moment, but she decided to dismiss it the next moment. Solte was afraid and suspected the mercenaries because of their attitudes and actions before, that¡¯s why she had requested Ardis to come along with her.


    But so far, the mercenaries had been carrying out the escort request finely, there weren¡¯t any big troubles. Their attitudes are still too casual as usual but, it might be that¡¯s just their natural personality.


    The gazes they had for Solte as well, they were those of young men directed to the opposite gender, she recalled a conversation she had about that with a senior sister in the church.


    With that, Solte thought that she might just be too overly suspicious as the journey went on.


    It would be Solte¡¯s fault if she treated them wrongly just because she was suspicious of them. Even if she never spoke of it, it probably showed on her attitude, and that might¡¯ve hurt the mercenaries¡¯ feelings.


    That would be a misconduct as someone who believes and executes under the name of the Goddess. Solte thought that was shameful, that¡¯s why she decided to interact with the mercenaries the best she can during the journey.


    Certainly, she still felt uneasy somewhere in her heart. But Solte still felt that it was her inexperience to let her feelings affect her judgement.


    ¡¸But, wouldn¡¯t it be better if Ardis-san and the others accompanied us? ¡¹


    The girl continued. Even if she never spoke it loudly, the fear residing in her heart seemed to be swelling.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry too much. Those two will watch over him surely. And leaving the baggage carrier-kun at the safe campsite would be better. ¡¹


    Two mercenary escorts stayed behind in the campsite together with Ardis.


    Advertisement


    The man explained that it would just endanger them more if they had to protect another noncombatant. It would be easier for them as escorts as well, he added on.


    Solte doubted it would be better if they split their combative forces up but, she felt hesitation to dispute a mercenary who had fought more occasions than her.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s that far. We¡¯re soon there. ¡¹


    Just as the man said so, there were figures of human started to be seen.


    Two men standing in the darkness. And the lantern in their hands lighted up the surrounding trees dimly.


    But¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Why? ¡¹


    Seeing that, Solte unconsciously asked.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Sister-chan? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t his legs injured¡­¡­? ¡¹


    One of the mercenaries had their legs injured fighting with beasts. Because the injury was fatal, they couldn¡¯t return to the tent, that¡¯s why Solte was called out here to heal him. It was supposed to be that.


    She doubted if she understood wrongly, as her legs stopped. The two mercenaries ahead were standing on their feet, with no signs of injury anywhere. And when the two had walked here, the uneasiness that Solte had suppressed so far started to spill forth again.


    ¡¸U-Umm¡­¡­. What could this mean? ¡¹


    Although she couldn¡¯t see properly in the darkness, it was evident that the two mercenaries walking her way didn¡¯t show any signs of injury on their legs. At the question asked by the girl with trembling voice, the mercenary leader behind laughed.


    ¡¸Kuku, ku-ku-ku. What a na?ve little miss. Don¡¯t you understand just by seeing? ¡¹


    Solte who turned around saw the man who laughed sarcastically with a hateful expression. He seemed more like a predator than a human as he looked over the girl from top to bottom.


    ¡¸Man, I thought it was going to be super hard since you had your guard in the beginning, but you just trusted us after we just moved a little seriously. As expected of the future Saintess-sama, her naivety is topnotch. ¡¹


    His voice increased in volume as he added on gestures with his body.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­, do you mean? ¡¹


    The same question came from the girl¡¯s mouth. Needless to say, Solte who is already fifteen years old could understand that it wasn¡¯t a good situation. But could it be that her mind refused to accept reality, or her wish that it was just some misunderstanding caused her to repeat her question.


    ¡¸Nn? Still don¡¯t get it? Well, it would be a pity if you died without knowing anything¨D¨D¡¹


    Died, Solte¡¯s shoulders jumped at that words.


    ¡¸¨D¨DIn short, there¡¯re some people, who really wants Sister-chan dead even if it costed them a fortune. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing Solte who lost her words, the man added on with a look of satisfaction.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so upset over it, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re dying now. At the very least, you will be alive until we get tired of you¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­From the start, ¡­¡­it was like this? ¡¹


    The girl who managed to squeeze out a few words was replied with ¡¸Of course¡¹ from the mercenaries.


    Solte who heard that felt her vision turned dark immediately. The uneasiness and fear she felt so far wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Advertisement


    It was the result brought forth by dismissing her own senses and instincts. Solte regretted over her judgement and her own foolishness. Weighing the teaching of the church that one should treat all fairly too much, it was none other than herself who brought this predicament upon her.


    ¡¸Oi, quickly move. It¡¯s only seven days we can play around with how much food we have. ¡¹


    One of the mercenaries prompted to hurry. With those words as the trigger, Solte immediately turned around and started to run¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Woah, we can¡¯t have the main heroine escape now. ¡¹


    The leader grasped her arm tightly.


    ¡¸No! Please let go! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so loud. Let¡¯s just have some fun together. ¡¹


    ¡¸No! Let go! ¡¹


    Solte desperately swung her hand in attempt to shake the man off, but the difference in strength was evident. Even if Solte is talented, she was still a young girl that couldn¡¯t escape from the grasp of a mercenary that had trained their body by fighting against beasts.


    ¡¸Someone, help! ¨D¨DArdis-san! ¡¹


    ¡¸Haha¨D, that baggage carrier had probably gone ahead first in his sleep. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just give up will ya. It¡¯s not like anyone would come even if you screamed. ¡¹


    One of the mercenaries held down Solte¡¯s hands. And the remaining two only smiled despicably.


    ¡¸No! Stop it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just stay put! You will feel good soon enough! ¡¹


    The moment when the man finally managed to grab on Solte¡¯s clothes, a cold voice reverberated from somewhere.


    ¡¸Seriously. I don¡¯t really have any interest in some other species¡¯ reproductive activities but, it¡¯s being a bother to my ears. ¡¹


    It was a voice that seemed like it belonged to a boy with a tinge of feminity. The way the voice spoke had a sense of lisping in it, giving it an impression of someone young. The mercenaries who heard it took up a stance immediately.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Something spoke? ¡¹


    The leader who bound Solte asked the other two mercenaries. But it seems like the ones being asked had no idea as they tilted their head.


    One of them surveyed the surrounding with fear. The light from the lantern under the trees where no starlight could reach only added on to the creepy silence.


    That moment, wind blew. The wind that came between the trees came at the mercenary who was looking around.


    ¡¸Guah! ¡¹


    The next moment, Solte saw a headless body soaked in blood. It was still a person a moment before but now it had collapsed onto the ground with blood spewing out of his neck.


    ¡¸Enemy!? Demonic being!? ¡¹


    Releasing his hands that was holding Solte on the ground, the mercenary leader drew the sword from his waist and took a stance.


    ¡¸Look out! It¡¯s fast! ¡¹


    ¡¸Higi¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Before the leader¡¯s warning even arrived, the other mercenary had his stomach gouged open even before he drew his weapon.


    ¡¸From where¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The leader who was speechless was looking at the one who gouged his comrade¡¯s stomach out.


    Its body was about a meter long. The four legs that looked strong. The triangular ears on its head, however, the sharp fangs in its mouth that pierced through the mercenary¡¯s armor showed that it¡¯s a strong carnivorous beast.


    Along with a thick and large tail that didn¡¯t seem to fit its body size, its whole body shone in a golden color under the lantern light.


    ¡¸H-Help¡­¡­Gofu¨D¡¹


    The mercenary who had its stomach gouged out spilled out blood from his mouth.


    ¡¸Shit! This bastard! ¡¹


    As if drawing away the demonic being, the mercenary leader swung his sword towards the golden mass. Rather than avoiding it, the demonic being tossed up the mercenary body into the trajectory of the sword swing.


    With the leader¡¯s sword sinking into his comrade¡¯s body, a dull sound was heard before a leg was severed.


    ¡¸To use him as a shield!? ¡¹


    The way it fought as if it had intelligence shocked the man.


    The next moment, where he looked only had the two corpses of his past comrades. The demonic being which he had glared at a moment ago had disappeared somewhere along the way.


    ¡¸W-Where!? ¡¹


    The man looked around in fear. The way he swung around the sword randomly in fear would¡¯ve earned him the title of a comedian if one didn¡¯t know the situation.


    But there were no audience to this comedy show. The only ones there were the one mercenary performing the show, the fearful demonic being which took out two mercenaries in a few moments, and a girl who had forgotten herself in the sudden development.


    The situation didn¡¯t continue for long. The end came eventually.


    Solte saw. The man who was swinging around wildly had his body split into two at his stomach. And the demonic being in golden which did that, it had looked at Solte with eyes that seemed to have sadness in them.

 CH 91

    Ardis recalled ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» back into his hands and immediately dashed.


    There was a total of five mana signatures two hundred meters away. They were all about the size of a human¡¯s, most likely Solte¡¯s and the three mercenaries¡¯. But the problem remains with the fifth signature.


    ¡¸It moved? ¡¹


    The moment when the fifth which had the largest signature moved, one of the other signatures vanished. Ardis couldn¡¯t tell whether that was Solte¡¯s mana signature or the mercenaries¡¯.


    As if ridiculing at Ardis¡¯s worries, another signature vanished. Even though it¡¯s a distance within seconds if the trees weren¡¯t blocking his way, the mere two hundred meters felt extremely long for Ardis.


    Just before Ardis finally got through the trees and arrived at the destination, another signature disappeared.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Ardis sent out ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» first. The two swords flew out in a straight line towards the signature that was thought to be a demonic being¡¯s.


    ¡¸It was dodged!? ¡¹


    But the two swords were stabbed into the ground mercilessly.


    It seems that the opponent is fairly proficient in their senses. Dodging the swords that Ardis sent out from a distance, it took a distance from another mana signature.


    Ardis finally arrived belatedly after the swords. While keeping his guard up at the demonic being which should be still around, Ardis quickly surveyed the surrounding.


    There was one corpse with no head, another that had lost one of his leg and died of bleeding, and another who had his body gouged out and died. All of them were the mercenaries. And at the side, there was the girl in the monastic clothing on the ground.


    ¡¸Still safe huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Without showing on his face, Ardis felt relief.


    But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down a moment. After all, the demonic being which was responsible for the deaths of all three mercenaries in a moment was still hiding between the trees.


    It is capable of even dodging Ardis¡¯s surprise attack with the flying swords, Ardis could never let his guard down. It seems that the opponent doesn¡¯t have the intentions to back off. Under the lantern¡¯s dim light, Ardis still felt the enormous mana signature behind the trees.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t come, I will go. ¡¹


    The pale yellowish green and white blades moved with Ardis¡¯s words as the trigger. Towards where the demonic being hid, Ardis¡¯s swords drew an arc from both directions.


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t expect it would hit at all. He planned to recall the swords when the demonic being leaped out and stab it from the back swiftly.


    ¡¸Wha!? ¡¹


    Contrary to his expectations, Ardis was surprised. Ardis reflexively drew ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» and guarded.


    There was a quadrupedal beast with golden fur baring its fangs towards Ardis. With its mouth biting the sword that Ardis swung out, its claw tried to swing at Ardis stomach.


    ¡¸Ho¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis immediately let go of ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» and retreated.


    Taking a distance, Ardis faced against the beast with golden fur. Although ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» was taken away, Ardis still had many ways he can attack.


    But Ardis didn¡¯t use any magic, nor recalled his flying swords, he only stared at the beast. It wasn¡¯t eyes that are filled with bloodlust like normal demonic beings, Ardis felt that there was intelligence behind them.


    On top of all, the beast felt familiar to Ardis. The way its tail that¡¯s larger than its body waved around, and the golden fur that covered its whole body.


    The few seconds that the both stared at each other. Ardis opened his mouth first.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­, could you be Rona? ¡¹


    The beast¡¯s body reacted.


    After a short moment of weird silence, the golden beast released its bite on¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡». The sword fell onto the ground with a loud clank.


    The beast narrowed its already narrow eyes, it seems that it¡¯s surprised at Ardis¡¯s words, eventually, it talked with its mouth that had sharp fangs.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember having given my name to a children like you. ¡¹


    That was a human speaking.


    ¡¸A-A demonic being¡­¡­spoke. ¡¹


    Solte¡¯s eyes became round from the surprise. Without giving a single glance to her, Ardis continued his contact with the beast.


    ¡¸It¡¯s me. Ardis. Don¡¯t tell me you forgotten? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The beast was obviously skeptical about it as it looked at Ardis.


    ¡¸The Ardis I know doesn¡¯t look like you though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, that¡¯s cruel of you? We¡¯ve been together for so many years. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­The smell certainly resembles Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m Ardis. ¡¹


    The beast sniffed and was still suspecting Ardis¡¯s claim.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re really Ardis¡­¡­. Then, ¡ºThird whites of the second¡», you understand? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind but¡­¡­, who¡¯s the white? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course¨D¨D¡¹


    The beast seemed to have smiled, then leapt.


    ¡¸¨D¨DIt¡¯s to my decide! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, that¡¯s dirty! ¡¹


    Ardis complained as he deployed a magical barrier to defend. And the beast released a magic. A light rain started to appear in the darkness and poured down on Ardis.


    They were like fireworks as they collided with Ardis¡¯s barrier.


    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it three turns!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for lowering your guard? ¡¹


    Floating in the air, the beast was smiling as if enjoying the fight.


    ¡¸Oi, Solte! ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! ¡¹


    ¡¸Go elsewhere! Yell if you are in danger! Sorry but I don¡¯t have time to be watching you now! ¡¹


    Without waiting for Solte¡¯s answer, Ardis had stood on one of the tallest trees around after lifting himself up with mana.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not my interest to involve some spectator as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. The Rona I know is an inconsiderable kid, he¡¯s not one to see his surroundings when he gets into a fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up¡¹


    Could it be that it was irritated after being pointed out, the golden beast muttered grumpily and countless icicles appeared by its tails. The icicle reached it top speed without even a sound, and came at Ardis.


    Ardis lifted himself up again, and dodged from the targeted area. Having saw the tree that he was standing on just a moment ago vanished, the young man transformed the mana he was gathering into a single spear.


    The beast seemed to be ready for the attack head on. Just before the spear of magic hit itself, the beast slapped it away with its fore foot. Following on, deflecting the fireball that came its way, it also deployed a wall of water to delay the remaining attacks. The beast seemed to have avoided all the attacks when the dusts settled.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about my turn. ¡¹


    The beast¡¯s ear piqued and suddenly the atmosphere in the air changed. The mass that appeared above the beast¡¯s head was making a whirlpool in the space. With the compressing space, a huge amount of air was sucked in as it compressed.


    ¡¸Take this! ¡¹


    With a yell, the beast manifested a crescent blade. Three from the front, and one each from the sides. With a weird ringing sound in its wake, the blades accelerated and came at Ardis.


    ¡¸This much! ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t a speed that Ardis can¡¯t dodge. Making a foothold invisible to the eyes in the air, Ardis leapt from it and dodged the crescent blades.


    ¡¸Too bad! ¡¹


    As if a kid succeeding in his prank, the beast laughed at Ardis. The crescent blades that Ardis dodged came around in a curve and chased after him.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Ardis stretched out his hand, and deployed a barrier with his mana. It was the triple fold magical barrier that defended against Nere¡¯s magic before.


    But the moment when the crescent blades touched the barrier, Ardis immediately regretted. Ardis expected it to be deflected after clashing with the barrier, but the outcome wasn¡¯t that.


    ¡¸It sticks!? ¡¹


    Not even having an impact when it clashed against the barrier, it didn¡¯t get deflected but became a liquid consistency and stuck to Ardis¡¯s barrier. The blades that seemed hard and sharp just now suddenly became a thin film that covered Ardis¡¯s barrier and blocked his sight.


    ¡¸That was your aim huh! ¡¹


    Sensing a huge amount of mana gathering at the direction of the beast, Ardis readied himself. It was an attack stronger than any before. It was in a degree way above incomparable to Nere¡¯s light ball, the unbelievably huge amount of energy circulated around.


    Ardis changed the vector of the magic barrier outwards, and used his mana to blast away the sticky film that covered his sight.


    ¡¸So easy¨D¡¹


    The beast laughed again. Accompanied by small explosions, Ardis¡¯s view opened up. But that seemed to be well within the beast¡¯s expectations. The moment the explosion happened, Ardis noticed the mana that was like a rope that bound his hands and legs.


    It seems like during the explosion, the sticky attack had changed shape and came at Ardis to bind him.


    The rope shaped mana had tangled around Ardis¡¯s limbs, dulling his movements. Finally, the one who casted all this magic, something visible started converging on its tail.


    ¡¸Now, the finisher! ¡¹


    As the beast pulled its tail, Ardis felt the rope bound more tightly on him. The beast started to knead mana happily.


    Suppressing and compressing the strong mana that was on its head, it seemed to be waiting for the moment it struck the unescapable prey it had caught.


    But Ardis didn¡¯t seem to be panicking.


    ¡¸It¡¯s convenient that you connected yourself to me. ¡¹


    Saying so, Ardis started to change his mana attribute.


    His body started to crackle with small pops. And its numbers slowly increased, with the frequency increasing. Along with the sound of crackling, there were countless lights that looked like fireworks manifesting.


    Eventually, when Ardis¡¯s entire body was covered in a might of lightning, Ardis smiled smugly towards the beast.


    The beast that seemed composed before suddenly hardened.


    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Eh? W-Wait. No. Stop! Not the biribiri¨D¨D! ¡¹


    With the beast trying to sever the rope of mana quickly, the black-haired young man declared mercilessly.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, too late. ¡¹


    Just as he finished so, the electricity charged up in Ardis¡¯s body flowed through the rope of mana that bound himself to the beast.


    ¡¸Abababababababa! ¡¹


    It seems that it is more than just effective. Although the beast had an absurd resistance towards magic, Ardis knew that Rona hated lightning attributed attacks the most.


    That much probably wouldn¡¯t injure it at all but, ¡ºBeing fine¡» and ¡ºDislike¡» wasn¡¯t the same after all.


    ¡¸Well then, Rona. Still want some more? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuh¡­¡­, Al is so mean. You knew that I hated that the most, yet¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That means you finally understands who am I? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s question was met with the beast¡¯s nod reluctantly.


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­. I don¡¯t really know but, only Al would¡¯ve known the password¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad that you understand. I have mountain loads of stuff that I need to ask. For the time being, let¡¯s go down and group up with Solte. You got anything to do? ¡¹


    Rona shook its head.


    ¡¸Not really. I also have many things to ask Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸Good, it¡¯s decided then. ¡¹


    The both landed back on the ground. And the one waiting for them there was a lone girl. With no ability to comprehend the unbelievable scene that had just unfolded, it was Solte who stared at blank air stunned.

 CH 92

    D-Divine Beast-sama. How about some dried fruits? ¡¹


    ¡¸Looks nice¨D. Give me some¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes. Here. ¡¹


    Under the light of the campfire, Ardis was witnessing a weird development.


    A girl is offering dried fruits on her hands and the beast that was consuming it all without thinking twice. It looked like she was feeding her unusually sized pet, but the reality was far from that.


    The girl stretched her hands out seemingly in fear, and the beast was speaking in human language like ¡¸Tastes good¨D¡¹ or ¡¸It¡¯s swet¨D¡¹.


    In the first place, a beast that can speak like a human is already out of place. Although there¡¯re certainly demonic beings that have intelligence, there weren¡¯t any that could understand human speech and communicate with it.


    With that kind of out of commonsense of an existence here, the conclusion that Solte came up with to convince herself was that Rona is a ¡ºDivine Beast¡».


    ¡¸Overwhelming strength, talking in human language, punishing the evil doers. ¨D¨DI¡¯m sure it¡¯s the apostle of Goddess-sama! ¡¹


    ¡¸No, this is just your run-of-the-mill beast? ¡¹


    ¡¸The golden shining fur. And the orange pupil that represents nobility. The proud stance it has. I can feel the divine aura! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, aren¡¯t you afraid of me just now? ¡¹


    At the future Saintess candidate who became more and more heated, Ardis and Rona retorted calmly. In any case, it¡¯s fortunate that Solte isn¡¯t afraid of Rona now. It¡¯s probably because Rona is someone Ardis knew and Rona being able to speak as well. On top of that, it was her savior after all.


    Rona¡¯s strength probably still left some elements of ¡ºFear¡» in Solte, but it seems like she can find herself if she divinified Rona. The way that Ardis conversed casually with Rona after the mock battle probably helped to calm her down too.


    ¡¸Biri biri is against the rules, Al. ¡­¡­Even though I thought to use my sure-kill skill¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Sure-kill¡­¡­. Oi, don¡¯t go kill off your past partner in a mock battle. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t Al be just fine? ¡­¡­Probably¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t use probably that lightly! I would¡¯ve been in danger if your rope wasn¡¯t connected! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? I will remember not to use them the next time then¨D¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m not full yet, so I will go hunt some. Ready the fire for me¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Oi Rona! The talk isn¡¯t finished! ¡¹


    Seeing such a scene, it seems that even Solte¡¯s is fine with Rona now. After that, Solte had concluded with her own weird thinking circuit and promoted Rona from a ¡ºDemonic being¡» into a ¡ºDivine Beast¡». After Rona finished devouring even the newly caught preys, the Saintess Candidate was offering food to the ¡ºDivine Beast¡».


    ¡¸There¡¯s still time before dawn. Better sleep now. ¡¹


    Ardis prompted Solte to get some rest. Solte seemed to be a little hesitating but, she couldn¡¯t say anything when Ardis pointed out that her fatigue would interrupt their return trip. After seeing Solte entering the tent, Ardis asked Rona once again.


    ¡¸Well, where should I start. ¡¹


    There are too many things Ardis wanted to know. The fact that he was suddenly thrown into an unknown world. During the past year and a half, the fact that he couldn¡¯t find a single hint as to why.


    The intertwining scenes that played out in his mind. With so much confusion surrounding his head, what came out of Ardis¡¯s mouth was the thing he wanted to know most.


    ¡¸After that¡­¡­, what happened? Is there anyone who survived? ¡¹


    Rona shook its head covered in golden fur.


    ¡¸No one returned after that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    Wiped out, such unacceptable conclusion came to Ardis¡¯s mind. Seeing his expression, Rona panickily tried to cheer up his past partner.


    ¡¸B-But! They might still be fighting, they might return in the future. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s already a year you know? They would¡¯ve returned long ago¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s replied to Rona weakly. And it was met with a confused expression.


    ¡¸A year? Al, it¡¯s only two days since that though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡­¡­Two days? What? Isn¡¯t it already a year and half since we last met? ¡¹


    The golden furred beast blinked its eyes twice with confusion.


    ¡¸We rushed into the vixen woman¡¯s castle yesterday though? Al, alright? ¡¹


    Now Ardis is the one shocked. Leaning out, Ardis confirmed without hiding his shock.


    ¡¸Wait. Wait wait wait. What did you say? Rona, did you meet with me yesterday? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a given? ¡¹


    ¡¸No? It¡¯s not like that for me. It¡¯s already a year and a half since then for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh? ¡¹


    With question marks on both their heads, Ardis decided to share everything he got with Rona. The two days that Rona experienced, and the year and a half that Ardis experienced.


    ¡¸Uhhh, so basically the war that happened yesterday for me happened a year and half ago for Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸Seems like it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Makes zero sense. ¡¹


    ¡¸True. ¡¹


    They had already recognized each other as their old partners. But, that is exactly why they felt extreme confusion at the discrepancy of time.


    ¡¸Come to think of it¨D¨D, why your child form? ¡¹


    ¡¸How would I know. After that, I became like this before I knew it. ¡¹


    The reason as to why his body regressed into his adolescent hood wasn¡¯t something he knows. He got used to his form now but, it didn¡¯t mean that he could accept it as is.


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­. So there¡¯s no knowing what happened right now. By the way, Al. You noticed that you became weaker right?


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I know. ¡¹


    Ardis replied with displeasure.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because you became small¡­¡­¡¹


    Well whatever, Rona sighed lightly and gazed up at the sky. The amber eyes were gazing at the completely dark sky.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a different world from where we came from¡­¡­. Well, looking at this night sky is enough to tell that. ¡¹


    The never-ending darkness that continued to the horizon. And the bright ovular part that splits it apart. Thanks to the countless small dots that were giving out light, the night wasn¡¯t completely in darkness.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, that crazy woman is the ¡ºGoddess-sama¡» huh¡­¡­. Quite the unfunny joke though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, same for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸And? Greihs is the Evil God? That might be interesting by itself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but it¡¯s not something I can tolerate. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, for Al that is. ¡¹


    Although it would be something unacceptable for Ardis if it came from someone else, the atmosphere around the two were calm. It was exactly because it was Rona that such joke can be made.


    ¡¸So, what is Al going to do now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­. I wasn¡¯t able to find any clues till now but, since Rona is here. That woman might be here too. ¡¹


    ¡¸That might be true¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I have to repay her my share of debts. I won¡¯t let her die just yet. I will make sure she tastes all sufferings that he¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Al¡¹


    Rona interrupted Ardis. Looking into Ardis¡¯s eyes seriously, Rona reminded Ardis strongly.


    ¡¸I understand your feelings but, can you win against that vixen on your own? Especially with the you now. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I know that. ¡¹


    Seeing Ardis¡¯s bitter smile, Rona¡¯s expression loosened.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you know. It¡¯s the same for me, I have some debts to settle with that woman. Let me lend you a hand when the fight happens. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, sorry. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Al is an important friend to me too. That¡¯s why, Al. ¡¹


    Suddenly, an intense flame of revenge burned in Rona¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸¨D¨DI will let you finish the rest but, leave the part of gouging her eyes out to me. ¡¹


    That was undeniably the eyes of someone who held the same ambition as Ardis.


    ¡¸Yeah. I can give you the chance for that much. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡¹


    Returning to his normal expression, Rona thanked Ardis lightly.


    ¡¸Though, that¡¯s after we verify if that woman is really in this world or not. ¡¹


    Thanks to Rona, Ardis who was able to calm down lied on the ground with both his hands behind his head. The lumps of light spreading across the night sky were still shining.


    Ardis would¡¯ve travelled all over the world to find out where the Goddess would be with no hesitation a year ago. But it wasn¡¯t the case now. There¡¯re people waiting for Ardis in the forest near the capital. The self-titled servant would be fine even if he left her alone but, the twin sisters is different.


    The saving hand that he offered out once, he couldn¡¯t give up his responsibilities now. At the very least, Ardis decided that he would watch over the twins until they can both stand on their own.


    That¡¯s why that Ardis would probably continue working as a mercenary for a while as he collects information. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to hold himself back if the Goddess appeared but, he didn¡¯t have the intentions to abandon the twins for the sake of finding someone who isn¡¯t even confirmed to exist in this world.


    ¡¸Rona? What about you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¨D¨D. Since Al is here after all, I guess I will stay here for a bit before I return? Isn¡¯t it fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. I don¡¯t really mind¡­¡­¡¹


    Something caught Ardis¡¯s mind, as he suddenly sat back up.


    ¡¸Oi Rona. You just said ¡ºReturn¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah? ¡¹


    The golden beast nodded.


    ¡¸What do you mean? It¡¯s like you¡¯re saying that you can return back to that side whenever? ¡¹


    Ardis asked, but Rona asked back in confusion.


    ¡¸Huh? Al can¡¯t? ¡¹


    ¡¸Return¡­¡­, how!? ¡¹


    Ardis grabbed onto Rona. Rona was surprised by Ardis but, nonetheless tried to convey something with a confused expression.


    ¡¸How¡­¡­, like this? You just drill a hole in the space like Supon¨D, and dive in it like Guin¨D¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that explanation. ¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t understand a thing with that kind of explanation. In the end, until dawn, Rona used up all his words, but Ardis couldn¡¯t understand a single thing explained with pure instincts.


    Is it because that there¡¯s race gap, or is it just Rona plainly bad at explaining, there wasn¡¯t anyone there who could tell that.

 CH 93

    Ardis who had his reunion with Rona headed back to the capital along with Solte.


    Rona who can only be described as a gigantic beast would only draw attention. They already had a trouble at the gate with the soldiers but, thanks to Solte¡¯s identity as the Saintess Candidate, they were allowed to pass somehow.


    The fact that Ardis whose name is known in the capital is the one who brought the beast here probably helped as well.


    While pulling Rona along who seemed like he would run off at any time thanks to the attractive smell of the food stalls lining up the streets of the capital, they sent Solte back to the church.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­. I¡¯m terribly sorry that Sister Solte had to experience such horrible things. ¡¹


    The one who came to receive them from the church¡¯s side was the priest with plump ears that guided Ardis before. Inside the empty dining hall of the church, Solte and Ardis sat on one side with the plump-eared priest on the other, and Rona curled on the ground.


    ¡¸Oh, Goddess¡­¡­, please forgive me for my inexperience. ¡¹


    Finishing the explanation about Solte getting assaulted by the mercenary escorts, the priest held his hands together and begged for mercy from the Goddess.


    Aren¡¯t you messing up who you¡¯re supposed to beg for forgiveness? Ardis thought.  But since it felt like it¡¯s going to spell troubles if he said it and having known that the Goddess believers are all bunch like him, Ardis kept it to himself.


    ¡¸I¡¯m came back fine, so please don¡¯t blame yourself so much. ¡¹


    On top of all, Solte herself was saying such, Ardis being the third party decided not to interrupt.


    ¡¸Then, what happened to him in the end? ¡¹


    From how the situation transpired and what the mercenaries said, the chances of someone behind them giving them the orders to harm Solte are high.


    From what the priest says, it seems that the mercenaries had even forged the request letter. The mercenaries had taken on the escort role after bringing the forged letter to the church.


    Although many argued that it was just a slight mistake on the church¡¯s part, the plump-eared priest still felt uneasy and investigated on his own, successfully finding out the truth and catching the forger.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. The one who wrote the letter in question was already apprehended. Since there¡¯re originally only a few people who are responsible for issuing out request letters in the church, we were able to determine the culprit easily. But¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸But? ¡¹


    ¡¸The motive is unknown. The people who interrogated him concluded that ¡ºIt¡¯s probably that he wanted money¡» but, it¡¯s unlikely that it¡¯s a coincidence that the forged letter is used for harming Sister Solte in mind. ¡¹


    ¡¸The person¡¯s own confession? ¡¹


    The priest shook his head.


    ¡¸He never did speak anything from the start. But, now that it¡¯s revealed that Sister Solte is harmed in the process, the interrogation would probably resume, even more harshly. He will probably spit out everything in three days but, who knows what kind of reason he would give¡­¡­. At the very least, it doesn¡¯t seem like he can get away with just a misconduct punishment. ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words? ¡¹


    Ardis sent a questioning gaze.


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that there¡¯re others who are linked to this case, at the very least, I¡¯m suspecting such. ¡¹


    Ardis felt that those eyes changed to ones with caution.


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Ardis ended that topic by cutting his reply short.


    ¡¸Well, now it¡¯s clear what happened. I guess, rather than clear, it¡¯s now clear that you guys don¡¯t know anything. Either way, it¡¯s the church¡¯s problem from now on. It¡¯s not something I can say or do anything about. ¡¹


    Ardis who heard what he wanted to ask stood up.


    ¡¸Ah, please wait for a moment! ¡¹


    Ardis who was leaving was stopped by Solte.


    ¡¸The completion compensation hasn¡¯t been paid yet. Priest-sama, the compensation for the request? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I have it here with me. ¡¹


    As Solte looked over and confirmed with him, the priest with the plump ears held up the leather pouch that he had with him.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t need it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Leaving behind Solte who was confused at what he was saying, Ardis started making his way to the entrance of the dining hall.


    ¡¸W-Wait please? It¡¯s the compensation for the escort¨D¨DI mean, the baggage carrying? Please accept it. ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it so I won¡¯t take it. ¡¹


    ¡¸But why? ¡¹


    Solte caught up with Ardis and held him by his wrist.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the right to take it. ¡¹


    Ardis revealed the reason to Solte who didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t have the right. The fact that I was able to return safely is thanks to Ardis-san too. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just a coincidence you¡¯re safe. I might¡¯ve been late if Rona wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s my mistake to endanger the escort target. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t accept any compensation. ¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­, it¡¯s my fault for following them out on my own¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s my responsibility for allowing that happen. ¡¹


    Ardis who wouldn¡¯t compromise the least, and Solte who wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Although the Saintess Candidate with the cherry blossom hair was frowning, Ardis didn¡¯t have any intentions of accepting it. With an unreachable answer in sight, Solte let out an unusual yell.


    ¡¸No! You will take the compensation. No matter what, I¡¯ve returned safely, Ardis-san had watched over me the entire time. ¡ºIt¡¯s moral to repay favors¡»! Ardis-san has the obligation to take it! ¡¹


    Even Ardis seemed a little surprised at such stubborn Solte, but then decided that it would be trouble to refuse any longer, Ardis decided to compromise while sighing.


    ¡¸Then the compensation, give it to Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? To Divi¨D¨D, Rona-sama? ¡¹


    Solte corrected herself who almost spurted out Divine Beast-sama. Rona by himself is already an attention grabber. On top of that, if the Saintess Candidate were to call him as Divine Beast-sama, the consequences can¡¯t be imagined.


    That¡¯s why Ardis had reminded her countless time to not call Rona as ¡ºDivine Beast-sama¡» but just ¡ºRona¡», but it seems that her habit still stuck.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It was Rona who helped you out when you were in danger. Rona has the right to take it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Umm¡­¡­. If¡­¡­, if Ardis-san is saying so¡­¡­¡¹


    Solte seemed confused even as she agreed. Is that fine, with such question marks on her head, Solte received the pouch from the priest and stood in front of Rona.


    ¡¸Then, umm¡­¡­Rona-sama. Please receive this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan¨D! ¡¹


    Rona cried out as he received the pouch. The golden beast bit onto the pouch it was handed over to and faced Ardis.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s time to go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis-san. Despite the urgent request this time, you¡¯ve helped me again. If Ardis-san has any troubles, I will do my best to help, so please do visit again. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, when I¡¯m feeling it. ¡¹


    Ardis would¡¯ve said that he would excuse himself for coming to a place that worships the Goddess for another time. But even Ardis understood that he shouldn¡¯t speak such on an occasion like this.


    After replying vaguely to Solte, Ardis left some words to the plump-eared priest.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t loosen up the guards for Solte for a while. ¡¹


    The priest who received such gaze from Ardis face on returned a challenging gaze back to Ardis.


    ¡¸I will do so without you reminding. ¡¹


    ¡¸It was kinda unpleasant¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis and Rona who exited the church walked out on the streets lined with stalls. As expected, they couldn¡¯t talk openly in a street filled with people, that¡¯s why they¡¯re conversing in a soft voice.


    ¡¸That¡¯s expected. It¡¯s not like we will ever meet again, don¡¯t need to care. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. Well, meeting with Solte is fine though. That priest guy was really unpleasant. He totally looks at Al with suspicions. Did you do something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing that I recall. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, he¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be glaring at you like that if you didn¡¯t do anything¨D¨D Ah, that looks good. Hey Al, buy that for me. I have some money on me, here. ¡¹


    Biting by the pouch that had the compensation in it by the time Ardis noticed, Rona stretched it out towards Ardis.


    Rona was looking at a food stall. There were meat skewers roasting by the fire, the fragrance was spreading all over the street. It¡¯s roasted Momo skewers.


    Ardis bought the roasted Momo skewers in place of Rona, and handed it to his partner who is acting as a normal beast. He bought one for himself as well.


    Although it was flavored simple with just salt, the juicy meat and the umami unfolded in his mouth. Is it because of the ingredients, or is it a difference in skill. Ardis couldn¡¯t roast something this delicious.  Bu the time Ardis finished savoring one-person portion of the skewer, Rona had already leveled five persons worth.


    ¡¸Al had always been easy to make enemies. It¡¯s like you¡¯re always going around making enemies, or you just plainly don¡¯t care if anyone¡¯s your enemy. ¡¹


    With stains around his mouth, Rona continued the talk from before.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have the intentions to do so though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then that¡¯s an even bigger problem. It¡¯s your aptitude to make enemies easily, that¡¯s already bad by itself you know? Couldn¡¯t you put more effort in avoiding that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up. ¡¹


    Ardis had an expression like he¡¯d heard enough. The reason behind that expression with fatigue wasn¡¯t because of Rona¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Greihs said it too right. ¡ºLessen your foes before the war is what a good general would do¡». Al would be better off making less enemies. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know at least that much. ¡¹


    The reason why Ardis who is known as the ¡ºSubjugator of the Three Great Demons¡» was showing such an expression was¨D¨D.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Al¡¯s bad habit to reply without thinking like that¨D¨DAh, that looks good too. Al, buy it for me please. ¡¹


    It was because Rona would suddenly pause and ask him to buy more food. Because of that, they haven¡¯t advanced much, the destination they had to arrive was still far away.


    The crispy sweet candy, and freshly picked fruits, and meat roll with fragrant sauce on them. All of them are cheap by themselves but, the amount that Rona consumes is incomparably more than others. The silver coins that had filled the pouch had gone more and more into the pockets of the stall owners.


    ¡¸Well, the priest guy hasn¡¯t taken you as an enemy completely. He probably thinks that Al is a bunch with those mercenaries. ¡¹


    Ardis laughed at that absurd conjecture.


    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t make sense. In the first place, Solte was the one who brought the request onto me? On top of that, the one time I¡¯ve met her before was several months ago. If it wasn¡¯t a nominated request from Solte, I wouldn¡¯t even set foot near the church. ¡¹


    ¡¸People like them don¡¯t see far. In the first place, there couldn¡¯t be any upstanding ones worshipping that crazy woman. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m on the same for that one, but with that logic, Solte is also the same? ¡¹


    Ardis asked teasingly, but Rona replied as if it¡¯s natural.


    ¡¸Solte is different though¨D. She gives me candy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t judge someone differently because they give you candy or not. You¡¯re just too trusting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Solte is a good kid though? Even without the candy. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the basis of that? ¡¹


    The black-haired young man threw out that question seemingly he¡¯s about to sigh, and Rona replied seriously.


    ¡¸My wild instincts, I guess? ¡¹


    Ardis was staring at Rona surprised.


    ¡¸Wild instincts, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The golden beast was carrying a large shopping bag over its neck. His partner who would get excited at the food from the stalls and stop, ¡¸Al, buy that for me please. ¡¹.


    Since Ardis was getting irritated by the fact they couldn¡¯t advance because of that, he suggested ¡¸You can buy more, but leave the eating for later¡¹, and got a shopping bag on Rona¡¯s neck, putting all the food Rona bought in there.


    Thanks to that, they moved a little faster than before but, the bag around Rona¡¯s neck only grew in size. The reason why the food wouldn¡¯t spill out from the bag is thanks to Rona taking a bite at them every so often.


    Walk, talk, and sticking his head in the bag, eat, and walk.  The way he looks as he walked down the streets eating seemed like he¡¯s a useless son of some rich family. Where could the beast¡¯s wild instincts came from.


    With a cold gaze, Ardis snorted.


    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s no convincing factor behind that. ¡¹

 CH 94

    ¡¸Not living in the city? Isn¡¯t it more convenient to be in the city? ¡¹


    On the road back to the house in the forest, Rona asked uninterestingly.


    ¡¸It was like that before but, since there¡¯s was a problem, I¡¯m living in the forest for the time being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re wanted over here too? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t like that¨D¨Dbut¡­¡­, there¡¯re kids that are discriminated against. Living in the city would be troubles. ¡¹


    Ardis started out by denying but his reply lost its power as it went on.


    ¡¸Hnnn¨D. Then those following us now, should I chase them away? ¡¹


    There¡¯re people tailing Ardis as usual as he left the capital. Rona who noticed it looked like he¡¯s totally excited to get into a fight with them immediately.


    ¡¸Leave them. They don¡¯t have the ability to get through the forest after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, then that¡¯s good. ¡¹


    Rona who heard that suddenly lost his interest. Shoving his head back into the bag hanging from his neck, Rona started chewing on the candy and fruits that were bought in the capital.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t just keep eating when we¡¯re walking¡­¡­, nn? Oi, Rona. ¡¹


    Ardis looked like he¡¯s had enough but suddenly realized something, and called out to Rona.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸You, where did you keep the compensation pouch? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s suspicion was natural.


    After all, Rona wasn¡¯t carrying anything except the bag full of food hanging from his neck. Rona didn¡¯t have any pockets like a person, nor he was carrying a backpack.


    Ardis thought that Rona might¡¯ve put it into the food bag but, he recalled that Rona kept pushing the pouch out to Ardis to buy more food even when the bag was filled.


    ¡¸Nn? I have it right here with me? ¡¹


    What¡¯s wrong? Rona said so as he bit on the pouch and showed Ardis.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Just now, where did you take it out from? ¡¹


    Ardis who lost his words for a moment eventually asked. After all, Ardis just saw the pouch suddenly manifested in Rona¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Where¡­¡­, from the other side? ¡¹


    ¡¸Other side? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, the other world. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    The young boy let out a strange noise.


    ¡¸W-Wait. You¡¯re saying that? It¡¯s troublesome to bring it around, so you placed it in the other world? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Is possible? Ardis swallowed his words back.


    If what Rona said is real, then it¡¯s possible for Ardis to travel between his original world and this world. But Ardis who can¡¯t manage to do it couldn¡¯t judge if what Rona said was true. But if it¡¯s the truth, then it should be possible to let Rona transport himself over rather than something inanimate.


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t doubt Rona, and Rona didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s spouting lies, and there¡¯s no reason at all for Rona to do so.


    ¡¸By the way, where would the stuff you send end up? ¡¹


    ¡¸At my lair. Al knows where is it right? The cave near the foot of the white mountain range. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, there huh. I went there once. ¡¹


    Saying that, after a long silence, Ardis asked again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it only items you can send over? What about a person? ¡¹


    If that¡¯s possible, then Ardis would be able to return to other world with Rona¡¯s help. Now would not be possible but, in the future, when the twins graduate from his care, there¡¯s no reason for him to keep staying in this world.


    Having the choice of returning or not will affect his plans in the future greatly. However, what Rona said disappointed Ardis.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­. The size I can manage with my hand is probably a baby at most. Anything larger than that would be a no. The hole is too small for Al to go through. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    The hope that came up suddenly deflated in the next moment, Ardis¡¯s voice lost strength.


    ¡¸But since I¡¯m able to do it, Ardis can do it too. I will teach you how. So try and learn! ¡¹


    Rona said some words of console loudly.


    ¡¸Even if you said you¡¯re going to teach¡­¡­¡¹


    After all, Ardis had recalled Rona¡¯s explanation on ¡ºHow to return to the other side¡» during their reunion night.


    While sensing the presences following them getting further away as they entered the forest, Ardis guided Rona back to the house. And the ones who welcomed them was Nere who didn¡¯t show any reaction at the follower, and the twin sisters who seemed to be afraid of Rona¡¯s size.


    However, it seems that the twins are doing better since Ardis is around. Eventually their caution seemed to turn into curiosity at Rona.


    ¡¸Amazing! Fuwa fuwa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Mofu mofu¨D! ¡¹


    Fillia and Riana started to fiddle around Rona¡¯s fluffy fur. It seems like they started by trying to feel the fur, but now they¡¯re already hugging Rona tightly.


    ¡¸The fox-san is so big¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? ¡­¡­It¡¯s a doggy? ¡¹


    It seems like Rona decided to act a normal animal.


    For Ardis, he didn¡¯t really mind having Nere or the twins know about Rona. But if Rona didn¡¯t seem like doing it, then he¡¯s not going to say anything about it. Having said so, Ardis doubted if the cry that Rona made was even remotely close to any breed of dog.


    The twins had completely fallen prey to Rona¡¯s fur but Nere seemed calm as usual. Even if Ardis introduced Rona as his ¡¸Past partner¡¹, it totally felt like Nere would just respond with ¡¸I see, so? ¡¹. It might because that Rona was acting like a normal animal but, of course, Rona couldn¡¯t possibly be a ¡ºnormal animal¡» with his size.


    ¡¸The twins, they¡¯re adorable¨D¨D¡¹


    Together with the just-an-animal Rona, it was after the four¡¯s dinner. The twins who had clung onto Rona like he¡¯s a toy or something had gone into the bedroom earlier than usual most probably due to fatigue. As Rona and Ardis were chatting, Nere were together with the twins as they fell asleep.


    ¡¸Rona. Are you going to keep pretending like a normal animal? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m just appraising the situation today. In the first place, those three, how much do they know about Al, it¡¯s not like I can say anything on my own accord right. ¡¹


    At the unexpected question, Ardis though for a while, and answered.


    ¡¸The twins don¡¯t know about anything. Nere don¡¯t know anything about the other world either. It¡¯s true that it¡¯ll be a bother if you exposed it simply. ¡¹


    ¡¸If they knew I can talk, wouldn¡¯t I be asked for our past? If Al is fine with telling it, it would be another matter, but if you¡¯re planning to hide about the other world, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I can¡¯t talk? ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s words were justified.


    Ardis haven¡¯t talked much about himself to Nere. It might be because that Nere never asked him about it, and Ardis himself didn¡¯t had the confidence to explain everything.


    Just like how Ardis felt something in Nere, Nere probably thought about Ardis¡¯s true self as well. But even if he trusts Nere now, he hasn¡¯t talked anything about his past.


    Before, there was the occasion that Ardis told the truth about the information that he got from Marrieda in Reiten since it was obtained with her hair. He thought that he would have to talk about his past because of that but, in the end, Marrieda only revealed that she can see the future with her special ability.


    The fact that Ardis didn¡¯t understand fully about his experiences is also one of the reasons why he had held back from telling anyone.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you are so considerate. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, socializing is a trouble. ¡¹


    Without a care for Ardis who seemed to be impressed, Rona revealed his true intentions.


    ¡¸Oi Rona. Is that the real reason? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    With a hard expression, Rona seemed to be snickering as he cried. It seems like Rona had decided to act a doggy whenever it¡¯s trouble.


    ¡¸That, no¡­¡­. I think I need to have to slow serious talk with you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, I¡¯m already tired, so I¡¯m going to sleep. Leave it for next time. The girl is returning soon too. ¡¹


    Rona who was glared at spoke his real intentions tiredly. As if supporting his intentions, there were footsteps coming out of the twin¡¯s bedroom coming nearer.


    ¡¸Please rest for the day. I¡¯m sure the both of you are already tired. ¡¹


    The servant who now has a short Aliceblue hair came to Ardis. It¡¯s Nere¡¯s usual expression which lacked expression but, Ardis felt there was a slight caution in her eyes today.


    ¡¸How about it? If my Master is going to stay up for a little longer, shall I bring some snacks over? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I will be resting soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡­¡­By the way, my master. Where should this guy rest? ¡¹


    Nere who seemed satisfied with her master¡¯s words moved her gaze towards Rona and asked.


    ¡¸Rona huh? Let¡¯s see, anywhere where the weather wouldn¡¯t get to him would be fine¡­¡­¡¹


    After replying a short ¡¸Acknowledged¡¹, Nere started walking outside the house for some reason.


    ¡¸I shall guide the way. Please follow me. ¡¹


    Leaving that behind for Rona, Nere started walking out the house without waiting for a reply. Although she said she will be guiding Rona to his sleeping place, the fighting spirit surrounding her. Ardis could guess what Nere was thinking.


    ¡¸She¡¯s surprisingly a pushy person¨D. ¡¹


    Rona who muttered after seeing Nere disappear from the doorway spoke.


    ¡¸Then, I will be going for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Remember to hold back a little? ¡¹


    ¡¸I know I know. It¡¯s just a small play. ¡¹

 CH 95

    Rona who got outside saw Nere¡¯s figure standing under the illumination of the star light, Nere who stood in the middle of the garden gave off a mysterious aura.


    ¡¸Follow me. ¡¹


    After throwing out a short rude reply, Nere started walking into the forest. Rona didn¡¯t ask for her intentions but followed behind quietly.


    ¡¸Here should be good. ¡¹


    Nere muttered to herself before stopping, and turned around and looked at Rona.


    They¡¯re already quite a distance away from the house. Although there aren¡¯t many beasts¡¯ presences around the house, it¡¯s different now. Rona felt there were predators around spying on them, albeit weak presences.


    ¡¸So? What matter do you have? ¡¹


    Rona who didn¡¯t have the intentions of hiding his identity asked straightly. The fact that Rona isn¡¯t an average beast, his opponent had probably seen through that long ago. There¡¯s no point for Rona to be pretending now.


    ¡¸Fumu. It¡¯ll be quick if you understand human speech. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heeh. You don¡¯t seem surprised. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯m not that unknowing to be surprised at something of this kind. ¡¹


    The strange fact that a beast is speaking human language, Nere wasn¡¯t surprised at the slightest but scoffed at it.


    ¡¸Hnn¨D¨D. Whatever. ¡¹


    On the other hand, Rona didn¡¯t seem like he cared as he returned to the topic.


    ¡¸So? I will ask again, what do you have with me? ¡¹


    With the intonation closer to interrogation than asking, Rona¡¯s pupils that had the same color as his golden fur stared at the sky colored eyes.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it your side that has business with me? ¡¹


    Rona reacted at Nere who said it as a matter of fact.


    ¡¸What are you saying. You¡¯re the one who told me to follow you to this place? Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since you looked like you had some opinions with me. I led you here because I didn¡¯t want it to happen in front of master¡¯s eyes. If you don¡¯t have anything to spill, then I shall return now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heee. That¡¯s commendable. Should I be thanking for your consideration? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it. If you don¡¯t have anything¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I have. ¡¹


    Saying so, Rona dropped and lowered his stance. Nere continued to logic at Rona who seemed to be about to leap at her at any time.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not an instinctual creature, if you have the intelligence, it¡¯s better to speak your intentions than baring your fangs. Attacking someone else without a reason is not what an upstanding person would do. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask that from a mere beast. ¡¹


    Rona narrowed his eyes, and retorted without giving a second though.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking for the impossible from you. If you wish to fight me, then go ahead and I¡¯ll respond. But a fight without reason is not what I wish. ¡¹


    Nere asked again.


    ¡¸Do you not trust me? Thinking that I¡¯m someone to be disposed? Someone that¡¯s dangerous? ¡¹


    Without hiding irritation on his face, Rona had a difficult expression.


    ¡¸Not really. I can¡¯t judge if you¡¯re someone to be disposed. But, if you¡¯re talking about trust¡­¡­, I don¡¯t know you well enough to judge. ¡¹


    ¡¸My master has quite some trust in me, how about that? There¡¯re sure to be some time spent between you and my master? Would you not trust my master¡¯s trust? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that Al had given charge of the house to you for many months. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some. ¡¹


    Uninteresting¨D¨D, Rona¡¯s expression seemed to have revealed that.


    ¡¸Two days¨D¨Dno, it¡¯s half a year for Al huh. ¡¹


    Rona corrected himself.


    ¡¸Al doesn¡¯t seem like who he was. I¡¯m sure that you guys are the one who affected him. I¡¯m quite thankful to you guys. Al is able to return to his old self a little. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then why. Why are you doing the opposite, and eager to fight now? ¡¹


    Of course, Nere wouldn¡¯t get it. That¡¯s because Rona wasn¡¯t being logical. It wasn¡¯t as if he could trust Nere as a person or not.


    After all, there¡¯s suddenly a woman servant following behind his partner. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling for Rona. That¡¯s my place. Rona¡¯s reason was only that.


    Is it the instincts of a beast, the displeasure of losing his place? Or the feeling of being left out. Rona himself couldn¡¯t quite understand it as well. That¡¯s why Rona had chosen the most effective way to get rid of the irritating feeling in him.


    It was none other than Rona who made this situation. Nere just accompanied him because she had felt his intentions. While laying as low as his body could go, the irritated tone reverberated in the quiet forest.


    ¡¸Nope. That¡¯s that, and this is this. ¡¹


    But¨D, the golden beast continued.


    ¡¸¨D¨DIsn¡¯t it better that I teach the hierarchy to a newcomer? ¡¹


    With that as the trigger, the golden beast strongly kicked against the ground.


    Slashes from Rona¡¯s claw came at Nere at a frightening speed. Howeverm, only a few strands of hair were caught as Nere avoided it gracefully. Rona continued reaching out his fangs onto Nere¡¯s legs who dodged the attack before with minimal movement.


    Before the fangs reached the thin legs, Rona felt something resisting against his fangs. But Rona¡¯s prided fangs weren¡¯t something that can be stopped just with that. Immediately shattering the invisible resisting factor, Rona¡¯s jaws closed like an alligator chomping.


    It was only a single moment the fangs were stopped. But that time was enough for Nere to draw her weapon, and even dish out a counterattack.


    Holding the dagger that she pulled out from her pocket in a reverse grip, Nere stabbed at Rona who stopped for a moment during the chomp. Of course, Rona had expected it, and retreated enough of a distance for Nere¡¯s attack to not reach.


    ¡¸It¡¯s undesirable for a servant to be pointing a blade towards a guest. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem if I just strip the guest¡¯s fangs off. ¡¹


    Suddenly, Nere¡¯s surrounding lit up. Bunch of light balls that appeared without a chant came at Rona in streaks.


    With the streaks of light coming at Rona from all directions, the golden beast weaved through the trees, and rushed towards Nere without ever stopping. Although the streaks seemed like they would¡¯ve burnt Rona¡¯s body when it landed, there wasn¡¯t a single mark on his body even when they hit.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your consideration. ¡¹


    Laughing as someone who holds the upper hand, Rona compressed the surrounding air and manifested countless invisible blades.


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s my turn now. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s ears piqued. Along with that movement, the magic that¡¯s specialized in rupturing everything flew at Nere.


    They were blades that sucked in the surrounding leaves and branches and turned them to dust. But Nere didn¡¯t show any signs of defending against it, only rushing at Rona with just a dagger in her hands.


    ¡¸That¡¯s good senses. ¡¹


    Rona commented like a teacher as he prepared to receive Nere¡¯s dagger. Nere who closed the distance in a moment swung her dagger down. Rona who tried to sidestep that was disrupted by Nere, losing his foothold as Nere swiped at his feet.


    ¡¸Unyaa¨D!? ¡¹


    Along with a yell of surprise, Rona lost balance and ate Nere¡¯s attack that came at him from the front without mercy. However, there was something like a ringing sound that of something hard colliding.


    In the heat, Rona who judged that avoiding would be infeasible instead bit on the dagger. Of course, that¡¯s even with Nere¡¯s barrier halting some of its momentum.


    However, Nere¡¯s dagger was stopped by the beast¡¯s teeth easily. It was only a single moment.


    ¡¸Caught you. ¡¹


    Just managing to fend against Nere¡¯s fierce dagger attack, there was a finger pointing towards Rona¡¯s head who was still biting the dagger now. A small dot of light can be seen at the end of the fingertip, but the radiance it gave off was strong enough to make one cover their eyes. Rona started to have cold sweat as the light reminded him of the summer sun.


    Panickily letting go of the dagger in his mouth, Rona retreated and deployed a barrier of his own.


    ¡¸I wonder if you can block it? ¡¹


    With a emotionless declaration, the light that was compressed to the utmost at Nere¡¯s fingertip shot out.


    ¡¸Eek! ¡¹


    Quickly giving up trying to defend against it frontally, Rona prioritized getting out of the trajectory. The light pierced through all the layers of barrier that Rona managed to put up, and grazed Rona¡¯s tail.


    ¡¸Hot! ¡¹


    The originally fluffy golden tail now has a miserable burnt scar to it.


    ¡¸Fumu. You did well avoiding it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D! My tail¨D! ¡¹


    Contrary to Nere¡¯s calm tone, Rona who noticed his own miserable tail was angered.


    ¡¸How dare you¨D! Don¡¯t blame me for getting serious! ¡¹


    Now mana started gathering around Rona quickly.


    ¡¸Hou. Then I shall prepare the same too? ¡¹


    ¡¸That calm face, I will make it into a crying one! ¡¹


    While saying so, Rona started to twist the surrounding space with his enormous mana. The light that was in the middle of the forest was silent, but the murderous aura it emitted covered the entire area. Preparing for Rona¡¯s attack, Nere had advanced her counterattack whilst deploying barriers.


    The expanding atmosphere. Filled with an enormous amount of mana. There wasn¡¯t even a sound from insects in fear of Nere and Rona¡¯s overwhelming presence.


    As if drawing back a bow, just when Rona was about to release the arrow from his tail. Suddenly something fell down from the sky, stabbing into the ground and covering Rona¡¯s sight.


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, Rona. ¡¹


    It was a white short sword that was stabbed into the ground. And the owner of the voice was Rona¡¯s past partner and also Nere¡¯s master.


    ¡¸Are you planning to blow away the twins and even my house? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¨D¨D. Don¡¯t interfere, Al. It¡¯s my turn now¨D¨D. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Nere¡¯s strength clear enough now? ¡¹


    ¡¸But the match isn¡¯t over¨D¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the need for deciding the match? ¡¹


    Seriously, Ardis had his hand on his forehead with such Rona.


    ¡¸I mean, I¡¯m the stronger one, and I¡¯ve always been with Al, I know more about Al, I¡¯m the one¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I know about that. But there¡¯s no need to fight seriously with Nere right? ¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No buts. What did I say just now? ¡¹


    Hold back a little, Rona who was pouting just now recalled and became silent.


    ¡¸Good boy. Remember now? Let¡¯s return back peacefully, or¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis drew his sword from his waist. The blade that reminds one of the autumn sky started to crackle with Rona¡¯s most hated lightning.


    ¡¸I-I, I-I-I-I-I got it! Let¡¯s return peacefully, quickly! ¡¹


    On the receiving end of Ardis¡¯s might, Rona panickily dispersed the mana he collected.


    ¡¸That would¡¯ve been the right choice from the start, seriously. ¨D¨DNere? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have no objections from the beginning. ¡¹


    Putting back the dagger into her pocket, Nere followed behind Ardis as a matter of fact. That was too natural, and too graceful. That¡¯s probably the reason why Rona was irritated. With clear displeasure aura oozing out of him, Rona had left Ardis and Nere behind and headed back to the house in advance.

 CH 96

    ¡¸So? Have you calmed down yet? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not a bit! I was so close to winning! ¡¹


    Rona who found himself a place in Ardis¡¯s bedroom had a grumpy look. The owner of the bedroom was lying on the bed, while a golden beast was sitting on the chair with its head flat on the table lazily.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to decide the outcome since Nere isn¡¯t an enemy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly because she¡¯s not a foe that I have to teach her the hierarchy! ¡¹


    Rona raised his head and retorted. Is it his beastly innate trait, or just Rona¡¯s personal trait, Rona seemed really displeased. In any case, it would be troubling if he went all out just for the sake of gauging Nere. Rona and Nere are both important to Ardis. If Rona is going to accompany Ardis from now on, he would need to recognize Nere as well.


    ¡¸I told you to hold back though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­, but¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Having pointed out again, Rona couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    ¡¸Nere¡¯s the one helping me so far watching over the twins in the house. She¡¯s has the capability and there¡¯s no one else I can leave that task to now. It would be a trouble if Nere is injured and driven out because of Rona. ¡¹


    The world is too discriminating against twins. There needs to be someone who takes care of them if Ardis chose to not abandon them. Since Ardis can¡¯t be around all day, someone who can take care of them must be capable enough to ensure their safety, and also someone who can tolerate and accept the presence of the twins.


    ¡¸Well, it would be different if you¡¯re willing to stay here and watch over the twins. ¡¹


    The only ones that Ardis would trust to leave the twins to are only Nere and the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    Of course, Ardis knows Rona¡¯s strength, and his personality as well. If Rona is willing to, Ardis can leave it to his past partner. But unfortunately, Rona isn¡¯t someone who would stay in a single place for a long time.


    ¡¸No way. That¡¯s too boring for me. ¡¹


    Immediately, Rona refused.


    ¡¸Then endure it. Nere was the one who invited you out but, isn¡¯t it Rona who wanted to have a bout from what happened just now? ¡¹


    Since Rona seemed eager to fight, Nere just responded to his wish.


    ¡¸Buu¨D¨D¡¹


    Rona who had nothing to say back still made a noise of disapproving.


    ¡¸That woman, who is she? It felt like she¡¯s weak but awfully used to fighting. ¡¹


    Rona and Nere. The difference in strength is clear. Physical strength, stamina, and mana, Rona overwhelms her in all aspects.


    But because of Rona¡¯s natural aptitude, his dexterity isn¡¯t good. During the reunion mock battle, Rona¡¯s use of the sticky crescent blade and binding mana rope are not his normal fighting style. That¡¯s why Ardis was able to take advantage of it.


    On the other hand, Nere excels in fighting. The way she can achieve most effectiveness with the least effort, the timing of her attacks, the way she takes advantage of gaps, all of her actions showed skills and techniques.


    It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s proficient in fighting, Nere is probably better than Rona in the aspect of techniques and skills.


    ¡¸Who knows. I heard she was being a wandering mercenary before I met her but¡­¡­, I know that she¡¯s not just that simple. ¡¹


    Even if Rona asked Ardis about Nere, Ardis could only reply nothing.


    Ardis and Nere both didn¡¯t try to find out each other past. Although they never forbidden each other to do so, there was an invisible ¡ºPact¡» that formed between them somehow.


    Both her origin and purpose aren¡¯t clear. But at the very least, the ones who can stand side-by-side with Ardis and fight is only Nere excluding Rona now.


    ¡¸Let me tell you first, Nere is considerably strong in this world. Don¡¯t judge her based on the other side¡¯s standard. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¨D¨D, with just that much? ¡¹


    Rona had an unbelieving expression. I know what you¡¯re thinking but¨D¨D, Ardis continued.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve met many mercenaries for the past year, and Nere is the strongest one that I¡¯ve met. The soldiers here are also terrible. With just three Nedulos here, destruction of one or two countries is definite. ¡¹


    ¡¸A whole country with just three Nedulos? That¡¯s¡­¡­, a little too weak? ¡¹


    Nedulo is a species of carnivore that resides in Ardis and Rona¡¯s original world. Their fertility and adaptiveness are high, they would appear everywhere from snowy regions all the way to deserts. They¡¯re beasts that have six feet.


    Their skin is hard as metal sheet armor, their claws can easily rip through iron armor and shields, they can even breath fire from their mouth. There¡¯s also a fast-acting paralyzing poison on the middle nail of their claws. But that is all.


    Their tough skin can still be cut with mana imbued weapon, as long as you can dodge the flames and paralyzing poison, they¡¯re not tough foes. That¡¯s why Nedulos are often used as a gauging apparatus for new mercenaries over there.


    It¡¯s a proof of strength for a mercenary if they can take on a Nedulo by themselves. In that sense, Nedulo¡¯s role is replaced by Despairs in this world. But the similarity stops at their roles, if even a single Nedulo were to appear in this world for real, they would immediately be recognized as a Disaster-Class demonic being.


    It¡¯s a beast that Ardis had defeated many times in his original world before. Although it was different when he was still starting out, it¡¯s not an opponent Ardis would fear now. That¡¯s why for Ardis, the demonic beings that are classified as dangerous creatures in this world only felt like a trivial hunt.


    Ardis always felt complicated since he¡¯s constantly being praised as a strong swordsman from all sides just because of that.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like they¡¯re weak, it¡¯s more like that¡¯s the normal standard here. Rona would understand if you stayed here a while. Nere is just an exception to that. ¡¹


    ¡¸So? That¡¯s why Al didn¡¯t have any troubles even with your form now. ¡¹


    Although he¡¯s now in his younger form, Ardis has the confidence to annihilate five Nedulos by himself. In comparison with a Nedulo, the Despairs crowned as the despair of the grasslands can be said as adorable.


    ¡¸Yeah. In that sense, I might¡¯ve been lucky. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, I would¡¯ve gone to the afterlife immediately if the standard was the same, right? ¡¹


    After all, it¡¯s the same concept as someone from this world thrown into Ardis¡¯s original world that had Disaster-Class creatures roaming all around. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive even a single day.


    ¡¸Aah, got it. ¡¹


    Rona who understood Ardis reconfirmed the strength of his opponent that he faced just a while ago.


    ¡¸But, that girl just now, she can win against three Nedulos? Probably. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡¹


    In fact, Nere by herself could¡¯ve dealt with the Grinder in Thoria. Nere was assisting Ardis at that time but, now that he thought about it, Nere wouldn¡¯t had any troubles dealing it by herself.


    ¡¸If what Al says is true, then wouldn¡¯t she be an abnormality in this world too? ¡¹


    Certainly, it¡¯s that way. Even for the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» known widely in Thoria that can be said as the second capital of the Nagras Kingdom aren¡¯t strong as her. It¡¯s clear that Nere¡¯s strength is obviously out of the standard of this world.


    ¡¸So who¡¯s is she actually? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. ¡¹


    The reply to Rona¡¯s question was short.


    ¡¸What¡¯s ¡ºWho knows¡»? If you¡¯re leaving the house to her, why don¡¯t you have even a little interest. ¡¹


    The four swords that leaned at the wall beside the bed. Ardis looked at one of the swords.


    He had conveyed everything he had got from Marrieda in Reiten to Nere. But there wasn¡¯t anything regarding Ardis¡¯s past in there. At the same time, there was another thing that Ardis haven¡¯t told Nere about.


    The crimson sword that he discovered in the ruins of the forest with Kyrill. The illusion that looked like Nere that appeared from the sword during Reiten¡¯s defense battle.


    Marrieda said that Nere¡¯s hair is needed to calm the crimson sword but, even herself didn¡¯t know ¡ºWhy must it be her hair¡». Marrieda only knew that Nere¡¯s hair was needed through her dreams.


    The crimson sword that was covered in Nere¡¯s hair gave birth to an illusion that looked just like Nere. There¡¯s no way that it¡¯s all pure coincidence at this point.


    Ardis had lost the timing after debating by himself whether to tell Nere what he had saw or not. Ardis who gazed at the crimson sword for just a while turned around and faced Rona before talking again.


    ¡¸I do have interest. But you see, I have mountain loads of stuff I want to hide as well. It would be too much if I just asked her to reveal everything when I¡¯m the one hiding all. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Al doesn¡¯t have the plan to tell? ¡¹


    ¡¸For now, none. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t ask for Nere¡¯s identity as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸But you¡¯re going to trust her? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will. ¡¹


    The fact that Ardis answered ¡ºI will¡» rather than ¡ºI can¡» showed how persistent he was on this matter.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Fine. If Al is going so far, then I have nothing to say. I will just bite off her throat if she comes to betray Al. ¡¹


    With a disturbing statement as the last, Rona started to curl up and went into sleep.


    ¡¸Who, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered while sprawled out on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. It might¡¯ve been different if Nere would talk about her by herself, but having not understand his situation himself, Ardis didn¡¯t have the leeway to find out about someone else.


    There¡¯re a few things that he understood now after meeting Rona again. However, the unknowns are still many. Why did he not die? Why is he in a younger form. And why did he come to another world. He had no right to wonder about Nere, since he¡¯s the true ¡ºWho¡¯re you¡» in this world.


    ¡¸If someone can tell me that, that would really be great though. ¡¹

 CH 97

    Few days had passed since Ardis had returned home with Rona tagging along. Sometimes enjoying a nap on the porch, sometimes getting caught in the playful acts of the twins and Rona, Ardis was having a good time.


    There¡¯re times that he goes into the forest together with Nere to procure food or sometimes with Rona to hunt. And every single time when they did that, Rona¡¯s competitiveness would resurface, and Ardis would have to stop him from overkilling too much animals in the forest.


    By the way, the fact that Rona could speak was immediately found out by the twins shortly after the incident with Nere. Although Rona said that he will pretend as a normal beast for a while, he couldn¡¯t keep that up when he got bored and was chatting with Nere. He was found out when he was playing with the twins in a similar fashion as well.


    ¡¸Hey hey, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D? What? ¡¹


    It was about the time when the sun reaches overhead. It was when Ardis who was bathing in the warm sun felt Rona¡¯s paw pushing on his cheeks.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go hunting? It¡¯s already been two days before since I went already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D. Leave it for next time. ¡¹


    ¡¸You said that yesterday already¨D¡¹


    With a dissatisfied voice, Rona started knocking on Ardis¡¯s head with his paws.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t we go three days before? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s already three days since¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, you can go by yourself. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s boring to go by myself¨D¨D. There¡¯re no strong ones anywhere here. They all run away when I get close¨D¨D. ¡¹


    Even if they¡¯re still around the outskirts, it¡¯s still considered in the middle of a dangerous forest. It isn¡¯t a place where normal mercenaries could reach. Rona¡¯s words would make mercenaries in the capital doubt their ears if they heard it. It went on a while with Rona trying to drag Ardis along, but it seems his efforts was fruitless as the young man prefers a nap instead.


    With that kind of exchange going nowhere, Nere who came out of the house gave an advice.


    ¡¸My master. It¡¯s good to rest well for the sake of health but, overdoing it is sloth. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s too harsh of you. I¡¯m not being lazy. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the time that I can use effectively for sleep to sleep. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s objection was immediately met with Nere¡¯s retort.


    ¡¸Is that not the definition of sloth? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a lazy bum¨D! ¡¹


    And Rona just rode with the flow. With such gazes from the self-titled servant and even his own partner, Ardis finally lifted his heavy body.


    Since Ardis had no choice but to now accompany Rona for a walk in the Corsas Forest, he figured that he would head to the capital to procure on some supplies as well.


    ¡¸There was enough in reserve but, the mouth of this guy consumed much more than expected. ¡¹


    There will only be tasteless food if this goes on, Nere said so as she shifted her gaze to Rona. If it¡¯s just for filling up his stomach, Rona can achieve that by going into the forest by himself. But rather than tasteless raw meat, it seems that Rona prefers Nere¡¯s cooking.


    Unfortunately, sweet things are scarce here in the forest. As the result, the flour and sugar in the kitchen all disappeared at an amazing pace.


    It seems that Rona is supporting the idea as well since he will be the most devastated if he can¡¯t have delicious meals.


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go shopping¨D!! Hey hey, Al. Let¡¯s go buy some sweets? ¡¹


    ¡¸At least try to hold yourself back. ¡­¡­Rather than that, do you even have any money left? ¡¹


    Certainly, Rona had received the compensation reward from Solte. But on the day of returning home, Rona had been splurging on all the stalls for food. Ardis thought that it couldn¡¯t be all used up yet but, there probably isn¡¯t much left.


    ¡¸Ah, then let¡¯s earn some money with subjugation request too. Just by hunting, earn money, and even the food from the stalls. Amazing. ¡¹


    As such, Ardis who was resting peacefully for a while was forced to start working again.


    Two hours approximately after that. Ardis and Rona are now walking down the streets of Gran.


    ¡¸Al! That! Let¡¯s have that! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, remember to keep your voice down. ¡¹


    There were appetizing smells coming from the stalls that lined up in all directions. Rona seemed like he couldn¡¯t hold back as his tail waved around furiously. Forming an unnatural gale, the pedestrians around who turned to see what¡¯s going on saw Rona¡¯s size and paled.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get to a dining hall first. You¡¯ll just waste time if we bought these. ¡¹


    ¡¸Dining hall? Are there tasty stuff there? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, normally¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words were vague and there was a moment when some hesitation formed on his face.


    ¡¸Normally, meaning? ¡¹


    Rona asked it curiously, but Ardis just cut it short and rushed on.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it, let¡¯s go first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, wait up Al. ¡¹


    Bringing along Rona who seemed a little pouty, Ardis headed towards his frequented inn in the capital, ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡». It¡¯s an inn prided for its affordable food, the dining hall there has food that are well in the copper coins range.


    The two had arrived at the front of Seseragi Inn without any particular events. Rona sniffed his nose.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a good smell coming. Al come here often? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s not comparable to Nere¡¯s cooking but, the stuff they serve here are pretty good. Usually. ¡¹


    ¡¸Usually¡­¡­? ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s words that had a deep meaning, Rona couldn¡¯t quite understand it.


    ¡¸Well, you¡¯ll see once we get in. ¡¹


    Ardis who gave up on explaining stepped into the inn.


    ¡¸Ah¨D, isn¡¯t it Ardis-san! Welcome¨Dhyii¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The signboard girl Melir who saw Ardis¡¯s face welcomed him, but it changed into a scream halfway.


    ¡¸Yo, Melir. I¡¯ve come here for some food. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-, ww-wwhat is that!? Ardis-san! ¡¹


    The reason lies within the giant golden beast beside Ardis.


    ¡¸This guy? He¡¯s Rona. My partner. ¡­¡­Oh, I see. Can he not enter? ¡¹


    Although Ardis brought Rona here thinking it would be quicker than spending time at the stalls on the streets, come to think of it, the dining hall is where normal people have their meals. Bringing a beast like Rona here is definitely inappropriate.


    On top of that, Rona wasn¡¯t like a normal beast, his length was over a meter. The fangs that peeked from Rona¡¯s mouth, it was the proof that he¡¯s a carnivorous beast. Without ever venturing out of the capital in her life, Melir was shocked when she saw Rona for the first time.


    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­, i-it won¡¯t jump at anyone right? ¡¹


    Melir had suddenly taken up the tray in her hands and used it as a shield substitute, and asked as her eyes peeked out anxiously. But only her face was covered, everything else is unguarded, there wasn¡¯t a single meaning to her action. Smiling bitterly, Ardis patted Rona and answered to calm her down.


    ¡¸No problem. If no one really finds any trouble with him, Rona wouldn¡¯t be doing anything. He would follow the rules as well, this guy is smarter than many people out there. Right, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Rona agreed with a reply that didn¡¯t fit his size.


    ¡¸I-If that¡¯s so¡­¡­. There are less guests now, if you don¡¯t mind sitting a little way from the entrance, then it¡¯ll be fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸Great. ¡¹


    Having the approval from the signboard girl, Ardis went to a table in one of the corners of the dining hall.


    Just like what Melir said, there were only two groups of people around since lunchtime had passed. They were surprised when they saw Rona but probably felt alright after seeing Melir and Ardis¡¯s exchange. It¡¯s only to the degree of looking over here with interest and muttering among themselves.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the sword magic¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸The guy that did in the Three Great¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Then that much is¨D¨D¡¹


    From what Ardis is able to catch, it seems like the people around knows Ardis. Surprisingly, it might be that they had complaints but wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out in front of Ardis.


    ¡¸Umm, Ardis-san. What do you like? ¡¹


    Melir asked for their order now that she had calmed down. Her professionalism showed as she smiled albeit seeming a little afraid at Rona¡¯s presence even as she did her work.


    ¡¸Is your father in today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. My mom is taking a rest now, but father is still in the kitchen. ¡¹


    It seems like it¡¯s a safe day today.


    ¡¸Then, please serve us six persons worth of full course. ¡¹


    ¡¸S-Six? ¡¹


    Melir¡¯s eyes were round at the unexpected order.


    ¡¸Yeah. One for me. The other five will be for Rona. It should be fine even if they¡¯re all the same. ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Alright. I will prepare it now, please wait for a little. ¡¹


    Leaving those words behind, Melir had walked away with big strides.


    ¡¸Why is everyone so afraid of me? ¡¹


    After confirming no one is paying attention to him, Rona muttered confusedly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s natural though. For those that lives in the city, they probably never seen any beast that¡¯s as big as you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine. Rather than that, will the food come quick¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, you¡¯re making dusts fly, so stop waving your tail around. ¡¹


    Ardis complained at Rona who seemed sloppy with his tongue out and his tail waving around.


    ¡¸Oops, my bad¨D. But there¡¯s no one around anyways¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Melir-chan! Did Ardis come here!? ¡­¡­Oh, there! ¡¹


    A man¡¯s voice that had interrupted the two that was waiting on their food came from the entrance.


    ¡¸Nn? Ah, Jeanne huh. ¡¹


    Ardis recognized the voice¡¯s owner.


    It was a man in his forties. He¡¯s a familiar person for any mercenaries around here since he¡¯s often the one introducing requests. It seems like he was originally a skillful mercenary but ever since he got a deep injury on his leg, he retired from being a mercenary. That was what Ardis had heard from the information broker Chezare.


    Apparently he had good looks and abilities, and even had fans amongst his female mercenaries friends and other citizens, but that are all in the past. Now, he¡¯s at most referred as a ¡ºGood father¡», he didn¡¯t seem like a playboy who is fawned by everyone. The hair that had a little grey, it showed the age he experienced.


    ¡¸Just good. I found you a really suitable joaaaaa! What¡¯s that!? ¡¹


    Jeanne who saw Ardis in the corner came around but was shocked at Rona.


    ¡¸Ah, no need to worry. This guy¡¯s my company. He won¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t mess with him, so rest easy. ¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is that so? Well, if Ardis is saying so, it should be fine¡­¡­¡¹


    He¡¯s a retired mercenary. Different than Melir, he didn¡¯t show as much fear as she did and came to the table where Ardis and Rona were at. The way he walks peculiarly by dragging one leg with him, it¡¯s probably because of the injury he suffered in his mercenary days.


    ¡¸Anyways, it¡¯s quite a lively beast. ¡¹


    Leaning front from the chair beside Ardis¡¯s, Jeanne was staring Rona.


    ¡¸Kuaaaaaa¡¹


    While looking at Rona who was yawning with his mouth wide open, the man tilted his head.


    ¡¸But was there such creature like this¡­¡­¡¹


    Jeanne who was muttering by himself was hushed by Ardis.


    ¡¸So, what is it? The job that suits me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right¡­¡­. Oops my bad. ¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s work face returned as he turned around to Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a new request that just came in. The destination is a little tricky and I can¡¯t leave it to the other mercenaries¡­¡­¡¹


    After all, Jeanne had come out to find Ardis especially, the request should be something not suitable for an average mercenary.


    ¡¸Apparently the request is about an investigation, the compensation is fifty gold coins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fifty? Just investigating? ¡¹


    Ardis was surprised at the amount.


    ¡¸Yeah. Just investigating. But, I think the compensation is fitting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸The destination of investigation is a small island in the south of the capital. ¡¹


    Ardis who had recalled something at Jeanne¡¯s words frowned.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The island where the ¡ºFour Winged¡» was subjugated by a certain awkward mercenary as one of the Three Great Demons. ¡¹

 CH 98

    Jeanne had brought over a job request for Ardis. And there, the name of the demonic being, ¡ºFour Winged¡» that Ardis subjugated before was heard.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that island now? I heard from Chezare but isn¡¯t that just an ordinary island? ¡¹


    Ardis asked straightly at what he thought was strange.


    ¡¸Yeah, right. It¡¯s not about the island itself. The problem is there¡¯re apparently witnesses of a huge demonic being there, despite the fact that Ardis had subjugated the Four Winged there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­, that there¡¯re people who are suspecting me about the subjugation of Four Winged? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the minority, the others think otherwise. Another huge demonic being probably came and nested at that island once the former owner was gone, such thinking is more widely believed. But the reality might be different, you wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t investigate, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why the request? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. They wanted to send the soldiers over originally, but since it was where the Four Winged stayed before. If the new demonic being is something on par with the Four Winged, the soldiers would just die pointlessly. ¡¹


    That aside, the fifty-gold compensation is an enormous amount considering it¡¯s just an investigation.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there some hidden agenda behind that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s an official request from the country, it¡¯s unlikely there¡¯s something like that right? In the first place, Ardis wouldn¡¯t care even if there was right? ¡¹


    Jeanne shrugged as he said so.


    ¡¸Well, hearing from the officer, it¡¯s highly probable that you will encounter it and a fight will break out. So might as well subjugate it, isn¡¯t it something like that? If accounting the subjugation compensation, fifty gold isn¡¯t that much though? ¡¹


    Certainly, just like what Jeanne said, if he really did encounter the demonic being, nine out of ten outcomes would be a battle. Whether subjugating it or escaping from it, since it¡¯s a lone island that no help can be expected, the difficulty would skyrocket. Unlike Ardis who can fly using his sword magic, the normal soldiers can only reach the island by ships. It¡¯s probably fifty gold coins after accounting all of that.


    ¡¸Well, if it includes the subjugation¡­¡­, then fifty gold coins isn¡¯t really that much huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Right? Having said so, there¡¯s only Ardis around the capital who can do this. The others have heavy baggage after all. ¡¹


    Certainly, if they¡¯re going by ships to the island, they would have to include the necessities for the two-way trip, it¡¯s a little difficult for normal mercenaries.


    In the first place, it¡¯s doubtful if there¡¯re any sailors who are willing to sail their ship out. Although they knew it was subjugated, the people that lived by the sea haven¡¯t forgotten their fear of the Four Winged.


    Regarding that, Ardis wouldn¡¯t need any ship, and he can escape just fine if he needs to.


    ¡¸Got it. Since I was going to earn some money with subjugation requests. That request, I will accept it. ¡¹


    After thinking about it for a few moments, Ardis decided to accept the request.


    Then, while the food is being served, they heard the details of the request from Jeanne. After finishing the explanation, Jeanne waved his hand lightly, ¡¸I will leave it up to you, thanks¡¹, and left the dining hall.


    ¡¸It¡¯s your favorite, a subjugation request, Rona. Its strength is ungauged but, the compensation is good at the very least. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be nice if it¡¯s really strong. By the way, how strong was that Four Winged? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder? It didn¡¯t have any lasting impression. ¡­¡­I think it¡¯s weaker than a Nedulo. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¨D, what a letdown. Why not have a hundred of those at once. ¡¹


    Rona continued on his meal as he mentioned some disturbing things. The five portions of food had already lost half its volume in front of Rona.


    ¡¸You know¡­¡­. Where will the compensation come from if the country vanished? And even if you had money, if no one¡¯s around to tend to the food stalls, how are you going to spend them? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s all fine. A hundred of them would only take two, three minutes for me to clean up. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem here¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis sighed unintentionally.


    The next day, after having breakfast at the Seseragi Inn, Ardis and Rona started walking towards the beach that had no one around. Then after gaining altitude, they headed south while seeing the fishermen returning to the capital with their morning haul.


    Eventually, they arrived at the small island where the Four Winged used to live.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the island in question? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Rona was looking down at the island where Ardis visited to subjugate the Four Winged. It¡¯s a small island that a lap around its coastline wouldn¡¯t take more than half a day, but the island is full of greenery and life.


    There isn¡¯t much change to its appearance. Even though the owner of the island was disposed of, the island didn¡¯t change much than last he saw.


    ¡¸Hey Al, noticed? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s a little unexpected. ¡¹


    The request was to investigate the island. If there¡¯s a new dangerous demonic being that had nested in the island, it would be to identify it and its threatening level and report it to the kingdom. If it¡¯s some threatening demonic being, Ardis thought that he would just subjugate it.


    However, it seems like the opponent wasn¡¯t something that easy for Ardis to deal with.


    ¡¸Where did something like that came from? The mana it has is on a different scale. ¡¹


    They were still flying in the sky, but the enormous mana that can¡¯t be compared to the Four Winged can be felt even at a distance.


    ¡¸Hey hey. Can I just get in now? ¡¹


    Rona hushed as if he¡¯s running out of patience. The reason why his tail was waving around furiously definitely isn¡¯t due to the wind.


    ¡¸Why so eager to subjugate it. It¡¯s just an investigation, there¡¯s no need to fight at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh ¨D, that¡¯s just too boring. ¡¹


    While dragging along Rona who seemed peeve, Ardis approached the island. If it was any demonic being about the level of the Four Winged, then he would¡¯ve gone ahead and subjugated it incidentally, but the mana he felt wasn¡¯t something that he could ¡ºincidentally¡» subjugate it.


    To scout out their opponents first, Ardis and Rona landed at the coastline of the island before slowly approaching their opponent. It wasn¡¯t that big of an island. Ardis expected to find the figure of the demonic being in question if they ventured for about thirty minutes.


    But, an hour had passed since then¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Strange. ¡¹


    Ardis who had been walking so far tilted his head. They had landed on the ground and headed in the direction that they felt the mana was all this time, but they still hadn¡¯t reached the source.


    It¡¯s not like the source was moving at high speeds, but they still couldn¡¯t shorten the distance. When they tried to take the right route, it would go the left route, and vice versa, the source had kept a distance up between them.


    It seems that the opponent is avoiding them according to their own movement, it moved around the island avoiding Ardis and Rona.


    ¡¸Could it be that it knows where we are¡­¡­? ¡¹


    As expected, with the same situation continuing for a while, Ardis had no other explanation than that. It could be that the opponent holds a similar mana detection skill as Ardis, and knowing that the ones coming for itself are dangerous¨D¨Din this case Ardis and Rona, the demonic being is avoiding direct contact at all cost.


    Ardis had thought to approach the demonic being slowly to not startle it but, there¡¯s no use if they are already found out. If they had more people around, then they could slowly encircle the demonic being in but, unfortunately, it¡¯s only Rona and Ardis around.


    It would just be a waste of time if this continues. I guess we should be a little aggressive. As Ardis was about to suggest that, Rona who had already reached his limit yelled.


    ¡¸Aaah, enough! So annoying¨D! Don¡¯t keep running away¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Crying out such, Rona had already started dashing towards the mana source.


    ¡¸Ah, hey! Rona, wait! ¡¹


    Ardis panickily chased after. Could it be that it sensed Rona¡¯s mana coming closer quickly, it seems like it had started running away in a panic.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough to outpace Rona at his best. On top of that, they were at a remote island with little space to run around. It can¡¯t possibly escape Rona. Even if it tried to hide, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from Rona who can sense its mana.


    Chasing after Rona, Ardis came closer to the demonic being as well.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you taste this¨D¨D!!¡¹


    With his fur covered ears piquing, Rona manifested invisible blades with his mana. There were two of them created with the intentions of being potent. They flew through the forest accompanied with a strong storm.


    Even when trees were obstructing it, its power didn¡¯t seem like dropping as it mowed down anything in its path straight to where the demonic being was.


    With that much effect, an average demonic being wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it at all. Even the Four Winged would become filets if it was on the receiving end.


    ¡¸Oi! It¡¯s an investigation request we¡¯re on! ¡¹


    The request they¡¯ve got this time was only an investigation. It would be fine if they subjugated it as a result but, it would definitely be a problem if the opponent just turned into chunks of meat before they had even seen its figure.


    No way would the Kingdom accept a report of ¡ºThe target was subjugated but it wasn¡¯t identified. ¡»


    Please let the head remain at the very least. Ardis prayed so, although it was to his wish, something else unexpected happened.


    Before Rona¡¯s magic hit it, the demonic being¡¯s mana seemed like it expanded for a moment, and a tough barrier was formed then. And Rona¡¯s prided blades that only specialized in damage scattered in all directions crashing into it.


    ¡¸Eh? Impossible? ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s confused monologue was even heard by Ardis.


    Rona probably didn¡¯t go all out yet. But even so, the blades that Rona shot out still had enormous power behind them. It might¡¯ve been possible if it was deflected like what Nere could accomplish with her superior techniques, but defending against it frontally would be impossible.


    In just an instant, Ardis¡¯s alert flew through the roof. The mana he had felt from the demonic being wasn¡¯t that powerful but, it seems that he had misjudged his opponent. He would be the one in pain if he only judged his opponent based on the mana he managed to sense.


    ¡¸Muu¨D. Then how about this¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Rona who had his attack blocked the first time unleashed the sequel of his magic. The countless numbers of blades that manifested around Rona could only be described as a barrage, as they were all released towards the direction of the demonic being.


    If that was directed to Ardis, even he would¡¯ve suffered a few fractures with that power and number. Rona¡¯s magic that couldn¡¯t be imagined having blocked completely destroyed the surrounding trees, but something unexpected happened again.


    ¡¸P-Please stop¨D! I don¡¯t like painful things¨D! ¡¹


    There was a weak sounding voice that came from the middle of the barrage target. And then, following that, there were countless sounds of Rona¡¯s blades getting deflected away by mana barriers.


    ¡¸He? ¡¹


    Even Rona who had unleashed the barrage was confused at the unexpected response.


    Eventually, when the aftermath of dust clouds had finally settled down, the owner of the voice was revealed. It was a quadrupedal beast behind the dusts with black fur. Although it looked like a carnivorous wolf, the size was evidently different. It was at least seven meters long. Even his jaws alone can fit an entire human.


    ¡¸I-I beg you¡­¡­. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡­. Help me¡­¡­¡¹


    Although its mouth had sharp fangs, a weak voice was heard from it. Having felt enormous power in that huge body, the fact that it was surrendering and begging for life was somewhat pathetic.

 CH 99

    It was a black colored beast that Ardis and Rona had been chasing around the island all this time. Contrary to its fierce appearance, it was showing a pathetic side to Ardis and Rona.


    ¡¸Eh? What? Surrendering already? Isn¡¯t that too early? ¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please¡­¡­¡¹


    Apparently that pathetic sight was enough to shake Rona from his heated battle hungry state. Rona then dispelled the mana that he had gathered for the sake of his offensive spell albeit confused.


    ¡¸What, so boring. Even though I thought it would be a good fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hyau¨D¨D! F-Forgive me please¨D¨D! ¡¹


    At Rona¡¯s monologue complaint, the black demonic being seemed to be cowering in fear. And the fact that they couldn¡¯t sense any other mana signatures around pretty much confirms that the black beast was indeed the one that had blocked Rona¡¯s blades before.


    However, they never expected that the opponent was not hostile. Come to think of it, it had only been on the defense so far without ever unleashing its attack towards Ardis nor Rona. Ardis thought that he would¡¯ve to subjugate it since it might bring harm to other people but, it totally looks like Ardis and Rona are the bad guys here.


    ¡¸How cowardly are you¨D¡¹


    At the very least, it seems that the black beast doesn¡¯t have any intentions of harming them. On top of that, it seems like the beast is sentient. Ardis and Rona came not for the reason of subjugating from the beginning, there¡¯s no need for them to engage in a fight.


    ¡¸Rona, Since we can converse, it¡¯s better not to fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhhh, that¡¯s so boring¨D¨D. ¡¹


    ¡¸Either way, it wouldn¡¯t be fun fighting someone who doesn¡¯t want to fight right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Leaving aside Rona who seemed a little peeved, Ardis moved his gaze towards the black beast who was peeking over here while curled up in a ball. It shook when Ardis¡¯s eyes met with its own. Despite the size of its pupils, there was evidently fear that didn¡¯t suit them residing.


    But¨D¨D. Ardis suddenly had a question for the black beast.


    ¡¸You, wouldn¡¯t you be a Khlore? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Khlore? ¡¹


    It was Rona who responded to Ardis¡¯s words first. The black beast only showed an expression of surprise. Mixed with an expression of unrest and fear, there was a slight ray of hope in its eyes as well.


    ¡¸By Khlore, you mean the Khlore race? Having enormous mana and tough body, although with generous and warm personality, their bravery is commendable, the Khlore that are praised for their intelligence? You mean this guy? ¡¹


    As if Rona¡¯s words were invisible blades, the black beast seemed to be receiving damage as it curled up more. On the receiving end of Rona¡¯s suspecting gaze, it felt like the beast¡¯s expression turned dark in stages.


    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you seen a Khlore before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, I heard that they had black fur and are quadrupedal¡­¡­¡¹


    While answering Ardis¡¯s question, Rona was staring intently at the black beast.


    ¡¸Then Ardis would¡¯ve met them before if you¡¯re saying like this huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even I only saw them from afar once. But their figure looks similar. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heeh¡­¡­. He doesn¡¯t look strong at all though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even Khlores have their own individual personality. At the very least, the one I met seemed very strong. Leaving aside one-on-one, I would definitely excuse myself from facing a group of them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. Whatever. So, what do we do now, with this guy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s good that we identified it but¡­¡­. In the first place, why would there be a Khlore here? ¡¹


    After all, Khlores are something that lives in the world where Ardis and Rona came from originally. At the very least, they¡¯ve never heard the tribe of Khlores existed in this world before.


    If there were such creatures that had such a strong mana existed before, then it would¡¯ve definitely been passed down as disaster-class black-furred demonic beings in the human¡¯s folklore.


    The ¡ºFour Winged¡» was still around a few months ago, so the Khlore probably arrived here not long ago. The question was that did it came on its own accord, and how did it arrive here.


    ¡¸You, did you came here by yourself? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? U-Umm¡­¡­, where is here? ¡¹


    Although he had hoped for another hint to return to his own home world when he asked, what came back was of course another undesired response.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m wrong huh. ¡¹


    For the Khlore that didn¡¯t even grasp its own position, it probably wouldn¡¯t have the method to return to its own world.  Ardis dispelled his disappointment that manifested for a moment, and told the truth about the different world they¡¯re in to the Khlore.


    At first, the Khlore had an expression of surprise when it heard that, then it started crying all of a sudden. While calming down Rona who seemed really fed up about the situation, Ardis had patiently heard about the Khlore¡¯s circumstances when it came here.


    ¡¸A-A little while ago, there were red humans that came. ¡¹


    ¡¸Red humans? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, they were chasing me¡­¡­. Rupus was running away from them alone. And arrived here by the time Rupus noticed¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t understand what it was talking about.


    The red humans, could it be that it was describing a group of people wearing red clothes or armor that came. Just like how a human wouldn¡¯t be able to discern individuals of the Khlores apart, Khlores can¡¯t discern humans apart as well.


    (A group of red people, huh¡­¡­)


    Ardis couldn¡¯t recall any kind of organization wearing fully red. At the very least, there wasn¡¯t any matching kind of organization that Ardis encountered before.


    He confirmed with Rona just in case but, as expected, a ¡¸Don¡¯t know¡¹ returned.


    ¡¸No one was around. And there were only unknown creatures around. Even the fishes are all kinds Rupus never seen before. Rupus, Rupus is¡­¡­¡¹


    Rupus seems to be the Khlore¡¯s name.


    Ardis could understand its feelings after getting thrown out into an unknown world suddenly but, its figure curling up into a ball and crying had made Ardis felt annoyance. Rather than empathy, Ardis was fed up with the pathetic creature in front of him.


    If Rupus were to be serious, not just the ¡ºFour Winged¡», even a ¡ºGrinder¡» would be turned into nothingness. It might be only Ardis and Rona around in this world that can stand against it. And such a strong creature was curling up into a ball and crying loudly.


    It was like a hilarious scene but, it¡¯s not like it was appropriate for them to laugh either.


    ¡¸What are your plans? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I want to return to where everyone is. ¡­¡­But I don¡¯t know how¡­¡­¡¹


    Rupus¡¯s answer was well expected. But if it was that easy, Ardis wouldn¡¯t be so troubled for the past year. Unlike Rona who came here on his own accord, it didn¡¯t have the means to return.


    ¡¸Rona. How about you teach your method to this guy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¨D¨D, so troublesome. ¡¹


    Rona who was the only one who had the means to do so might be able to help. But Rona didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s willing to do so at all.


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s not like we can leave this guy here right? ¡¹


    The reason why Ardis had concerned himself so much was because that he found himself too relatable to Rupus¡¯s current situation. Having suddenly thrown out into an unknown world with no means of returning to his own world.


    With no familiar faces around, nor anyone he could rely on. Even for Ardis, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t felt uneasy at all. And the ones Ardis had met for the first time in this world that he knew nothing about was the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», Ted and the others.


    If he hadn¡¯t met them who had taken care of him who didn¡¯t knew anything at the time, he would¡¯ve suffered even more. With himself receiving the grace of others, it would be too cruel of him to ignore someone in the same predicament.


    ¡¸Please. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Fine. Buy me some nice food when we get back to the capital you hear me. ¡¹


    Ardis asked unusually, even Rona agreed albeit a little reluctant and adding on a condition. But even so, although Rupus who was still cowering in fear heard Rona¡¯s explanation about the way to return, ¨D¨D it was still a concept Ardis couldn¡¯t understand at all no matter how many times he heard.


    By the time Rona¡¯s explanation ended, there were only question marks flying around Rupus head. In the end, there seems to be no way of understanding Rona¡¯s explanation.


    ¡¸Seriously, what should we do. ¡¹


    The voice that Ardis let out while his fingers were on his forehead was plainly filled with sadness.


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s difficult to deal with, why not just kill it here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hieee¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s bright idea that was also disturbing at the same time caused Rupus to retreat many steps in an instant.


    ¡¸Stop that, Rona. The request is to just ¡ºInvestigate¡», it¡¯s fine if we just identified it. That aside¨D¨D¡¹


    What to do about the investigation report. If he reported simply, Rupus would be regarded as a threatening element and a subjugation force would be formed. And if a subjugation would occur, what will be its outcome.


    Rupus seemed really powerless now but, as a Khlore, the strength Rupus has definitely isn¡¯t little. If they were to fight at all, the soldiers wouldn¡¯t even amount to a single candle in front of Rupus. But the question still lies within Rupus whether he had any intentions of fighting.


    From what Ardis had saw a while ago, Rupus didn¡¯t seem likely to cause troubles. Someone that can be conversed, abandoning someone who came from the same place would be a little difficult for Ardis to bear. But even so, there was no way for them to send Rupus back to his original world.


    He thought about bringing him back home but, there¡¯s the twins there. With that personality of Rupus, it¡¯s unimaginable that he would harm the twins but, the probability that it¡¯s only putting up a fake front wasn¡¯t zero.


    Even if not accounting the danger element, that house wasn¡¯t suitable for such a huge creature to live in. Although the front garden was quite wide, as expected, it¡¯s not where a seven-meter-long creature could fit.


    In the first place, with that personality, it¡¯s almost decided that it would be a shut-in. Imagining the scene of a single room filled to the top with black fur, Ardis immediately scrapped the idea.


    ¡¸In other words, this guy have to stay here without being designated something dangerous by the Kingdom, huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be just fine if we told them that this guy can talk? ¡¹


    ¡¸That by itself is already¡­¡­¡¹


    There will surely be fools that wish to make use of Rupus in a bad way. And Rupus¡¯s personality didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s the type that¡¯s well-versed in communicating. If they knew Rupus is someone like this, the people would definitely sweeten their words and try to make use of Rupus.


    It¡¯s probable that it would cause a shift in the balance of power in this world if they handled it improperly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not dangerous normally but, it will bite back if you tried anything on it. I suppose that¡¯s what we need to give the Kingdom. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dnn, being a human is tough huh. Ardis, why not kill it already? ¡¹


    ¡¸HHiiii¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Rona who had been listening to Ardis uninterestedly went on and teased Rupus.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t play with others like that, Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¨D¨D¨D, it¡¯s too fun to let up on. ¡¹


    Although Rona had been saying it like a joke but, Rupus¡¯s fear didn¡¯t seem like it would fade anytime soon. As if scared of a golden beast that¡¯s smaller than its own size in several magnitude, Rupus was hiding away using Ardis as a shield.


    Of course, Ardis¡¯s body wasn¡¯t big enough to cover a Khlore¡¯s huge body, Rupus was only able to hide from Rona¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¸Sigh, what to do. ¡¹


    With the difficult question to answer, Ardis didn¡¯t try to hide his exhaustion.

 CH 100

    Ten days had passed since they went on an expedition to investigate the island, Ardis and Rona are heading towards the island once again. What differed from last time they visited the island was they had company with them.


    ¡¸Ardis-san. Is it really safe? With what you said, there¡¯re only the bare minimum number of combatants here. They¡¯re all experienced veterans but, isn¡¯t it still lacking to go against a demonic being? ¡¹


    The official that wore a pair of glasses that was responsible for the expedition this time asked Ardis worryingly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine if we don¡¯t provoke it. ¡¹


    It¡¯s the same answer that Ardis had repeated countless times after departing from the capital.


    Currently, Ardis is heading south on a small sailing ship towards the island. The ones that are onboard are the sailors from the Kingdom¡¯s army. But they hadn¡¯t come here prepared for a fight. They¡¯re just accompanying as sailors who can operate the ship.


    On top of that, there was even an officer that looked like someone that wouldn¡¯t survive on a battlefield no matter from which angle you looked at together. It¡¯s obvious that the expedition wasn¡¯t prepared for a battle.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to be so afraid of demonic beings, just don¡¯t come will ya. ¡¹


    Another man who was standing beside the officer said so jokingly. He¡¯s a head higher than Ardis. With the body full of muscles standing beside the officer¡¯s thin body, he was more than sticking out.


    He¡¯s only wearing light equipment now because they¡¯re on a ship now but there¡¯s a sword at his waist.


    ¡¸Captain¡­¡­. Do you think I had a choice? ¡¹


    Having heard that, the officer was glaring at the man. The man who was called captain had a surprised face as he stared back.


    ¡¸Was I mistaken? I totally thought that you tagged along like me because there¡¯s a rare demonic being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m like captain, I wouldn¡¯t have come here with that kind of a vague reason! ¡¹


    The officer was yelling.


    ¡¸Then why did Kyle came? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one asking that!? Isn¡¯t it because that captain threw away all his responsibilities on the approval documents and the work is on halt that I have to be here! ¡¹


    The officer whose name is Kyle had veins floating on his forehead as he howled at the captain. The captain seemed to be in thought for a moment, and asked again.


    ¡¸That¡¯s that, why is that a reason? There¡¯s still no reason anywhere for Kyle to be following us out here though? ¡¹


    With wrinkles on his forehead, Kyle sighed loudly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa. It can¡¯t be helped since captain had went through the official procedures and accepted this task. Fortunately, it¡¯s not a subjugation job this time, it wouldn¡¯t take much time if it¡¯s just verifying a report. But we still have work after verifying the demonic being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s my work to restrain captain after the work is over, and drag you back to your post. ¡¹


    Ardis who somehow became stuck in the position of having to listen to the two¡¯s exchange. It seems like the captain person here albeit with his position, he has quite the free personality.


    ¡¸Oi oi, why are you treating someone like a horse with a collar¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re a horse, then you will come back on your own after two or three days, that would¡¯ve been all fine but¡­¡­. There¡¯s the order from the vice-captain that I should never let my eyes off captain as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like you all are treating me like a problematic kid? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me captain never had self-awareness? Are you serious? Don¡¯t you know the other platoons are laughing at you from behind? Like ¡ºEternal Kid General¡» or ¡ºTwenty-nine years old child¡»? If it continues like this, even a ¡ºThirty years old child¡» is possible at this point? Is that really fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyle, it¡¯s said that a boy only becomes a man after his thirties. Rather than that, it¡¯s honorable that someone is calling me a thirty years-old child¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸No way that¡¯s the case! In the first place, why is someone with the position of a captain is going out on an investigation party! A small expedition like this can be left to anyone else! ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I mean, it might be too scary for the others. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haaaa, enough of this already. Let¡¯s just quickly return after checking on the demonic being. I¡¯ve said it just now but, something like ¡ºLet¡¯s take a break. ¡» on your own accord after this is never allowed. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine. A soldier being able to play around is the proof of a safe era though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Please leave that after captain worked for his salary. If you tried to escape, I will have the ¡ºThree Great Demon Subjugator¡»here drag you back. Please stay put if you don¡¯t want to experience pain. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Isn¡¯t him here only for guiding us? I would think that he wouldn¡¯t care less about anything troublesome that¡¯s not in the request though. ¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, the request contents this time for Ardis-san is to escort us to the small island in question, and the period is until ¡ºEveryone returns to the capital¡». Especially captain, you¡¯re given the highest priority in bringing back to the capital, so please rest assured. ¡¹


    Was it like that? Ardis recalled the contents of the request. Ardis finally understood the meaning behind the clause ¡ºSecurely escort the related officers back to the capital after the investigation is complete. ¡».


    Rather than escorting, the ¡ºSecurely¡» part is more important it seems. It seems like the request had also taken account to take care of the twenty-nine years-old child to not go missing and bring him back to the capital. In front of Ardis, the two were still arguing amongst themselves.


    Having sandwiched between the soldiers that had no sense of dignity, Ardis who had a weird expression was called out by Rona who was lying at the ground.


    ¡¸Hey hey, Ardis. Is this really fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not going to solve everything at once but, at the very least, we should make sure Rupus is going to be safe for the time being. ¡¹


    To ensure Rupus¡¯s livelihood, it¡¯s not something that can be done with just brute force alone. First, he had to come up with the correct way to report to the country. If he just reported that there¡¯s a dangerous demonic being there, of course a subjugation force would be organized.


    Having said so, reporting that it¡¯s safe would be a problem as well, since other people would start coming to the island then. After all it¡¯s a precious fishing grounds for the fishermen here, there¡¯re going to be treasure hunters or mercenaries who wish to explore the island since it was inaccessible due to the ¡ºFour Winged¡» before.


    Rupus will be the one troubled with outsider presences. Rupus¡¯s mild personality would mean that he might get hunted by humans after all, even if he did fight back, it will just mean that a subjugation force will be formed after that.


    The best outcome is a non-interference policy.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the island? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that. ¡¹


    With the captain pointing over at the small island which is their destination, Ardis replied shortly.


    ¡¸Is it really fine if we get this close? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s no chance for it to be hostile if we don¡¯t engage it first. ¡¹


    Kyle seemed a little anxious, but Ardis reassured him.


    (Now then, it¡¯ll be good if Rupus moves according to plan¡­¡­)


    Having a slight sense of unrest, Ardis looked at the island where Rupus was supposed to be waiting. Their aim is to keep away humans from the island. And also so that Rupus wouldn¡¯t be designated a dangerous element for the humans.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis had reported ¡ºDiscovered a large beast that is stronger than the Four Winged, however, it is very tame and will not be hostile if not provoked¡». There¡¯s no problem if they don¡¯t go close. So, no subjugation will be needed.


    But there might be danger if you messed with it. So have a warning to not let people get close to the island. Ardis had conveyed such to the request officer.


    Of course, the management wouldn¡¯t be able to judge with just a single report from a mercenary. And so, it became that an official investigation squad will be issued by the Kingdom in order to verify the truth in Ardis¡¯s report.


    Of course, the fact that Ardis was the one who¡¯s guiding them has credibility as well. And until now, it had all been going as his expectations. And all that¡¯s left is to show Rupus¡¯s strength in front of the investigation party, and to make them understand that Rupus isn¡¯t a threat.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis had given Rupus instructions beforehand.


    ¡¸Oi! There! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that!? ¡¹


    ¡¸A wolf!? So big! ¡¹


    The sailors who were keeping a lookout for the surroundings were surprised. After all, there was a huge black beast standing on the coastline of the small island at the end of their gaze.


    Rupus might be trembling inside actually but, at the very least, he seems undeniably majestic from the outside. Judging that there¡¯s no problem at Rupus¡¯s appearance, Ardis whispered to Rona.


    ¡¸Rona. The thing I asked for? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s there perfectly. A perfectly lively one is waiting over there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Good, let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¨D¨D¡¹


    Together with Rona¡¯s reply, suddenly, there was something that came closer from the right side of the island after raising a gigantic wave in its wake.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a Pashval! Now a Pashval came out! ¡¹


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    At the sudden appearing threat, the navy soldiers were at alert.


    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised you found something like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hehehe¨D. Don¡¯t hold back on your praises. It was a huge trouble to bring it here without injuring it you know. ¡¹


    On the chaotic deck of the ship, Ardis was whispering to Rona. It¡¯s a demonic being with the name of ¡ºPashval¡» that¡¯s heading here. It¡¯s had eight legs with a mollusk upper body, with its sharp mouth, it easily preyed on other aquatic creatures around.


    Although its habitat isn¡¯t well understood, it appears without regard to freshwater or the sea, from that perspective, it might¡¯ve been a land based demonic being after all.


    For the Pashval that¡¯s floating on the surface of the water, the humans on the boat probably seemed really tasty for a meal. The sailors can¡¯t possibly handle it by themselves, and the passengers on the ship had sailed out with the expectation of not meeting any demonic beings after all.


    The Pashval strength can¡¯t be underestimated, it¡¯s one rank lower if compared to the ¡ºGrinder¡»that was subjugated in Thoria. However, if they would¡¯ve to fight it on the shaky ship with limited movement, for any normal mercenaries and the sailors, the difficulty will be on par with fighting a grinder.


    Of course, it is like a death god looming over the ten-man investigation squad that had no hope of winning against.


    ¡¸Stop the investigation! Retreat! Quick, avoiding maneuver! ¡¹


    The captain who was taking it slow till now immediately gave his instructions. As if woken up forcibly by that call, the sailors immediately went back to their positions.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s uncertain whether we can make it in time huh. ¡¹


    The captain muttered while his gaze was fixed on the Pashval moving on the surface of the sea in a high speed. It was that time.


    ¡¸Captain! The demonic being on the island before! ¡¹


    The officer Kyle pointed towards the island and yelled. Captain who was prompted moved his gaze back.


    ¡¸Haaa!? ¡¹


    Of course he would be confused. After all, the black beast that was standing at the coastline of the island¨D¨DRupus suddenly leapt out and started running on the sea with a frightening speed. Rupus didn¡¯t even give a single glance to Ardis and the others on the ship, but only rushed in a straight line towards the Pashval.


    ¡¸What is it doing!? ¡¹


    With an expression decorated with question marks, the captain was chasing after Rupus with his gaze. Eventually, when the path of Rupus and the Pashval intersected, the moment they crashed into each other. With an intense wave produced, there was fresh blood dyeing the sea.


    The Pashval had left a shrill dying cry that ringed in everyone¡¯s ears, the one that had robbed the Pashval of its life in a single moment was unbelievably strong. Seeing the ginormous wolf that was starting to feast on the prey it had caught right on the sea, the sailors forgot to breathe.


    The Pashval which are said to have a less than 10% survival rate for those who encounter it. And Rupus who managed to finish it off with a single strike had made the entire ship shrouded in silence.


    ¡¸Hiii¨D¨D! It¡¯s going back! ¡¹


    Rupus who eventually finished the Pashval, had started walking on the sea back to the small island. And its course had Ardis and the others who are on the boat in the middle.


    ¡¸What are you all doing! Quickly get the ship out of the way! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not going to attack us. ¡¹


    With the captain howling at the sailors, Ardis said that composedly.


    ¡¸Where is the proof of that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t think humans are its prey. It wouldn¡¯t do anything if we don¡¯t do anything. It was like that the last time I came also. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If it does attack us, then I will take care of it. It might be stronger than the Four Winged but, I still have confidence I can win, so rest assured. ¡¹


    In the first place, Rupus wouldn¡¯t ever dare to attack them. After all, Rupus is probably already shivering and desperately trying to hold back himself from running away by now, all while continuing with the scenario that Ardis thought up of.


    ¡¸Fine, I will put some trust on the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡». If it does come and attack us, then you will have to cooperate with us even if it doesn¡¯t match the initial request. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. No problem. ¡¹


    After staring straight into Ardis¡¯s eyes for a moment, the captain gave out standby instructions to the sailors.


    ¡¸Listen up! Definitely don¡¯t do anything stupid! You there! Put that arrow down! ¡¹


    The captain was yelling at the sailors. Even the sailors and the officer Kyle, all of them had green faces. Of course, the captain himself should be the same but, it seems like he has the guts to suppress that to not let it show on his face.


    (I see. He can deceive himself in a good way huh. As expected of someone who managed to be a captain at his age)


    Recalling what he had heard from the information broker Chezare, Ardis was judging the captain in front of him. Eventually, Rupus who walked on top of the water slowly finally approached the ship.


    ¡¸Hiee¡­¡­¡¹


    It was the sound of one of the sailors shrieking. As if responding to the noise, Rupus turned around. It was ten meters distance apart. Seeing Rupus¡¯s length which was more than seven meters, it¡¯s a distance he can close in a single moment.


    There was a chilling air blowing on the ship. The time that the sailors thought was long eventually had its end. Rupus turned the other way as if losing his interest, and slowly made his way back to the small island.


    ¡¸W-We¡¯re saved¡­¡­¡¹


    With that sentence, there were sighs of relief all around. Seeing Rupus¡¯s figure that is gradually becoming smaller from the ship, Ardis was commending ¡¸Well done¡¹ with a smile on his face.


    Showing Rupus¡¯s overwhelming strength and the fact that it wouldn¡¯t attack humans simply to the investigation squad from the Kingdom. For that to happen, Rupus had to show himself and hunt some scapegoat that they had prepared in advance.


    In other words, it was a perfectly no compromise act that Ardis and Rona had thought up of. With Rupus¡¯s strength and the fact that it has no interest in humans known, at the very least, there wouldn¡¯t be any subjugation force formed for the time being.


    The second day after they had arrived back in the capital.


    Receiving the request completion compensation, Ardis was satisfied with the result that he had gotten from Chezare three days later.


    ¡¸So? How did it go? ¡¹


    With candies stuffed in his cheeks, Rona asked. Since they are in the inn¡¯s room with no one around to look out for, Rona spoke out loud without limiting his voice.


    ¡¸Good. Just like we intended, the Kingdom had put down a noninterference policy with Rupus. They haven¡¯t forbidden people to get close to the island but, they had already decided to notify the mercenaries, fishermen and explorers to never land on the island, and to never disturb the ginormous black wolf if they ever encounter it. ¡¹


    With that, for the time being, Rupus¡¯s safety is guaranteed.


    ¡¸But, is that much enough? Even if the country announces that, it¡¯s not like everyone will follow it. ¡¹


    ¡¸There will probably be some people who ignores that and wish to hunt Rupus eventually. Even I won¡¯t think that it will last like this forever. It¡¯s just buying time to find somewhere that Rupus can settle down after all. ¡¹


    In the first place, the fear of the Four Winged still lingers in the people¡¯s heart. And if they knew there¡¯s something even stronger than the Four Winged there, there shouldn¡¯t be any idiots going to head there on their own.


    Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be a subjugation force from the Kingdom as it would just be wasting military power.


    ¡¸Hmm, good then¡­¡­. Where Rupus can live, you have any clue? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well that, it¡¯s to be determined now on. If it¡¯s the Corsas Forest, then no mercenaries or explorers goes in there in the first place, so finding a spot there simply and bring Rupus there should be fine. ¡¹


    Ardis had his hand on his chin as he thought.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s a good idea. We got the money in the end, but I didn¡¯t get to have fun. Is there anyone strong in this Corsas Forest? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder? Stronger than Pashvals¡­¡­was there? I think they just excel in their numbers though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Numbers are good. Right, I will be right back¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Remember to not overdo it. ¡¹


    Recalling the fact that he had caused the appearance of a Grinder on the grasslands in the past, Ardis had a complicated expression as he tried to advise self-restraint to his partner.

 CH 101

    Change: Heavy Metal ¡ú Heavy Iron


    ¨D¨DFour year had passed since Ardis met Rona again.


    After finding a reasonable spot for Rupus in the Corsas Forest and bringing him over, they had been accepting subjugation request and travelling to various places to earn their living funds. There wasn¡¯t any opponent that could stand against the pair.


    Without ever forming a party, the black-haired young man that is widely known as the ¡ºSword Magic User¡» and the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» had cleared difficult subjugation request with a golden beast one after another.


    ¡¸Nothing today as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s sad. ¡¹


    The streets of the capital, Gran. Rona asked while walking, Ardis replied simply without giving much thought into it.  In this four year, Ardis had brought Rona around, and investigated all kind of documents and ruins as well as interviewing people.


    Still, he hadn¡¯t found a clue that could assist in his return to his home world. He couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment already. If there¡¯s no concrete proof that Ardis can¡¯t cross back to his own world, he would never give up.


    On the other hand, Rona doesn¡¯t look that much down compared to Ardis. That¡¯s natural. Unlike Ardis, Rona is able to return to their home world whenever he liked.


    He would sometimes vanish after leaving behind something like ¡¸I¡¯m returning for a while¡¹, a light greeting before coming back half a month or so later.


    Although Rona says that ¡¸I came back here as soon as possible¡¹, it seems like the flow of time is totally different with the two worlds. If Ardis¡¯s calculations are correct, it would be a year here before a day passes on the other side. That was the reason why there was a discrepancy four years ago when they reunited.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t we pretty much finished investigating the entire Kingdom as well as the Coalition? Where will be the next? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­. I guess the Empire would be the next, huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s base of operation is in the capital of the Nagras Kingdom, Gran. The Coalition is at the west of Nagras Kingdom, and its relationship with the Kingdom is considered on the better side.


    That¡¯s why, travelers and information about them come into the Kingdom often. But, the story¡¯s different with the Elmenia Empire located south-east of the Kingdom.


    The two countries had already clashed many times for the sake of land. Leaving aside merchants and mercenaries who are always travelling around, the traffic between Nagras Kingdom and Elmenia Empire is virtually zero.


    If the exchange between the two countries are little to begin with, the information they share are of course nothing. Worse, what Ardis is looking for isn¡¯t any normal information. If he wants to have a chance at finding what he wants, there¡¯s no choice but to visit the place in question and investigate.


    ¡¸The north? Was it the Bronshell Republic? ¡¹


    ¡¸We can go there anytime. But the empire is different. ¡¹


    In terms of distance, the Kingdom is nearer to the Republic than the Empire. But for Ardis and Rona who can move swiftly without depending on long journeys and carriages, the distance didn¡¯t matter much.


    However, if they¡¯re talking about the western side of the entire continent, then it would be different but, there wasn¡¯t much difference between the distance of the Empire and the Republic.


    The problem is with the situation. Since the two country had been on bad terms originally, the worse can only come in the future. The trigger was the new development of the Heavy Iron mines in the northern area of the capital.


    After all, the Kingdom which had to gather Heavy Iron in the mines near the Empire previously can now obtain the same thing near their capital. Heavy Iron is a kind of metal that¡¯s unlike its name, it is light compared to normal iron, if refining is done properly, it will attain a hardness stronger than steel.


    Although they¡¯re used in various tools, necessities and building materials, the most effective use for them is in the equipment of the soldiers. With four years that the Kingdom had time to mass produce equipment using Heavy Iron, the balance between the two countries¡¯ military prowess is beginning to tip.


    The one on edge is the Empire. For them, the longer period they stay put, the stronger the Kingdom would be able to get. There¡¯s no way the Empire is going to sit back and watch their opposing country gaining on power steadily. The speculations at this point are not ¡ºWill there be a war¡» but ¡ºWhen will the war happen¡».


    ¡¸If a war does start, then gathering information will be difficult. Better if we head for the Empire first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s not much we can do at this point right. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true but¡­¡­. Why don¡¯t you feel even a little remorse at what you did? ¡¹


    In the first place, one of the reasons that they prioritized the Coalition instead of the Empire was because of Rona. The Coalition which had a large gathering of unusual food ingredients from all around the continent was a prime target for Rona who has an insatiable appetite.


    The situation had become like this because Rona was really insisting on investigating the Coalition first, probably because of his appetite. Certainly, during that time, the strain between the Kingdom and the Empire wasn¡¯t as bad as now, that aside, Ardis agreed to it as well so there¡¯s not much to complain now.


    ¡¸Ah, we¡¯re nearing the gate, time to be quiet. ¡¹


    With nearing the northern gate of the capital as an excuse, Rona said so lightly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t just return to being a beast when it¡¯s not looking well for you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Under Ardis¡¯s irritated gaze, the golden beast cried out like a normal dog.


    ¡¸Ardis-san? Isn¡¯t that Ardis-san!? ¡¹


    Going past the gate, Ardis who was walking on the highway of the capital Gran was called to a stop. Ardis who turned around to look for the owner of the voice found a young man calling out to him.


    The young man had a good-looking pair of clothes on him. The pearl white hair was longer than Ardis¡¯s hair by half a head.


    He didn¡¯t look barbaric at all, but it didn¡¯t seem that he¡¯s a noble as well. He didn¡¯t look like a mercenary, noble or even a commoner. He had an impression of someone living in a city for his whole life, his impression is closer to being a normal citizen.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Kyrill? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m Kyrill. I¡¯m glad, I almost thought you forgotten me. ¡¹


    A certain apprentice that worked under a merchant association in Reiten of the Coalition. That¡¯s Kyrill. Four years ago, Ardis had saved Kyrill by coincidence in the Corsas Forest.


    After that, Ardis had participated with the defense battle facing against the army of beasts and demonic beings but, the trigger of all that was this person.


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s been a while. Two years¡­¡­ was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I think that¡¯s about the time since we last met. ¡¹


    Kyrill confirmed with a voice that had undergone his adolescent change.


    ¡¸You gained quite the height again. ¡¹


    Ardis muttered as if jealous at Kyrill¡¯s growth.


    Ardis met Kyrill for the first time when he was still twelve. That time, their height had a huge difference but, as of now, the difference only amounted to a half a head at most. Well, the reason behind why their height difference had narrowed was not just because of Kyrill¡¯s growth though¡­¡­.


    ¡¸That aside, you¡¯re in the capital? For business? ¡¹


    Unlike four years prior, Kyrill is no longer a child. Although he¡¯s still not fully experienced, there¡¯s ought to be some task given to him. Or it might because that a certain someone had told him to come here.


    ¡¸Actually, I will be attending the academy in the capital from tomorrow. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? Academy? Is it the Mariules Academy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Ardis asked again since it was unexpected.


    ¡¸Studying in the academy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, what about your work? Rather than that, you¡¯ve enough funds to attend the academy? ¡¹


    Even if the Mariules Academy had commoners attending, the tuition fees till graduation is not something to be scoffed at. Unless they¡¯re from a rich family, there¡¯s no way for one to attend the academy normally.


    On top of that, for Kyrill who is an apprentice, it probably wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to afford it, and above all, he still had to work as an apprentice at the association.


    ¡¸Marrieda-san is willing to pay for the tuition fees. ¡¹


    ¡¸That Marrieda? ¡¹


    Hearing that name from Kyrill, Ardis slightly frowned.


    Marrieda. That is the name of a certain woman with a playful attitude and peculiar speaking habits. At the same time, she¡¯s a successful merchant having the title of president of a large merchant association with her young age.


    ¡¸Yes. When Ardis-san came to Reiten last time, didn¡¯t we talked about what happened in the capital. ¡¹


    Recalling what Kyrill said, Ardis became speechless as his hand was on his chin.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­The one with the shaman old man? That you have the aptitude to become a magician? ¡¹


    What he managed to recall was the occasion when he brought Kyrill into the shaman¡¯s shop after returning from the Corsas Forest. The shaman at that time saw the twelve-year-old Kyrill and told him he had the aptitude to become a magician.


    Come to think of it, Ardis did mention it three years ago when he visited Reiten again and had an occasion to talk with Marrieda and Kyrill.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Marrieda-san seemed to remember that, ¡ºIf you have the aptitude, then it¡¯ll be better to nurture your talent¡», she said. ¡¹


    Even if the shaman said that Kyrill had the aptitude, it¡¯s not like the shaman was anyone famous. Usually, no one would take it for real.


    Even if they trusted the shaman, it¡¯s unthinkable that someone who is working at a merchant association would be given permission to thread the path of a magician.


    That aside, Marrieda had an extraordinary ability, it was ¡ºTo select the future that she selected in her dreams¡».  The reason why Ardis found Kyrill, and the reason why Ardis participated in the defense battle, it was all possible because of Marrieda¡¯s ability¨D¨Dor it¡¯s inevitable because of her ability.


    Did she see some kind of dream again, Ardis thought. Since only the person herself could know what happened in her dream, Ardis couldn¡¯t guess but, could it be a scene that Kyrill becoming a magician, or is it Kyrill living in the capital¡­¡­.


    ¡¸Then, she convinced our president and Nee-san, apparently she¡¯s waiving all the fees. ¡¹


    For Kyrill¡¯s president, Marrieda is the benefactor who had saved their merchant association from certain ruin. And for his sister¨D¨D the president¡¯s daughter whom he refers as Nee-san, Marrieda is still a benefactor on top of the fact that they¡¯re childhood friends.


    If Marrieda managed to convince them, then Kyrill attending the academy wasn¡¯t that strange.


    ¡¸But¡­¡­. As the compensation, she gave me an order to bring back a silver award no matter what¡­¡­¡¹


    His tone changed suddenly, Kyrill seemed really stressed as his shoulders drooped.


    The ¡ºSilver award¡» that Kyrill just mentioned is the award given to the most excellent student in the Mariules Academy during the graduation year. In other words, Marrieda¡¯s ¡ºBring back the silver award¡» meant that Kyrill is to ¡ºGraduate as the top student¡».


    Certainly, Kyrill seemed like a clever boy when Ardis first met him but even so, it¡¯s not an easy position to get considering it¡¯s the Mariules Academy. Recalling the heavy task that was given to him even before he admitted the academy, Ardis decided to console him albeit a little awkwardly.


    ¡¸Fight on, nothing I can really say other than that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    As if to turn away the dark clouds forming above Kyrill¡¯s head, Ardis changed the topic.


    ¡¸Then, are you preparing for the admittance today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. And I will be looking for work as I study. Even if Marrieda-san is willing to fund my studies, I still need money to buy some necessities. ¡¹


    ¡¸Work, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing that, Ardis¡¯s brows jumped. Recently, he had some troubles that he needed to solve, and he thought that why not hire this young man.


    ¡¸Hey. If you¡¯re interested, want to be employed by me? ¡¹


    ¡¸By Ardis-san? ¡¹


    With the unexpected offer, Kyrill was surprised.


    ¡¸Yeah, as for the details¡­¡­let¡¯s see, we will talk it over a meal. I will treat you so come with me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸You have any shops that you need to go? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will leave that to Ardis-san. I¡¯m still not familiar with the capital, the shops are still all new for me. ¡¹


    Ardis gave him the name of the inn he frequented.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go to the ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» I guess. ¡¹


    ¡¸Seseragi Inn? ¡¹


    It seems like that name still remained in Kyrill¡¯s memories. Even if he couldn¡¯t remember the name, he will surely remember the incident that he wouldn¡¯t ever forget.


    ¡¸Still remember? It¡¯s the inn we stayed in four years ago when we first met. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    With that as the trigger, Kyrill seemed to recall something, but his face turned blue the next moment. After all, he recalled Melir¡¯s ¡ºCreative dishes¡» that was served to him grandly, the day that he forced himself to eat.


    ¡¸¡­¡­T-That inn? ¡¹


    It was a face on the verge of crying.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s go? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    With Ardis hushing on, Kyrill started following behind albeit seemingly hesitating. It was a voice that was much more depressed than the talk with the ¡ºSilver award¡» before.

 CH 102

    And, what could it be? ¡¹


    The dining hall on the first floor of the Seseragi Inn. Occupying one table, Ardis and Kyrill was having their late lunch.


    And at the table¡¯s side, there was Rona pretending to be a normal dog while leveling five persons worth of food. Kyrill had round eyes the first time he saw Rona but, in the end somehow convinced with the mysterious justification of, ¡¸Well, it¡¯s Ardis-san after all¡­¡­¡¹.


    Although Ardis felt a little strange at the omnipotent excuse of ¡ºBecause it¡¯s Ardis¡», it¡¯s not like he could gain anything even if he drilled down the reason. Thinking that there¡¯s no downsides since Kyrill is fine around Rona because of that, Ardis decided to get into the topic without thinking much more about that.


    ¡¸I need a home tutor. ¡¹


    While biting down the Black Rabbit Pie, Ardis answered. The dishes that the inn owner, Melir¡¯s father make are unlike the Strategic Weapon born from his daughter, they were fulfilling and most importantly gave a sense of relief.


    ¡¸Home tutor¡­¡­is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯re children with special circumstances staying in my house. I was looking for a tutor for them but, it¡¯s really hard to find someone suitable for the job. ¡¹


    ¡¸But I¡¯m a mere merchant apprentice you know? I mean, I¡¯m going to enroll in the academy to study magic but, I haven¡¯t received a good education, I don¡¯t think I have anything to teach though. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to teach magic or anything. I just need you to teach them common knowledge and vocabularies. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, if that¡¯s so¡­¡­, but then there¡¯re many others who you can find in the capital right? There¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t any suitable ones. ¡¹


    ¡¸I said they have circumstances alright. Age are twelve, and they¡¯re both girls. ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any problem with that though? ¡¹


    ¡¸What if I told you they¡¯re twins? ¡¹


    Ardis just said it simply but, Kyrill jumped up in shock.


    ¡¸Tw¨D¨D!? ¡¹


    Kyrill let out a loud noise accidentally but, suddenly covered his mouth and looked around. Fortunately, there aren¡¯t many guests around, since there weren¡¯t anyone looking at himself, he seemed to sigh relievedly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the case. I can¡¯t really hire anyone as their home tutor can I. Kyrill can at least tell that much right? ¡¹


    Seeing Kyrill had calmed down, Ardis continued. Albeit his stepsister, his admired Nee-san is the one half of a twin, there¡¯s no way Kyrill will discriminate twins.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s some circumstances alright. But wouldn¡¯t Ardis-san teach them be enough? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Kyrill¡¯s question was justified. But¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Despite looking like this, I¡¯m not often around in my house, so it¡¯s difficult. ¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t keep staying with the twins forever.


    In fact, Nere as his servant was looking after the twins as his substitute. Normally thinking, she would be taking the educator role as well.


    ¡¸I mean, there¡¯s someone looking after them but¡­¡­. Uhh, there¡¯s still some problem. ¡¹


    With an inexplicable expression, Ardis seemed hesitant to speak of it. That might¡¯ve been funny. A suppressed laughter came from Rona who was lying under the table.


    Two hours after that. Ardis and the two others who had left the Seseragi Inn is now heading towards the house in the forest.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think I would be entering this forest again. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going that deep today. ¡¹


    Kyrill probably recalled the time four years ago. With Kyrill surveying the surroundings anxiously, he had followed behind Ardis closely. Come to think of it, Ardis recalled the time when he first met Kyrill.


    The twins that were eight four years ago are now twelve. They¡¯re just about Kyrill¡¯s age when Ardis first met him. Comparing the present twins now with the past Kyrill, Ardis felt the twins¡¯ childishness once again.


    Without ever having a chance to enter the town, it can¡¯t be helped that they don¡¯t have friends of similar age, it might be that they were too treasured. The twelve-year-old Kyrill was already able to cross the country border, hire mercenaries and even daring to enter the forest with countless demonic beings lurking.


    Is something like that even remotely possible for Fillia and Riana now, even if leaving aside the fact that they¡¯re twins.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any good outcome if it continues like this, Ardis had begun to think like that. Seeing the children in the town, Ardis had felt the twins were more childish. When was it that Ardis started thinking about the twins¡¯ education.


    The trigger was their speaking. There was a change in the way they talked.


    ¡¸Ardis. Did you bring something today¨D¨D? ¡¹


    It was this year when he started noticing there are weird suffix with their innocent but unique speaking style.


    He was just putting it off before but, the decisive factor was the people of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡»visiting a few months back. It was when the two twelve years old twins making a strong face and said, ¡¸You are ¨D¨D¡¹, Ardis as the acting guardian was looking for a hole to dive in.


    The reason was obvious.


    ¡¸Fillia. There¡¯s a lack of grace in the way you eat. There is no good if you so choose not to correct it. ¡¹


    Even if Ardis was the one providing shelter for the twins, he couldn¡¯t be with them at all times. In that sense, Nere was the one who accompanied them to longest.


    They are living in a forest far from any human presences only by themselves. And the twins still had many things to learn, especially in their growing period. Naturally, Nere¡¯s influence would be huge.


    In this regard, it can be said that their honest personality backfired. By the time he realized, the twins were speaking in Nere¡¯s fashion.


    ¡¸Who are you young man¨D¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. You are Ardis¡¯s companion¨D? ¡¹


    Ardis and Kyrill who arrived at the home was met with Fillia questioning the new presence and Riana with curious eyes. They had both grown in the course of four years, their childish face had already shown signs of maturity.


    They didn¡¯t have the fear facing others like before, they would even welcome guests that Ardis brought over sometimes. Although their adorableness didn¡¯t vanish through the span of time, Ardis felt a little pity at that recently.


    ¡¸Fillia and Riana is Riana and Fillia¨D¨D. ¡¹


    It was because Nere¡¯s way of speaking had corrupted all of it.


    Advertisement


    Nere who looks like an ideal maiden but once her mouth opens, she wouldn¡¯t hold back in anything. Without discriminating the twins, she would disperse the demonic beings in the forest, she would clean up the house, and even her cooking is the best.


    Although she was the perfect person to take care of the twins, Ardis started thinking differently after her way of speaking caught onto the twins.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the way of speaking¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Fillia is the left one, Riana is the right one. ¡¹


    Kyrill was expressing his opinion with confusion while Ardis held his temple and introduced the twins.


    ¡¸Fillia-chan and Riana-chan is it. I¡¯m Kyrill. Nice to meet you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Good seeing you¨D! ¡¹


    It¡¯s good in a way that they aren¡¯t afraid meeting someone for the first time. At least, they could greet¡­¡­kind of. Nevertheless, the way they speak cannot be left alone.


    In a few more years, they would be grownups and would be able to live on their own, it would be bad if it continues like this. Even if leaving aside they are twins, they are still sticking out in a way.


    It might not be too late to fix that habit now. Hoping such, Ardis was looking for a tutor for them.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s like this. I will leave their education in your hands. ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, the way they speak¡­¡­, it would be a trouble if it rooted. ¡¹


    After meeting with the twins in person, Kyrill seemed to understand the graveness of the problem.


    ¡¸As a bonus, they don¡¯t know much about the world¡¯s common knowledge. It was alright until now but, they would have to face the outside world in the future too, it¡¯s a good time to teach them. ¡¹


    ¡¸But, if so¨D¨D¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s gaze switched to the woman preparing tea in the kitchen. With her graceful movement as she poured the tea, it was a figure that screamed nobility.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t she do fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­, you thought so huh. ¡¹


    But Ardis¡¯s reply wasn¡¯t positive. As they were having this exchange, Nere had brought over five portions of tea. After glancing Kyrill with her sky colored eyes for a single moment, she turned around and face Ardis.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸My master. Since you had been conversing with honored guest for some time, I¡¯m sure master and honored guest are already thirsty by now, how about some drinks? ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s eyes became round.


    ¡¸Here. Guests shouldn¡¯t be reserved. ¡¹


    Nere¡¯s way of speaking which was unexpected for Kyrill made him speechless as he turned around and faced Ardis. It seems like the clever Kyrill had already grasped the situation without explaining anything.


    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. ¡¹


    An hour after that. Ardis and Kyrill had organized the details regarding the period and compensation of the request, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to reach a consensus.


    In fact, Ardis¡¯s compensation that was offered was an absurd amount, for Kyrill who needed money to attend the Mariules Academy, there wasn¡¯t anything better than this.


    He had more things to take care of than other home tutors but, still it was at a price at least five times more even when it¡¯s only teaching common sense and basic knowledge, there¡¯s no reason for him to refuse.


    Well, for Ardis, it was an amount taking account into the fact of making Kyrill keep the secret, and it wasn¡¯t a large expenditure anyways considering the sum that Ardis and Rona are able to rack up with subjugation requests.


    ¡¸On the afternoon of my rest days, how about that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it should be fine for the time being. ¡¹


    ¡¸For the time being? ¡¹


    Kyrill tilted his head.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have you teach them for an hour for the time being, and the leftover time can be used on Kyrill¡¯s training. ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Training? Mine? ¡­¡­For what? ¡¹


    Hearing the unexpected word, Kyrill¡¯s expression was not without question marks.


    ¡¸What are you saying. I¡¯m around for a while but, I would be going out eventually, Kyrill would have to come here by yourself you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸He? Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­EEEEH!? ¡¹


    Kyrill who finally understood Ardis¡¯s meaning stood up in surprise.


    ¡¸It¡¯s natural right. It¡¯s not like I can fetch you here and there every time. It¡¯ll be troubling for me if you can¡¯t handle at least one or two Ractors by yourself within two months. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alrig¡­¡­, wait, that¡¯s impossible! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You will get used to it soon if we train seriously. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, no, a¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, you might be on the edge dying for the first few times though. ¡¹


    Leaving aside Kyrill which had completely lost his speaking ability, Ardis was muttering something disturbing softly.

 CH 103

    Haaaa, haaa, haaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill who was out of breath still ran with his all.


    The forest that wasn¡¯t terraformed by the hands of human wasn¡¯t helping at all. The roots of some trees that peeked through the ground, there¡¯re natural traps that would catch anyone¡¯s legs if they weren¡¯t careful.


    The shorter tree¡¯s branch would always stand in his way, forcing him to slow down. If he would step into the mud hidden by the leaves, all his momentum will be stopped instantly at his legs.


    ¡¸Why, haa¨Dhaa, did, this¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill who had been learning all these for the past few days desperately moved his legs while asking no one.


    There were footsteps pursuing Kyrill from behind. The sounds were becoming louder by the second, it was the undeniable proof that their distance is closing.


    The moment his gaze turned back as if to ascertain the distance unintentionally. He was punished for not looking straight at his path.


    ¡¸Ouch¨D! ¡¹


    Having his foot caught on a small rock that protruded from the ground, Kyrill dived headfirst into a bush.


    The pursuer wouldn¡¯t let this chance pass. Easily narrowing the distance, leaping towards Kyrill who still tried to get himself up.


    ¡¸Uwaaak! ¡¹


    The one who came for Kyrill pounced on him.


    It was going to be a deathly pinch originally. But the sound that came from its mouth was unexpectedly strange.


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    Kyrill looked at the creature who held himself down. It was a one-meter-long quadrupedal beast, with golden fur covering its entire body. The tip of its nose was in his view, the sharp fangs that peeked through the opened mouth, and the triangular ears that was on its head.


    ¡¸I guess fifteen minutes or so is your limit huh. ¡¹


    Kyrill who was still gasping for air and calming down when there was another man¡¯s voice from above.


    ¡¸Haa, haa, ¡­¡­Ar¨Ddis-san¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill turned around to the voice, and Ardis jumped down and landed on the ground nimbly.


    ¡¸Your first stride is slow. Don¡¯t just use your legs. Swing your entire body, use that momentum to gain the initial speed. ¡¹


    Ardis was starting to give advice to Kyrill.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t turn around. You will only make it worse if you dull your movements. Don¡¯t try to look for the pursuer but to feel its presence. ¡¹


    ¡¸E-Even if you say so¡­¡­, Haa¨D. Something like presence¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The sounds at your ears. The vibration on the ground. If you have your focus in your senses, they¡¯re natural to perceive, you can instinctually recognize a phenomenon that was caused by something else other than yourself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even, if you, said so¡­¡­¡¹


    Advertisement


    Kyrill was almost crying.


    Certainly, Ardis would be able to do that. He¡¯s one of the most famous mercenaries in the world, he would have the skills to sense danger. But even so, asking Kyrill who had no prior experience in anything regarding fighting was too much.


    After all, Kyrill was still a student that barely touched the ¡ºM¡» in ¡ºMagic¡». If training had piled up, he might be able to sense presences like what Ardis said but, it¡¯s an impossible task for the current Kyrill.


    ¡¸Well, I won¡¯t say that you can do it immediately. For the time being, you¡¯re still lacking in stamina. You need to be able to run like that for at least an hour, if not you won¡¯t be able to get through this forest by your own. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, that¡­¡­. Do I just have to keep running? ¡¹


    Kyrill who had finally regained his breath asked reservedly.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for you to win or fight. It¡¯s not like you got any subjugation request after all. The point is for you to get through the forest safely. And for that, stamina and the capability to escape dangers will be the most important. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­¡¹


    Although Kyrill understood Ardis¡¯s words in his mind, he still seemed a little reluctant at accepting that ¡ºJust running away will be enough¡», after all, he is a young man who admired the strong.


    Seeing Kyrill who replied unenergetically, Ardis had a bitter smile as he sat down on the ground and continued.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s rest for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    As if responding to it, the beast with the name Rona curled up beside him after a cry.


    ¡¸How about the academy? Did you fit in? ¡¹


    Ardis was talking about the Mariules Academy that Kyrill had enrolled in recently.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­¡­. It¡¯s still the same that it took my all just to follow the course. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it pretty much the same for the others? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if commoners are the majority there, there¡¯s still some nobility. The others who came from fortunate family had already learnt some magic before admitting in the academy¡­¡­, I¡¯m desperately trying not to get left behind now¡­¡­¡¹


    Of course, there were children that had received magic lessons from young and could already use the basic magic spells upon entering the academy.


    Even more so for the nobilities, they needed to keep their reputation, so they would already have the required knowledge and techniques drilled into them way before admittance.


    As for Kyrill who only thought about entering the academy half a year ago, their starting point are different.


    A sigh came out unintentionally.


    ¡¸I really envy those who have talent. ¡¹


    ¡¸If talent is all you need to become strong, no one would suffer. Of course, if you had to catch up to someone with talent, just the same effort won¡¯t be enough. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words of consoling came out for some reason.


    ¡¸Yes. I must put in twice the effort. I guess that¡¯s also one of the reasons why I¡¯m being chased around in this forest. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that. There¡¯s not much difference even if you have talent or not. Of course, if you have it, it¡¯ll be better but, there¡¯re also difficult things for those that has it. ¡ºTalent is like rain. Sometimes it is a blessing, sometimes it is a disaster. Sometimes giving hope, sometimes being the shackles that hold you down. That¡¯s why, the talented have the talented ways, and the talentless have the talentless ways¡», it seems. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Someone I knew said that. He¡¯s someone with enviable amount of talent. Though he¡¯s the only talented guy I knew that would say something like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even more gifted than Ardis-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸Me? I was desperately trying not to drag down my comrades. I fully know how talentless I am. ¡¹


    That would be overly humble, Kyrill thought. He could suppress any and every beasts or demonic beings like they were all ants, if Ardis who was referred as the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» in Nagras Kingdom has no talent, then would there even be anyone talented in this entire world.


    ¡¸Well, even if you don¡¯t have talent, as long as you study well, the techniques to fight will naturally come to you. What¡¯s important is to keep a balance between confidence in your own strength, and to not overestimate your own strength. ¡¹


    Ardis stood up and lightly patted Kyrill.


    ¡¸But that¡¯s also after you have the basics in you. You had enough rest by now right. There¡¯s still an hour left for today, let¡¯s continue the chase with Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­, again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Kyrill was shaky as he lifted his heavy body. Starting from his calf, every fiber in his body is screaming in pain. He can still move today but, he could imagine the scene tomorrow where he suffers.


    Recalling that there will be the Practical Basics class for him in the morning, Kyrill ran in the forest for another hour anxiously.


    The capital of Nagras Kingdom, Gran. There¡¯re two main education institutions in the capital.


    The first is the Royal Academy. It is the institution reserved for the royalty and nobles. Ethics, discipline, knowledge, and behavior, it¡¯s an academy that was built with the intentions of teaching their students that, of course, only nobles are allowed to enroll.


    On the other hand, Mariules Academy. It¡¯s an institution founded by Mariules who was a royal court magician. Different than the purpose of the Royal Academy, it gathered all talented and developed them for the purpose of the kingdom¡¯s prosperity. That is why, the academy accepts anyone who are excellent.


    But of course, for commoners, it¡¯s hard for them to bear the cost of enrollment. Even if they had talent, there¡¯re many that are deterred because of the high cost.


    If Marrieda wasn¡¯t supporting him, Kyrill would most probably be the same. As he thought so, Kyrill exited the dormitory of the academy and headed his way to the lecture hall.


    He tried his best moving the legs that didn¡¯t felt like his, all while enduring the electrifying pain that came in every step, he managed to creep his way to the lecture hall and collapsed on a seat nearest to the entrance.


    ¡¸Oi, Kyrill. There¡¯s no need to sit so close to the entrance right. Why not sit over there together? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? Ah¡­¡­, Rai. ¡¹


    As if a machine on the verge of breaking turning around, Kyrill looked at the owner of the voice. There was a lively looking young man with a yellowish green hair. He was looking at Kyrill as he commented with a tired gaze.


    ¡¸Again¨D, you have a dead person¡¯s face today. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I will stay here. I can¡¯t move yet. ¡¹


    When the answer to that question came late, the young man whose name is Rai sat down beside him.


    ¡¸Home tutor again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡­¡­I¡¯m fine here, Rai can sit wherever you like. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then I will choose this seat. But it doesn¡¯t make sense? Why being a home tutor makes you look like this? ¡¹


    Taking up on Kyrill¡¯s offer easily, Rai took the seat beside Kyrill and started taking out his textbooks.


    ¡¸Unn, it doesn¡¯t make sense right. Why me, why are my muscles screaming in pain when it¡¯s just being a home tutor¡­¡­¡¹


    Hahaha, Kyrill had a dry laugh.


    That¡¯s right. Kyrill¡¯s job was supposed to be teaching common sense and normal speaking to the twins under Ardis¡¯s shelter. Then why is he running away from a fierce looking predator¨D¨DRona every single day? Kyrill couldn¡¯t stop questioning himself every time.


    Is he even working as a home tutor, or is he undergoing some hellish trial.


    ¡¸By the way Kyrill. There¡¯s the Practical Basics class later though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I just want to forget it all¡­¡­¡¹


    Practical Basics is one of the classes that trained their fighting techniques. Even though everyone here aimed to ¡ºStudy in the academy¡», all of them had different ambitions.


    Advertisement


    Some who wishes to become merchants, some who wants to learn medical techniques, some who wants to become famous through literature, some who wants to succeed through management, and those who are walking the path of martial.


    Those who are in the martial section are compulsory to learn fighting techniques, but for the others, it¡¯s optional. If they even had time to train their body, they should instead spend it to read more books and deepen their wisdom.


    Of course, the academy understood that well. That¡¯s why the classes each student took was different depending on their ambitions.


    Those who pursue martials¨D¨Dmost with the intentions of becoming a general in the royal army, or to join the private army of some nobles, more than half of their curriculum were practical training or exercising. The young man named Rai falls into this category precisely.


    On the other hand, Kyrill is walking the path of a magician. Magicians needs to have a broad range of knowledge. Leaving aside the vast knowledge required to learn magic, there¡¯s still ancient language, spells, and medicinal studies for them.


    Of course, magicians needed to be familiar with the systems of magic as well, they couldn¡¯t avoid the study on the evolution and history of magic.


    Kyrill who just enrolled in the academy was dizzy at the amount of curriculum he had to attend. That¡¯s why the majority of magicians wouldn¡¯t spend time on ¡ºUnneeded courses¡» like ethics and morals.


    In fact, amongst the students who study magic like Kyrill, there¡¯re many that are out of the ordinary. If they weren¡¯t so, it can be said that they wouldn¡¯t ever succeed as a magician.


    The moment when they are recognized for their abilities and become court magicians or noble magicians, they would have to be able to handle stuffs other than magic as well, ¨D¨Dsuch as the difference in ethics of different social hierarchies¨D¨D it¡¯s natural they have to suffer through this now.


    Regarding that, Kyrill had already experienced it when he was an apprentice merchant. Magicians who excel in interpersonal communication are quite rare, those that are would often be treated with courtesy.


    ¡¸Being a magician is tough too huh¡¹


    Rai was sympathizing Kyrill as he said so. Magicians are scholars as well as researchers, and also a combatant at the same time. That is why they are expected to learn everything and the bare minimum to fight in the academy.


    The lesson will get more specialized as their year progresses, and the senior students can choose their own combat specializations. But Kyrill who had just enrolled in the academy had no choice.


    Under the pretense of learning the basics, they are forced to partake in the Practical Basics class. Although it¡¯s a practical class, it wasn¡¯t anything difficult for their year like using magic or sparing, they are just plainly running and building up their muscles.


    Rai and Kyrill would be participating in that class despite Rai aiming to become a warrior and Kyrill aiming to become a magician, after all, physical strength is useful for both. Needless to say, it is a class unpopular with the magicians, regardless of if they¡¯re graduates or students.


    ¡¸Tomorrow¡­¡­, I can finally get some rest¡¹


    In any case, after the Practical Basics class today and the home tutor work¨D¨Din name but actually some kind of training¨D¨D, Kyrill would be able to rest for tomorrow. If it¡¯s a day off on the academy as well as his work, he would be able to rest for the whole day.


    Strange.


    It was different than what was agreed upon. Kyrill suddenly realized. It was supposed to be on the afternoons when he has no class. Then how come, Kyrill is getting Ardis¡¯s training every day after his class is over.


    ¡ºWell, it¡¯ll be hard to proceed if Kyrill can¡¯t get here by himself after all. ¡»


    The black-haired demonic instructor said.


    For Ardis, it seems like Kyrill being trained is more prioritized than being a home tutor. In the end, it became that he would undergo the hellish training every day except for the days when he was supposed to work as a home tutor.


    Kyrill objected at first, saying that ¡¸I won¡¯t make it in time after my classes are over¡¹, after all, there was a two-hour walk in the forest. Despite so, Ardis would fetch him two ways, and the problem was solved somehow.


    ¡¸To think that he can fly in the sky¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis would carry Kyrill up in the air, and flew the entire distance, making the two-hour journey into ten minutes. At Ardis¡¯s unexpected recklessness, Kyrill was holding his head again.


    ¡¸Nn? What about the sky? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡¹


    As the round-trip time that was needed reduced to almost nothing, Kyrill had nowhere to run. After that, he had to take part in Ardis and Rona¡¯s training in consecutive days. On top of that, it was two hours a day.


    Strange.


    Kyrill thought that he heard the schedule was an hour for home tutor and another for training¡­¡­, where did the home tutor work went. Kyrill¡¯s question that he had put aside deliberately came at him again.


    There was only a single day that there¡¯s no class. Come to think of it, Kyrill had no reminiscence of having went out anywhere on that day. Maybe it was a total mistake of his to have accepted the home tutor work. Kyrill had started thinking like that.


    Although he was undergoing their training every day, the wage of his home tutor work was still being paid, it is the only saving grace.


    ¡¸Oh, the lecturer¡¯s here. ¡¹


    The male lecturer had entered the hall. The time that he could bury himself in the desk was over. Even if his whole body is screaming in pain, he couldn¡¯t betray Marrieda who is willing to help out in his studies, and Ellie who is his Nee-san.


    ¡¸¡ºTalentless have the talentless way¡» huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Recalling the words that came from Ardis, Kyrill was somehow able to get his heavy body up.

 CH 104

    Inside the grounds of the Mariules Academy, the practical class site where no other buildings are nearby.


    A wide area that would take a thirty minutes¡¯ walk from one end to the other. It accommodates not just martial arts, magic practical lessons are also included. After all, the magic spells that have little control fired from the inexperienced students are something that the academy would like to isolate at all cost.


    Of course, the academy has their reason for doing so, maybe they were thinking that the students will not be distracted during class in this wide field, however, for the students¨D¨Despecially the freshmen, the wide field is nothing but a curse.


    ¡¸Oraa! Keep up your pace! Run properly, freshmen! ¡¹


    It was the angry howling of the Practical Basics instructor.


    Under the pretense of a practical class, the students were forced to run for an extended period of time, more than half of them had already become rags. Now, Kyrill and the other freshmen are undergoing this exact class.


    Practical Basics sounds like an easy class but, its true identity is just harsh exercising to build up the body¡¯s basic functions. Before having a chance to undergo the combat lessons, students such as Kyrill and the others have to take part in this grateful yet hated program by the academy. It¡¯s the tradition referred as the ¡ºRitual of Baptism¡» by the seniors and graduates.


    Today, they¡¯re using the wide grounds provided by the academy and had been running ever since the class started. It wouldn¡¯t have changed anything even if the site were smaller since they have to run the same duration. But still, human senses are deceiving, the unreachable wall at the other end of the site is physiologically painful.


    The students who were left in this barren land had the same thoughts. Now, everyone is wholeheartedly hating the excessive size of the site.


    ¡¸Good graces, how long does that instructor wants us to keep running for. ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s partner in the class, Rai was sighing as he complained.


    ¡¸Honestly right. ¡¹


    Kyrill agreed shortly. Running in the forest, now he even had to run in the academy, he started to wonder whether he was getting the lessons of becoming a magician or a marathon runner.


    ¡¸Anyways, you look quite relaxed still, Kyrill. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that, not possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s possible, just look around, isn¡¯t Kyrill the only one from the magician¡¯s course still on their feet? ¡¹


    Looking around as Rai prompted, Kyrill realized that everyone that is still running so far are students from the warrior course. Kyrill is the last one remaining from the magician¡¯s course that can still run.


    The Practical Basics class are mandatory for all students, disregarding their courses. In the first place, a majority of the students that are undertaking the warrior¡¯s course are aiming to enter the army. In that sense, the Practical Basics class makes sense for them the most.


    On the other hand, people who pursue the mysteries are often knowledge hungry, there are almost none of them who thought to train their physical body. In the end, the most harmed ones in this Practical Basics class are the magician students like Kyrill.


    Kyrill who was still an apprentice in the merchant association last year didn¡¯t spend any time in training his body but instead used it all to be better in trading. That¡¯s why he shouldn¡¯t have any remarkable physical abilities. The scholars and liberal students who are exempted from this course are enviable.


    ¡¸There¡¯re even students from our course already down for the race, but Kyrill from the magicians course can still have such a relaxed face, doesn¡¯t that just show your capability? ¡¹


    ¡¸You flatter me. ¡¹


    Compared to Rai who can still converse like it¡¯s nothing even after running so much, Kyrill wasn¡¯t that great.


    For Kyrill, he thought that it would be inappropriate if he didn¡¯t reply when he was talked to, so he did so with short replies, but actually, it already took his all to reply shortly. Don¡¯t speak to me for now, please. That is what Kyrill was thinking.


    ¡¸Rather than that, Rai. My pace, there¡¯s no need, to match it. ¡¹


    Kyrill who said so intermittently was met with Rai¡¯s refreshing smile.


    ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s okay, running at this pace is quite comfortable. I feel quite refreshed. ¡¹


    It seems that Rai is intending to match with Kyrill¡¯s pace till the end.


    ¡¸Is that so. ¡¹


    If so, Kyrill had nothing left to say, he had decided to use his mouth for the intended purpose¨D¨Dthat is to prioritize replenishing his depleting oxygen.


    Kyrill didn¡¯t have that much leeway like Rai said. The only reason why he could stay running so far is because that he had been chased around the entire forest by Rona recently, gaining some stamina. Not to mention, the environment here is better too.


    The foothold didn¡¯t have bumps all over the place. There¡¯re no leaves and branches ahead of his vision at all times, there¡¯re no bushes that blocks his way. With no one pursuing him, he wouldn¡¯t even have to look for an escape route.


    Compared to the training where he would be chased by Rona over the entire forest, only and only running like this is much easier. Although it wasn¡¯t at any way joyous for him because of his fatigued muscles, it¡¯s a level he could manage somehow if he kept his pace.


    ¡¸Alright! That¡¯s enough! ¡¹


    The instructor¡¯s voice reverberated in the training grounds. The students who heard that rejoiced before plopping on the ground. ¡¸Finally¡¹¡¸I¡¯m beaten¡¹ were what all the students said.


    The instructor had left them a few minutes to take a breather before speaking in front of the fatigued students.


    ¡¸Just as what I expected, majority from the warrior course made it. As for the magicians¡­¡­well, it¡¯s also expected. Having just one person made it is already shocking enough though. ¡¹


    The instructor was commenting while looking at Kyrill. The students from the magician course couldn¡¯t run after just the first ten minute. There were even some that had retired in the first three minutes. Amidst that, there was Kyrill who didn¡¯t look fitter than anyone but ran the whole thirty minutes, it was unexpected for the instructor.


    ¡¸Was it Kyrill? Your name. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t bad. You didn¡¯t push yourself too hard, and your pace was steady till the end. Did you do some similar training before you enrolled? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, not really¡­¡­¡¹


    He¡¯s undergoing the training by Ardis now but, that is after the enrollment.


    ¡¸I see. In any case, it¡¯s good to have stamina. The others should learn from this lesson and train yourself. Especially for the magician students, don¡¯t think it¡¯s unneeded. In a war, the magicians are always aimed at first, if you don¡¯t have the stamina to even escape when that happens, you will be the one dying first. ¡¹


    The instructor who was a part of the royal army and a mercenary before, his words held weight for the magician students. Certainly, many of the magicians would become mercenaries or enter the army in the future but, it¡¯s not like everyone here would choose that path as their first choice.


    Many of the students here probably aimed to become a government official or some noble¡¯s private magician. They probably didn¡¯t even think they would hurl themselves into a dangerous fight, and they wouldn¡¯t wish for that too. In fact, there were many magicians who lived their life without ever standing in a battlefield.


    The magician students who heard the instructor¡¯s advice were all either expressionless or made a face like they had something bitter. There were students that had determined expression. They would probably be the ones who heed the instructor¡¯s advice.


    ¡¸That¡¯s all for today. Dismissed! ¡¹


    With the instructor¡¯s words, the Practical Basics class was over.


    ¡¸Kyrill. Let¡¯s go get some food. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, yeah. But I need to change before that¨D¨DWait Rai! Don¡¯t pull me! ¡¹


    Thanks to Rai who was eager to eat, Kyrill once again had to ran with his trembling legs. That is why the person himself always had the thought, ¡ºWhy am I always running ever since I came to this academy¡», even as he was dragged along to the dining hall.


    ¡¸That¡¯s what happened today. It¡¯s too much today already, running now is¡­¡­¡¹


    When that day¡¯s classes were over, Kyrill was brought to Ardis¡¯s house in the forest as usual. Kyrill who had spent more energy than usual thanks to the Practical Basics class today insisted that the training that they did usually is impossible but¡­¡­


    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s good then. Then let¡¯s have a training on what to do to have the highest chance of surviving when you¡¯re all spent on stamina today, the realism would help. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­, how about calling off the training¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if Kyrill is tired or injured, the beasts in the forest won¡¯t give a single thought at that? Actually, wouldn¡¯t they just rush in at that chance? The things that you can do when your body is in perfect condition aren¡¯t possible when fatigue caught up. Isn¡¯t it a perfect chance for you to learn that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Right¨D¡¹


    At the more than expected cruelty of the black-haired instructor, Kyrill felt like his soul had come out together with his sigh.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face. It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t improve much even if we extended the training period today. Let¡¯s call it off after thirty minutes today. I¡¯m not a demon after all. ¡¹


    No no, you¡¯re being too humble, you¡¯re enough of a demonic instructor. Those were the words that Kyrill managed to swallow back.


    At the very least, the instructor at the academy would only ask the students to run thirty minutes only if they¡¯re at their peak. Of course, Kyrill himself wasn¡¯t at his peak but, that¡¯s because of his activities outside the academy.


    Leaving aside Kyrill, the other students could attend the Practical Basics class under a perfect state. On the other hand, Ardis would use the fact that Kyrill is already all beaten up and say that ¡ºThat¡¯s good then¡», and make him run in the forest for another thirty minutes. Who is really the cruel one, it is obvious enough.


    In the end, Kyrill was caught by Rona a total of eight times.


    Rona was doing the predator part but, in other words, he would¡¯ve died eight times in thirty minutes if a real threat was going for him. The result was disappointing for Kyrill but, unexpectedly, Ardis commented ¡¸Not bad¡¹ at that number.


    ¡¸I thought you would die ten times in thirty minutes but¡­¡­, you exceeded my expectations. Excellent work only dying eight times. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­, is that really the case¡­¡­¡¹


    Regarding that, Kyrill¡¯s response was without any energy.


    If it wasn¡¯t a training, then he would¡¯ve died eight times in that short period. It wasn¡¯t quite something he would be proud of.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave it for today. As for the remaining time, how about chatting with the twins? It would be good if their habit can be fixed over time. ¡¹


    In any case, his legs had completely melted at this point, Kyrill who heard that was relieved in a sense.

 CH 105

    With his motive of being able to rest as soon as possible cheering him on, Kyrill made his way back to the house in the forest. The moment he finally found a chair, he collapsed on the table knowingly it is rude.


    ¡¸What happened, Kyrill--¨D¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tired, Kyrill¨D¨D? ¡¹


    The twins who came here running asked teasingly. Lifting up his heavy head, there were two pairs of eyes with different color of blue and light green staring at him. They¡¯re the twins that Ardis had sheltered since four years ago.


    It¡¯s almost a month since Kyrill was first introduced to the twins. Although he still couldn¡¯t tell them apart, their names are ¡ºFillia¡» and ¡ºRiana¡».


    From Ardis¡¯s story, they¡¯re twelve. It¡¯s an age when the normal city dwellers girls would be maturing but, Kyrilll still felt their mental age are younger than they look.


    Kyrill is now considered a young man. With the twins showing a lovely smile, Kyrill couldn¡¯t get angry even when they¡¯re teasing him. Kyrill intuitively felt like the silky platinum blonde hair would escape if he ever tried to reach out to it.


    Their large eyes highlighted their loveliness, with a small nose perfecting the balance. Their expressions are gentle yet cheerful, the boys at the town would surely send admiring gazes to them.


    If not for the fact that they¡¯re twins, it¡¯s unthinkable that they¡¯re targets of discrimination. In fact, their first meeting was much better than he thought. They weren¡¯t afraid of Kyrill who they met for the first time, it was the definite proof that they are able to live happily under Ardis¡¯s shelter.


    ¡¸Hmm, take this and dry off your sweat! ¡¹


    The twins had a big smile as they pushed out a towel to Kyrill.


    ¡¸Thanks. Umm¡­¡­, Fillia-chan? ¡¹


    Receiving the towel, Kyrill was a little hesitant as he called out her name, however the girl grinned widely.


    ¡¸Correct¨D! ¡¹


    Fortunately, his guess was on the mark. Wiping off the sweat at his neck and face with the towel, there was a fragrant smell of herbs coming from the kitchen.


    ¡¸My master, shall I prepare some warm tea? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine either way but, can you give Kyrill a cold one? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    A woman appeared along with that voice.


    She was introduced along with the twins by Ardis, her name is Nere. She is also one of the reasons¨D¨Dthe main reason why Kyrill is working as a home tutor in this house.


    She looks a little older than Kyrill himself. The ideal proportions that the artistic students in the arts course would want to see. Although her lack of expression and her cold gaze dimmed it a little, her looks are more than enough to compensate that.


    ¡¸There¡¯re herbs with relaxing effect in them. It will be good for recovery. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ¡­¡­¡­Yes. ¡¹


    With her movements as she bent over to place down the drink, Nere¡¯s long hair dropped on her shoulders in front of the mesmerized Kyrill. The elegant hair flowed behind her back, Nere was arranging the cups one by one on the table. Kyrill could almost smell a sweet fragrance from her hair.


    Nere took the now empty tray under her arm and went back into the kitchen. Kyrill was looking at her mysterious figure that somehow felt a little lacking in realism absentmindedly.


    ¡¸Are you not drinking, Kyrill? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? Ah, yes. ¡¹


    Kyrill who was called back by Ardis panickily gave a reply.


    There¡¯s the cup that Nere had left on the table a while back in front of him. The cooling tea had a refreshing herby fragrance.


    ¡¸I-Itadakimasu-¨D¡¹


    With water droplets forming on the sides of the cup, Kyrill could tell that it would be cold. Kyrill who was reminded of his thirst by that immediately downed the cup of cold tea. He could feel the coldness of the tea diffusing into his body from the insides.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹


    After downing the cup in a single breath, Kyrill who opened his eyes found that the long hair entered his vision once again. The bluish color that is closer to white than blue¨D¨DAliceblue. The owner of such hair color is none other than Nere.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be good if you drank more slowly for the seconds. ¡¹


    As if already calculated the timing, she offered another new cup of tea to Kyrill.


    ¡¸T-Thank you. ¡¹


    The person herself introduced herself as ¡ºArdis¡¯s servant¡» but, Kyrill felt a little strange at that. Although Kyrill himself never seen any servants serving their masters before, as a merchant apprentice, he had seen many attendees and servants themselves before.


    Although there are some that aren¡¯t as upstanding as they seem but, he had also encountered many that can be said as experts.


    As for Nere, she wasn¡¯t in any way inferior than those experts. Beside her lord, her capability would surely outshine them. Not just that, if she would wear something better, not just being a servant, a beautiful flower would better describe her.


    Even her figure as she silently sat beside the twins and drank the tea, it is the manifestation of the ideal maiden in the minds of artists. The aura exuded from her would more than enough convince anyone if she was introduced as a noble¡¯s daughter.


    It is certain that she had affected the twins¡¯ growth as well. After all, looking closely, the twins¡¯ movements, they weren¡¯t like uneducated children at all. Even the way they picked up their cups was well trained¨D¨D, even if they didn¡¯t go anywhere, they already seemed well educated enough.


    But is it because of Nere taught them so, or did the twins just imitate her, that wasn¡¯t clear. But at the very least, that¡¯s only possible since they were living together.


    ¡¸Nere, it¡¯s a little hot¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so eager. Try to hold the cup well in your hand and sense its heat first. It¡¯s not befitting to be flustered by the heat of mere tea. ¡¹


    Seeing the twins who had troubled face after taking a sip at the tea, Nere was showing an example.


    ¡¸Like this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Best if it¡¯s subtle. ¡¹


    Seeing that, Kyrill whispered to Ardis.


    ¡¸Who is Nere-san actually? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Who knows¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s question was natural, but Ardis didn¡¯t have a clear answer to that.


    ¡¸There isn¡¯t much thing I can do except the talking part though¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving aside the way she speaks, it seemed perfectly fine to leave the other aspects of the twins¡¯ education to her.


    ¡¸It would be good if that¡¯s the case¡­¡­. Well, just don¡¯t think too much and teach them the normal way to speak and the common knowledge for now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡¹


    As Kyrill couldn¡¯t really get a sense of his role here, his reply is vague.


    ¡¸Kyrill, Kyrill. There¡¯s still a lot time today. ¡¹


    The twins had leaned out and asked. Although Kyrill¡¯s training is prioritized now, the main purpose Kyrill is here is to educate the twins anyways. Leaving aside when would the lessons start for real, Kyrill had used the short time before his training to chat with them about the town and the events in his academy.


    For the twins that had never left the forest for the past four years, Kyrill¡¯s story was really refreshing for them. That was too effective as the twins would now pester Kyrill for more stories about the outside world.


    ¡¸Unn, let¡¯s see. I¡¯ve bought a story book from a bookstore in the academy today. There¡¯re many stories that girls seem to like, let¡¯s read it later. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu! Good! ¡¹


    With stories that had a female protagonist, Kyrill judged that the book would be able to teach them the normal way to talk naturally. With the innocent twins rejoicing over that, Kyrill felt like some of the weight on his body had lessened.


    ¡¸Then I shall prepare for the dinner albeit a little early. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyrill should join us too. Since you don¡¯t have class tomorrow, it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s a little late right? ¡¹


    Just as Ardis said, Kyrill has a rest day tomorrow, there¡¯s no reason for him to return to the dorm immediately.


    ¡¸Umm, I guess so¡­¡­. I will take up that offer. ¡¹


    Kyrill who knew Nere¡¯s skills didn¡¯t think twice before accepting Ardis¡¯s offer.


    ******


    After finishing the early dinner, Kyrill started reading the stories to the twins. It seems that Nere had taught them the bare minimum of reading but, for some reason, the twins liked it better when Kyrill read it to them.


    ¡¸I mean, Fillia flips the pages too quick¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Riana just slow at reading? ¡¹


    It seems like the twins have different reading speed, so they weren¡¯t happy reading together. With Kyrill reading it to them, the two were able to find a compromise.


    Sitting on the carpet on the ground, the twins were at Kyrill¡¯s side as he read the story.


    Since that, quite some time had passed. After reading two short stories, Kyrill realized the light coming in through the window had weakened quite a lot.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s already this time huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The reddish sky of the sunset had already gone by, the sky seen through the window is light greyish. Even though the sky is in grey, there were countless small lights littered all over it. While flickering like waves hitting the shore, the lights only and only illuminated the world quietly.


    The people would refer it as the ¡ºTwilight¡», it is the scene that announced the end of the day and the start of the night.


    Now that Kyrill¡¯s narrating had stopped, the house is enveloped in silence. Only the rustling of the leaves and some insects sound could be heard. At the table, Nere was pouring freshly brewed tea from a pot into a cup.


    The flowing water sound into the cup was the only manmade sound around in the room. Sitting between Nere and the table, there was Ardis resting as he supported his chin with his arm.


    That person, he would go sleep whenever huh. Kyrill felt a little impressed at that.


    ¡¸Kyrill. Look, the night! ¡¹


    ¡¸There! It¡¯s coming! ¡¹


    Looking outside at the twins¡¯ prompt, the twilight was slowly getting overtaken by the night sky.


    The border between the twilight sky and the night sky were slowly encroached by darkness. As if black ink was spilled onto a wet cloth, the pale glowing sky slowly became black.


    Eventually, the black had dominated till the western sky, only a small hole remained as the twilight sky. It felt like it was desperately fighting back the darkness.


    The only light source that illuminates in the sky wrapped in darkness, the ¡ºMoon¡».


    ¡¸Nee, nee Kyrill. Why does the night not get the moon? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Why¡­¡­, it¡¯s been like that since the olden days though. ¡¹


    Kyrill who didn¡¯t have a real answer tried to cloud it over but¨D¨D.


    ¡¸But, certainly why? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve asked the same question to the president in the past. ¡¹


    Recalling the same curiosity that he had as a child, Kyrill had a nostalgic smile.


    ¡¸I see, Kyrill don¡¯t know huh. Then Nere? Nere knows? ¡¹


    With the twins now judged that Kyrill couldn¡¯t answer, they switched their target to Nere. Nere carried the steaming cup to her mouth and, after confirming the scent, she opened his mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless hoping for a non-existent object. But that is exactly a human¡¯s nature to do so. Even if it meant a self-sacrificing act. ¡¹


    Could that possibly had answered the twins¡¯ question. Kyrill who couldn¡¯t understand it had one of his brows rising. Of course, the twins had the same question mark above their heads as they looked at each other.


    ¡¸Riana, understood? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. How about Fillia? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia can¡¯t get it either. ¡¹


    They were tilting their heads in confusion.


    Kyrill was looking at the twins with the same emotions but, suddenly, he noticed a golden shine moved at the side of his vision and looked over there. At the end of the gaze that didn¡¯t have any meaning, there was the figure of Rona who had been curling up beside Ardis looking at Nere interestingly.

 CH 106

    Three months had passed since the hellish training started.


    During that, excluding the days that Kyrill didn¡¯t have class, he was getting the training every day. It was to acquire the basic skills required to break through the forest on his own¨D¨Descape arts but, its true form was nothing like that.


    Recently, he felt that the Practical Basics that he was undergoing in the academy are child¡¯s play.


    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill ran between the trees while catching his breath. He was escaping from the pursuer from behind.


    Just that, it was clearly different than two months ago. The one pursuing him wasn¡¯t Rona, but a wild beast in the flesh. It was making noise as it crawled on the ground, it is a six-foot arthropod-type beast with glossy black shell covering its body.


    Because of its characteristics that has fangs curving inwards that resembled a pair of blades, it is commonly known as the ¡ºTwin Swords¡».


    Although its body is only about eighty centimeters in size, the Twin Swords¡¯ name is proof that its fangs aren¡¯t just decorations. It had enough power to easily sever one or two human limbs.


    Although it¡¯s considered the weaker bunch in this forest, they¡¯re still many levels above other beasts. For Kyrill who didn¡¯t have any combat experience, it is an undeniable fact that the Twin Swords might end his life here.


    Its movement isn¡¯t all that quick. But unlike Kyrill who is moving slower due to the bad foothold in the forest, the forest is its natural habitat. Even the soft patches of ground and overgrown bush wouldn¡¯t stop its momentum at all.


    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s like this¡¹


    ¨D¨DIt will catch on.


    Kyrill who judged so started chanting as he ran.


    ¡¸The penetrating, pebble of the¨D¨D¡¹


    Because he had to concentrate on the chanting, his legs were slower.


    ¡¸¨D¨DUnwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D¡¹


    Kyrill heard the loud footsteps that indicated that the Twin Swords was rushing in from behind. Just as the sound was about to reach Kyrill¡¯s back¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    Kyrill unleashed his magic as he turned around.


    From beneath the Twin Swords that closed the distance in a furious momentum, a spear of rock manifested. Without having a chance to react to the attack that came from its blind spot, the Twin Swords took a stab right in its vulnerable stomach.


    But as expected, the magic he casted without looking properly was lacking in precision, it wasn¡¯t able to deal critical damage. Although the Twin Swords is already punctured in its stomach and had its bodily fluids leaking from the insides, it didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of giving up on Kyrill.


    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­¡­¡¹


    While gasping for air, Kyrill started calculating his chances now meticulously.


    The distance is almost nothing. It is a distance that would be fatal for Kyrill who is unfamiliar with close quarters combat.


    On the other hand, the Twin Swords is already injured. Although its greatest weapon was still in good shape, two of its six legs were already crushed. Seeing the fluids leaking out of its body, Kyrill thought that it wouldn¡¯t last long, time will be his best friend.


    Kyrill thought more. He might be able to shave away at the Twin Swords¡¯ stamina if he kept it up.


    But when would its stamina actually give out. After all, arthropod-type beasts are often tougher than they looked. If he wasted time for it to run out of stamina, there¡¯s the possibility that some other beast might come too.


    Then will the better choice be finish it off quickly and get away?


    For that, Kyrill who is a magician must chant once again to cast another magic spell. But their distance is too close. His chant might agitate the Twin Swords, becoming the trigger to pounce on him. Could he really defend against the Twin Swords as he chanted.


    Normally, it would be a distance too dangerous to face off the Twin Swords with its deadly blade attacks. But now that its two feet is crushed, the damage on it wasn¡¯t little. How much effect would that have on its mobility, Kyrill who was a novice in fighting couldn¡¯t estimate that.


    The short time that seemed long continued flowing.


    The first that moved was the Twin Swords. With a soft rustling sound, the Twin Swords that still had its four legs started to close the distance.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the¨D¨D Uwah! ¡¹


    Kyrill who judged that there¡¯s no longer any time remaining to think about anything immediately started to chant, but it became the gap that the Twin Swords aimed for.


    Dodging the fangs of the Twin Swords that came at him, Kyrill threw himself to the left. The location where Kyrill was at just a moment ago, the Twin Swords¡¯ black body dived in there.


    In order to dodge the Twin Swords that leapt at him, Kyrill rolled into dirt and fallen leaves and took distance.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    Verifying that he had took enough distance, Kyrill immediately moved on to the next attack.


    But the Twin Swords is the same that it had recovered a little. With an agility that¡¯s unthinkable for something injured, it leapt in a straight line to Kyrill.


    As for Kyrill¡¯s attack magic, it had magnificently broken apart the branches that was beside the Twin Swords, Kyrill was more than understood that his last effort was meaningless.


    ¡¸Crap¨D¨D! ¡¹


    With the Twin Swords leaping towards him, the two fangs started a wide trajectory, they were trying to take Kyrill¡¯s neck off.


    Kyrill¡¯s entire body¡¯s muscles tensed up, as coldness crawled up his back. Where did he make a mistake, the moment where his life was about to end without even knowing the answer¨D¨D.


    What he heard was a dry sound of the air bursting apart. And the next moment, the Twin Swords had disappeared from his vision, and something hit the ground.


    Kyrill who was petrified moved his gaze downwards. With a single short sword piercing through it, the Twin Swords was magnificently affixed to the ground.


    ¡¸A-Ardis-san¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill had an idea of the sword¡¯s owner as he called out his name. At the same time, his waist gave out and he collapsed on the ground.


    How many times had he come so close to death? Under the pretense of live combat, for the sake that he could break through the forest by himself, Kyrill was receiving the training unbefitting for a magician as usual.


    Ardis was watching just in case something went wrong, but he would only interfere in the last of the last moments. Although there was definite growth for Kyrill being chased down to the last moment every day, Kyrill himself felt that his lifespan was decreasing each time.


    Ardis walked to Kyrill¡¯s side and started commenting on the training session today.


    ¡¸It was really close. Switching to offense while you were running away itself wasn¡¯t wrong. But it¡¯s a little too late I suppose. About ten seconds earlier, you would¡¯ve had time to aim properly. ¡¹


    Although Ardis¡¯s training main objective was to make Kyrill capable of escaping from the beasts in the forest, only and only escaping isn¡¯t the best solution every time.


    Occasions he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, occasions that attacking the opponent to weaken its mobility to increase his chances, or occasions that Kyrill himself decides that he can take on a fight are well within topic.


    Though, even the weakest creature in the forest, the Twin Swords is a handful for Kyrill even if there was only one of them.


    ¡ºIt would be troubling for me if you can¡¯t take on a Ractor or two. ¡»


    Ardis who said so was asking the impossible, Kyrill who now had the knowledge gained in the academy understood well.


    ¡¸The first attack being ¡ºDessel¡» was good but, as for the second attack when you were being closed in, rather than that, it might¡¯ve been better to use ¡ºSleeping Haze¡». It¡¯s effective on beasts like Twin Swords. Not just able to incapacitate it in one go, it¡¯ll be fine even if your aim is off a little. It¡¯s worthy to give it a try. By the way, Sleeping Haze is also effective for Ractors, better if you remember it. ¡¹


    ¡¸But if there wasn¡¯t any effect, then it would¡¯ve come right at me though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well true. That¡¯s why you need to differentiate when to use it best. As for that, just experience more fight and it will naturally come to you. ¡¹


    Kyrill had a complicated feeling. After all, if he had to continue experience more fights like this, he would have to come close to death than ever before every time.


    The huge sigh that almost came out again, Kyrill managed to hold it in.


    Although Ardis didn¡¯t knew it, Kyrill is still one of the best students having good grades in the academy. With his natural earnestness, he was able to learn through the lectures without any difficulties and getting a good score on the regular examinations wasn¡¯t hard for him. Even his practical skills were above average there, as commended by the instructors.


    But, whatever confidence he would gain in the academy, without even able to feel proud of what he did, he would be struck to the earth on the exact same day.


    After all, he was running around the forest chased by some carnivorous beast every day. Even if he had a little confidence, it¡¯s natural that all of it would disperse together with his stamina as he ran through the forest.


    Today is the same, Kyrill had lost his confidence again, and Ardis was patting his head.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten enough stamina now, and the magic you can use is good enough for live combat. I¡¯m not asking you to face off a demonic being at this point. As long as you get used to it, a Twin Swords or a Ractor wouldn¡¯t be an issue at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t be an issue right¡­¡­¡¹


    Although he wasn¡¯t so sure about Twin Swords, Ractors are taught as ¡ºDangerous beasts that can¡¯t be defeated by anyone but veteran mercenaries¡» in the academy.


    At the very least, students like Kyrill weren¡¯t expected to even put up a fight against it.


    They were constantly reminded not to ever get in areas that are known to have Ractors inhabiting unless with excellent escorts. It seems like there was a case in the past where students in the academy went into the Corsas Forest without any escorts, and caused troubles all over the place.


    In the end, they were all saved by mercenaries who accepted the search and rescue request but, it seems that the price for that was huge, it was the story that his classmates who loved rumors told.


    ¡¸Not even an escort, what am I actually doing here by myself¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill muttered so unintentionally, and Ardis reacted to that.


    ¡¸Nn? What about escort? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    Even if he told Ardis about it, there wasn¡¯t any slight chance that Ardis would change anything. Let¡¯s stop thinking about unproductive things, Kyrill decided to not think about the ¡ºCommon sense¡» of the forest that was taught in the academy.

 CH 107

    Mariules Academy¡¯s magician¡¯s course. It is one of the only few ways to gain knowledge and skills for the commoners who aspired to become a magician.


    Of course, even if they enrolled in it, not everyone can succeed in their career. Those who dropped out of their studies weren¡¯t little, and not all that graduates would be able to fulfil their ambitions.


    That¡¯s why all the students are trying their best to study as much as they can in the academy to be the best.


    ¡¸Alright everyone. Today¡¯s class will be firing your magic at the targets over there. ¡¹


    In the training grounds of the Mariules Academy.


    There were about twenty people gathered in a particular corner. They were all young man and girls in their tens. There was a woman in her thirties who had the students¡¯ gazes.


    ¡¸The nature of the magic will be up to you, please use magic that is obvious when it hit. Magic like ¡ºSleeping Haze¡» that has vague effect is off-limits. ¡¹


    Kyrill belonged to the first-year magician¡¯s course. The first year¡¯s curriculum is focused on the theory sides of magic and the basics of activating a spell.


    In that timetable, almost eighty percent of their time is occupied by lectures, only a few practical lessons are ever conducted.


    ¡¸Then please start by yourself. However, take care not to overexert okay? ¡¹


    At the female instructor¡¯s signal, the students started aiming for the targets and casted spells. Some used flame magic, some wind, there was even some that shot out light balls that could do nothing but illuminate. In any case, the spells casted weren¡¯t very impressive.


    ¡¸The striking bullet, that is the vanguard of the noble spirit ¨D¨D¨D Felte! (Ice Block) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸The burning flames¡­¡­, that is the, proof¡­¡­¡­of mine strength¨D¨DGraist! ¡¹(Fireball)


    With their chants flimsy, even the power of their magic spells would be weak. Less than half of them are actually capable of hitting the target with their messy control, even for those that managed to hit somehow, the power of their spell was obvious.


    That¡¯s natural.


    Leaving aside the nobles who had already received elite education before enrolling in the academy, they¡¯re all students that had only recently came in touch with magic.


    With a bunch of total amateurs able to use actual spells, it was good enough for the academy¡¯s sides. As for the training for the sake of live combat, it will be after their second year. And for fighting against beasts, it would be after the fourth year¨D¨Dand only volunteers would receive that training.


    On top of that, it would be conducted under the watch of instructors, lecturers and even mercenaries.


    ¡¸Hey, Kyrill-kun! It¡¯s a precious practical class, quickly get started instead of spacing out! ¡¹


    Kyrill who was looking around was warned by the female instructor.


    ¡¸Ah, yes. Sorry. ¡¹


    Kyrill panickily faced to his own target, before raising the wooden staff in his hands. The staff wouldn¡¯t affect a magician¡¯s spell in any shape or form, it is more like a formal setting.


    It¡¯s the same reason behind why merchants would wear special clothing for occasions when they had serious business talk, it¡¯s only there for the sake of hoping to help their users concentrate better.


    Even if it didn¡¯t have any sorts of effects, it is an important factor that helps calming down the inexperienced magicians. Every time they had a practical class with magic training, students are advised to use a staff.


    In front of Kyrill¡¯s sight, there was a small mountain of something that looked like hemp bags stuffed with dirt. There was only one hemp bag with a different color on the top, they¡¯re probably supposed to aim there.


    The distance is about twenty meters. It¡¯s a distance that Kyrill considered close. With that kind of distance, the hemp bags that are as wide as a human¡¯s torso wouldn¡¯t pose any issues for him.


    At the topic that was much easier than what was given by Ardis, Kyrill felt confused. Looking around, there were students all around that took more than a minute to even chant the most basic spells. In other words, they would need a minute to even cast a single spell against an enemy at that range.


    Let¡¯s imagine the target as a Twin Swords. Although Twin Swords aren¡¯t agile, twenty meters are nothing for it at all. A swordsman would be able to unsheathe their sword and prepare for the assault with leftover time but, a magician like Kyrill would barely be able to cast a single spell.


    Taking the staff like a ¡ºÒ»¡» in his hands, Kyrill quickly chanted ¡ºEarth¡»


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    If the target was a Twin Swords coming at him, he would have just barely made it in time. Just as Kyrill¡¯s chants ended, the earth around the target shook. A spear shot out of the ground as the effect of the ¡ºEarth¡» spell, piercing through the middle of the small mountain.


    A Twin Swords would have a tough shell, but its abdomen is very vulnerable.


    ¡ºAim for the abdomen, flip it over if you can¡¯t see it¡»


    Following the advice from Ardis, Kyrill attacked while imagining the target as a Twin Swords.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹


    He unleashed the second blow without rest. This time, the earth aimed straight at the bag with a different color.


    With the earth magic magnificently struck the colored bag in the middle, the bag was blown away refreshingly.


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    Kyrill was satisfied with his own performance as he muttered noddingly, that small voice unexpectedly reverberated quite clearly, after all, the students were all quiet for some reason.


    ¡¸Huh? ¡¹


    Kyrill who noticed the change in the atmosphere looked around. With everyone¡¯s gazes including the instructor¡¯s fixed on him, he was confused.


    Students started murmuring one after another.


    ¡¸What? Those hemp bags are magically reinforced right? How are they broken? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Wait¡­¡­, what was that speed? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was consecutively. The first one missed the target but the second one came immediately after. ¡¹


    Forgotten that it was their time to have practical class, they were conversing with each other.


    ¡¸Hey, enough of chatting. Don¡¯t waste precious time, concentrate please! ¡¹


    Clapping her hands, the female instructor called the students to start their practice once again.


    After all, the first-year student¡¯s practical class time are limited. Although they were still surprised by Kyrill¡¯s spells, the students that had remembered so went back to their targets and started chanting.


    ¡¸But, what to do now? A target is gone. ¡¹


    After seeing the students go back to their work, the instructor went beside Kyrill and had a hand on her cheeks as she commented on the unfortunate target.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, was it bad to break it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess it would be bad but, in the first place, the academy didn¡¯t expect it would be destroyed by a first-year student. I don¡¯t think they will get mad or anything. ¡¹


    Kyrill who heard that reassurance was relieved.


    ¡¸But, that was quite powerful. Almost to the point that it doesn¡¯t look like you just started three months ago, the chant speed is already out of the standards of the students here. But the first spell, ¡­¡­wasn¡¯t it on purpose? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fuu¨Dn. I see. ¡¹


    As expected of an instructor teaching in the academy, she saw through the nature of the first attack.


    ¡¸With that much accuracy, wouldn¡¯t it be better that you aimed correctly with the first spell? ¡¹


    ¡¸That would be good if the opponent can¡¯t move but¡­¡­. I don¡¯t have confidence to hit something that¡¯s still moving with that much precision. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, that¡¯s why. Twenty meters, the enemy approaching, the first thing to do would be sealing its movements¡­¡­, you based it off a real enemy I see. ¡¹


    She had understood Kyrill¡¯s intention with that short conversation. Although she speaks in a gentle tone, it seems like she¡¯s not someone to be underestimated.


    ¡¸I guess for a Genius-kun that has top-class performance right after enrolling, it would be humiliating to aim for a non-moving target huh. ¡¹


    The female instructor smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸Can you hold back a little on the power next time? The training equipment department would be noisy if the equipment gets broken so often. ¡¹


    Just spend the remaining time as you wish, the female instructor left Kyrill after saying that.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a genius though¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s knowledge on magic was zero before he enrolled but, for the past three months since learning in the academy, he is standing at the top. Easily learning the basic spells that other students would get stuck on, even his theory scores are one of the best.


    Rumors has it that he is the rising star in the academy that had the hopes from many instructors and lecturers.


    But Kyrill wasn¡¯t all that aware. Facing against death every day in the forest, recalling the days that he ran away from the beasts pathetically, he couldn¡¯t possibly think that he is a genius at this.


    After all, just beside Kyrill, there is a truly strong person, Ardis. Compared to that bunch of madness, he thought that his performance was just a little better since he can learn faster.


    But those people that didn¡¯t know Ardis couldn¡¯t possibly understand that. Without knowing that he was chased around by Twin Swords and Ractors every day, they would just title Kyrill as a ¡ºGenius¡».


    Sometimes that had let people respect him but, there were also times that it caused him troubles.


    ¡¸You, your name is Kyrill right. I have something to talk with you? ¡¹


    Finishing the practical class, Kyrill who was heading towards the lecture hall for his next class was met with a female student in the same magician¡¯s course with a somewhat grumpy face.

 CH 108

    Kyrill arrived at the lecture hall, found a seat and sat down and was called out suddenly.


    As he turned around reflexively, there was a female student in the same magician¡¯s course as Kyrill. Her honey-colored hair stretched to her shoulders was curled at the end, making it look fluffy.


    Her appearance should¡¯ve suggested that she¡¯s a gentle person, but unfortunately, her eyes weren¡¯t that. An arrogant looking girl, that¡¯s what the students in the academy recognized her as.


    ¡¸Ah, ¡­¡­Milmeus-sama¡¹


    Realizing the person that called him out, Kyrill panickily stood up.


    ¡¸Eh, umm¡­¡­. What is the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸I said, I have something to do with you? ¡¹


    The female student seemed a little angry as Kyrill made her repeat. At the same time, her eyes glared straight into Kyrill¡¯s, making him flinch.


    ¡¸And, can you stop calling me by my family name? ¡¹


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s not courteous to call a noble by their given name¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Even if they¡¯re the same students studying in the academy, even if they¡¯re at the same position here, their social standings didn¡¯t change. To call a nobility daughter by her first name, any commoner with the slightest common sense wouldn¡¯t dare do that.


    ¡¸The noble is my father, not me. I just so happen to be born into such a family. So, stop that annoying treatment. ¡¹


    Kyrill was troubled as to how to handle the female student that seemed peeved.


    Although there¡¯re many students in the magician¡¯s course who had prestigious background, the girl in front of Kyrill stood out from them. Many of them would look down upon commoners, but she is different in another sense.


    Ellenoa of the Milmeus Viscount family.


    That¡¯s her name.


    Although a viscount isn¡¯t a high position in the aristocracy society, it¡¯s still a position that commoners like Kyrill can¡¯t hope to match. If possible, she¡¯s someone that Kyrill wants to avoid at all cost. But since the opposite side had looked for him, he must respond somehow.


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    Albeit so, Kyrill was still hesitating to call her by her given name, his reply came out weak.


    ¡¸Good that you understand. ¡¹


    Luckily, she left that part of the talk behind and moved into the real business that she had.


    ¡¸You, the practical class just now, the first one was unfortunate but the second one came immediately after, the technique to cover your mistake was nothing short of amazement. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­, thanks¡­¡­¡¹


    Although the instructor was able to see through Kyrill¡¯s thoughts, the other students probably thought that Kyrill missed. The chant was fast, but the precision is off. That is probably what the majority though.


    She would be the same, it seems that she is interested in Kyrill¡¯s chant.


    ¡¸So? How did you finish the chant in such a short time? Is there some trick? Any idea how much training that I need to achieve that kind of speed? ¡¹


    With her body leaning out towards Kyrill fiercely, Kyrill who was standing still shrunk back at the sudden question.


    ¡¸And you, isn¡¯t fire magic what you specialize in? Why was it not ¡ºGraist¡»(Fireball) but ¡ºDessel¡»(Earth), even twice? ¡¹


    Unexpectedly, she knew the element that Kyrill is most well-versed in. Not to mention, she¡¯s a nobility daughter. Any normal nobles wouldn¡¯t have looked at their commoner classmates as beings on their same level.


    He thought that she would be the same as the others, Kyrill was genuinely surprised since he thought that she wouldn¡¯t have any interest in him at all.


    Without caring for Kyrill who was thinking so, she seemed a little impatient as she drew even closer and asked again. The dark grey pupils were staring straight at Kyrill.


    ¡¸Nee, why? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    With his body even more bent back, Kyrill avoided the girl¡¯s gaze. The sweet fragrance that came from her made Kyrill¡¯s face red, probably because that he doesn¡¯t have much experience with girls of his age.


    In any case, Kyrill thought that he must think of some believable answer for her or else he would be held so forever.


    But the problem was the answer. The only reason why Kyrill didn¡¯t cast ¡ºGraist¡»(Fireball) was because he simulated a battle inside the forest.


    If it¡¯s someone as skillful as Ardis, then their fireball would be totally under control but, for Kyrill who is still inexperienced, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to do so.


    As a precaution not to burn the forest, Kyrill had always used ¡ºDessel¡»(Earth) in the forest.


    But as expected, he couldn¡¯t say that. Simulating a real fight has a nice ring to it but, in other words, he was raising the difficulty all by himself. As it was an action totally out of the scope of the curriculum, it might irritate the other students who tried their best too.


    The worst case would be ¡¸A commoner acting so arrogant ¡¹, the noble students would condemn him for that.


    Fortunately, the female instructor didn¡¯t really care what Kyrill did but, the person in front of him now might not be the same. Now thinking about it, Kyrill reflected upon himself that it was still somehow rude to the instructor.


    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­. I thought that since my earth magic isn¡¯t really on par with my flames¡­¡­. It would be a good chance for me to try accomplishing the task with earth magic¡­¡­¡¹


    After his gaze swam all around the place, it was a plain answer that Kyrill managed to come up with.


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn. Is that so? Well, good that you¡¯re ambitious. I guess having the top position ever since admittance is not just for show. ¡¹


    But even so, she seemed to accept that answer. Retracting her leaned out body, she seemed to mutter by herself, ¡¸I will need to work hard too¡¹.


    It was only a short moment when Kyrill thought he was let off the hook.


    ¡¸And? What kind of practice are you on normally? You would teach it to me, right? No way you would refuse a request from a classmate, mercilessly right? ¡¹


    Leaning out again, Kyrill felt cold sweat was trickling down his back.


    ¡¸No, not really any special practice¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Liar. That quick of a chant, no way you didn¡¯t practice. Even I can¡¯t do that. ¡¹


    Kyrill who didn¡¯t want any association with a noble tried to end the talk early, but she wouldn¡¯t let him.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, it¡¯s not a training meant for nobilities¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Training!? Not practice but training? The enthusiasm is totally different. I shall train instead of practicing from now on. What¡¯s the content? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something Milmeus-sama would¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I said not to call me by my family name right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, ¡­¡­sorry. ¡¹


    ¡¸I am me. I¡¯m not Milmeus but Ellenoa. I hope you can call me by my given name instead. Pay extra attention not to do that again. ¡¹


    It seems like she¡¯s really insistent on Kyrill not calling her by her family name, but as a commoner, Kyrill couldn¡¯t simply do that.


    ¡¸Haa, got it. Then, uhhh¡­¡­Ojou-sama¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop that. It makes me feel like I¡¯m at my house. ¡¹


    The female student complained like she really had enough of it.


    ¡¸Did you listen properly? My name is Ellenoa. How can you even get into the top ten with that kind of memory? ¡¹


    He didn¡¯t think that she was being serious on Kyrill calling her by her given name. Kyrill felt a little troubled.


    ¡¸So? The training, how is it done normally? Can I do it too? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s training that Kyrill was undergoing, it was not for the purpose of polishing magic skills. He¡¯s only running around the Corsas Forest avoiding beasts and demonic beings.


    It would never be anything the female student could have think of, it would be a huge trouble if she tried it anyways. If she really rushed into the Corsas Forest after hearing it, Kyrill might really become a criminal because of that.


    ¡¸Uh, that, it¡¯s not a training that a Noble-sama would¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸My name, it isn¡¯t something like ¡ºNoble-sama¡». You, are you doing it on purpose? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. But¡­¡­, the training I¡¯m undergoing isn¡¯t for magic, it¡¯s something else. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something else? Something unrelated with magic? Even though you¡¯re studying magic? Why did you do something like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask why¡­¡­¡¹


    That is a question that Kyrill wants to ask himself. Just that, the act of running away from beasts with less chances of casting spells, it forces the user to practice more control over their spell.


    ¡¸Also, the training I¡¯m undergoing is super dangerous. ¡¹


    ¡¸I acknowledge there will be some danger associated with it since you said it was a training. But a first-rate magician wouldn¡¯t back away from it. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just some danger¡­¡­¡¹


    In the Corsas Forest that¡¯s referred as a hellscape, getting chased around by beasts and demonic beings isn¡¯t a level that can be described with ¡ºSome danger¡».


    As for Kyrill, Ardis and Rona would come for him if he is for sure going to die, that¡¯s why he¡¯s still breathing and studying in the academy now. Just by himself, he wouldn¡¯t even have half the guts to enter the forest and get chased around.


    ¡¸What? Are you saying that it¡¯s impossible since I¡¯m a girl? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not because of that or nobility at all actually though¡­¡­¡¹


    The one who rescued Kyrill from this predicament was a familiar face.


    ¡¸The lecture will start soon, what have you two been talking for a while now? ¡¹


    Moving his gaze, it is Kyrill¡¯s most close friend in the academy.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, Rai. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you? You¡¯re not someone from the magician¡¯s course, right? ¡¹


    With the sudden interrupter, the nobility daughter glared at him for a little.


    ¡¸Me? I¡¯m this guy¡¯s friend. ¡¹


    ¡¸Friend? You seem like someone from the warrior¡¯s course, but a friend with him from magician¡¯s course? ¡¹


    As if looking at some strange specimen, the girl inspected Rai from top to bottom.


    ¡¸Is it strange? ¡¹


    ¡¸Saying that you¡¯re friends with someone from the magician¡¯s course, of course it¡¯s strange.¡¹


    The girl raised her voice and started spouting some inexplicable logic. From her words, it seems like she firmly believes that everyone from the magician¡¯s course has loose screws and couldn¡¯t possibly have any real friendship.


    ¡¸No, you¡¯re saying that despite you being one yourself? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m aware! ¡¹


    ¡¸About what? ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­¡¹


    At Rai¡¯s merciless retort, the girl had nothing to say back.


    Magicians having a real friendship is a misunderstanding in the first place, that is the normal thinking in the society. Of course, since she¡¯s studying magic as well, she isn¡¯t excluded from that.


    Although they had interacted not for long, Kyrill also got the vibes that she is somewhat peculiar. Even though she is a nobility, she wouldn¡¯t look down on commoners, rather than that, she seemed to despise being treated as one.


    Exactly because of her peculiarity, she didn¡¯t go to the Royal Academy but here. With her not able to say anything back to Rai¡¯s retort, it seems like she¡¯s aware that she doesn¡¯t have any friends.


    The girl looked like she was looking for something to say back while keeping silence. But luckily, the bell sound indicating the start of the lecture class changed that silent atmosphere.


    ¡¸Alright, please take your seat everyone. The lecture will start now. ¡¹


    The lecturer who just entered the hall announced, the noble girl sat back down albeit reluctantly. She had secured a seat just behind Kyrill, during the entire class, Kyrill felt a glare coming from her direction.


    ¡¸Hey, Rai. Did I do something wrong? She¡¯s glaring continuously my way. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it great. Though the gaze is a little harsh, why not appreciate that a pretty girl is staring at you? ¡¹


    Trying to get help from Rai beside him in a soft voice, that was the answer Kyrill received.


    ¡¸Then you help me explain to her. That the training she¡¯s thinking of isn¡¯t possible at all. ¡¹


    Since Rai seemed skillful at talking after all, but Rai just gave Kyrill a shrug.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, she has interest in you, not me. I bet she wouldn¡¯t listen to me at all. That¡¯s why you have to be the one. ¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡¹


    A piece of paper folded neatly was thrown to him from behind as he was whining. Opening it, there was a warning written on it with a neat handwriting, ¡ºListen to the lecture seriously! ¡». As for who wrote it, there¡¯s no need to turn around to know.


    Still sensing the great gaze from his back, Kyrill unintentionally sighed.

 CH 109

    Strong personality doesn¡¯t suit Kyrill. A coward would probably describe him the best.


    That is why, Kyrill found his current situation a little¨D¨Dno, considerably uncomfortable.


    ¡¸Kyrill. There¡¯re three open seats over there. Rai isn¡¯t here yet so let¡¯s take a seat for him too. ¡¹


    The reason is with the nobility daughter beside him.


    ¡¸Uh, that¡­¡­. There¡¯s no need for three seats for me and Rai¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, are you planning on excluding me? Isn¡¯t that being too cold to a fellow classmate? ¡¹


    The dark grey pupils had anger in them as they glared at Kyrill. Different from her face, her gaze was unbelievably cold. It is the exact reason why she was promoted from a ¡ºCool Beauty¡» to an ¡ºIce Beauty¡».


    Ellenoa of the Milmeus Viscount family. Their first interaction was when she called out to Kyrill after seeing his spell in the practical class about half a month ago.


    At first, he thought a troublesome person had found faults with him, but it didn¡¯t seem like that after conversing with her for a while.


    Although her words still had thorns in them, they didn¡¯t have the overbearing tone that other nobilities had, she only wanted to ask Kyrill ¡ºWhat kind of practice did you do to improve that much¡».


    Ever since then, Ellenoa had been following around Kyrill. She seems determined to expose his secrets behind his skills by keeping an eye on him.


    It¡¯s good that she¡¯s eager to improve but, having each and every action of his analyzed and commented on wasn¡¯t comfortable. It was as if he¡¯s under constant surveillance, Kyrill always felt like there¡¯s a cloud above his heads since then.


    Even so, Ellenoa isn¡¯t a bad person. After talking with her for a bit, Kyrill understood that she wasn¡¯t the same as other nobilities that discriminates against people who are lower than their social positions.


    Although she would be pushy sometimes, she wouldn¡¯t ever flaunt her power and force him, and she never had looked down on Kyrill just because he¡¯s a commoner.


    As for Kyrill, there¡¯s an awkward sense of distance as he¡¯s still indecisive whether it would be fine to interact with her friendlily. After all, because of her presence around Kyrill, the surrounding gazes had become harsh.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t meant that, Ellenoa-sama¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸How many times have I said not to call me with ¡º-sama¡»? I would think that you had understood that by now though. ¡¹


    For the past half month, it is the same lines that had been exchanged many times. Ellenoa seemed to be fixated over something, she hates being treated like a noble.


    If anyone called her by her family name or with honorifics, she would never miss demanding a correction. However, that¡¯s exactly what had been troubling Kyrill.


    Although Ellenoa didn¡¯t seem like she mind it, the surrounding people might not be the same. Especially the majority of the magician students who are nobilities, there¡¯re quite a few of them who frowns at interacting with commoners.


    In fact, there¡¯re thorny gazes coming at him even now. If he really did call her by her given name without any honorifics, the gazes might turn into more troublesome things.


    With the nobility daughter and the surrounding gazes sandwiching him, while Kyrill was cooked in between, Rai from the warrior¡¯s course came in.


    ¡¸Yo¨D, Kyrill. Ellenoa is here too huh. Could it be this seat is for me? Thanks though. ¡¹


    Rai would call both their first names without any reservations at all, and no honorifics to top it all.


    ¡¸Look. Even Rai would do it properly. ¡¹


    Ellenoa seemed a little happy saying it. But the gazes from the surrounding noble students towards Rai were cold, could it be that she doesn¡¯t notice that?


    ¡¸What? Still on the name stuff? Kyrill is just thinking too much. There¡¯s no use getting so uptight with a classmate, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Rai said. ¡¹


    No, the only ones who think so are only you two. Kyrill couldn¡¯t say that out loud. Unlike Kyrill who had put up a wall against Ellenoa because of common sense, Rai is strangely on good terms with her for the past half month.


    ¡¸No, I think Rai is just too carefree though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No such thing¨D No such thing. ¡¹


    While saying so, Rai sat down beside Kyrill.


    ¡¸¨Dtto, so cramp¡­¡­. Ellenoa, can you shift to the side a little. Kyrill you too. ¡¹


    The three person is seating in a row, in an arrangement of, Rai, Kyrill and Ellenoa. Because Rai was pushing against Kyrill, it became that Kyrill was pushing against Ellenoa.


    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯re you doing. ¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡¹


    Kyrill apologized reflexively but, Ellenoa¡¯s complaint wasn¡¯t only at him.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have much space here too you know? Isn¡¯t it not because it¡¯s cramp, but just your size? ¡¹


    Although Rai is not anywhere close to be a macho, he probably still looks bigger than the skinny magician students here because of his muscles.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a given for anyone from the warrior¡¯s class? Actually, the seats in this hall is just too small. ¡¹


    Beside Kyrill who still had a line drawn against Ellenoa, Rai is talking with her so casually.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no one your size in the magicians course. It would be enough normally. Why¡¯re you in this lecture if you have complaints. In the first place, what is a warrior doing in this magic study class? ¡¹


    Although she was complaining a lot, it was Ellenoa who proposed to secure a seat for Rai. Even though she¡¯s saying things like that, she definitely wasn¡¯t unsatisfied with Rai¡¯s presence.


    ¡¸If there¡¯s no chance for me to go against a magician in my whole life, Why would I even choose to attend this bothersome lecture. ¡¹


    ¡¸Basically, you¡¯re here only so that you can grasp what an enemy might do? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s about it. ¡¹


    At Kyrill¡¯s question, Rai replied affirmatively.


    Certainly, there¡¯re no rules that specified ¡ºStudents from the warrior¡¯s course must attend magic studies lecture¡». Although most students here taking the magic studies lecture are mostly magicians, there isn¡¯t anything preventing students from taking lectures cross course.


    However, the lectures that are compulsory are already a handful for majority of the students. There aren¡¯t many who have any remaining effort to attend lectures of another course.


    In fact, the students in this hall right now are all magicians except for Rai. Attending the magic studies lecture despite a warrior himself, only Rai would be so knowledge-hungry to do so.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t use magic. But it¡¯s natural that my opponent might use it right? When that happens, how do I close the distance, what kind of timing to attack would be the best, what to look out for when moving, I can¡¯t possibly make any strategy if I have no idea about magic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Usually, isn¡¯t that something you learn from experience with live combat? ¡¹


    Kyrill interrupted, but Rai questioned him back.


    ¡¸That¡¯s under the pretense you will survive after fighting against a magician right? What happens if you face against a strong magician even before you had any experience? Dying before learning would mean nothing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn. You think much more than you appear huh. ¡¹


    Ellenoa seemed convinced as she saw Rai in a new light.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s what my uncle taught me anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uncle? ¡¹


    Kyrill was interested since Rai almost never talked about himself.


    ¡¸Yeah. Well, he¡¯s my uncle but, our age is only about ten apart. My pops younger brother, he¡¯d been my playmate since I was a kid. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heee. Someone from the army? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, he¡¯s not like that¡­¡­. Hmm, I guess¡­¡­. A mercenary would best describe him? ¡¹


    Although Rai said it with a clear tone but, somehow the end of it became a question.


    ¡¸I see. An advice from someone who had been on the battlefield is precious right. ¡¹


    Although normal nobilities would shun at mercenaries but Ellenoa didn¡¯t seem like that. Just with that, she would be enough of an oddball out of the other nobilities.


    ¡¸Rai¡¯s uncle, what kind of person is he? ¡¹


    ¡¸My uncle huh? Hmm¡­¡­¡¹


    At Kyrill¡¯s question, Rai was looking at the ceiling for a while.


    ¡¸Although he looks carefree normally, he¡¯s really dependable when the situation needs it. I haven¡¯t met him much ever since enrolling but, I heard he¡¯s always travelling around. Although he really likes messing around and teasing others, he¡¯s knowledgeable, you just can¡¯t come to hate him. And also, stupidly strong. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so, mercenaries are strong after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nonononono. It¡¯s even doubtful to even say he¡¯s strong. He¡¯s an entire level of monstrosity. ¡¹


    Rai¡¯s voice increased in steps of intensity.


    ¡¸Even though he can¡¯t use any magic like me, he can win against two demonic beings with just sword skill? Even while protecting me that is. ¡¹


    If what Rai said while being so excited is true, then his uncle¡¯s strength is not normal. Leaving aside beasts, demonic beings are dangerous foes even one by themselves.


    Being able to subjugate demonic beings with a small party, it would be the proof of strength amongst the mercenaries. In other words, even the strong mercenaries would need multiple people in order to take down a demonic being.


    And against that kind of demonic being, two of them, it¡¯s natural that Ellenoa was frowning as she said,¡¸Aren¡¯t you just overexaggerating? ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you doubting the witness¡¯ claims now?  ¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, taking out two demonic beings by himself¡­¡­, that¡¯s unbelievable. ¡¹


    Kyrill gets her feelings. Kyrill wouldn¡¯t have believed Rai¡¯s story¨D¨DThat is if he never met Ardis.


    ¡¸I believe it though. ¡¹


    After all, about four years ago during the defense battle in Reiten, Ardis by himself took down close to a hundred demonic beings by himself.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Kyrill saw it first handedly. But just that, recalling Ardis¡¯s ridiculousness that he¡¯d seen many times already, Ardis can even take on five or ten demonic beings at the same time by himself. He wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if the real story was like that.


    ¡¸At least Kyrill would trust me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I know a mercenary as ridiculous as that after all¡­¡­. Sometimes, I even suspect if he¡¯s something else wearing a human¡¯s skin. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, Kyrill knows someone like that too huh¡­¡­. Yeah, there¡¯re really people out there that makes you doubt if they¡¯re really humans huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Beside the two who had a distant gaze, Ellenoa was looking at them like some unknown specimen.


    ¡¸Why are you two reaching a consensus, I can¡¯t seem to understand why? ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, Ellenoa don¡¯t get it huh. Well, can¡¯t blame her. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I mean, it¡¯s monstrosity that you can¡¯t believe unless seen yourself. ¡¹


    Looking at each other, Rai and Kyrill was saying so. But somehow that had touched Ellenoa¡¯s nerves.


    ¡¸What! Acting with camaraderie! What¡¯s the meaning! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well well, Ellenoa. You will come to learn of it in the future too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than that, it¡¯s blessed that you don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying the way you two are acting is irritating! ¡¹


    A heated discussion between young students had unfolded in one corner of the lecture hall without the lecturer. Though, it seems like there¡¯re students who aren¡¯t alright with it.


    While the three were still saying similar things to each other, a sudden yell interrupted.


    ¡¸You bastards! Enough already! ¡¹


    The three people sealed their mouth at the same time, and a sudden silence assaulted the lecture hall.


    The owner of the voice was immediately found. There were few people in Kyrill¡¯s sight.


    Standing in the front, with a luxurious looking robe on him, a quite famous student among the first-year students was glaring at Kyrill and Rai. As for the person who thought to avoid any involvement with a noble at all cost for his peace days, the hostility was clearly directed towards him.

 CH 110

    In the silent lecture hall. Kyrill noticed the owner of the voice before panickily stood up and apologized immediately.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. Were we too noisy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who said you can speak, commoner? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uugh¡­¡­¡¹


    A man same age with Kyrill was looking down on him. The freckles on his nose and plump cheeks was drawing attention in a bad sense. He is also a student studying magic like Kyrill.


    There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know of his name in this academy. After all, among all of the nobilities studying in this academy, his family has the highest peerage.


    Although he¡¯s not in any way good looking, every item on his body looked expensive, one look is enough to determine that he¡¯s from a noble house. With several others around him, they all had the same unfriendly gaze towards Kyrill and the two others.


    With that overwhelming attitude stopping his words, Ellenoa stood up and interrupted, covering for Kyrill.


    ¡¸Leon-sama. I do however think that that is too much against a classmate studying in the same field? ¡¹


    ¡¸You keep quiet! ¡¹


    The reason why he can be even so rude against Ellenoa from a Viscount family is because his family. Leon is the fourth son of a Count family.


    Ellenoa who was immediately told to shut up didn¡¯t say anything but Kyrill could see her cold gaze narrowing in the corner of his vision. As for the man who was on the receiving end of the chilling gaze, he had already switched his target back to Kyrill.


    He continued tossing the irritating voice of his, seemingly not noticed Ellenoa¡¯s expression.


    ¡¸I had heard it clearly, to not respect a noble to this degree! Daring to call a noble without honorifics¡­¡­, learn to know your place! ¡¹


    ¡¸It has no business with you though. ¡¹


    With a totally different reason than why Kyrill stood up in the first place, Rai stood up. With a challenging glint in his eyes, he didn¡¯t seem to give a damn if the opponent is a noble.


    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­Rai, don¡¯t do that. ¡¹


    Ignoring Kyrill who tried to stop him, Rai continued on the offense against the man named Leon.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a noble whatnot, your concern in others¡¯ relationship is unneeded. In the first place, the person herself is saying to not use it, so it¡¯s not any of your business. ¡¹


    Rai said it like a challenge, but Kyrill could only feel cold sweat


    ¡¸Insolent bastard, what is that rudeness against Leon-sama! ¡¹


    Rai¡¯s rudeness made the man¡¯s underlings angry. All of them launched slurs at Rai. With that much support fire from his allies, Leon didn¡¯t try to hold back his words anymore.


    ¡¸Filthy peasants can do whatever they want. But don¡¯t try to drag Ellenoa-jou down with you! She isn¡¯t someone you peasants can talk with so lightly! In the first place, peasants aren¡¯t even allowed in the same room with nobles! ¡¹


    The complete opposite of Ellenoa who is in a sense an odd ball of nobilities, he is the type of noble who would flaunt his position, truly a prime example of a ¡ºNoble hated by their people¡».


    Not only the commoner students were frowning, even some from noble families were cringing at his words. Even if they¡¯re all from noble families, it¡¯s not like everyone has the same values as him, Kyrill was a little relieved.


    ¡¸Ellenoa-jou, you have problems. To allow peasants to call yourself so friendly, do you not have the pride of being a noble!? ¡¹


    The spearhead was directed towards Ellenoa without mercy. For Leon, it seems like he can¡¯t forgive Ellenoa who is a noble but would allow commoners to call her without honorifics.


    ¡¸I do have my pride. Just, I¡¯m quite sure the pride I¡¯m thinking of is totally different than what Leon-sama has in mind. ¡¹


    But Ellenoa didn¡¯t back away, facing him head on.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a noble¡¯s role to understand the difference in position. We are born superior and must make good use of the inferiors. Being friendly with them will only grow their ego. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºBorn¡»¡­¡­huh? Excuse me but, Leon-sama seems to have illusions with being a noble man. ¡¹


    ¡¸Illusions? ¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t let that one go, Leon¡¯s face turned ugly.


    ¡¸Whether nobles or commoners, they eat the same, look the same, bleed when stabbed, everyone will eventually die. I don¡¯t think there¡¯re any difference? Just coincidentally born in a prestigious family, being proud of it is a little lame if I would say so. ¡¹


    The conversation was flowing in a weird direction. The hostility directed to Kyrill and Rai went onto Ellenoa somehow.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you take me for a fool? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oops, it was rude of me. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡¹


    With a chilly smile, Ellenoa is only apologizing for the sake of apologizing.


    ¡¸Having a peerage is the proof that we are more superior. Superiors are meant to topple over the inferiors. ¡¹


    ¡¸People with abilities lead the way, I agree with that. But I¡¯m not quite sure if having a peerage automatically means that you have abilities. ¡¹


    ¡¸A mere girl from a viscount family, are you trying to go against me? ¡¹


    Leon¡¯s voice is now filled with anger.


    Although Ellenoa is the eldest daughter in the Milmeus family, she is an illegitimate child. But of course, Leon here is the same in that sense that he¡¯s not a legitimate child.


    But he¡¯s flaunting his family¡¯s peerage. Although he¡¯s the fourth son, he¡¯s still the son of a Count. On the other hand, Ellenoa is a daughter of a Viscount.


    Normally, any other nobles would¡¯ve kept quiet and bear with whatever Leon said. But unfortunately for the majority in the hall, Ellenoa is not someone who conforms to the noble standards.


    ¡¸The one who is a Count is Leon-sama¡¯s father, in no case that Leon-sama has any peerage. According to the kingdom¡¯s law, me and Leon-sama is the same, we do not have any special privileges, we¡¯re only raised by someone who does. ¡¹


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    Ellenoa¡¯s words made Leon yell angrily.


    ¡¸Leon-sama. What was the score of the regular examination you received the other day? ¡¹


    ¡¸That has nothing to do with this! ¡¹


    Lightly brushing away Leon¡¯s words, Ellenoa pushed out Kyrill.


    ¡¸Kyrill here had a total of 937 points and got the third place in the entire first-year but, what about Leon-sama who brags ¡ºSuperiority¡»? Oh, by the way, I got 890 points. ¡¹


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Leon¡¯s words were stuck.


    Kyrill and Ellenoa had always gotten the top part of the grades ranking list ever since they¡¯ve enrolled. Leaving aside Kyrill, Ellenoa who scored 890 points is already very excellent.


    In fact, there aren¡¯t many students that are above her in the rankings. And among those who are above her, Leon¡¯s name was definitely found nowhere.


    ¡¸Oh right, Kyrill got a 97 out of 100 in the practical test as well. Well then, how about Leon-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Leon was not incapable in any way. Originating from a family that is said to excel in magic, he¡¯d even received early studies before entering the academy, of course his rankings weren¡¯t low.


    But that¡¯s only if compared with other students. Kyrill overwhelms that by a large margin. It will be a shame to even compare them both, just to describe.


    ¡¸According to Leon-sama¡¯s words just now, where the superiors will rule over the inferiors, Kyrill and I who has better rankings would be above Leon-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸Outrageous! ¡¹


    The lackeys were disturbed at Ellenoa¡¯s words that denied their nobilities but, the person herself seemed calm and collected.


    ¡¸Huh? I thought it would make total sense thinking from that perspective of yours? ¡¹


    ¡¸B-Bullshit! ¡¹


    At Ellenoa¡¯s otherworldly correlation, Leon who was stupefied for a short while regained himself and shouted.


    ¡¸Those practical rankings are meaningless! Blindly following the textbook mean nothing, the stronger one will win in an actual fight! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oya? In other words, Leon-sama has the confidence to win in an actual fight? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a given! ¡¹


    Ellenoa gained momentum every time they exchanged words while Leon was only dragged along with the flow. Kyrill and Rai were dumbfounded at the two¡¯s exchanges that had forgotten their surroundings.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s just bragging, isn¡¯t that the definition of meaningless? ¡¹


    ¡¸If you so wish for it, I shall personally show the difference in our strength! Your arrogant thinking and words can only be quelled with pain! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then that offer, I will accept it wholeheartedly! ¡¹


    It is now bustling in the lecture hall. Of all things, a supposed gentleman of a noble student challenged a lady, and the lady had accepted that challenge of his.


    Kyrill was already shaken by the sudden evolving matter, but became more so when Ellenoa¡¯s next sentence came out.


    ¡¸Kyrill¡¯s true ability, taste it with your best! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Kyrill doubted his ears.


    ¡¸If Kyrill defeats you, then do not ever put a hand in our business again. Even if Kyrill or Rai leave out my honorifics, I will have you refrain from interfering again! ¡¹


    ¡¸That rude mouth of yours, I will make you never able to speak again! Wait with your neck clean! ¡¹


    Pointing sharply at Kyrill who was still confused, Leon took his lackeys and returned to their own seats.


    ¡¸No, Wait!? Wha¨D¨D¡¹


    Kyrill whose thoughts were halted for a moment suddenly felt hands on both his shoulders.


    ¡¸Kyrill, you must win! ¡¹


    ¡¸Good for you, Kyrill! If it¡¯s an official match, make no regards whether he¡¯s a noble or not, blow him into dusts! ¡¹


    Yeah yeah do it, the warrior and nobility daughter friend of his were cheering him on.


    ¡¸Eh¨D¨D!? W-Why me!? Wasn¡¯t Ellenoa-sama the one who accepted his challenge!? ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying. How can you leave such a dangerous task to a weak girl? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, if it wasn¡¯t Ellenoa-sama¡¯s provocation, it wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡­. R-Rai! Something like this is best left up to Rai! Rai, help me out¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I went out there, it doesn¡¯t look like he would be convinced of his defeat because I¡¯m a warrior though. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­¡¹


    As if indicating that his time is up, the starting bell of the lecture rang.

 CH 111

    ¡¸And so I would become the representative in the match five days later for some unknown reason¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, that¡¯s unfortunate. ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s weak voice was answered by Ardis smiling bitterly. Forced into a match with the fourth son of a Count that he didn¡¯t start, Kyrill whined while at Ardis¡¯s house as usual.


    The news about it had already spread throughout the academy, the event in five days is already set in stone. Although nothing can be done even if he complained, he still couldn¡¯t just take it without saying anything.


    As such, Ardis is now answering the wish of someone who wish to grumble about his troubles.


    ¡¸Well, even though it¡¯s a fight, it¡¯s not like it will cost your life, it¡¯s more like a ¡ºPractice session¡» right? How about not mind about whether you will win or not, think of it as a good training experience and enjoy it? ¡¹


    ¡¸At least one person really wants me to win though¡­¡­¡¹


    The eyes that peeked between her honey colored hair, he recalled the dark grey pupils that glared at him.


    ¡ºGot it, Kyrill? It will be the battle where we obtain what we want with our own hands, against a noble who is deluded and couldn¡¯t see the reality properly! And you¡¯re our representative! Absolutely, absolute¨Dly, defeat is not allowed! ¡»


    Recalling the nobility daughter who wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he lost, Kyrill shook.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the opponent a student from your year? If it¡¯s just up against ¡ºGraist¡» or ¡ºDessel¡» spells, it wouldn¡¯t be a trouble for you though? ¡¹


    ¡¸But he wields special arts¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Special arts? ¡¹


    Ardis was interested in it.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a secret art passed down in the Klassel family, it¡¯s quite a famous story, you know? Leon-sama is the fourth son but, he would have definitely inherited that too. ¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of arts is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s apparently a wind element arts on par with ¡ºStee ? Grol ? Elmet¡»(Blades of Fierce Strike). But the chant is very short, it can be casted as quick as basic spells. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. As fast as basic spells, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If he took the first step, then I would be forced to defend against his spells¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill was hugging his head without a clue of what to do.


    The first-year students of the magician¡¯s course mostly have lectures in their curriculum. Even in the few practical classes that are held, they¡¯re only for the sake of training them physically and practicing their control over basic spells.


    That¡¯s why until they advance a year, there¡¯s no chance for the special magic to show its power. And for students like Leon that had learnt a special art that is specialized for combat, their performance in the academy would increase if there are more practical classes.


    That is the current situation in the academy. Leon¡¯s ¡ºThe stronger one will win in an actual fight¡» wasn¡¯t baseless brag.


    Certainly, Kyrill would have better scores since the first-year¡¯s curriculum is on the basic spells. But in the future, when practical aspects are focused in their curriculum, Leon¡¯s special magic would see the day of light.


    Unlike the basics practical classes that they have now, where they can chant slowly, if it¡¯s a fight where the speed of chanting will decide the outcome, there¡¯s no need to see who holds the advantage.


    If only I can omit the chant like Ardis, Kyrill was thinking such unrealistic things.


    Four years ago. The first time when Ardis met Kyrill, he had seen that Ardis casted magic without chants, and he thought that that was the norm. But after admitting into the academy, he had come to learn how much of that concept is detached from reality.


    In the first place, casting a spell without a chant is more like a myth in the world. Even his close friend, Rai wouldn¡¯t take him seriously, ¡¸That¡¯s an interesting story. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyrill, Kyrill¨D. Are magic and arts different? ¡¹


    Riana who was hearing from the side asked curiously. Riana¡¯s tilted head peeked from below as Kyrill was facing the ground.


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­. They¡¯re similar, but they¡¯re categorized differently. ¡¹


    For the time being, Kyrill paused his grumbling, and started explaining to the twins in a gentle tone.


    ¡¸Arts and magic, they can both bring about the same effect, like manifesting a fireball and a gust of wind. But arts are only usable by a small portion of people. Unlike magic, they can only be used by special people. Just like Ardis-san¡¯s sword magic, it¡¯s a type of arts to be precise. ¡¹


    Of course, arts can be taught to other people as well. But special or strong arts, most of them are kept secret or only passed down in a tribe or family for the sake of monopolizing its strength. The Klassel family is one such example.


    On the other hand, there¡¯re arts that can¡¯t be taught to others too. Limited to the user¡¯s specialization or unique circumstances, there¡¯re arts that are only usable by the owner. And those who has such arts are called and revered as ¡ºUnique holders¡».


    Other than those, there¡¯re also spells that are made through coincidence, as their reproducibility are low, they¡¯re also referred as arts.


    ¡¸On the other hand, magic are what anyone can use as long as they have mana. The chants and the activation method of magic spells can be taught, if one follows the procedure correctly, whoever uses doesn¡¯t matter, the effect would be the same. ¡¹


    Well, to be precise, there¡¯re compatibilities with elements, it¡¯s not like ¡ºAnyone can use any magic¡». However, the activation chant and the procedures are well known, that is the big difference between magic and arts.


    Of course, although it¡¯s well known, it¡¯s not taught anywhere else other than institutions that specially teaches magic, and those who have no mana can¡¯t use it.


    Also, the effects of the spell might be the same, but its power might not. Even if the spell is the same ¡ºFireball¡», the power may differ greatly depending on the user.


    For a beginner, ¡ºFireball¡» might only be able to leave a burn mark on a tree branch but, for an experienced magician, their ¡ºFireball¡» can easily hold enough power to level two or three trees.


    In short, with its procedure known properly and registered in the magic spell list are ¡ºMagic¡», those that are not are ¡ºArts¡». In a sense, they¡¯re all arts, and among many arts, those with their procedures and activation methods well documented are labeled magic, their fundamental nature is the same.


    ¡¸Then Kyrill won¡¯t use arts, can¡¯t use? ¡¹


    ¡¸For now, all I can use is magic¡­¡­. ¡¹


    A day might come where he comes up with his original art, but at the very least, the academy didn¡¯t teach any arts. So, for the time being, he would be stuck with familiarizing himself with magic.


    ¡¸Ardis can use arts, right? ¡¹


    Fillia was clinging onto Ardis from behind, with her arms circled to his front, she looked like she was trying to pull him backwards, but the twelve-year-old girl didn¡¯t have enough strength to shake Ardis.


    ¡¸I guess so. ¡¹


    Shortly replying to Fillia, Ardis ruffled the smooth platinum hair a little violently.


    Of course, Ardis is using arts. ¡ºSword magic¡» is considered an art as no one else is able to use it, it¡¯s a prime example of arts. However, Ardis who answered Fillia¡¯s question suddenly added on a ¡¸But¡¹, with a complicated expression.


    ¡¸I guessed it would be something like that but, the academy really teaches like that huh¡­¡­. That¡¯s why everyone is using the same technique, fighting in a similar style. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean? ¡¹


    At the unexpected comment, Kyrill asked curiously.


    ¡¸For me, Kyrill and what the other magicians use are all ¡ºArts¡», including ¡ºGraist¡»(Fireball) and ¡ºFerno ? Resta ? Ganov!¡»(Flames of Purgatory) though. ¡¹


    ¡¸But, ¡ºFireball¡» and ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» are both well-known magic? ¡¹


    ¡¸Magic isn¡¯t something that manifest a phenomenon. It¡¯s a cause and effect by utilizing mana. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes? ¡¹


    Unable to understand the meaning behind the words, Kyrill had round eyes as Ardis continued.


    ¡¸The key is the flow of mana, the result depends on how you move your mana. As long as you understand the laws, just using mana will be enough to control fire or ice or anything at will. The effects caused by controlling mana correctly, the phenomenon manifested will be arts. At the very least, that¡¯s how I¡¯m taught. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s explanation that was totally unthinkable, Kyrill¡¯s thoughts were late by many steps.


    ¡¸W-Wait a second! What was that, Ardis-san!? ¡¹


    ¡¸In simple terms, magic is ¡ºWhat you understand¡». Arts is ¡ºWhat manifested¡». In other words, exactly because ¡ºMagic¡» isn¡¯t understood, that magicians would have to manifest ¡ºArts¡» by following the predetermined steps and chants, the ways they can apply their spells are awfully limited thanks to this. ¡¹


    Kyrill lost his words.


    According to the history behind magic that he learnt in the academy, the modern magic system is already defined more than a thousand years ago. During that long period, magic studies should have progressed albeit slowly, the technology behind it must¡¯ve improved over its long history.


    Although it would be hard for Kyrill who is still a student to say, if what Ardis said is true, it would be overturning the entire magic system. It is the worst revelation that all the seniors who had walked in the path of magic and put their lives into it were all facing the wrong direction.


    But, Kyrill thought. If that¡¯s true, Ardis¡¯s unique magic would make sense. Sword magic is a unique magic that isn¡¯t recorded even in the long history of magic, and the fact of omitting chants as well.


    ¡¸If people can manifest the phenomenon known as arts without understanding the process known as magic, the process of using magic is vastly simplified. In other words, magicians can be mass produced. It might be like this now because quantity was prioritized than quality, huh. ¡¹


    Ardis made his guess at the origin of modern magic.


    ¡¸U-Uhh¡­¡­. Ardis-san. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s really true, could it be, casting spells without chants¡­¡­. There¡¯re people other than Ardis-san that can use that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Nere can use magic without chants too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh!? ¡¹


    ¡¸What. You didn¡¯t know? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Nere can use magic, I heard it for the first time. ¡¹


    At the onslaught of unknown information, Kyrill¡¯s already troubled expression had more frowns than before. But even while suppressing his confused emotions, his thoughts didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡¸Then, chantless magic, will I be able to learn it too? ¡¹


    The problem that he¡¯s facing right now, it felt like a slight ray of hope is shining upon him.


    ¡¸The match is in five days¨D¨D¡¹


    But reality isn¡¯t that simple. Kyrill¡¯s hope crumbled away easily.


    ¡¸Nope, as expected, five days is too short of a time to learn that. Normally, it would take two or three years. As for Kyrill, since you have experience with magic already, it might be possible in a shorter time but¡­¡­. It would probably still take a year or so. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that, so¡­¡­¡¹


    Consoling the depressed Kyrill, Ardis said.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t fight without chantless magic. Even if your opponent wields special arts, it¡¯s the same for both of you lacking experience. I bet his balance wouldn¡¯t be good, why not try grabbing onto his feet and make him fall to gain the upper hand or something? ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s shoulders are at an all-time low, there were two other voices that cheered him on.


    ¡¸Fight, Kyrill, desu. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose, Kyrill, desu. ¡¹

 CH 112

    The day of the match. The trial grounds inside the academy grounds were filled with people. It is an area originally intended not only for training, but also various events and mock battles in the academy, there is a spectator area prepared.


    Of course, since it isn¡¯t any kind of entertainment, there¡¯re no special seats for spectators. There¡¯re only steps outwards from the middle of the trial grounds. The spectators would sit on the steps or have their own folding chairs.


    The circular center of the arena is about fifty meters in diameter, and is surrounded by a wall about three meters high.


    ¡¸Hee, it¡¯s like this inside the arena huh. ¡¹


    Rai seemed a little impressed with the arena beside Kyrill.


    But Kyrill wasn¡¯t the same like him. He didn¡¯t think the situation would become evolve like this.


    To go against a Count¡¯s son, Kyrill didn¡¯t have the slightest intention. Moreover, there¡¯re many spectators looking. Kyrill who was already feeling down because of the outcome became more depressed.


    ¡¸Why did it become like this¡­¡­¡¹


    Recently, such grumble of his had become commonplace.


    ¡¸It¡¯s unavoidable. One side is a genius even the instructors are impressed with. Another is the son of a noble with the highest peerage around in the academy. And two of them will go against each other to prove their beliefs, of course people would be interested. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, the one who made this challenge and the one who accepted isn¡¯t me though¡­¡­¡¹


    Considering his own position, Kyrill was retorting albeit a little weak.


    ¡¸Even if he never said it, it will become like this eventually. Isn¡¯t it good to take care of the most troublesome guy early on? If you manage to beat in that Count¡¯s son, then he will never bother us again. ¡¹


    Ellenoa said violent things that weren¡¯t suit for a nobility daughter. Her tone was as if she had hoped for this development in the first place.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you intended it to be like¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Both sides! To the center! ¡¹


    Kyrill who asked for her real thoughts was dismissed by the judge¡¯s signal.


    ¡¸Hey, Kyrill. The judge is calling. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve prepared such a brilliant stage, win it even if you can¡¯t. ¡¹


    Getting hushed by the two who added on more irresponsible words, Kyrill reluctantly advanced to the center of the playing field. His opponent, the fourth son of a Count, Leon and the judge were waiting there. Kyrill who stepped out was showered with gazes from the entire arena.


    Although the majority of the spectators are students, it seems like there are even some outsiders mixed in it. The reason why there¡¯re so many people watching a match between first-year students is because that Kyrill¡¯s opponent is a Count¡¯s son, and also the serving judge is quite a famous figure.


    The person who was serving as the judge had flaming red eyes that glanced at Kyrill. She is one of the few famous explorers that had actual results with discovering ruins. Not just her fame, she has the beauty that is wasteful for being an explorer, there isn¡¯t a lack of fans amongst the nobles and commoners.


    Her personality is pure and fierce. She didn¡¯t like roundabout things, because that she¡¯s merciless towards anyone no matter who they¡¯re, she had a lot of enemies, but at the same time, many friends too.


    Her trait of not bending under anyone¡¯s coerce, that¡¯s why everyone knew that she would be fair. There isn¡¯t anyone else better suited for the role of a judge.


    Why would someone like her serving as a judge in a fight between students. The answer to that was made clear by Ellenoa.


    ¡ºNobles, they like to think that they would win naturally. Of course, there¡¯re those that don¡¯t think so too. At the very least, they aren¡¯t willing to lose to commoners. The judge might invalidate the result, or even be bribed beforehand. ¡»


    But she would be fine, Ellenoa said so.


    The female explorer whose nerves are so thick that even big nobles can¡¯t affect her judgement, even if a Count did pressure her, there¡¯s no chance that she would be biased.


    Furthermore, with her abilities as an explorer known. There aren¡¯t any who doubts her judgements. That is why, Ellenoa had recommended the judge before the Count son did.


    Of course, being a famous explorer, she is a busy person. There¡¯s no chance she would¡¯ve come to judge a match between students but, according to Ellenoa, ¡ºI begged her¡», and somehow was able to get her promise.


    Although it would¡¯ve been fine to do so under the name of her father, the Milmeus Viscount family, but Ellenoa seemed to have seek her out by herself, Kyrill thought it was strange how a nobility daughter like her was able to move around so freely.


    ¡¸How long are you intending to make a person from a Count family to wait? I know that it¡¯s useless to ask commoners for courtesy but, there¡¯s a limit to anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh, sorry. ¡¹


    As Kyrill made his way closer, the Count¡¯s son, Leon was being overbearing again, after seeing Kyrill apologize, his arrogance raised.


    ¡¸In the first place, now that I¡¯ve thought of it, why am I on the same stage with some ruffian like you. Rather, you should put your head on the ground and beg for forgiveness. It¡¯s not too late now, if you are willing to kiss the ground and beg for forgiveness here and leave the academy, I shall forgive you. ¡¹


    Although that arrogant attitude ticked Kyrill¡¯s nerve a little, he couldn¡¯t go along with the opponent¡¯s provocation.


    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­. I can¡¯t exactly do that, I have my reasons too¡­¡­¡¹


    Mainly though, some nobility daughter wouldn¡¯t ever allow him to do so. Kyrill rejected his offer a little reservedly but, Leon wouldn¡¯t allow him to refuse in the first place.


    ¡¸To go against someone of a count family huh! ¡¹


    Leon who got heated in the moment tried to approach Kyrill but, thanks to the judge, she raised her hand and stopped him.


    ¡¸Although I recognize words are a form of weapon as well but, please refrain from excessive provocation before the match starts. Any more than this will be penalties. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haaa!? Are you not aware who I am!? ¡¹


    Leon who turned his target to the judge but, the female explorer replied without a single concern.


    ¡¸Yes, I am fully aware. Fourth son of the Klassel Count family, Leon-dono right. So? What is the matter? ¡¹


    ¡¸Such imbecile words despite knowing! ¡¹


    ¡¸You are here as one of the participants today. I am the judge. Is there anything else more? I am here fulfilling my role as the judge. If you still choose to not refrain, shall I disqualify you right now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ku¡­¡­, remember this¡­¡­! ¡¹


    It seems like even Leon would want to avoid being disqualified. After glaring at the judge with hatred, Leon backed off.


    Kyrill sighed in his heart. Certainly, it was the right choice to have her as the judge. If it¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t faze at Leon¡¯s threats, he can look forward to a fair fight.


    Although Leon is still glaring at her with hatred, the female judge didn¡¯t mind it at all, and said.


    ¡¸I think both sides would¡¯ve understood the rules already but, I will go through them again. ¡¹


    Kyrill and Leon both nodded without saying anything at the judge.


    ¡¸The duration would be fifteen minutes. The outcome will be decided with a talisman for mock battles. It will form a protective barrier around the one who has it, it would lose its effect if more than a certain degree of damage is inflicted. In any case, the outcome will be decided when the talisman loses its effect, of course, the side that loses the effect is the loser. ¡¹


    The judge took out the talisman, and handed one each to Kyrill and Leon. Kyrill received the talisman, and fastened it to his clothes.


    ¡¸Striking the opponent who had lose the effect of their talisman is forbidden. Any attempts at attacking after the outcome is decided will be seen as breaking the rules. Since it¡¯s not any real fight, don¡¯t think about finishing off your opponent. ¡¹


    The talisman is designed to release light particles in about a meter in radius when it loses its effect. Even if they shoved it into their pockets, the moment when it loses its effect would still be obvious.


    ¡¸Although the spectator area has its own barrier, any intentional attacks towards that area is forbidden. And, receiving any help from outside is similarly not allowed. Any attacks with magic spells are allowed except for some. The disallowed spells are such as poison, curses and anything alike.  Use of weapons with these effects is also prohibited. That¡¯s all, clear? ¡¹


    The rule is as he heard beforehand. There¡¯s nothing to complain about.


    ¡¸Then, both sides, please head to your starting position.¡¹


    Hearing the judge¡¯s words, Kyrill moved to the standing position marked in the center of the stage, and tilted his head.


    ¡¸Huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is the matter? ¡¹


    Kyrill unintentionally raised his voice, and the female judge asked.


    ¡¸Uh, that¡­¡­. The starting position is here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no mistake. ¡¹


    Kyrill stood on the line engraved in the ground. And his opponent, Leon is similar standing on the line. But the distance between them is closer than what Kyrill thought.


    ¡¸Is it really fine with this distance? ¡¹


    The female explorer judge narrowed her eyes. She seems to have understood Kyrill¡¯s words but, she just shook her head, and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    On the other hand, the other person who was standing on the same line was grinning widely.


    ¡¸Peasant. Are you getting cold feet now? If you¡¯re scared of getting shot with magic at this range, why not surrender already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, no¡­¡­. If it¡¯s not a mistake, then there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s fine here. ¡¹


    The reason why Kyrill confirmed with the judge. It¡¯s because the opponent is only twenty meters apart. Even the practical magic class has the same twenty meters, it seems like the academy thinks that twenty meters is a proper distance in a battle.


    But that¡¯s only for the normal magicians. Kyrill who was trained in the forest under Ardis, twenty meters isn¡¯t a long distance for him at all. Even for the slow Twin Swords, it¡¯s a distance enough for him to only cast a single spell before it catches him.


    Simply saying, it¡¯s a distance that makes Kyrill conscious that there would be a need for close quarters fight. He would need to escape from the beast in the forest all while casting magic to hope it would slow the beast.


    Kyrill who can do that now comfortably in other words, he could do the reverse and close the distance while firing magic.


    ¡¸With this distance¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill muttered in a soft voice inaudible to anyone.


    As expected, even the demonic instructor would call off the training yesterday, knowing that there would be a match today. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have any concerns with his body today.


    Kyrill recalled the words ¡ºSwipe at his legs or something¡» from Ardis, and constructed the flow of the fight after the start signal fired in his head.


    ¡¸Then¨D¨Dstart! ¡¹


    Just as Kyrill finished organizing his thoughts, it was about the same time the judge announced the start of the match.

 CH 113

    Receiving the signal to start from the judge, the Count¡¯s son, Leon started chanting standing on the position where he started. It¡¯s nothing strange, after all, a student of the magician¡¯s course, of course he would choose to attack using a spell.


    But on the other hand, the other participant, Kyrill¡¯s movements are full of surprises for the spectators. At the same time when the starting signal was called, he had been running towards his opponent, Leon.


    Leon who saw that seemed to have stopped his chant for a moment. After all, Kyrill¡¯s movement was out of his expectations. Leon must¡¯ve thought Kyrill would do the same as him, standing still at the starting position and chant.


    Without minding what Leon was thinking, Kyrill was sprinting across the shortest distance. Compared to the forest where Kyrill used to run in, the flat and opened view of the stage is much easier.


    There had been many occasions that he would slow down the Ractors or Twin Swords chasing behind him in the forest by throwing spells behind him. Compared to that, running and hurling spells forward is much easier, he wouldn¡¯t need to take care of his steps as much after all.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    Kyrill who ran the moment the match started had casted his first spell when the distance between them had halved. Dusts blew in the mere ten meters separating Leon and Kyrill.


    Seeing that he casted a spell while on the move, the spectators had gasps of surprise.


    Kyrill¡¯s magic didn¡¯t hit his target, Leon, but impacted the ground right in front of him. After casting the ¡ºDessel¡» that was not for an offensive purpose but only to hide his path, Kyrill shifted his path a little diagonally.


    ¡¸Wha!? W-Where¨D¨DCough! ¡¹


    Leon¡¯s voice that had confusion at missing his target reached Kyrill¡¯s ears.


    Kyrill had already circled around to Leon¡¯s back. Although it¡¯s the same situation with Kyrill that he can¡¯t see that well because of the dusts, it was easy for him since his opponent hadn¡¯t moved from his starting position yet. Kyrill who closed the distance in a breath came from Leon¡¯s side.


    ¡¸No way, will I¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Leon tensed up and tried to ready himself just as he heard Kyrill¡¯s footsteps. But it¡¯s already too late. Kyrill had already closed the distance to within an arm reach.


    Kicking at Leon¡¯s feet while he couldn¡¯t handle the sudden approach, just as his balance broke, Kyrill followed with a strike with his fist.


    ¡¸Uwaa¨D! ¡¹


    Unlike Rai from the warrior class, Kyrill hadn¡¯t received any kind of martial arts class. But his opponent was someone who didn¡¯t even know the first step in a close quarters fight.


    Although it was a straightforward simple fist thrown, he wasn¡¯t able to avoid Kyrill¡¯s fist that was forged under Ardis¡¯s training and evasion techniques. Leon who had gotten a fist right in his chest spun around on the ground.


    Of course, that was not the end. Kyrill¡¯s aim was a close quarter fight where there will be no time to chant. Against Leon who has his family special arts, Kyrill only had the advantage of experience through actual combat and adaptiveness.


    Throwing off Leon who was used to chant at a safe distance while standing, he made use of the advantage fighting at a distance that he was used to, but the opponent isn¡¯t. It is the development Kyrill managed to lead to with his first surprise move.


    There was the figure of Leon on his butt with a surprised face in front of him. It is a distance so close that he could almost see himself in Leon¡¯s eyes.


    Kyrill¡¯s tension raised as the development was just as he intended as he held the upper hand now.


    The method to fight at a distance reachable within an arm. Something like that, a magician studying in the academy didn¡¯t learn that. Leaving aside mercenaries who has actual combat experience, the common students couldn¡¯t possibly handle it.


    But Kyrill was different. He even experienced evading from a Ractor that came flying at him in the forest during his training, there was even one time his legs were almost disconnected from the fangs of a Twin Swords.


    He had already experienced undergoing such situation all while chanting a spell. Against students from the magician¡¯s course that had never received training for a close quarter fight, he could advance the fight in his favor.


    In order to not let go off the perfect opportunity, he decided to end the match with the fire element basic spell that he¡¯s most familiar with. With a direct attack landing at this range, even a basic spell can destroy the talisman¡¯s barrier.


    ¡¸The burning flames that is¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Hii¨D! Activate 6215! ¡¹


    Leon whose body trembled as a response to Kyrill¡¯s chant suddenly started spurting out inexplicable stuff. Could that be the special arts? Kyrill thought about it.


    But even if so, there¡¯s no change in Kyrill¡¯s schedule now. To decide the outcome by activating his spell faster than Leon¡¯s chant. It is just that.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dthe proof of mine strength¨D¨DGraist! ¡¹(Fireball)


    ¡¸Passcode ¡ù¡Á¡÷¡ñ£¡¡¹


    With a speed at chanting that could be said as the best in the academy, Kyrill finished casting his spell earlier.


    The fire spark that manifested at Kyrill¡¯s palm aiming at Leon, expanded and hurled to his target. With the fireball almost two heads wide sinking into Leon¡¯s chest while leaving behind a red trail of mana, his figure disappeared the next moment.


    At the same time, a ringing sound like a hard metal rod was broken in half was heard, and light particles appeared centering Leon. It is the proof that Kyrill¡¯s spell had broken Leon¡¯s protective barrier, and rendered the talisman useless.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­! ¡¹


    At the unthinkable result, Leon lost his words.


    ¡¸That¡¯s it! Victor, Kyrill! ¡¹


    With the judge announcing Kyrill¡¯s victory, about seventy percent was cheering, twenty percent were murmuring, with the rest shrouded in confusion.


    The cheering ones are obviously the commoner students oppressed by nobilities often, the one murmurings would be people who holds special arts like the Klassel family or those that didn¡¯t expect Leon would be defeated by a commoner, and the other confused ones are probably those that are shocked at Kyrill¡¯s fighting style despite being a magician.


    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­. I won somehow¨D¨D? ¡¹


    Kyrill who was sighing in relief suddenly had his expression tightened.


    ¡¸What !? ¡¹


    Kyrill looked upwards at the source of discomfort, and swallowed his breath.


    What Kyrill felt was the distortion that was spreading out above Kyrill. The distortion seemed to materialize by the moment, he could even feel the discomfort at his ears.


    The shaking air. Wind was blowing. The sound of something crackling in the air happened more often.


    A spell was activated. As its appearance became clearer, the cheering and confused audience turned into unrest instead.


    ¡¸What is that!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who did that!?¡¹


    ¡¸That, that¡¯s the Klassel¡¯s¡­¡­! ¡¹


    With the exchanges thrown around, he heard the Klassel name, Kyrill immediately grasped the situation. The special arts inherited in the Klassel Count family. That probably refers to this.


    The unfamiliar words that Leon chanted just now. Since it was a chant he¡¯d never heard before, moreover, the few words at the end was gibberish, he thought that the activation was failed. But that was his misunderstanding.


    The magic¨D¨D, arts had already activated. Kyrill looked at Leon who is still on his butt.


    ¡¸A¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­¡¹


    Leon had a weak voice while shaking his head with a fearful face.


    ¡¸Take care! It¡¯s going out of control! ¡¹


    The judge gave her warning.


    ¡¸Going¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Muttering, Kyrill looked upwards again.


    Certainly, the phenomenon occurring above him right now would be best describing as going out of control. Looking at the caster, Leon¡¯s, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a result of his intentions at all. In addition, the time lag between casting and the effect of magic is too long.


    Because his chant was interrupted midway with the fireball, or Leon¡¯s control over the arts failed. Or some other reason that was unknown. In any case, Kyrill himself wasn¡¯t so sure if it is really dangerous for himself.


    The arts was increasing in momentum by the moment, it looked like it is on the verge of exploding.


    ¡¸Get back! ¡¹


    The female explorer of the judge raised her voice. In a moment, the arts above his head that was gaining in ferocity showed movement. The wind that had been rotating like a ball suddenly took the shape of sharp blades and flew towards Kyrill.


    It was originally an arts fired at Kyrill as the target. It¡¯s natural that Kyrill would still be its target.


    But now, the arts is going out of control. The evident proof was that it was aiming at its target, Kyrill, without any regards for its caster, Leon.


    Kyrill would be fine. Since the protective talisman is still in effect, he could stand against some degree of damage.


    But Leon who was still on the ground before Kyrill was different. His talisman had already rendered useless from Kyrill¡¯s fireball, if he took the arts front on, he wouldn¡¯t leave this unscathed.


    ¡¸Kuh! The severed black sky, isolated white waves, vest of toughness¨D¨DFiel ? Maneena! ¡¹(Magic Barrier)


    Immediately coming to a conclusion, Kyrill stood still there and deployed a magic barrier of his own. Even though it wasn¡¯t someone friendly, he didn¡¯t wish to hurt his opponent in the first place.


    He didn¡¯t know how his magic barrier would stand against the count family¡¯s secret arts. But avoiding by himself for his own sake, Kyrill himself wouldn¡¯t have allowed that.


    Although he felt anxious casting the magic barrier that he¡¯d just learn recently, luckily, his mouth moved steadily. At the same time the chant was completed, there was a light purplish equal hexagon film appeared above Kyrill¡¯s head.


    The deploying of the barrier was late, the wind arts had already arrived. The wind made of countless violent blades crashed into the barrier.


    The sounds of explosions continuously rang. Each time, bluish white light would appear on the surface of the barrier, and disappear.


    ¡¸Hold on please¡­¡­¡¹


    It would be good if he could deploy triple fold magic barrier like Ardis but, as expected, Kyrill couldn¡¯t do that. While feeling cold sweat on his cheeks, Kyrill did his best in maintaining the barrier.


    How much longer would he need to hold out for. The time that felt long riled up his frustration but, what Kyrill can do now is to endure.


    The sounds of clashing winds against the barrier lessened eventually. With the sound happening rapidly at the start slowly dying out, it¡¯s obvious that the spell was losing its intensity.


    Eventually, the rampaging arts stopped.


    ¡¸Did it¡­¡­, somehow? ¡¹


    Kyrill collapsed on his knees with fatigue.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead unconsciously, he was about to turn around and verify Leon¡¯s safety, ¡¸Are you¨D¨D¡¹, before losing his words.


    What Kyrill witnessed. It was the fourth son of a count unconscious, with eyes of white, and a wet crotch.

 CH 114

    Defending against the uncontrolled spell, Kyrill who verified his own and Leon¡¯s safety sighed big.


    ¡¸Good work. It was an overwhelming victory huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rai¡­¡­¡¹


    It was Rai who called out to Kyrill on the ground. Ellenoa was beside Rai as well.


    ¡¸Can you stand? ¡¹


    Grabbing onto Rai¡¯s outstretched hand, Kyrill felt dizzy while standing up. Since the outcome had already been decided, there¡¯s no problem even if an outsider helped him.


    The entire arena was buried with voices of various volume. Majority of them were showering praises to Kyrill but, there were some who are laughing at Leon as well.


    That¡¯s natural. There was too much of a difference in ability between someone birth of nobility and someone of commoner. Even more so for magicians who will need a high degree of education.


    Born in a blessed environment of a count family, and lost to Kyrill all while having the secret arts of his family, moreover, passing out right after being defeated. The final nail to the coffin was he even wet himself.


    He would be the ¡ºFilth of nobility¡» for the nobles, but for the commoner students, it would be a ¡ºServes you right¡».


    ¡¸What a pathetic man. ¡¹


    Sending a cold glance to Leon who was still on the ground with the lower part of his robe wet, Ellenoa said with a given up tone.


    ¡¸It would¡¯ve been fine even if you left that alone. ¡¹


    She faced Kyrill next, the viscount daughter was having a little fed up face.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t exactly do that¡­¡­¡¹


    For Ellenoa, he was a person that had no value to be protected, but even so, Kyrill couldn¡¯t see him die.


    ¡¸Hey, your words again¨D¨D, well, whatever now. ¡¹


    She seemed like she wanted to comment on Kyrill¡¯s courteousness again, but immediately lost her interest and looked at the spectator¡¯s area. What happened? No time for Kyrill¡¯s thoughts to become a question, Ellenoa sucked in a big breath and said.


    ¡¸Everyone who had spectated! Just as you saw, Kyrill from the same magician¡¯s course had defeated Leon-sama! ¡¹


    Kyrill was surprised at the sudden action.


    ¡¸Many of you would¡¯ve known this already but, the reason behind this match was because that Leon-sama had objections with how my friend calls me! ¡¹


    To yell like this in a public space, it was an act unbefitting of a nobility daughter. In fact, there were many students suspected to be nobilities frowning.


    But for the majority of the students who are commoners, they wouldn¡¯t know or care about such thing with nobles. Kyrill was the same, he¡¯s just surprised by her actions. And Rai who is at Kyrill¡¯s side was grinning as if he¡¯s enjoying the situation.


    ¡¸If Kyrill won, Leon-sama would not ever interfere in my friendships! As such, from now on, even if Kyrill calls me by my given name without honorifics, any interference is unneeded! Anyone who has complain¨D¨D¡¹


    Ellenoa paused his words a little, and pointed at the pathetic looking Leon.


    ¡¸Please do get beaten up by Kyrill just like that! ¡¹


    For the students who are originally commoners, it¡¯s a boring announcement. Although there are still quite some nobility students that didn¡¯t look quite happy, it¡¯s not like they have the confidence to beat Kyrill even if they challenged him. Even Leon was overwhelmed without able to do anything.


    Among those that had the same intentions as him, there aren¡¯t any noble students that had better abilities than Leon. Since the chance of winning is slim even if they challenged, becoming like Leon¡¯s state now would make them the laughingstock of the aristocratic world. Of course, they had no choice but to bite their lips.


    Verifying that there aren¡¯t any voices of objections from the crowd, Ellenoa nodded satisfied and turned around to Kyrill. It was an expression full of ¡ºI did it¡»-ness.


    ¡¸Kyrill, Rai. With this, no one would say anything even if you left out the honorifics! ¡¹


    Rai seemed as carefree as usual. But Kyrill seemed gloomy on the other hand.


    With that kind of public speech in front of such a crowd, how troublesome would his academy life be from tomorrow onwards¨D¨Dit¡¯s not like anything can be done even if he complained to Rai.


    Ellenoa paid no mind to such depressed Kyrill, as for Rai, his expression was ¡¸It¡¯s going to be fun now¡¹. The other students didn¡¯t look like they would approach them at all, Kyrill had no one who would listen to his grumbles in this academy.


    Coming to a realization, Kyrill felt the pain that no one understood him well in the academy. In the end, he would grumble to the black-haired instructor in his house.


    ¡¸Why did she declare it so grandiosely like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill was half crying while he complained weakly. Finishing his match with Leon, Kyrill who ended his schedule in the academy headed to Ardis¡¯s house as usual.


    Kyrill had completely let loose whatever happened in the academy.


    ¡¸Yoshi yoshi~¡¹


    ¡¸Yoshi yoshi~¡¹


    Beside such depressed Kyrill were Fillia and Riana. It seems that they are trying to console Kyrill.


    ¡¸But Kyrill, it¡¯s not like that girl didn¡¯t think of anything when she did so. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Meaning? ¡¹


    Kyrill who didn¡¯t expect that asked.


    ¡¸Not everyone there knew what was going on right? There should only be a small portion of them who knows the truth. If your opponent is a noble¡¯s son, then he might pull some strings behind. Maybe ¡ºI was trying to judge the peasant trying to lead a noble down the wrong path¡», or ¡ºI was trying to save the noble girl who had her weakness held by the peasant¡». If something like that happened, Kyrill would suddenly be the bad person, expulsion might be on the way. ¡¹


    ¡¸No way, just what he speaks can¡¯t do that much though¡­¡­¡¹


    Certainly, there were many nobilities that like to flaunt their position, and would be rude to commoners.


    But would they take it so far just because of a trifle between students. Kyrill¡¯s imagination couldn¡¯t picture that.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate the nobles. They¡¯re not gracious nor virtuous. Rather, they¡¯re not much different than the back-alley thugs in the sense they¡¯re very conscious about reputation. The only difference between the nobles and them is they have power and position. But they will do the same if it concerns their reputation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is¡­¡­, that so? ¡¹


    The twins were patting him, their hands were ruffling up Kyrill¡¯s hair. The neatly combed hair was tangled all over the place, it was like his bed hair, but Kyrill didn¡¯t notice that as he was concentrated in the talk with Ardis.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, that girl had tried to involve the entire crowd. With the truth known, even if some noble tried to set something up, the entire crowd was the witness. Whatever they come up with won¡¯t have much effect. ¡¹


    ¡¸It was an act after considering that much, is that it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s how I see it. Although it¡¯s a little forced, didn¡¯t she put a check on them? Well, the stuff with the honorifics is different though. ¡¹


    It seems like Ellenoa isn¡¯t just a simple-minded girl. Certainly, she had invited a judge in advance as a guard against Leon cheating, she had thought many things of her own. After the match was over, according to Ardis¡¯s opinion, it was something needed to not let the opponents have a chance to plan something behind his back.


    But even so, Kyrill¡¯s face was hurting. Just like what Ardis said, calling her by her given name without honorifics is a different matter.


    ¡ºNow, Kyrill. You don¡¯t need to be conscious calling my name! Hey! Do it properly already! ¡»


    Kyrill wants her to spare chasing him around the matter of calling her first name without honorifics. After all, he didn¡¯t really want to do that, nor did he want to get involve in the aristocrat world.


    Of course, thinking about the Rovell Merchant association that had taken care of him for a long time, a connection with a noble family isn¡¯t bad in any case. But Ellenoa doesn¡¯t look like a proper noble at all, he couldn¡¯t think that she can help him with connections there.


    With Kyrill deep in his thoughts, Ardis called him out.


    ¡¸Kyrill. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it? ¡¹


    Kyrill kept his thoughts to later and returned his focus.


    ¡¸Actually, I thought I would be leaving far quite soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leaving far? ¡¹


    Ardis continued while Kyrill had a question mark on his head.


    ¡¸Yeah, I didn¡¯t really get to accept any long term request with fetching Kyrill these days but, I thought I would be visiting the empire with Rona in a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Then what about me¡­¡­, umm, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re saying that I have to come here by my own? ¡¹


    Every time Kyrill headed here from the capital, it was with Ardis carrying him across the sky. If Ardis is to be away from the house for a while, of course he couldn¡¯t help Kyrill with that.


    Since Kyrill couldn¡¯t use such an unrealistic way of flying in the sky, he could only arrive here by going through the forest. With a future that he didn¡¯t want to imagine much about, Kyrill who was hoping for a denial was hit in the face.


    ¡¸No, wasn¡¯t that the plan? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh! No way! It¡¯s impossible for me alone! ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not impossible. Running full speed while chanting, handling close quarters combat, and magic barrier at a moment¡¯s notice. You will be fine with that much. There¡¯s only a few trainings left for you, and you would be alright coming here. ¡¹


    Certainly, Kyrill was aware that he¡¯s much more capable than before he entered the academy. But that¡¯s on the level of being a student in the academy, only. An actual combat where he would bet his life in the forest, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to get through it easily.


    ¡¸It feels¡­¡­unreal to me though ¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to hunt a Ractor or something. ¡¹


    Think about it more openly, Ardis said, but for Kyrill, it wasn¡¯t a matter as easy as, ¡¸Yeah I should do that¡¹.


    After all, it¡¯s the hellscape Corsas Forest. Although it¡¯s the outskirts, it¡¯s not a place where students should enter. Even the academy warned them, ¡ºDon¡¯t ever enter the Corsas Forest even if it¡¯s the outskirts. ¡»


    Explaining such to Ardis, he showed a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡¸That¡¯s just too overexaggerating. ¡¹


    There were some students from the Mariules Academy that entered the forest before, and Ardis had the chance to meet them before.


    ¡¸Get some self-confidence. ¡¹


    Ardis was smiling bitterly, but Kyrill didn¡¯t know what to say. With his complicated heart shown on his face, he didn¡¯t have a reply.


    As for the twins that had made a mess out of Kyrill¡¯s hair, they had already moved their interest elsewhere, chatting with Nere now. The complete opposite of the laughing noises of the twins from the kitchen, Kyrill¡¯s heart sank even more than after the match with Leon.

 CH 115

    The match between students in Mariules Academy. After receiving her share of wage being a judge from the academy, the female explorer lurked around the city before returning to her inn.


    Waiting for the night to fall, she entered the tavern across of her inn, and occupied the same table near the counter she always had.


    ¡¸Yoo. You¡¯re early today. ¡¹


    The woman turned around at the voice after her second glass of wine.


    There was a man there. A man wearing a thin leather armor and a sword by his waist reflected in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Good work out there. ¡¹


    After greeting the familiar man as usual, the woman continued.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I had any late work outside today, I don¡¯t have to wait until it gets crowded before finding a place right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, you had that job with the academy today right? ¡¹


    The man who knew what work she accepted nodded, and sat opposite of the woman. It seems like they will share a meal.


    The man is a familiar acquaintance, he¡¯s also a fellow explorer. Even if she allowed his company, there¡¯s no reason it would ruin her mood.


    ¡¸Yeah. It was to be a judge for a match. ¡¹


    Quickly ordering beer and his usual stewed food, the man fired his own question.


    ¡¸An explorer of your caliber, being a judge for a match between students? It¡¯s not like the reward was big or anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t up for it initially though¡­¡­. But having asked so enthusiastically, I wasn¡¯t able to refuse it after all. ¡¹


    The one who requested the woman to be a judge wasn¡¯t the academy. It was actually a girl, classmate of one of the participants of the match.


    The woman refused the girl at first.


    That¡¯s natural. Leaving aside if it¡¯s the academy requesting a third party to judge, it was a request coming from one of the contender¡¯s side. They were probably looking for a judge beneficial for their side, that¡¯s why the woman had refused with an expressionless face.


    Rather than facing head on fairly, manipulating from behind the scenes wasn¡¯t something that she tolerates. Although she didn¡¯t yell at the girl because it was only a young girl, her gaze was definitely chilling.


    But after hearing the girl¡¯s story, it seems like it was her misunderstanding. The girl was requesting the woman to be ¡ºA judge that will judge the match fairly without any behind the scenes manipulation¡».


    It seems that the girl¡¯s friend¡¯s opponent was a son from a count family, the girl wanted to recommend a judge earlier than the son could send someone of their sides.


    Certainly, if the match is between a noble and a commoner, it¡¯s hard for the match to be fair in the first place. Nobles had the power and fortune commoners don¡¯t have, and they have invisible string they can pull outside of the match.


    Even more so if according to the girl¡¯s story, the commoner¡¯s side is stronger. There were more than enough chances that the noble side would hire a judge that is on their sides for the match. The girl who thought of that wasn¡¯t wrong.


    That is why the girl wanted the woman to accept the request of being a judge.


    Certainly, the woman didn¡¯t intend to head there just because one of the contenders is a noble. If she was like that, her life wouldn¡¯t be so tough. On top of that, the woman is known as a famous explorer.


    If the woman became the judge, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any snakes able to cheat from the back. Not even requested by the contender, the girl who came out on her own to find a fair judge for her friend, it moved the woman slightly.


    In her extended silence, the woman who was debating if she would accept the request being a judge, the girl who named herself as Ellenoa of a viscount family bowed her head in the public.


    That surprised the woman.


    Even though she herself isn¡¯t someone who holds a peerage, she is still a daughter of nobility. On the other hand, an explorer¡¯s standing in the society is low.


    It sounds good to be a meritocratic occupation but, in fact, they¡¯re not too different than mercenaries in the sense that they don¡¯t have any other choices to live other than being one, the lowest position in the society. They are often laughed as cleaners of ruins.


    Most of the nobilities scorn the explorers, it¡¯s even usual for some normal citizens avoiding explorers in the city. With the woman¡¯s contribution and results, she wouldn¡¯t be ignored by nobles but standing on the same level was still difficult.


    And such young girl had lowered her head to the woman, asking with sincerity.


    Moreover, the request was to be ¡ºA judge that would judge fairly without any bias¡». The reward would only be the normal amount paid by the academy, it was insignificant. But in any case, that was all the demerits she could think of.


    The woman had no reason to refuse. The woman would be doing nothing if she would refuse anyways.


    After all, she planned to take a break in the capital for a while. It would be a good change of mood to see some student¡¯s match, and so the woman accepted the young girl¡¯s request.


    ¡¸You look too good of a mood to just be that though? ¡¹


    After all, she said it as if she had no choice but to accept it, that¡¯s why the man¡¯s question was natural.


    ¡¸Am I making a face like that? ¡­¡­Well, I guess the match between the students was kinda interesting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Interesting? ¡¹


    As if caught by her words, the man poured half of the mug¡¯s content that was just served by the waiter and prompted her to continue with his face.


    ¡¸The match between the students, with both of them magicians, I thought they would be shooting magic at each other at the starting position though¨D¨D¡¹


    When the real match started, it was a development unexpected.


    Despite being a magician, the commoner rushed straight to his opponent just as the match started. On top of running while chanting, he even dived into his opponent¡¯s abdomen and delivered a firm punch.


    Even though that was enough of a surprise already, he gave his opponent no leeway and fired a spell at point blank. The surprise attack right after the match started, the physical prowess unbefitting of a magician, the spell at a short distance, it was a way of fighting that was attuned to an actual fight that couldn¡¯t be thought of from a student.


    ¡¸Well, that must¡¯ve been interesting to watch. Was that guy really a student? ¡¹


    The man¡¯s suspect was founded.


    Certainly, among the explorers, there¡¯re magicians that fight with that style too. If it¡¯s a mercenary who is always on a battlefield with allies and enemies all over the place, they can probably do the same.


    ¡¸I think he¡¯s really just a student though. Although he looks to be accustomed to fighting, not mentioning his power, it¡¯s probably just a difference in experience¨D¨D is what I think. ¡¹


    On one hand, the noble student was standing still to cast a powerful spell, contrarily, the commoner student took magic as only a tool for him to fight.


    In fact, the spells that he casted was only the basic spells, ¡ºEarth¡» and ¡ºFireball¡». But he had synergized his moves and spells, and thought not just one step but multiple steps ahead.


    Without being fixated of casting spells to defeat his opponent, he used all his means to pave a path for his victory. He gave off such an impression, the way he strategized showed his clear intentions.


    With so many magicians only fixated on their spells, leaving aside the magicians who are mercenaries or explorers, it was a fighting style that was unbefitting of a young man in the academy.


    On top of that, as she was receiving her compensation, she heard that the young man is only a first year and enrolled just four months ago. Since he¡¯s a commoner, it¡¯s unlikely he had received early education.


    He had probably experienced certain extent of actual combat before he enrolled. Children that are raised while gaining experience from their mercenary parents, there were some such precedents.


    ¡¸Also, I found something¨D someone interesting as well. ¡¹


    The woman who finished talking about the match changed the topic.


    It was when the commoner student, Kyrill put up a magic barrier to defend against the rampaging arts. Since that time the outcome had already been decided, the woman was about to warn the two young man to get out of there and dive in to defend against the arts.


    At the very least, she should protect the noble young man who had lost his protection talisman. The moment when the woman thought to move was when she caught it.


    The short moment when the woman was looking at the rampaging arts, there was another magic barrier casted on the noble young man. The barrier that looked like it was casted in an instant, it looked really tough to the woman.


    It was a barrier that was put up in the time that the woman switched her gaze from the materialized rampaging arts to the noble young man. The person that could¡¯ve casted that wasn¡¯t normal.


    The woman who tried to look for the caster found her gaze on a young man with black hair and black eyes in the spectator area.


    It might even be more fitting to describe him as a teen. He didn¡¯t seem much older than the other students but, the calm expression he had when looking the rampaging arts without any fear wasn¡¯t anything like his age.


    With a short purple robe, there was a violet cloth as a head band on his forehead.


    ¡¸Black hair and black eyes? Short purple robe? That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    The man probably had an idea to that appearance. The man put down the mug on the table, and leaned out.


    ¡¸Yes. I think he would be the rumored ¡ºSword magic user¡». ¡¹


    The man was about to say it, when the woman said it first. Although they had never met him, it¡¯s a mercenary¡¯s nickname that is well known in the capital.


    Whether truth or lie, he¡¯s a supposed a monster that had subjugated the Three Great Demons that had been troubling the kingdom for a long time.


    ¡¸Why would he be in there? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not really sure. It might be that he¡¯s hired by the count son for some measures but¡­¡­. He didn¡¯t do anything during the match, and the barrier he put up was also after the match, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s interfering in it. ¡¹


    If he would¡¯ve ignored the rules and supported the contenders during the match, even if her opponent is the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡», she would spare no effort in calling him out.


    But luckily, the ¡ºSword magic user¡» didn¡¯t actually do anything during the match. The reason why he put up the barrier was to ensure the contender¡¯s safety, it was after the outcome had been decided, it wasn¡¯t anything she as judge could see trouble in.


    In any case¨D¨D, the woman continued.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m really sure that the barrier was casted by him though. ¡¹


    But the woman was strangely confident that the barrier was definitely casted by ¡ºSword magic user¡». In such a short time, moreover, from the spectator seat all the way to the contenders, he had put up a barrier at that range, his power is not ordinary.


    Even if in the capital with many talented magicians, it¡¯s not like that many skilled magicians are walking around in the city.


    ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» and ¡ºSword magic user¡», his name was Ardis if she recalled correctly. I would like to meet with him once and talk with him, the woman thought so as she toppled the glass.

 CH 116

    Three months after the match with the count son Leon. Thanks to the training that he continued after the match, Kyrill was able to fight a Ractor in the forest without any real problems.


    As expected, two at the same time is still too much for him but, in the first place, his aim was not to subjugate them. It¡¯s fine as long as he can make it through the forest, he was also evaluated by Ardis already.


    Seeing Kyrill who had learnt to be able to get through the forest from the capital, Ardis and Rona had went onto the Empire. That was a story two months ago.


    The two months when Ardis had been gone was interesting as well. There was a time where he barely made it alive against three Ractors, there was also a time he had fought off a demonic being that came around with Nere.


    It was just yesterday that he had participated in a friendly annual match with the Royal Academy as one of the representatives. Although it was a packed schedule unimaginable for any normal students, at the same time, they were all fulfilling days.


    Kyrill had been following the original contract, heading over to Ardis¡¯s house in the forest on the morning of every rest days, and had been tutoring the twins until the afternoon.


    He was also helping with buying supplies from town every time. He felt a little conscious being a gopher but, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t understand Nere and the twins¡¯ circumstances.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the date today? Fillia-chan. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn! Today¡¯s 29th! ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s question was answered by Fillia energetically.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. What about tomorrow? Riana-chan ¡¹


    ¡¸Tommorow is the 30th! ¡¹


    Riana replied with a somewhat flimsy voice, losing to Fillia.


    ¡¸Correct. Then the day after? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked the third question to the two.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, 31st¡­¡­no, 1st? ¡¹


    Although it was her mistake at first, Fillia immediately corrected it and answered correctly.


    ¡¸Great work. That¡¯s right, a month is thirty days, it¡¯s the 1st after the 30th. It¡¯s the start of a new month, okay? ¡¹


    Kyrill was teaching a common knowledge that anyone would know. Probably eight-years-old in the town would know.


    But it was different for the twins. Their growing environment was vastly different than the other kids.


    The twins had no clue that one day was 25 hours, and a year is 10 months. It¡¯s a knowledge that should¡¯ve been taught from young, it¡¯s not something that would be needed to be explained to a twelve-year-old. However, the twins didn¡¯t have that natural knowledge.


    Losing their both parents from young, being raised as nothing, they had no chance to have education.


    Finally, after they were rescued by Ardis, but comes their caretaker, Nere who was a little¨D¨D, very much a strange person herself. Was she not aware that the twins didn¡¯t even have the basics of common sense, or was she aware but didn¡¯t care¡­¡­?


    Although four years had passed since they lived together with Ardis, there¡¯s the matter with living hidden in the forest as well, the twins didn¡¯t have the basics of common sense. Ardis who saw threat in that hired Kyrill as a home tutor.


    Although Kyrill suspected his own usefulness at the start, after few months as he came to know of Nere more, he could understand Ardis¡¯s worry. Although he¡¯s the twins¡¯ home tutor, it actually is something more like a friend of large age gap.


    The twins which were being aware of Kyrill at first had now came to familiarize and accept Kyrill.


    Kyrill had taken care of them like his little sisters. Maybe his stepsister that had taken care of him felt the same in this way too. Kyrill felt happy at the twin¡¯s growth, as well as his responsibility as a home tutor leading them the way.


    ¡¸Three of you, the lunch meal is almost done preparing. ¡¹


    Nere who raised a voice from the kitchen was replied with the twins energetically. Kyrill looked outside the window, and saw that the sun had about to reach overhead.


    ¡¸Ah¨D, it¡¯s almost this time already. ¡¹


    It seems like quite some time had passed already. Kyrill finished the study session, and headed towards the dining table room together with the twins. Entering the room with the dining table, the gentle breeze from the forest filled the room.


    Soft wings noise can be heard. It seems like there were some insects that entered the room from the opened window, it isn¡¯t a rare occurrence.


    ¡¸Huh? ¡¹


    Kyrill raised his voice. It was an unnatural breeze that was blowing in the room.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    At the sudden change, Kyrill who looked around saw the twins. Fillia was raising both her hands and looked like she was pushing against the air.


    It wasn¡¯t any particular out of place gesture. But Kyrill felt strange. It was because the wind in the room felt like it was moving according to Fillia¡¯s gestures.


    It¡¯s true that wind can be created by fanning with their hands. In any case, Fillia¡¯s hand fanning couldn¡¯t possibly make the wind in the room like this.


    ¡¸Uhh, Fillia-chan. What are you doing? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m making the insects-san go outside! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, this wind is caused by Fillia-chan? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡¸Uhh¡­¡­, Fillia-chan, you can use magic? ¡¹


    Kyrill thought it was impossible, and asked again to verify.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand but, I always doing--¨Ddid it? ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s expression is full of surprise.


    While talking with Fillia, the insects that had wandered into the room was already swept by the unnatural current outside the room. But that is no longer what matters to Kyrill.


    Kyrill who is unexperienced still can¡¯t sense the flowing mana. But even so, he could tell that the ability that Fillia used just now had mana as the intermediary. In other words, a young girl that had not entered the academy for expert teaching had learnt to activate magic without depending on chants.


    Something like that, no students or teachers in the academy would believe that nonsense. Even for Kyrill, if he didn¡¯t know Ardis and Nere, it¡¯s something he can¡¯t fathom as well.


    ¡¸Although making bright is still hard¡­¡­¡¹


    At Kyrill who was petrified with surprise, Riana delivered an extra attack. It seems like similar with Fillia, Riana is able to use magic as well.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill lost his words in the room when Nere from the kitchen came.


    ¡¸Nere, Nere. I made the insects san go outside with the wind¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, you are quite skillful huh¡¹   Nere heard Fillia¡¯s words and praised her, and Fillia showed a satisfied smile. It seems like Kyrill is the only one confused with this situation.


    ¡¸T-That¡­¡­, Nere-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I saw Fillia-chan manipulating the wind with mana just now but¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Even me and my master can do it? Even you can do that much right. ¡¹


    Nere retorted as if nothing was strange. No, that¡¯s not the problem. Kyrill swallowed the words that almost came out of their own.


    ¡¸Could it be, that Nere-san is teaching magic to them? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­. There wasn¡¯t anything like that but, I answered a few curious questions from these children. They must have gotten the hang of handling mana from that¡¹


    It was an impossible answer.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­. No lessons but somehow learnt themselves, something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? It¡¯s nothing special. ¡¹


    At the talk that fully overturned common sense and logic, Kyrill was dizzy.


    And Nere would only question what¡¯s wrong with it. The twins were taking a peek at Kyrill from left and right enjoying his stunned face. There was no friend for Kyrill at that place.


    It was only Kyrill hugging his head, coming to a realization that the three of them here are detached from any kind of common sense. After that, Kyrill continued his lessons on general knowledge after the meal soullessly, and went on his journey back to the capital while it¡¯s still bright outside. His mental state is a mess.


    With an inexpressible feeling grasping his mind the entire day, he tossed himself on the bed when he arrived back to his dorm.


    ¡¸That house is strange¡­¡­. It¡¯s definitely strange¡­¡­. Everyone there is strange¡­¡­¡¹


    Crushed by inferiority and powerlessness, Kyrill muttered to himself like a mantra to keep his sanity. Kyrill felt a different sense of beating than the time when he received training from Ardis.


    The next day, Kyrill somehow was able get a grip on his mental state, and headed for the academy. The days of lectures and practical classes starts again.


    The idle chatter with the friends that he came to be close with the past few months.


    The daily life he planned to live out just as usual, became cloudy thanks to a sudden news. The stone that was thrown at Kyrill¡¯s peace, it was spread throughout the capital that day.


    The d?eclaration of war from the neighboring country, Elmenia Empire.??

 CH 117

    The blood runs deep between the Nagras Kingdom and Elmenia Empire. Their history traces all the way back to the destruction of a certain kingdom that occupied the Corsas land.


    The branch of the royal Corsas family whose kingdom met its last two hundred years ago escaped to the Elmenia lands, and built a new country, the now Elmenia Empire.


    And Nagras was the city-state that had expanded its influence and territory while the ruining of Corsas Kingdom happened.


    The southeast territory of the Nagras Kingdom, it was originally Corsas Kingdom¡¯s territory. And according to the Elmenia Empire who claims to be the rightful successor to the ruined Corsas Kingdom, Nagras Kingdom had unrightfully claimed their territory.


    On the other hand, Nagras Kingdom took Elmenia Empire¡¯s claims up for debate. Nagras that was a city state during that time, they had sent out their army as a response to the dying citizens during the destruction turmoil.


    The empire that hadn¡¯t maintained security and integrity over the land that time, claiming that it¡¯s theirs now is just absurd.


    In the first place, the matter being the Corsas Kingdom¡¯s successor is just what the Elmenia Empire says, Nagras Kingdom never acknowledged that fact.


    It might be the truth that the royal blood of the Corsas Kingdom is still flowing in Elmenia Empire, but if so, Nagras Royal family would be the same, thanks to the Corsas princess that had married into their royal family in the past.


    Needless to say, Nagras Kingdom and Elmenia Empire always collided with each other head on. Their diplomatic relationship is nonexistent, it is already many ten years they had settled business with force. The two sides that had clashed with each other many times is now already irreconcilable nemesis.


    Repeating many times of military clashing and a period of peace, thinking that a war will definitely repeat again, Nagras Kingdom didn¡¯t sit back looking at the empire army that had started to be active again for the past few years.


    With the security around the country border tightened and rumors of war on the horizon, the citizens were not thinking about ¡¸Surprised¡¹ but actually ¡¸Finally¡¹ when the empire declared war.


    The empire army that had already crossed the border without wasting time after declaring, they were waiting for the kingdom¡¯s army after setting up their formation on the wasteland southeast of the kingdom.


    There¡¯re unexpectedly lack of land for the two large army to clash, and lands that are far from any civilization is even rarer.


    Of course, for the kingdom, they would avoid a frontal clash near any kind of town or village, and for the empire that claims it is their homeland, they forbidden the act of depriving and slaughtering civilians in the war.


    As the result of the two sides which strangely had the same opinion, there was only few fields that can be made into a battlefield.


    About two days later than the empire army. The kingdom¡¯s hurriedly put together army had arrived at the battlefield. The empire had 3000, and the kingdom had 2800.


    Although the empire holds the upper hand, they have an expeditionary army after all, their supply lines would be long, and the kingdom which is fighting on their own lands have the advantage.


    The army upper echelons had judged that their overall power would be about balanced. They would first send out the soldiers, the full out war will probably after they had drafted more soldiers and hired mercenaries.


    As for the empire, their entire army is made of standing army, and doesn¡¯t include drafted soldiers or mercenaries. If they were gathering people like that, news of them doing so would definitely reach the kingdom, and the kingdom would¡¯ve known in advance before the declaration of war.


    For the element of surprise, the empire had composed their army to fight on the first forefront from the standing army.


    That is why, it is thought that the war would only get serious the next fore front, the battlefield this time is only to gauge each other, and to judge each other¡¯s competence, the upper echelons had probably judged this as such prelude of the war. But that is just a na?ve thinking, the kingdom received such painful lesson.


    The sudden declaration of the war from the empire advancing onto their territory that had tensed up the citizens of the kingdom was suddenly poured cold water a few days after their own army had departed, it was the kingdom¡¯s defeat.


    It was about ten when the sun had not completely risen when the two factions clashed on the wasteland. There¡¯s no meaning in ambush in a wasteland with nothing obstructing their vision. The two-army spread their soldiers, and clashed with each other frontally.


    It was the first skirmish for the both of them, it was an expenditure of soldiers to test each other. With no reckless movement from every squad, sending the injured soldiers to the rear, and send out backup soldiers to the front, it was a fight totally following the textbook.


    The situation suddenly changed four hours into the start of the battlefield, it was about two in the afternoon. When casualties from both sides had long surpassed hundred, about the time when the soldiers that had fought from the start of the battle was feeling fatigue along with nervousness, that group suddenly entered the battlefield.


    It was an armed group riding on unfamiliar beasts, waving the imperial flag of the empire that had attacked the main army of the kingdom while they were in chaos at the sudden intruders.


    The kingdom army that had continued the war for more than four hours already didn¡¯t have the power to overturn the situation.


    Undermining the entire army that was unsteady, together with the empire army¡¯s full out attack, the kingdom army had been crushed. With the commander general dead, the entire chain of command was broken, there wasn¡¯t any organized resistance they could put up.


    The kingdom army that had tried to retreat from the forefront was caught by the unknown squad that had crushed the main army, and gotten sandwiched by the main force of the empire. In the end, there was only about 2000 people that made it out alive.


    Casualties and missing soldiers are more than a thousand, with more than 1500 soldiers injured, it was a grand defeat that no one can argue with.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s why, the capital was like a burial ceremony. ¡¹


    Kyrill who headed to Ardis¡¯s house had told the story to Nere.


    Ten days had passed since the defeat of the kingdom army. Preparing for the next frontal fight, various territorial army had been gathered, with drafting citizens and putting up requests to mercenaries still on going, in any case, it is a chaos.


    But because of the pathetic defeat before, the related parties with the army are still down in morale, they couldn¡¯t stand up again from the defeat.


    ¡¸Well that is quite the pathetic way to taste defeat. ¡¹


    Finishing hearing the long story, Nere commented as if it doesn¡¯t bother her.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not wrong to say that the standing army of the capital is already on brink of ruin¡­¡­. There¡¯s still some fight possible with the territorial army from other territories and mercenaries and drafted soldiers but, that¡¯s also the same for the empire. ¡¹


    The empire who had won the first clash one-sidedly stayed on the wasteland while waiting for more of their army to arrive from their home country. There¡¯re also deserters from their side but, their number would be few compared to the Kingdom.


    The standing army and the unknown cavalry squad, about 2000. And their army that had joined later almost surpasses 12000 in number. The war this time, the empire is seriously trying to settle the debt with the kingdom, it¡¯s starting to look that way.


    Contrarily, the kingdom¡¯s military capability to defend against them is weak. There are only about 8000 gathered from other territories and drafted soldiers. Moreover, the standing army of the capital that is said to be the core of the kingdom¡¯s military is on brink of extinction.


    Although their reorganization is proceeding at a rapid pace, it would be doubtful that people who have light injuries that can fight properly would be more than a thousand.


    ¡¸Is Ardis-san alright now though? ¡¹


    Kyrill was worrying for Ardis who is currently at the empire. That kind of strong monstrosity of a person, it¡¯s highly unimaginable for him to be in a pinch.


    But even so, it¡¯s easy to imagine that it would be much more dangerous since it is the country in war with the kingdom now.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no problems. Mercenaries are originally nonaffiliated with any country. It would most likely not happen for the country to fight you just because your active area is the enemy country. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? Could it be that Ardis-san, had entered the empire¡¯s mercenary squad? ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s face turned blue immediately. Facing Ardis as an enemy, Kyrill couldn¡¯t start to imagine the consequences.


    ¡¸That is possible. It¡¯s not like my master is particularly fond of this country, it¡¯s just a coincidence that he¡¯s living here. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, so but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry that much. Certainly, he may not have any reasons to go against the kingdom, he also doesn¡¯t have any reason to side with the empire. It¡¯s my master we are talking about. Whether it¡¯s war or not, in an enemy territory or not, it¡¯s sure he will accomplish what he set out to do. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s true. That person would even break through a battlefield with a cheerful face. ¡¹


    It was more likely to imagine that as something plausible, Kyrill¡¯s understanding of Ardis is quite deep.


    ¡¸Fumu. ¡ºSpeaking of the devil¨D¨D¡» huh. ¡¹


    Leaving her gaze on Kyrill who seemed convinced at his thinking, Nere looked south with her sky colored eyes.


    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked as he didn¡¯t know the reason. Some time later, Fillia and Riana¡¯s happy voices were heard.


    ¡¸He¡¯s here Kyrill¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Ardis and Rona¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Who? Ardis and Rona? ¡¹


    The twins were looking at a certain direction. Their gazes were a little to the east from south, when his gaze land on the door of the house entrance, Kyrill finally understood.


    He felt presences on the other side of the door.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, is it? ¡¹


    Standing up gracefully, Nere had arrived at the entrance and opened the door.


    There¡¯s only a few who knows this location in the dangerous forest. It¡¯s also a house with twins that couldn¡¯t be seen publicly. Of course, no one would suddenly visit, and Nere wouldn¡¯t allow some unknown person to get near the house in the first place.


    Such a Nere was bowing her head and welcoming the person inside. As far as Kyrill knew, it¡¯s only one person.


    ¡¸Oh, you¡¯re here, Kyrill. Nice timing. I can save my time handing out souvenirs. ¡¹


    The other side of the open door. A beast covered in golden fur and a standing young man, it¡¯s a reunion after three months.


    ¡¸Welcome back Ardis! ¡¹


    The twins that were cheering and leaping into the black hair young man.

 CH 118

    Ardis sat on the carpet on the ground, and his neck was immediately captured from behind by Fillia. As the seat above his crossed legs is still open, Riana occupied it quickly.


    It¡¯s a strange scene considering their ages but, it just shows how important Ardis is for the twins. Moreover, it¡¯s a reunion in few months, it¡¯s as expected.


    Ardis ruffled such twin¡¯s hair. A rough ruffling sound was only heard but, the twins were smiling and giggling, seemingly enjoying it.


    ¡¸My master. Are there any progress? ¡¹


    ¡¸Still nothing for now. We went around about half of the ruins and alike there but, since the war happened, there¡¯s no time for that. ¡¹


    Subjugating the Three Great Demons and participating in the Reiten¡¯s defense battle, the reason why Ardis is still continuing his work as a mercenary even after earning enough money to last his whole life, was not for money.


    Although Kyrill wasn¡¯t clear about it, it seems like Ardis is looking for something, that¡¯s what he had read between the lines. After finishing searching inside the kingdom and the west Coalition, the northern republic, he was heading for the neighboring empire as the last destination, but the war started.


    Since he was almost about to get caught into the empire¡¯s mercenary squad, he had retreated in panic.


    ¡¸Ardis-san, did you hear that the kingdom army got utterly beaten in the first battle? ¡¹


    To be precise, it¡¯s the capital army that was crushed, it¡¯s not the entire kingdom military. But for the masses, the news of ¡ºDefeat, total destruction¡» is making them uneasy. Rather than actual numbers, the psychological damage is harsh.


    ¡¸Yeah. It was a festival in the imperial capital. Singing their long-lasting wish is close to completion, more soldiers are volunteering to join the war. Even the top heads at the empire thought that it is a chance to end it this time. They had even gathered quite strong mercenaries, of course with befitting compensation for them. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is the ¡ºCavalry squad riding on unfamiliar beasts¡» that appeared actually? ¡¹


    ¡¸Has the news not reached here yet? ¡¹


    With the country border tightened after the war started, almost no one is travelling between the two country, any news in the imperial capital haven¡¯t arrived at the kingdom yet. Rather, it¡¯s strange how Ardis could return so easily.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not entirely clear either but it seems like they came from the southern continent. ¡¹


    ¡¸Southern continent? ¡¹


    The unexpected answer made Kyrill¡¯s eyes go round.


    The south of the Rovres continent where the Nagras Kingdom and Elmenia Empire situates, there¡¯re other continents. But it is just ¡ºIt may exist¡», there isn¡¯t any concrete proof.


    Although there are some who arrive from the southern continent after drifting in the ocean, all of them weren¡¯t aiming to sail to Rovres continent in the first place.


    Although there are many exploratory ships that went out to the south to find the continent in question, there weren¡¯t anyone who made it back in one piece. The ships of Rovres continent only sail along the coastlines normally. A continent as the destination which the distance isn¡¯t even clear, no one is skillful enough to achieve that.


    ¡¸It seems like the Empire had allied with a country from the southern continent. The cavalry seems to be their reinforcements. As for the unfamiliar beasts, they¡¯re probably from the other continent. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s face clouded over.


    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown whether that cavalry is mercenaries or soldiers, but in any case, they have the technology to send forces through the ocean. If that¡¯s so, there¡¯s possibility that they will send more men¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s possible. ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed Kyrill¡¯s worries.


    The power between the kingdom and the empire is in balance. Rather, was in balance. Recently, the kingdom had been gaining in power steadily, it was advantageous in comparison to the empire.


    If it¡¯s one country against another, it will be advantageous, but now it¡¯s two country against one, of course the kingdom would be inferior. That is why, the kingdom had maintained a good relationship with the Republic in the north and the Coalition in the west, it is so that their only opponent that they have to worry is the empire.


    Even the kingdom¡¯s top brains, didn¡¯t expect the slightest that the empire was able to form an alliance with a country outside of the continent.


    ¡¸The kingdom¡­¡­, can we win? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. I heard it was a grand defeat the first time around but, there¡¯re still many remaining forces from other territories and also drafted soldiers to consider. Including the reinforcements, the empire¡¯s power had increased to who knows where but, it¡¯s not a situation the Kingdom can¡¯t get through with proper formation at the important place. ¡¹


    In other words, it will be a painful war, it was equal to saying that ¡ºWinning is impossible¡».


    ¡¸Although, I don¡¯t think the kingdom army is so weak that the enemy can even conquer the capital but¨D¨D¡¹


    Just in case, Ardis continued.


    ¡¸Kyrill, wouldn¡¯t it be better you return? ¡¹


    Kyrill is originally a citizen of Reiten of the Coalition. Although he came to the Nagras Kingdom¡¯s capital to enroll in the academy, there¡¯s no reason to continue studying in the academy when the danger of war is so close.


    Kyrill had thought of returning to Reiten as well when the declaration of war happened.


    But then, although Nere is still here, he didn¡¯t felt comfortable escaping by himself with the twins still here while Ardis is still away, there¡¯s not really any reason other than that for him to stay despite being unrelated to the war.


    ¡¸I thought to do so but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is there something on your mind? ¡¹


    Kyrill was about to say was asked by Ardis if there was anything.


    ¡¸The academy students were ordered to move as well¡­¡­¡¹


    The prime reason is pathetic defeat of the Kingdom. With the standing army of the capital almost on the brink of ruins, the opposing force of the empire has an overwhelming upper hand.


    To fill that gap. They hurriedly gathered and drafted soldiers and mercenaries to increase their power. If it wasn¡¯t so, Kyrill would have no other reason to stay by. In any case, the same order had been passed to the students that had combat capabilities.


    ¡¸Are they trying to bring students out to the war too? ¡¹


    Ardis frowned.


    ¡¸The original vision of the establishment of the academy, was apparently to prepare for something like this. ¡¹


    In order to make a reason that satisfied the nobles that hated the idea of giving power to commoners, the main founding justification was put to be ¡ºWe are raising assets to be used when the country is in danger¡». And the military had remembered such fact it seems.


    Although it was only a sentence to make the opposition nobles shut up. In fact, there wasn¡¯t any records that students from the academy actually participated in a war.


    It¡¯s probably because the Kingdom¡¯s power was still in balance with the Empire¡¯s. The Kingdom wasn¡¯t so fallen they have to rely on students¡¯ strength, there was such pride among the military as well, so the one sentence had been only a form of vision after the establishment.


    But this time around, the first battle that they had lost so pathetically made the military no longer have any choice. The disadvantageous situation that the enemy is overwhelmingly strong, their attitude changed 180 degrees around and asked help from the academy.


    As the vision of establishment was still being sung, the academy couldn¡¯t reject them. Although there isn¡¯t any official announcement from the academy¡¯s side yet, it¡¯s suspected that they will send out students from both warrior and magician¡¯s course to the frontline, and the other students would support the supply line or act as medics.


    By the way, the one that received the mobilizing order was just the Mariules Academy, the Royal Academy which had nobles in them was of course excluded.


    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back. If Ardis-san would have participated the war on the Empire¡¯s side, I can¡¯t imagine how is it going to be. ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s smile that had a shadow was directed to Ardis.


    ¡¸Kyrill is going somewhere¨D¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸When returning¨D¨D? ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s both arms were pulled by the twins.


    ¡¸U-Unn¡­¡­. Let¡¯s see, till when huh¡­¡­I¡¯m not entirely sure either. ¡¹


    ¡¸Definitely coming back? ¡¹


    The twins¡¯ expression was different than usual. Riana¡¯s expression that had elements of unease was looking at Kyrill.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I will return. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Promise? ¡¹


    Fillia was looking straight into Kyrill¡¯s eyes with a pure gaze. The blue pupils with a greenish tint reflected his own face, Kyrill smiled bitterly at the surprisingly pathetic face of his.


    ¡¸Yeah, I promise. ¡¹


    He said so, but in his heart, he added ¡ºIf I can survive. ¡»


    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s a promise! If you lied, then will be three storybooks worth of compensation! ¡¹


    Properly putting a penalty that would benefit themselves, Kyrill was a little happy at their growth.


    Thanks to the twins, Kyrill had somewhat regained his normal face again, while Ardis took out something from his bag and threw it at Kyrill. Kyrill panickily took it into his hands, and the twins beside him seemed curious as well.


    It was a pair of gloves.


    Unlike the thick leather gloves that mercenaries usually wear, it was a pair of gloves made from thin fabric that seems to fit well. Since the entire glove is white, it felt like it¡¯s something more fitting for a noble¡¯s daughter or rich family¡¯s daughter.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my souvenir. Got it from a ruin while I looked around in the empire, it has quite an interesting trick in it. Kyrill, I¡¯ll let you have it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Interesting trick? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a defensive spell. It automatically activates just by wearing it, remember to have it on when you¡¯re out on the battlefield. ¡¹


    Anything that¡¯s imbued with spells are very expensive. They¡¯re items found from ancient ruins, rare items that can¡¯t be reproduced with the current technology.


    A price that would make people drop their eyes can be offered if they took it to a suitable merchant.


    But he would throw something as precious like this, Kyrill renewed his view on Ardis¡¯s detachedness from commonsense.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t be an item taken as lightly as a souvenir, since it¡¯s imbued with a defensive spell, for Kyrill that is soon going on a battlefield, it¡¯s nothing more befitting.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. ¡¹


    That is why, Kyrill accepted Ardis¡¯ good will and lowered his head.


    ¡¸Kyrill. ¡¹


    Raising his head, Ardis was looking straight at him seriously.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re not a mercenary, you have no relationship with the mercenaries and soldiers on the battlefield, mercenaries that participates in the war, the most important thing for them, do you understand? ¡¹


    Kyrill wasn¡¯t overconfident in his strength. Although he knew that Ardis is a being outside commonsense, he wasn¡¯t someone that had dreams that normal boys like to have.


    He wasn¡¯t thinking to raise his fame in his first war or anything, and he noticed that Ardis didn¡¯t want him to do so as well. That is why, Ardis had given him the gloves that had defensive spell imbued in it.


    With that in mind, Kyrill took some time to think what he should be most aware of, and spoke of the conclusion he came to.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s to not die. ¡¹


    ¡¸Good. ¡¹


    Ardis had a satisfied smile.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think about defeating the enemies or what. Choose the method that ensures your survival rate most. Don¡¯t mess up your purpose, your purpose isn¡¯t to win, but to not die. Don¡¯t ever forget that. ¡¹


    Kyrill burnt Ardis¡¯s words in his mind. At the same time he felt the mysterious weight behind Ardis¡¯s words, he also felt a little strange at why someone that wouldn¡¯t be much older than him had such a profound weight.


    Did he participate in a war before? For a mercenary, a battlefield is something of their nature. But in the past ten years, there wasn¡¯t any war-like war on the Rovres continent.


    Certainly, Ardis¡¯s appearance is young. Four years ago, he didn¡¯t look much older than when Kyrill first met him. Ardis looked like a proper adult that time but, come to think of it, he looked just like a young man that had just become an adult.


    If he was fifteen or sixteen then, he would be twenty now. Someone that young experiencing a war, Kyrill didn¡¯t know anyone like that. Albeit so, it¡¯s not anything important to Kyrill. The important thing is to not make an enemy of Ardis.


    Honestly speaking, he wished Ardis would participate the war as a mercenary on the Kingdom¡¯s side. But Ardis had already amassed a great fortune from the Three Great Demons as well as the Reiten¡¯s defense battle. There¡¯s no reason for him to be risking his life now.


    That¡¯s why, Kyrill hadn¡¯t said anything about Ardis¡¯s participation, but just, ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹, keeping the reply short, he nodded.

 CH 119

    ¡¸Will my master not participate in the war? It¡¯s any mercenaries¡¯ desire to let their names known through war I suppose. ¡¹


    After Kyrill went back, Nere asked Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I became a mercenary because I¡¯m bloodthirsty for war or anything. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be involved in this war at all though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying, it¡¯s different now? ¡¹


    Ardis who clouded over his words was asked by Nere again.


    ¡¸I mean, is it strange to think that it would be a waste if a home tutor that was trained for the twins died in the war? ¡¹


    Ardis was retorting Nere, but she just snorted in response. Although she calls Ardis as her master, her attitude is nothing more than being rude.


    ¡¸Oi ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Forgive me if I made master upset. There¡¯s no need to employ excuses for everything, isn¡¯t it fine to say that Kyrill is valued. There¡¯s no need to bring the twins in this. ¡¹


    Her words shut Ardis up. Isn¡¯t it fine to be honest and say that you¡¯re worried for Kyrill, it was a critical hit.


    ¡¸Even the occasion when Kyrill was facing off the student of nobility before, didn¡¯t my master watch him in secret and took care of him? Well, if you weren¡¯t that much, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a troublesome thing like going against the Thoria army just for the twins. ¡¹


    Nothing could be said against that.


    Ardis who was somehow awkwardly displeased decided to stop thinking about useless attempts at talking back and focused on how the Kingdom would go against the Empire.


    The Imperial army that was expected to be riding on the victorious momentum and advance their army halted on the wasteland about half a day distance from the border.


    They¡¯re probably waiting for more soldiers from their home country to arrive and group up before pushing into the Kingdom.


    It isn¡¯t a good hand to play considering they are sacrificing their momentum but, the Imperial troops might be thinking about gathering all their forces before settling the fight for the final time.


    It¡¯s possible they are trying to settle everything in this war. The rest of their army is probably on the way towards the Kingdom currently.


    What could the empire be thinking. Are they trying to hold their horses back so they wouldn¡¯t be careless, or are they overconfident in their power. Ardis couldn¡¯t know something that only gods know.


    Elmenia Empire occupies a wide piece of land spanning from east to west on the Rovres continent. It is the country that self-titled as the successor of the Corsas Kingdom that had once wielded one third of the entire continent.


    The overbearing castle built surrounded with grey walls in the capital spread out in an ovular shape. In the middle of the vast castle. Leaving aside commoners, a room that even nobles aren¡¯t allowed in, two figures are on two sides of a luxurious looking table.


    ¡¸Your Majesty. The masses are rejoicing at our victory. The days where we regain our past glory after defeating Nagras is within sight. It¡¯s a wondrous thing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though you don¡¯t look at one bit joyful. ¡¹


    The old looking emperor pointed out while smiling bitterly. The opposite is a man that looked two rounds younger and much stronger. To say something of irony to the highest power in the country, one wouldn¡¯t get by unscathed normally.


    Although the man was being courteous, his expression was not hiding his displeasure. It is because he is the emperor¡¯s actual son, it¡¯s only possible since he is the crown prince. At his father¡¯s teasing words, the son didn¡¯t hold back and blurted out all his unsatisfaction.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind a war with the Kingdom. Even better if we won the war. I am one who will bear the Empire in the future. I am aware the weight of our long-lasting mission of reclaiming our old territory. ¡¹


    However¨D, he faced the most powerful figure of the empire.


    ¡¸It¡¯s different if we are talking about inviting some unknown forces into our side. ¡¹


    At the crown prince¡¯s insistence, the emperor paused two breaths before asking back.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you talking about those that came from the southern continent? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you really have to ask that? ¡¹


    The emperor sighed. The crown prince was referring to the reinforcements from their new ally, San Rojeul Monarchy. The army that had made the kingdom taste defeat in the most pathetic way during the first battle.


    ¡¸The war this time can be won with their help. If we are to only employ the imperial soldiers, it is highly probable that we will just experience the same pain in the past, a report from our military strategists came. I don¡¯t know what you are worrying about but, isn¡¯t it just thinking too much? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t be this upset if they are mercenaries. There¡¯s no problem at all if they are moving on the intentions of money. But they are a unit that has a country behind them. Moreover, it¡¯s a country that we just came to know of its existence a few days prior. ¡¹


    San Rojeul Monarchy is a country located in another continent south of the Rovres continent. It was about half a year ago when the other side had contacted them.


    After holding the welcoming banquet, it was only a while later that the two country had entered an alliance, even the nobilities in the empire were confused at the situation and panicked at the sudden development.


    Due to the Empire¡¯s location, the only country that is directly adjacent to their territory is the Kingdom of Nagras, the Elmenia Empire had always suffered from diplomatic isolation.


    The Coalition in the west of the kingdom and the Bronshell Republic are both located centered to the kingdom geographically. Although the empire is not hostile towards them, it¡¯s not like the Empire can hope for them for an alliance.


    The east of the Bronshell Republic, north of the Empire, across the sea, is the Alban Kingdom, which has a huge island as its territory. Although they have a good relationship with the Alban Kingdom, they can¡¯t be of help as they are quite far.


    The dangerous ocean has many water element demonic beings lurking around in the waves separated the Elmenia Empire and the Alban Kingdom. Although the Empire¡¯s sailing technology is much more advanced than the Kingdom¡¯s, they still had to sail along the coastline.


    As they are crossing the sea lines of the Nagras Kingdom, they couldn¡¯t send out large fleets, they had only conducted small scale commercial trading with Alban Kingdom. And naturally, the war with Nagras Kingdom this time, they couldn¡¯t hope for Alban Kingdom¡¯s reinforcement.


    The Empire neighbors the Nagras Kingdom on the northwest direction, other than that, all around them is covered with ocean without exceptions. As they couldn¡¯t get through the northern seas, they thought the only way was to clash directly with the Nagras Kingdom, but that was a mistake on their part.


    There was another continent across the southern seas, and the people of San Rojeul Monarchy from that southern continent had first reached the Elmenia Empire, it could be considered the fortune of the Empire¡¯s location.


    Welcoming the guests that had no prior appointment from afar, Elmenia Empire had signed a military alliance with them in secret. However, because of war happening often with the Kingdom ever since their founding days, the empire had not sent a single ambassador to the monarchy.


    In the first place, unlike the monarchy, the Empire didn¡¯t have the capability to send their ambassador to the other country across the continent unless riding on their ship. The Empire didn¡¯t have the technology nor skills in order to cross the vast ocean on their own.


    ¡¸We have not a single clue about their country. Are you not aware how dangerous that is? ¡¹


    The danger the crown prince sensed, the emperor just ignored it as if it was something not worthy to be considered.


    ¡¸It will be fine if the relationship proceeds as now. If the Kingdom crumbles, there will be no other forces on the continent able to rival us. We can have the leisure to enjoy as the continent¡¯s conqueror. Even the sailing technologies can be learnt from the monarchy, a military alliance with the Alban Kingdom is well in possibility. ¡¹


    The reason why the emperor had tied an alliance with the Monarchy is after he had taken in consideration of their technology. If they can cross the northern ocean and form a route to the Alban Kingdom, the empire¡¯s ally that was only a dream before can be possible.


    In any case, if they manage to defeat Nagras Kingdom, there is no longer any other factions on the continent able to go against the empire.


    But, that¡¯s just thinking too positive, the crown prince pointed out.


    ¡¸Do you really think they would be so kind to donate us reinforcements? ¡¹


    The monarchy had the technology to cross the seas as they wished, there¡¯s no predicting what they actually have up their sleeves. Thinking from a military perspective, they can attack the empire at any time, and there¡¯s no way for the Empire to defend against that.


    Fighting against an enemy that is unpredictable where they can come from, thinking about it gives shivers. At the very least, there should have been plans to learn the bare minimum of technology to cross the ocean between continents before asking them for reinforcements. That¡¯s what the crown prince thought.


    If he would say so, the Empire is now threading on a very tight rope. But his worries are no concerns for the emperor.


    ¡¸No way they could easily send an army from that far. Although those knights were gallantly strong, the numbers they can send aren¡¯t much. If we are down to defend, there¡¯s not much to say defending against fatigued soldiers that managed to cross the seas. Rather than that, we must show who is rightfully the owner of the continent. ¡¹


    The empire was in a balance with the Kingdom in the past. But recently, the problematic demonic beings around the Kingdom had been subjugated, as the result, the new Heavy Iron mines near their capital allowed them to gain power rapidly. The difference in power was vast, it was showing a little yesterday.


    They had to not show the San Rojeul Monarchy in any way they should side with the kingdom. For that, they had to secure an upper hand against the kingdom as soon as possible, the emperor insisted so strongly.


    Even if the crown prince is someone who succeeds the emperor, he can only do so few things against the emperor of the highest power. Showing his opinions, he can reveal his thoughts, but in the end, the emperor is the one who makes the decision. Although he was still unconvinced with that, he could only silently nod.


    The crown prince who finished the audience exited the room, walked down the corridor along with his escort while thinking about his next steps. The danger of inviting the San Rojeul Monarchy¡¯s soldiers into their country, the emperor would¡¯ve known that by now.


    But even more so, the emperor¡¯s ambition of becoming the ¡ºContinent¡¯s conqueror¡» still weighed out more. The crown prince suppressed the dark cloud inside him forcibly, and started thinking about things that he can do with his position one by one.


    Since the war had already started, there is no turning back. They must win now that it is started, they must also show no gaps to the San Rojeul Monarchy.


    Conquering the Kingdom, becoming the biggest force on the continent, and eliminating involvement with the monarchy as much as possible. The next day, while envisioning a clash with the monarchy is set in schedule, he had listed up instructions for his own aide.

 CH 120

    It is the 10th of August when the Kingdom had finished reorganizing their army and departed from the capital.


    The reorganized capital army¨D¨Da thousand, three thousand totals from various territory, drafted soldiers three thousand five hundred, and another five hundred mercenaries.


    The one who is commanding the approximately eight thousand men army is the Nagras third prince, together with the royal army general, Ortriht as the vice general.


    The royal army general would be the actual one giving out command, the third prince is just a decorative commander. But even as a decorative general, someone of the royal background going to war would prove that the current situation is really grave for the kingdom.


    The presence of a royal member in an army significantly boosts their morale. In compensating the difference in number, morale is indispensable.


    The rumor has it that the third prince will lead troops of his own. Although he isn¡¯t someone who have special abilities, the third prince is known for his benevolence and kindness.


    And Ardis is participating as one of the mercenaries.


    Although five hundred mercenaries were gathered from the country and outside the country, it¡¯s still quite less.


    The previous loss of the Kingdom must¡¯ve hit hard, not many mercenaries were willing to stand on the side of the Kingdom which is the losing side. Of course, the Kingdom acknowledges the war this time is an important event that concerns the fate of the country. Although the compensation that was given to the mercenaries is a sum that is unprecedented¨D¨D.


    ¡¸It¡¯s your life that matters the most. Even many mercenaries in Thoria had sided with the empire. ¡¹


    A small statured archer was joking around as they walked.


    ¡¸Then why is Norris on this side? ¡¹


    Ardis who was walking beside him asked.


    The Kingdom army that had marched near the border, they had already reached the point that only half a day distance separates the two large forces. The empire that had won the first battle had set up a base and never moved.


    It seems like they were intending to welcome the Kingdom army in its fully prepared state. Destroying the Kingdom army that has been reorganized, finishing the old fate with the Kingdom with this one war, such strong intentions from the Empire can be felt.


    In fact, if the Kingdom lost this war, they would have no longer any power to defend against the Empire. They could only watch the Empire trample on all their territory as they bite their lips. It is truly the war that will decide the fate of the Kingdom.


    That is why the Kingdom had been recruiting mercenaries with a huge compensation. But with not anywhere close to a thousand mercenaries gathered on the Kingdom¡¯s side, the outcome of the war seems gloomy.


    Mercenaries that actually participated on the Kingdom¡¯s side, most of them are with reasons like Ardis, or those that came for the money.


    As for the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» that is considered one of the best mercenaries in Thoria, they aren¡¯t that troubled with money that their judgement would be clouded by it.


    But they chose not to side with the Empire no matter what. Why would they side with the Kingdom¡¯s army, Ardis couldn¡¯t figure out a single answer to that.


    ¡¸Well, even if the Kingdom crumbles, it¡¯s not like everyone will die. The point is just don¡¯t die, right? ¡¹


    The leader, Ted was saying as if it¡¯s nothing.


    Even the participation compensation that was paid out already was quite big. Of course, to receive the full sum of compensation, they would need to come back alive, they had the confidence and capability to do at least that much.


    ¡¸Although Ted says that, we weren¡¯t sure what to do at first too. Just that after we came to capital and Ardis said that he¡¯s participating, we thought we would join as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸After all, with Ardis around, we won¡¯t be dying any time soon. ¡¹


    Following Ted, the magician, Orphellia and the archer Norris each added on their reasons.


    ¡¸Well, and also¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted had a wide grin.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve been staying in the Kingdom for quite the long time already. Maybe a little patriotism budded. ¡¹


    The man with a tough looking face gave an unmercenary-like excuse.


    ¡¸Fuun¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis gave a brushing off reply but, he felt a little relieved in his heart.


    Ted and the others of the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» are one of the few Ardis could consider as his friends. Although it¡¯s a mercenary¡¯s fate in a sense to cross swords with ones they are familiar with, Ardis didn¡¯t wish to fight against them.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, is Nere not coming? ¡¹


    Norris asked about the self-titled Ardis¡¯s servant.


    ¡¸Yeah. Nere is staying behind. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s natural, it¡¯s not like you can leave Fillia-chan and Riana-chan in the forest by themselves right. ¡¹


    Naturally, Nere would be staying behind to look after the twins.


    Furthermore, Rona¡¯s figure is nowhere to be found beside Ardis. In the first place, it¡¯s not like he can bring his partner that looks totally like a beast to a human¡¯s war, Rona is on a task to look after Rupus who is still holing up inside the forest.


    Rupus of the same home world with Ardis belongs to the ¡ºKhlore¡» species and holds tremendous power. There¡¯s no worry of demonic beings in the forest. But it will be different against humans with intelligence.


    If in a chance the Empire army encountered Rupus, they could harm the coward Rupus. That is why, before the war is over and peace is returned, Rona is staying by him and looking after him.


    ¡ºWould¡¯ve been all fine even if you ignored him. Al is just too caring¡»


    While complaining, he still agreed to Ardis¡¯s request of looking over Rupus.


    ¡¸I thought Ardis wouldn¡¯t be participating at all. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re troubled with money, right? ¡ºThree Great Demon Subjugator¡»-san? ¡¹


    Norris asked as if teasing.


    ¡¸Someone I know is participating¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis unusually had a vague tone, Norris was asking more details when another young man¡¯s voice covered his.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Ardis! ¡¹


    There were four people waving their hands as they came closer. The one taking the front is a tough looking muscle man. Behind him is a tall man with ash blonde hair, a slender man with his long hair tied up, and a petite woman with red hair. With all of them in armed equipment, they¡¯re obviously mercenaries.


    Ardis was digging in his memories after seeing their faces, and spoke of the name that he thought of.


    ¡¸Ralph¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Ou. You remembered me! I thought I was forgotten! ¡¹


    It was a story when Ardis was still in Thoria. They were being attacked by a Despair on the grassland and was on the edge when Ardis saved them.


    ¡¸Though, faces change after four years. I took some time to recall. ¡¹


    They who were novice mercenaries four years ago had changed a lot. The childishness from their faces vanished, and now exuded a confidence befitting of experienced mercenaries.


    ¡¸And Ardis didn¡¯t change at all. It was rather surprising to see little to nothing change at all. ¡¹


    Ralph, who was originally already big statured, became even bigger, and was hitting Ardis¡¯s back and laughed.


    ¡¸The rumors reached Thoria. Is it true about subjugating the ¡ºThree Great Demons¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so terrible that you left Thoria without saying anything. Isn¡¯t it fine if you told us beforehand? ¡¹


    Jio and Konia were reminiscing of the past in this sudden reunion.


    ¡¸My bad. There was no time, I left Thoria in a hurry. ¡¹


    They didn¡¯t know the real reason why Ardis left Thoria as the news of the soldiers of Thoria storming Ardis¡¯s house never spread. Ardis apologized while smiling a little.


    ¡¸Ardis. It¡¯s been a while. ¡¹


    And among four of them, it was the leader, Gresche who greeted him last.


    ¡¸Yeah, glad to see you around. ¡¹


    Four years ago, Ardis and Gresche had a conflict in their opinions, and bid farewell a little awkwardly but, it¡¯s not like they hate each other. Gresche who seems to have a little strange expression was probably conscious of it but, it¡¯s a time to be rejoicing over the reunion.


    If they¡¯re here, they must¡¯ve chosen to participate in the war on the side of the kingdom.


    ¡¸Honestly, you didn¡¯t change at all. Seriously, even though it¡¯s impossible. ¡¹


    Gresche looked up and down at Ardis, and spoke of his honest opinions.


    ¡¸And you all look much more seasoned now. Must¡¯ve graduated from a novice huh. ¡¹


    The party of Gresche and the others had faces of experienced mercenaries. Unlike the new mercenaries they were four years ago, they showed collection and calmness in their actions.


    ¡¸Ardis is so rude. Even like this, we experienced a lot after that, and was able to get our name quite well known in Thoria. Despair is no longer a threat to us. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Certainly, they look different than the time when they would get wiped out by a single Despair. Having no one retired for four years even against dangerous beasts and demonic beings just shows that they have some abilities backing them.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s great. Ardis is on our side. It would be good that no familiar faces would be separated in faction. It¡¯s a little sad seeing some mercenaries from Thoria siding with the Empire. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s what it means to be a mercenary. ¡¹


    Ardis just blurted out something suitable as Gresche¡¯s words made him uncertain as to what to say.


    After that, their party chatted with Ardis for a while before finding another group of familiar faces and moved there.


    ¡¸You look like you want to say something, Ardis. ¡¹


    Ted who was beside listening to the conversation just now called out to Ardis.


    ¡¸Nn? No, it¡¯s just a little¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you worrying about ¡ºCostas¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Costas? ¡¹


    At Norris¡¯s question, Ardis asked the name that was unfamiliar.


    ¡¸Unn. That¡¯s their party name. They wanted to keep the name of ¡ºCosta Village¡», where they are from, and so ¡ºCostas¡». It¡¯s a simple naming right, ahaha. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. ¡¹


    Leaving aside the question that was answered, Ardis asked about Gresche¡¯s party.


    ¡¸They, how were they doing in Thoria? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, hmm¡­¡­¡­. They did well¡­¡­ right? Ted, what do you think? ¡¹


    A little hesitant on answering, Norris passed the bat to Ted while fumbling over his words.


    ¡¸They¡¯re good guys. They are honest and don¡¯t scheme behind other¡¯s back. Just like what they said, they have enough strength to not be bothered about a Despair. Although there¡¯re no bad reviews from requestors, just¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted gave his comment on the party after receiving the bat from Norris, and stuck at the end.


    ¡¸Just? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are too good natured, or just na?ve? ¡¹


    Beside Ted who was looking for words to describe them, Orphellia interrupted.


    ¡¸Recently, they were standing out quite a lot, and naturally there are troubles. There are people who would rather leech off others than training themselves right? They are being harassed sometimes. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not anything rare though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, being harassed that is. ¡¹


    Norris continued.


    ¡¸I mean, we are quite a known party, but even so, there are some that would give bad reviews to obstruct us. By the way, what about Ardis? What would you do if there are people who tries to harm you by manipulating requests? ¡¹


    ¡¸It depends on what kind of harm but, I would make sure they wouldn¡¯t do it twice. ¡¹


    Within the boundaries of law, that is. Ardis who added on just in case was laughed by Norris.


    ¡¸Ahaha, yeah right! Ardis is merciless after all! ¡¹


    Ardis is not a demon after all, he wouldn¡¯t just cut down everyone who stands in his way. But he would definitely respond if someone is meaning harm for him.


    His respond depends on what kind of harm they are trying to plot but, if they are aiming for his life, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take their lives.


    ¡¸But Costas doesn¡¯t do that you see. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re receiving harassment all over the place but, they wouldn¡¯t counterattack or take revenge. ¡¹


    ¡¸In any case, they look like they have enough power to cut through any kind of harassment but, it¡¯s still a different matter. Those that do things like that, they need to taste a fist, else they would repeat their actions. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t live by all pretty if you¡¯re a mercenary right. With that kind of naivety, there¡¯s no knowing when you will trip over¡­¡­¡¹


    Mercenaries can¡¯t play the good person forever. In the first place, mercenaries are those that predates on others. Those that would take advantage and aim for another¡¯s livelihood, those that would set trap for others aren¡¯t rare at all.


    Even if a mercenary can be a hero, they can¡¯t be a saint. To have reached this far without stepping on a nail, Gresche¡¯s party might be lucky, or unlucky in another sense.


    They had managed to come so far somehow. But now, they¡¯re heading where they wouldn¡¯t be normally, an unfamiliar stage that is a war. While feeling a little unease, Ardis looked at the party of Costas.

 CH 121

    Nine days after departing from the capital. The Kingdom¡¯s army that had completed the march set up a camp preparing for the next day¡¯s decisive battle.


    The Empire should be aware that they are here too, they would be the same, looking out for night attacks while resting amply for the last time. Groups of people can be seen all over the place taking warmth around a campfire.


    And among them, a group of mercenaries, Ted, Norris, Orphellia, the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», and Ardis.


    ¡¸I heard from a scout earlier. ¡¹


    Norris started his story like an idle talk while skewering a piece of food with a branch.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the usual but, how did you even get to hear stuff like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Orphellia had an expression like she¡¯s looking at something unfathomable.


    Just like what she said, a report from a scout isn¡¯t something obtainable for mercenaries normally. And there¡¯s no way he would take it seriously even if asked.


    Although it¡¯s unknown if Norris used some mystic method to get information, it¡¯s a fact that he would always have some shocking revelation albeit always looking like he¡¯s fooling around.


    ¡¸It seems like the Empire is shelling up at their camp. By shelling, they¡¯re just building up fences or digging trenches though. ¡¹


    ¡¸With that, it¡¯s no predicting what kind of hand they will play huh. ¡¹


    Ted sighed.


    ¡¸Who knows. They won the first one big, I thought they would totally start marching to the capital. Why are we heading towards where they had set up their base? Isn¡¯t it the Empire who had started the fight? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ted is right. After all, the Kingdom army was in tatters after the first fight, they could¡¯ve totally ridden on the flow and marched to the capital. But the Empire is far away, they had already experienced the difficulties in moving supplies in previous wars, wouldn¡¯t they be trying to avoid the same failure this time around? ¡¹


    Elmenia Empire¡¯s territory spans wide across the west and east. And the capital of the Empire is as Norris said, it¡¯s located on the far east side of the border. Their capital is already far from the border separating Nagras and Elmenia, this place should be even further.


    Of course, the empire has other large cities other than its capital too. About three days from the border in the southeast direction, there is the so called second capital of the Empire.


    But the funds required to move the country¡¯s entire military aren¡¯t little. To maintain the entire army, the funding from their capital is essential.


    There¡¯s many precedence in the history of the war for the Imperial army to withdraw from the war even though it won as a result of lack of supplies. One of the reasons is probably because since they are raising the flag of reclaiming their lost territory, they wouldn¡¯t plunder resources from the villages and towns in the Kingdom.


    Although there might have been individual actions of the soldier doing so, it¡¯s not like they can get enough supplies to support a large army in that way. Furthermore, the Kingdom¡¯s southeast portion is a territory that isn¡¯t producing food, even if they would try and plunder, there aren¡¯t anything to fill their stomachs.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why they have holed up waiting for the Kingdom to send their army to them, quite a laid back attitude huh. If the Kingdom chose to station their army to defend, what would they do? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. But now that the Kingdom had decided to come here for the final showdown, isn¡¯t it just as the Empire¡¯s intentions? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like we can have a part in saying that, mercenaries like us can only fight in the environment given to us. ¡¹


    ¡¸Anyways, aren¡¯t we mercenaries going to be thrown into the most dangerous area? I¡¯m not really up for trying to breakthrough a camp that is fortified. ¡¹


    ¡¸We already participated knowingly it¡¯s a disadvantageous, there¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s so but¡­¡­¡¹


    Having pointed out with a fed-up tone from Norris, Ted was displeased.


    ¡¸I guess the only thing I can hope is the commander is someone with a good head huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder? Apparently, his nickname is¡ºThirty-three years old child¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸What the heck? Somehow¡­¡­, it¡¯s an unsettling name to hear¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of person is he? ¡¹


    Hearing the name from Norris, Ardis who had kept away from the conversation so far spoke for the first time.


    ¡¸Huh? Ardis showing interest is quite rare. ¡¹


    Ardis rarely shows interest and ask when they¡¯re gossiping unless there¡¯s something special Ardis heard before. As such, it somehow roused their interest, even more so if it¡¯s a person.


    ¡¸I have met someone with that kind of name though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heee. To have the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» remember me, I¡¯m quite the amazing person huh. ¡¹


    At a sudden voice that came from his back, Ardis turned around and responded.


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­¡¹


    There was a man covered in a full military uniform of the kingdom. A calm and collected expression with a well-balanced muscle body.


    Ardis felt the face was familiar.


    Four years ago, it was during the request of reinvestigating the island where the ¡ºFour Winged¡» used to live. The lifeform there¨D¨DRupus¨D¨Dto prove that he¡¯s harmless, he had put an act up to the investigation team from the Kingdom, and the familiar face came from one of the members of that team.


    Before, he was certainly called a ¡ºCaptain¡», but that¡¯s already four years ago. ¡ºTwenty-nine years old child¡» had already become ¡ºThirty-three years old child¡», his face had shown the progress of age.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve met four years ago right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn unn, yeah that. It¡¯s when we¡¯re heading to the island where the Four Winged lived in for an investigation right? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s memories were procced at his words.


    ¡¸Why are you here? No, if you¡¯re here, then¨D¨D¡¹


    With a question in his mind, Ardis had arrived at the answer himself.


    ¡¸It¡¯s so. The one commanding the mercenary unit this time, it is the ¡ºForever Kid General¡», Moore Greyster, that¡¯s me. Ha-ha-ha-. ¡¹


    That reminds Ardis, four years ago, there was an instance when his subordinate called him that, Ardis recalled while feeling strange at Moore¡¯s laughter, since it wasn¡¯t something he can brag about.


    With Ardis still occupied with the feeling of don¡¯t want to be involved in anything, the commander, Moore had slipped in the gap and sat down beside the group.


    ¡¸In any case, I thought people said that my face didn¡¯t age that much ¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore was staring at Ardis face like a strange specimen.


    ¡¸You, you changed nothing from four years ago. Are you actually not a human? ¡¹


    At Moore¡¯s rude words, Ardis had an unentertained face. And it was Norris who saw that from the side couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter.


    ¡¸Pu¨D. Ardis certainly doesn¡¯t look like a human right. Rather, I would believe if he¡¯s actually some other life form. Ahahah¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, Norris. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s face turned even more displeased.


    ¡¸Sorry sorry, Ardis. In any case, it¡¯s a good timing. ¡¹


    ¡¸For what. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, not about Ardis being far from human. Since the one commanding is here anyways, I have something to ask. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? Me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. Unit commander-san. ¡¹


    Although it is just a chat, the other person is a superior, Norris¡¯s words became polite.


    ¡¸Aah, spare that kind of difficult words. Fine if you talk normally, mercenaries are so anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸That so? Then I will do the same. ¡¹


    Glad at Moore¡¯s generosity, Norris easily changed back to his usual tone.


    ¡¸So? What¡¯s the thing you want to ask? ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard something just now though, about the empire army holing up at their base? ¡¹


    ¡¸Where did you hear that. That information, to have been heard by a mercenary, what kind of information integrity this army have. ¡¹


    Right before a battle, spreading disadvantageous news to the soldiers would do the worse. A mercenary asking about the information that should have been kept secrecy, Moore probably thought the army¡¯s intelligence department is really lacking.


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside. ¡¹


    Ignoring Moore¡¯s concerns, Norris continued.


    ¡¸The difference in number is already very wide, isn¡¯t it like we¡¯re rushing into a defensive formation of the Empire? Normally thinking, it¡¯s a losing battle. Is there some kind of mysterious plan that our army have that can magically overturn the situation? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. Rather, I won¡¯t say anything even if I knew? I still have my position to consider after all. ¡¹


    Although his attitude was easygoing but, it seems like his mouth isn¡¯t that easygoing after all. Actually, if he would¡¯ve simply talked about secrets, it would instead bring loss of trust in the army.


    ¡¸Well, I thought so. ¡¹


    Norris withdrew quietly like he¡¯d expected that, and then it was Ted¡¯s turn to ask.


    ¡¸In other words, where we¡¯re going to be placed, there¡¯s no knowing until tomorrow? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­. Wouldn¡¯t the strategists be doing their best desperately trying to think of a formation now? Jokes aside, it¡¯s quite imaginable where we¡¯re going to be put. ¡¹


    ¡¸Where? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably where the most damage will be taken. ¡¹


    At Moore¡¯s indifferent answer, Ted cursed.


    ¡¸Tch. I wasn¡¯t asking something like that. Some commander you are. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha-Ha-Ha. Well, I don¡¯t know either where I will be going. Even though I¡¯m a unit commander, the upper guys really seem to dislike me. The order for me to sortie just arrived moments before the war begun. The army formation should be revealed later though. ¡¹


    Moore laughed as if he¡¯s sorry.


    ¡¸Seriously, you say it so easily. Using mercenaries as disposables, is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸But isn¡¯t that just mercenaries? In the first place, they aren¡¯t creatures that would keep quiet in getting used. ¡¹


    Moore turned around and sent a challenging gaze to Ted.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you understand quite well. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m a former mercenary after all. ¡¹


    Ardis showed an expression of understanding with that.


    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t look like a military man at all huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s also why I am commanding the mercenary unit this time around. ¡¹


    It seems like Moore¡¯s background as a former mercenary helped him to secure the position as the mercenary unit commander.


    ¡¸So you drew the short end of the stick huh. ¡¹


    Disliked by the upper echelons, Ardis read between the pages at Moore¡¯s words. Moore shrugged and showed affirmative without saying.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not just me who had drawn the short end of the stick though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    The meaning of ¡ºNot just me¡», Ardis was curious and asked.


    ¡¸There¡¯s another short end this time around. Pretty sure they are in the same hot mess not any better than us. ¡¹


    At Moore¡¯s ¡ºThey¡», Ardis understood there is another unit that had bad luck.


    ¡¸Which unit is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸The student unit. The kids from the warriors and magicians¡¯ course from the academy in the capital. ¡¹


    Ardis frowned a little after hearing that answer. After all, the reason of the person why Ardis participated in this war is there after all.


    ¡¸It would be a mess to even take a few of them out on a picnic already, now they have to command a bunch of them in a war huh¡­¡­. I guess I¡¯m luckier in the sense I¡¯m commanding the mercenaries. Although it¡¯s a brat that I¡¯m not good with commanding that unit, I can sympathize with him a little. ¡¹


    It was Kyrill who drew the even shorter end of the stick than Ardis.

 CH 122

    The next day, August 20th, morning--.


    The two armies are in a distance where they can see each other. It is the same wasteland where the Kingdom tasted a grand defeat.


    The Imperial army that had won didn¡¯t show any signs of advancing further into the Kingdom¡¯s territory. Although their intentions to do so isn¡¯t clear, the Kingdom couldn¡¯t possibly let enemy forces stay in their territory.


    The Kingdom that hadn¡¯t recovered from its losses had gathered up all the remaining forces it can from all its territory, and even drafted soldiers and hired mercenaries and hurriedly put up a response army to drive back the Empire.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like the Empire had sat there and waited without doing anything. They had expected the Kingdom to come to them, and had built a base at their camp, even reinforcements are coming from their country now.


    According to a report, the Empire has more than ten thousand on their side, the Empire was able to sortie such a large army from afar. Adding on the reinforcements from the southern continent, they would have about twelve thousand soldiers. That¡¯s the entirety of the empire¡¯s army.


    There are obstacles set up by the Empire at the center of the wasteland, and to complement it, various holes can be seen dug. Behind the obstacles were the Empire¡¯s units taking formation, and further in the back, their headquarters probably exists there.


    However, the expected number of Imperial soldiers at the center were lesser than expected. The Imperial army had spread across horizontally and taken up a spanning formation.


    Excluding the headquarters in the back of the center, their center looks to have the least number of soldiers.


    ¡¸Good graces, what is this. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    Moore who was left with the task of commanding the mercenary unit said his honest opinion without holding back, and a thin looking man beside him responded.


    ¡¸They¡¯re waiting for us like that there, they¡¯re totally going for a defensive battle. ¡¹


    Moore pointed at the Imperial army with his chin with displeasure.


    ¡¸Knowing that their failure will repeat if they advanced into the our territory, they might be thinking to wipe us out here once and for all. ¡¹


    ¡¸But if we would have chosen to hole up instead of responding, the advantage they got from the first victory painstakingly would be useless. ¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe they had the confidence it wouldn¡¯t be like that. In fact, there was many arguments about making it an attrition war but, in the end, the army intelligence officers had chosen to have a final showdown. They might have even pulled some strings behind us. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s brows twitched with displeasure.


    The upper echelons of the Kingdom had chosen a choice advantageous to the enemy¡¯s side, it isn¡¯t any good news for those who are actually fighting on the frontline.


    However, that wasn¡¯t Moore¡¯s only concern.


    ¡¸The Empire¡¯s base is quite strange? ¡¹


    ¡¸Strange? ¡¹


    ¡¸With that much people and time, they could¡¯ve built an even tougher base¡­¡­¡¹


    The thin guy was deep in his thoughts.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Wouldn¡¯t it because they had to take their time in an unfamiliar land? Even if they won the first fight, it¡¯s still an enemy territory for the Empire. They might¡¯ve been on guard while working, thus not progressing much. ¡¹


    Moore wanted to sigh. What the thin man said made sense, and that¡¯s what Moore thinks himself too. But Moore wasn¡¯t hoping for such answer from him.


    ¡¸Might¡¯ve, might¡¯ve¡­¡­. More enthusiasm, where are your guts! Why can¡¯t you give a more concrete opinion? ¡¹


    ¡¸I am just merely advising captain, I¡¯m just giving the possible scenarios that had happened. It¡¯s captain¡¯s role to make the final decision after all. ¡¹


    The man explained so without any expressions. Moore didn¡¯t hide his displeasure and complained.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say like it doesn¡¯t concern you, albeit vice, you¡¯re still someone on the higher end of the command chain. ¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry. If captain goes down, I will properly give out orders ¡¹


    ¡¸Goes down, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore seemed a little down at the bleak premonition. Moore became silent stood there for a while, and then thought of something.


    ¡¸Why not substitute me right now? ¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse. There¡¯s no way the mercenaries will listen to my instructions. ¡¹


    But the vice commander¡¯s reply was cold. With an uninterested face towards Moore, the vice commander changed the topic, ¡¸Leaving that aside¡¹.


    ¡¸The matter just now, I will appeal it upwards. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just now, meaning? ¡¹


    Moore tilted his head.


    ¡¸The base that the Empire built wasn¡¯t as thorough as expected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah. ¡¹


    Moore showed his understanding, but his expression wasn¡¯t bright.


    ¡¸Though I think it¡¯s useless to report it at all. ¡¹


    In the first place, the opinion from someone that the upper echelons don¡¯t see well with, he didn¡¯t think the blessed nobles would even consider it. Moore who is a captain albeit a commoner has enemies all around. No, rather than enemies, they¡¯re friendlies that wouldn¡¯t help him even if he¡¯s in a pinch.


    For them of nobilities, Moore is someone insignificant too worthless to be even considered. They weren¡¯t that despicable to try and plot against Moore but, there¡¯s probably no chance Moore would get a helping hand if he messed up somewhere. That¡¯s why he was dumped the role of commanding the mercenary unit after all.


    Moore is playing quite the important role in this war. The mercenary unit he commands will be the most forefront of the center frontline. Just like what the mercenaries had talked last night, they would be sortied at the most dangerous position.


    Being the frontliner sounds good but, they are advancing into trap holes and fences, and above all are the arrows and magic spells that will be casted from behind those obstacles.


    As a response to the Empire¡¯s formation, the Kingdom had spread out its army horizontally as well. The center would be three thousand men including the mercenaries, left wing with two thousand, and the right wing would be three thousand including their precious cavalry.


    But in fact, there are only two thousand men in the center portion excluding those that will stay behind at the headquarters. And among those would be five hundred mercenaries commanded by Moore attacking aggressively as ordered.


    Although it¡¯s a makeshift base, it¡¯s not an easy task to avoid long-ranged attacks from the front while dodging fences or holes. On top of that, the Empire has the upper hand in numbers. In any case, Moore can only rely on the mercenaries¡¯ individual excellency.


    To gauge how capable the mercenaries are, Moore had visited them one by one and appraised them. Unlike a proper army, a mercenary¡¯s individual power differs greatly.


    But unlike soldiers, mercenaries are used to betting their lives in actual combat against beasts and demonic beings, Moore had already found a few that looks promising.


    Though, the vice-commander didn¡¯t seem to agree to his actions, as he is a military man through and through.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think there was a need at all for captain to barge into the mercenaries¡¯ tents one by one. ¡¹


    His tone was thorny likely because of that.


    ¡¸Even if they are paid to fight, mercenaries would prefer to fight under a commander that they¡¯ve talked with rather than someone they had never seen before. ¡¹


    Exactly because that he was once a mercenary, he could understand the the mercenaries. Anyone would prefer listening to a commander who treats them as an individual rather than a commander who treats them as pawns.


    Even if mercenaries are hired with money, they are not to be used as sacrificial pawns.


    ¡¸So? Any useful mercenaries? ¡¹


    The vice-commander didn¡¯t intend to beat around the bushes and went straight into the point.


    ¡¸Guess so. There¡¯s the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» famous in Thoria. Also, seems like the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» from before is here too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore¡¯s meaningful words made the vice-commander¡¯s mouth turn into a smirk.


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s, a very good news indeed. ¡¹


    The unit that is expected to clash with the Empire first, the figures of Ardis and the others could be seen within.


    ¡¸It became exactly like what the commander said yesterday huh. Though it¡¯s imaginable already. ¡¹


    Ted muttered grumblingly.


    ¡¸Well, nothing we can do about. We are mercenaries after all, looks like the Empire has mercenaries at the center too. Mercenaries versus mercenaries it is. ¡¹


    It was a tone unlike prior to a war from Norris.


    ¡¸Tch, I know. No good things will ever bless mercenaries, that is. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes. If you¡¯re still getting caught up by that now, it will be a distraction later. You better change your gears now. ¡¹


    Even said so by Orphellia, Ted had no choice but to put on his serious mode.


    ¡¸Hmph. Guess we¡¯d need to do some work for the compensation and not die huh. And the best scenario is to deal with the commander on the other side quickly huh. ¡¹


    Where Ted was looking, the representative from both armies were talking to each other. The scene where two armies were lining up between them looked like a solemn ceremony of some sort.


    ¡¸Won¡¯t some other squad circle around the main unit while they¡¯re doing stuff like that? ¡¹


    Ardis who had an expression of not understanding, Ted and the others retorted.


    ¡¸What the heck you¡¯re saying. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, an interesting opinion. ¡¹


    ¡¸That would be a little¡­¡­¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t like Ardis was joking.


    For him, if they had time to talk so peacefully for so long with the enemy, there would be a lot of time for them to initiate an attack first. Catching the enemy¡¯s gap in an instant, stabbing the throat, confirming their death. That wouldn¡¯t change no matter in a group battle or an individual battle, that is what Ardis thought.


    But a common sense like that isn¡¯t of use here. Even mercenaries who are often in danger like Ted and the other two are saying, ¡ºWar is something like that¡».


    Leaving aside small skirmishes, the battle this time is an important event to decide each other¡¯s legitimacy and claims. Since both the Kingdom and the Empire is fighting under the banner of their causes, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get their causes recognized even if they won if they neglected this.


    Ardis who listened so was dumbfounded. Leaving aside whatever causes, the losing side wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to complain.


    ¡¸What a peaceful talk huh¡­¡­¡¹


    A black-haired young man said such out of place words in the most significant war, but no one paid it any mind. With the talk of both representatives over, after deciding on the morality of the war, the two commanders of each army had finally given the order to move.


    In such an organized fashion, the one war deciding the fate of the Kingdom started.

 CH 123

    The two forces¡¯ first move was just according to textbook. The three sides, center, left and right wing made contact with the enemy forces ahead of them.


    The Kingdom¡¯s center was having the upper hand, contrarily, the Empire controlled the left wing better. The Kingdom¡¯s left wing and the Empire¡¯s right wing were both uneventful, although the two forces are fighting, it wasn¡¯t very intense.


    On the other hand, intense sounds of swords colliding can be heard in the center. The Kingdom¡¯s center forces that is made up of the mercenary unit toughened up their formation and rushed into the Imperial center forces, fulfilling the harsh role they were given.


    But that is the natural way of using mercenaries, even the mercenaries themselves knew so and chose to participate anyways. Though, it¡¯s not like the mercenaries are happy with the current situation.


    ¡¸Damn! Stop being cowards behind the fences! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the main purpose of the fences after all. ¡¹


    Ted said so grumbling while defending against the arrows coming his way with a shield, and Norris retorted so. As for Norris and Orphellia, Ardis¡¯s flying swords are protecting them from the arrows. And Norris was returning arrows as often as he could.


    The mercenary unit serving as the center force. The most forefront is fought by Ted and the other members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» including Ardis.


    There are obviously more mercenaries on the Empire¡¯s side behind the fences shooting down arrows and hurling spells towards the Kingdom¡¯s side. All of them never showed their face all while raining down long-ranged attacks from beyond the fences.


    With the situation and strategy the Empire employed, having a frontal assault would be disadvantageous, but the Kingdom military strategists ordered ¡ºBreak their formation frontally¡».


    Even the commander, Moore was of course unsatisfied with their decision, but for Ardis and the others who aren¡¯t even a commander, what they said wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Time passed, and the battlefield itself had become chaotic and disordered, with messy information scattered all over the place, the risk of being found out ignoring orders had decreased.


    Ardis and the others who were ordered to rush into the enemy formation, is still fighting against the same upwards battle. There¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re still without injuries at this point. The two sides of skillful mercenaries are shaving at each other in an orderly manner.


    According to the commander Moore, mercenaries are allowed to move independently in a five-person squad. Although it¡¯s also with consideration for mercenaries who are more used to fighting together with their own party, it¡¯s also a fact that they had no time to teach the mercenaries cooperation in a big group.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure we are difficult to use pawns for those up there. ¡¹


    Norris was commenting on the wild nature of mercenaries as if it doesn¡¯t concern him.


    ¡¸Well, the Empire¡¯s side is the same I¡¯d imagine. They¡¯re only using magicians and archers to prevent us from approaching easily. ¡¹


    Just like Orphellia said, the enemy mercenaries are doing the same with moving in their own party independently. The attacks from the Empire¡¯s side were spread out, if not for coincidences overlapping, they¡¯re not undefendable.


    But the enemy aren¡¯t stupid either. Did they manage to sync up, or is it a phenomenon of coincidences. The unorganized attack¡¯s timing started to be more organized.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸It¡¯s kinda getting bad¡¹


    Ted who had somehow managed to eliminate the enemy mercenaries behind the fences muttered after taking a look at the surroundings.


    The Rovres continent never had a large-scale war in the recent years. As the result, organized mercenary units vanished, there are only mercenaries operating in small groups or solo that hunts beasts or demonic beings now.


    With the opponents they usually face and themselves less in numbers, or maybe equal in certain cases, there are not many mercenaries that had experienced a large-scale battle including hundreds of people together at once. In other words, though mercenaries are pros in fighting, they aren¡¯t so in war.


    But even so, they¡¯re people who live by fighting. They had started to familiarize themselves with group battle, and their effectiveness was slowly climbing. Ted who sensed that with his instincts rather than logic led to his impatience, which was proved in the next moment.


    ¡¸There¡¯re people from our sides that are taken out with a concentrated volley huh. ¡¹


    Of course, Ardis had noticed that change too.


    Normally, mercenaries who fight in their own group aren¡¯t adept in concentrated attacks. Although experts like Ted could defend against arrows with a shield, that has a limit too.


    Leaving aside if spells hit ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», as expected, even Ted couldn¡¯t perfectly defend against the countless arrows that fly their way from Norris and Orphellia. It was thanks to Ardis¡¯s flying swords revolving around them that everyone¡¯s safety is ensured.


    ¡¸Hey Ardis. How about throwing those swords of yours to the other side of the fences? ¡¹


    Norris asked while glancing at his quiver that is reducing in arrow as time goes on, and Ardis announced his next move instead.


    ¡¸I will scatter them with magic. ¡¹


    Ardis left two of his short swords to defend them and started to cast a spell.


    ¡¸The fierce crimson that is the miracle of flames born of the ancient dragon¡¯s breath ¨D¨D¡¹


    There was a small red ring manifesting around his index finger. The ring started revolving around, enlarging in size. The ring spinning spread out and cracked into multiple small pieces, and split further into more pieces.


    When the numbers of small flames had become more than twenty, it left Ardis¡¯s fingers straight up into the sky, enlarged in radius, and the revolving started to slow down.


    ¡¸Ferno ? Resta ? Ganov!¡¹ (Flames of Purgatory)


    In the end, it became about three meters in an ovular radius when Ardis¡¯s voice shouted out and it dispersed in all directions. The first victims of the spell are the fences in front of Ardis, and then the ones behind them taking cover.


    The flames hit the fences. Easily crushing the barrier put up by the enemy magicians, the moment it hit was when the fences went up in flames. The other mercenaries around them, especially those who are thought to be magicians seemed to have lost their words.


    Although they understood that the spell Ardis casted just now was ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡», they also noticed that it was something similar yet different.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you rest easily if you would stay still, here¡¹


    With the enemy mercenaries suffering from the flames on their body, Norris merciless put them to rest with arrows.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit late now but, that¡¯s really some power huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The red-haired magician grumbled hatefully.


    ¡¸Orphellia can defend against that right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­If it¡¯s just one ¡¹


    In other words, it is powerful enough that even a first-rate magician like her would be afraid of. As expected, if all of them were concentrated, it would be difficult to defend against but, one or two of them would let her deploy enough barriers to get by.


    Advertisement


    On the empire side, it seems like there¡¯re a few that endured the spell with multiple barriers but, the majority of the mercenaries on the other side of the fences are covered in flames. Of course, the areas where no magicians are around are not spared.


    The Kingdom army that hadn¡¯t have a chance to be on the offensive till then was able to push forward and gain momentum. Various spots on the battlefield had tilted towards the Kingdom¡¯s side.


    ¡¸Good! We will get in too! ¡¹


    At Ted¡¯s order, Ardis and the others rushed into the enemy mercenaries that are still in chaos.


    Looking around, there were a few mercenary squads other than themselves who are rushing into the enemy formation together. Although they probably weren¡¯t adhering to Ted¡¯s order, more people are dragged along with the flow.


    As expected, for pros in battle, even if they aren¡¯t proficient in wars, they still have the basics down. With Norris firing off arrows into the other side of the fence, Ted rushed into it after.


    As for Ardis, he went the opposite direction from where Ted rushed in while holding ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    ¡¸The magician there, you¡¯re too front! ¡¹


    A friendly warning came.


    Can¡¯t blame him. Even if he held a sword in his hands, Ardis didn¡¯t have any armor nor shields on him. One must be really insightful to discern that he is actually a swordsman. If not, people might really mistake him as a child who doesn¡¯t know anything.


    But Ardis ignored such warnings and dived straight into the enemies. An enemy swordsman that expected his arrival delivered a sharp slash. The slash that was aiming at his abdomen from the sides was deflected by Ardis with Skies of Myriad Colors as he lowered himself even more and dived into the enemy bosom.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    The enemy swordsman clicked his tongue and leapt back.


    Aiming at Ardis¡¯s legs that tried to advance, arrows were released at a close range.


    Ardis who had no choice but to give up the chase noticed a lump of mana that approached him from behind, that was probably a spell that was casted by a magician on the enemy side.


    Judging that the power isn¡¯t really much, Ardis decided to put up a barrier behind him without trying to avoid it. A ringing sound was heard as the offensive spell of the enemy was deflected away.


    ¡¸H-How!? ¡¹


    Ardis deploying a magic barrier without a single utter of chant, it was unexpected for everyone. The spell that was thought to be on point vanished without any traces, the magicians¡¯ thoughts couldn¡¯t catch up at all.


    Advertisement


    The swordsman that had regained his stance tried to cut down Ardis once again but, that was too late.


    The swordsman¡¯s slash was read like a book by Ardis and never reached. Ardis who dodged the enemy¡¯s attempt flowed like water and dived into the enemy.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t blame me¡¹


    While saying so, Ardis had slashed that neck with Swords of Myriad Skies. Along with that momentum, the magician behind him was ended in the same fashion.


    ¡¸H-Hiee! ¡¹


    The archer who saw the two of his party collapsed while standing headlessly retreated backwards with a white face.


    ¡¸Ou. We¡¯re done here, Ardis. There¡¯s still one at your side? ¡¹


    The ones appeared behind of the archer, was Ted and the others who assaulted from another side of the fence. It seems like the archer is the only one remaining.


    With enemies on both sides, the archer had even lost his voice. Without drawing back his bow, nor unsheathing the short sword at his waist, he was like a frog stared by a snake petrified.


    ¡¸Yeah, I will finish up quickly. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hii! S-Save me¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The archer that had once again understood his own situation from the two¡¯s conversation begged for his life desperately. He must¡¯ve thought that he was riding on the bus to victory, but all of his own comrades were cut down, and even his life is flashing before his eyes now.


    ¡¸So? ¡¹


    As expected, even Ardis wouldn¡¯t swing his sword at someone who has lost his will to fight. He asked Ted¡¯s opinion, and was replied as if it¡¯s a pain.


    ¡¸AAaan? Then throw away all your weapons now and get lost. ¡¹


    ¡¸R-Really? ¡¹


    The archer asked with a mix of unease and hope.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I have any business with you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to fight. But, throw all your weapons. Your quiver as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    Following Ted¡¯s instructions, the archer had put down all weapons on him and ran with his all out of the battlefield.


    ¡¸Sorry for deciding everything by myself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nah. What Ted did is fine. ¡¹


    It¡¯s victory that they are prioritizing, not killing the enemy. Just letting go one that had lost his will to fight, it¡¯s not like it will change the outcome of the war in any ways.


    Of course, there¡¯s no guarantee that the archer just now wouldn¡¯t stand against them again. But well, that¡¯s something to worry if he¡¯s able to ¡ºSurvive in the midst of a war without any weapon¡».


    Although a humanitarian, Ted isn¡¯t so kind that he would let an enemy off without any thoughts.

 CH 124

    An hour had passed since the first clashing of the two armies. The Kingdom¡¯s headquarters received unorganized reports from the fighting units one after another.


    ¡¸The left wing is in contact with the enemy¡¯s right wing! ¡¹


    ¡¸Right wing, being suppressed by the enemy! ¡¹


    ¡¸The center is in a lock! All advances have halted! ¡¹


    With the topography map spread on the table, there were various smaller models that represented all the different units that are on the move.


    ¡¸Is it possible to win? ¡¹


    Although it¡¯s a tense situation, the person who couldn¡¯t comprehend even with the map showing the latest updates on the war asked.


    ¡¸Yes, Your Highness. Although we aren¡¯t superior in our military prowess, we have already formed a plan for victory. ¡¹


    Facing the questioner with his body up straight, the deputy general, Ortrich answered.


    Although he¡¯s the vice general, Ortrich is a leader that has the most actual experience. In the entire army, he was only being respectful towards one person. In other words, the general of the war, the third prince of the Nagras royal family.


    ¡¸The enemy have quite a lot more men than our sides¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that. Our side will surely crumble first if we challenged them frontally. But the plan to avoid so is already in action. Hey, explain it to his highness. ¡¹


    The general ordered one of the strategists beside him to explain the details. The strategist that received the order stood out. To not block the sight of the third prince, he extended a pointing stick at the table that had the map laid out.


    ¡¸Currently, our army, is separated into the left, right wing and the center. The Empire is similarly divided in this fashion, so all units will clash either way. ¡¹


    Seeing the third prince nod, the strategist continued his explanation.


    ¡¸Of course, if it continues like this, our side is disadvantageous. But our insider had already notified us of the Empire¡¯s operation strategy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Empire¡¯s strategy? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yes. That is why we will use that information to our advantage in order to turn the situation around. The enemy plans are ¨D¨D¡¹


    The operation strategy that the spy had gotten from the Empire. It is to fake a retreat on their left wing to bait the Kingdom¡¯s right wing. They would then send out troops that will take our right wing¡¯s back, then, their left wing would turn around and perform a pincer attack.


    If their plans worked, the Kingdom¡¯s right wing that is already disadvantageous in numbers would collapse. Even if the center and left wing is kept, the crumbled right wing would allow the enemy troops to intrude into their headquarters, deciding their defeat.


    ¡¸On top of that, the troops that would flank our right wing are the cavalry unit that had gotten us previously. ¡¹


    ¡¸The troops sent from the southern continent, you meant that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    The cavalry unit that rides on unfamiliar beasts, their identity was eventually found out by the Kingdom. Although their true power is not known, considering their previous achievements, they aren¡¯t to be underestimated.


    ¡¸So that cavalry unit will be participating too huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That is why we will use them. If we know they are going to attack, we have hands to counter them. We have supplied the right wing with suitable equipment against cavalries. ¡¹


    The strategist starts to explain about their plans in more detail.


    ¡¸When the enemy¡¯s left wing fake retreats, we will hold back on our pursuit to not be drawn in into their formation. ¡¹


    Moving the models representing the Empire¡¯s left wing backwards and the cavalry model of the Empire towards the Kingdom¡¯s right wing.


    ¡¸Our right wing will take on a defensive formation in preparation to meet the enemy¡¯s cavalry unit, spears and shields have been provided. At the same time, the main unit in the center that has saved on their energy will¨D¨D¡¹


    The model of the center unit of the Kingdom pushed toward the right, and took the cavalry from behind. Following that, he moved more models around the right wing, and took the cavalry unit by its side.


    ¡¸Our cavalries will encircle and crush their cavalry unit, is basically the essence. It will be too late for the enemy¡¯s left wing to come in as reinforcements as they took too much distance. If we can finish off their cavalries quick, then it¡¯ll be an easy feat to follow through and crush their left wing as well. ¡¹


    If even one of the three sides crumbles, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up their army formation. Counter and taking advantage of the Empire¡¯s strategy and crushing their left wing, and together with momentum, they will crush their headquarters. That is the strategy the Kingdom had come up with.


    ¡¸I see. Is that why the left wing is ordered not to attack aggressively? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Your Highness said. I¡¯m impressed with Your Highness¡¯ insight. The left wing¡¯s role is to be a distraction. Their orders are to attack the enemy to the extent they wouldn¡¯t realize our plans. ¡¹


    Since the plan is to intercept the enemy¡¯s cavalry unit with speedy troops of their own, the Kingdom had stationed troops that excels in agility in the center. The left wing is mostly formed of drafted soldiers. And among them are the soldiers from Thoria as well.


    Since there is a risk of getting done in if the three sides are overly unbalanced, few territorial armies are put at the left wing as well, but no one expected the commander of Thoria had volunteered to do so.


    Although it sounds good to be stationed in a safe side since they aren¡¯t ordered to attack aggressively, it also meant that they had less chance to get achievements.


    It¡¯s almost a certain victory since they had known the enemy¡¯s plans in advance, the other territorial army commanders couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around why the commander from Thoria side did so.


    The Kingdom¡¯s strategists would¡¯ve wanted to put Thoria army on the right wing or center but, it couldn¡¯t be helped since there weren¡¯t any other who wanted to be on the left wing.


    With no choice but to station the Thoria army on the left wing, the other territorial army are all focused on the center or right wing.


    ¡¸But the center vanguards are pushing quite aggressively unlike the left wing, the enemy is only defending passively there. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸As expected, if both our left wing and the center unit wouldn¡¯t aggressively push, the enemy might suspect something. That¡¯s why we have ordered the center¡¯s vanguard to aggressively advance. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Without caring for casualties? ¡¹


    The prince seemed to have an uncomfortable expression.


    ¡¸The center vanguard are the mercenaries. Our soldiers aren¡¯t being used. ¡¹


    ¡¸But even so, mercenaries are our citizens right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me for my rudeness, Your Highness. Mercenaries aren¡¯t people that are loyal to a country. The mercenaries we gathered aren¡¯t all from our country, and even many of the mercenaries in our country chose to side with the Empire in this war. There¡¯s no need to sympathize them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    Although it seems like he¡¯s still a little unconvinced, the prince avoided any more than that. An effective strategical choice isn¡¯t necessarily a moral choice. In fact, majority aren¡¯t. In any case, it will just introduce chaos if the prince decided to barge in right now.


    The war changed progressively without regards to the prince¡¯s opinions. The proof of that is a message that had arrived at the headquarters.


    ¡¸Message! The enemy¡¯s left wing showed signs of retreating! ¡¹


    The report made the surroundings covered in murmurs. After all, in this war, that is the key that would bring victory to the Kingdom. In other words, it is soon the time to decide the outcome of the war. General Ortrich nodded heavily, and gave out instructions to the strategists immediately.


    ¡¸Notify the knights and the center unit! The operation will proceed as planned! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    The strategists all had heated eyes. With few people calling out to the messengers, the prince who is the only odd one out of the tent that had many busy workers asked the general.


    ¡¸General, this means¨D¨D¡¹


    Facing the prince that had stopped his words, the general replied with a serious face.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yes. It is the development expected. ¡¹


    ***


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as we thought huh. ¡¹


    The headquarters, commanding office of the Imperial army. Just like the Kingdom, they had a map illustrating the war on the table, and surrounding it are officers.


    The officer that uttered so while under the gazes of other officers, he is the commander-in-chief of the invasion army. Even though he seems to be in his thirties, he was given the role to take command of an army of a large-scale war, it was because that he is one of the most powerful nobles in the Empire.


    On top of that, he had a connection with the royal blood as the Imperial princess three generations ago married into their family. As such, he was one of the few trusted by the current Emperor.


    ¡¸They¡¯ve bitten on the bait nicely. ¡¹


    Hearing the words from the commander-in-chief, the nearest officer nodded


    ¡¸With this, it¡¯s finally one load off the shoulder. If they didn¡¯t get bite it, then what was the meaning of staying in this wasteland for so long huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Precisely. It was worth the effort to hold down the heated soldiers and building the base. ¡¹


    Utterly crushing all of the Kingdom¡¯s military, and march towards the capital without anyone blocking them and take their capital. It is the Empire¡¯s aim. Even though the Empire had won previous wars with the Kingdom, they had tasted many bitter failures because of the long distance from their own capital.


    However, they wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake this time, they had their goal set and determined.


    Rather than reclaiming their territory, they needed to wipe out the entirety of the Kingdom¡¯s military. A bait was needed for that. That is why they have leaked some information regarding their strategy.


    ¡¸The enemy¡¯s right wing didn¡¯t pursue our left wing, it seems like they are keeping a distance. Manipulated by fake news, they must be quite happy thinking they have gotten us instead by now. ¡¹


    The officer on the other end of the table that had brought in this specific report said so.


    Just like what he said, the Kingdom army hadn¡¯t pursued but took a distance from the Empire¡¯s left wing. Although they must be thinking they have cleverly outplayed the Empire, it is the other way around.


    Of course, even if the Kingdom didn¡¯t bite the bait, it¡¯s not a concern. If that happens, they will just act according to the information they leaked out in the first place, sandwiching the Kingdom with the cavalry unit from San Rojeul Monarchy and their left wing, crushing the Kingdom¡¯s right wing.


    Although it might take a little more time to do so, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Empire holds advantage over numbers.


    Though, if they won this way, there would be many casualties. That is why the Empire had thought up of a perfect plan and threw out a bait, purposely leaking it to the spy they¡¯ve identified, it was a snare that had been set up over a period of time.


    It¡¯s certain the Kingdom had bitten the bait. With their eyes too concerned on victory, they were too careless at what they should trust. The Empire¡¯s left wing and the Kingdom¡¯s right wing had quite some distance, the Kingdom would probably deploy their cavalries to toughen up the defense there.


    But that was a useless preparation, all officers of the Empire there knew. The mounts of San Rojeul Monarchy, the event of what they call ¡ºFlying Horses¡»surprising even the top brass of the Empire is still fresh in their memories. This time, it will be the Kingdom¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡¸I can already imagine the surprised expression on the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. ¡¹


    Looking around the other officers, the commander-in-chief made a villainous smile.

 CH 125

    The commander of the Kingdom¡¯s right wing restricted the soldiers from pursuing the retreating enemy, and gave out the order to prepare for the enemy cavalries that will eventually come.


    ¡¸Shields take front, hurry! Spearmen get in position! ¡¹


    Following the orders of the commander, the soldiers took out huge shields and lined the front. Rather than shields, they are more like small walls operated by four soldiers.


    Stabbing into the ground with spikes at the bottom of the shield, they formed the foundation of tough defense. With three huge spikes that is designed to skewer any foes that rush in from the front, it was too offensive oriented to be called a shield.


    With a line of them firmly aligned, the archers took position behind them, and even soldiers responsible for stabbing spears between the shields could be seen waiting.


    Even if the enemy cavalries are riding unknown beasts, there¡¯s no need to worry if they have prepared this much. They were only able to prepare this much because they knew about it in advance.


    The shields can obstruct the cavalries¡¯ momentum, and the arrows and spears can deal damage while they are stuck. It will be an easy victory against cavalries.


    The main unit from the center is already en route here, even the Kingdom¡¯s cavalries that had stayed behind should be on their way here to attack the enemy¡¯s cavalries from the right side.


    ¡¸Hear me! Our role is to stop the enemy cavalries¡¯ rush and maintain the frontline until reinforcements arrive! Hold on no matter what! ¡¹


    An order from the acting commander was shouted, the soldiers had already arrived at their predetermined formation.


    ¡¸They are here! The enemies! ¡¹


    There was a cavalry unit riding in a straight line towards them. The obvious unfamiliar silhouette even from afar was evident that they aren¡¯t normal cavalries.


    They are riding on beasts like horse but aren¡¯t. Although their shape looks quite similar to a normal horse, their appearance does not. The hoofs, the side of their body, the mane and their back are all covered in feathers. The feathers on its side were especially large, it gave off an impression of a bird rather than a land-based beast.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Although he was surprised at the appearances of the unknown beasts, the commander immediately regained himself and called out the next order.


    ¡¸Ready the arrows! ¡¹


    Following the order, the archers taking cover behind the shields drawn their bow. The soldiers that held up the shields, and the soldiers that held the long spear between them were all tensed.


    ¡¸Fire! ¡¹


    Just as the enemy entered the effective range, the commander shouted the command of releasing the arrows. Along with the sound of wind being cut, few hundreds of arrows flew through the air.


    Advertisement


    The moment when the arrows followed a parabolic and landed on the enemy rider¡¯s vanguard¨D¨Dor the moment they all thought would, the arrows stuck to the ground unexpectedly.


    ¡¸Follow up with a second volley! ¡¹


    Sensing a little discomfort at the fact that the first volley didn¡¯t reach the enemy, the commander didn¡¯t halt but gave the order for another volley. The enemy speed might not be as fast as they thought. The commander arrived at such a conclusion.


    He might¡¯ve overestimated the capabilities of the unfamiliar mounts that overwhelmed the Kingdom in the first battle.


    But that thought immediately vanished. Even the follow up second volley stabbed into the ground just as the first volley did.


    It was a distance obviously in range for the arrows unlike the first volley. As expected, the commander was suspect at the situation. It might be his imagination, but he felt like the arrows suddenly lost their momentum in their trajectory.


    When the third volley similarly stuck the ground in front of the enemies unnaturally, the suspect became conviction.


    ¡¸A defensive spell huh! ¡¹


    The commander that had realized the unnatural trajectory of the arrows gave out orders of preparing for close quarters instead of firing more useless arrows.


    ¡¸Assault the stopped cavalries in group of three! Don¡¯t let them get through the shields! ¡¹


    The cavalries had already crossed a wide distance, they will definitely reach within a minute.


    The soldiers that held up the shields swallowed their breath. Even when so, the distance between them shrunk.


    Fifty meters¨D¨D.


    The enemy cavalries that had already sighted the Kingdom¡¯s formation didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.


    Thirty meters¨D¨D.


    Will the cavalries momentum prevail, or the shields and spears.


    Ten meters¨D¨D.


    The soldiers holding the shields tensed their body, the tip of the spear tilted slight upwards from being horizontal.


    Five meters¨D¨D.


    The prelude of the moment when they will inevitably clash, the moment when the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers felt their breath stop.


    Something unbelievable happened.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The commander that lost his words was looking at the sky. There it were, the figures of the cavalries leaping above them with the blue sky as the background.


    Just before they collided with the shielders frontally, the enemy cavalries with their unfamiliar mounts jumped over them.


    Of course, any normal mounts would have only been able to jump a few meters across. As for the height, even higher than a person would be an excellent mount. But the mounts the enemy rode on overturned their common sense, it was literally flying across them.


    Showing an unnatural trajectory unthinkable of a leap, the cavalries went above the shields, far out of reach of the spears, and landed straight in the middle of the Kingdom army.


    Unlike the front that had shields lined up and spears readied, the back didn¡¯t have any soldiers that are prepared against cavalries.


    ¡¸Uwaaaa! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Wh- How!? ¡¹


    Crushed by the sudden landing mounts, blown away, they were like branches and leaves scattered by the wind.


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­, impossible¡­¡­¡¹


    At the unexpectedness of the event, the commander stood there dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think it was possible for them to leap so high and far and bite straight into their rear.


    That was akin to stabbing right into their vulnerable abdomen. Although they made the perfect preparation against any cavalries, all of that went down the drains.


    A huge chaos overtook the surroundings. With the frontliners that had braced themselves for the cavalries confused as to what to do, and the ones right in the middle of their formation ran chaotically in all directions against the overwhelming power of the cavalries. Chaos call upon more chaos, it was already a situation beyond saving.


    There is no longer any resemblance to an army which is said to be formed with order. It was a scene akin to a ferocious predator thrown into a bunch of weak herbivores.


    The Kingdom right wing couldn¡¯t even serve half the role of stopping the enemy cavalries, they had totally turned into mere preys.


    ¡¸Eeey! We have the numbers! Surround them! ¡¹


    The panic order from the commander came, it was even skeptical if it reached the soldiers¡¯ ears. The situation turned for the worse.


    ¡¸The enemy left wing is turning around! ¡¹


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    The enemy¡¯s left wing that was retreating turned around and attacked. They are taking the chance of the chaos as the cavalries were eating the Kingdom from inside out.


    With the chaos in the rear with the cavalries, and the front being pushed back by the enemy¡¯s left wing, they were sandwiched between two forces.


    ¡¸Commander, it¡¯s dangerous here! We must retreat now! ¡¹


    ¡¸Where can we even retreat! They are on both sides¨D¨DGuh! ¡¹


    The commander who was retorting against a subordinate took an arrow to his neck and collapsed. The right wing that had lost its commander couldn¡¯t stand back up from the turmoil and only decreased in numbers as the Empire continued their attacks.


    ***


    Advertisement


    The Empire¡¯s cavalries that scattered the entire right wing of the Kingdom¨D¨DThe flying horse cavalry of the San Rojeul Monarchy¨D¨Dcontinued their assault with a fierce momentum.


    They simply trampled on all of the infantries around them, without a single regard to any kind of formation that the right wing attempted to counter them with.


    ¡¸The rest will probably be cleaned up by the Imperial forces. We will advance and rush into the enemy¡¯s headquarters! ¡¹


    The commander of the flying horse cavalry gave out orders. They probably didn¡¯t expect to so easily break through the enemy¡¯s right wing. The cavalries¡¯ path is a field with no one around.


    Where they are aiming is the headquarters where all the strategists and the general are at.


    The role of the cavalry unit is to destroy the chain of command completely, cause chaos from behind, and also assert the overwhelming power of the San Rojeul Monarchy.


    The war this time can only be won thanks to the feats of the flying horse cavalry. They had to make sure the Empire knew and acknowledged it.


    ¡¸Those Kingdom soldiers, they look like sitting ducks! ¡¹


    One of the cavalries riding along with the commander said so without hiding his joy.


    ¡¸Hahaha, precisely! It was a brilliant surprise for those that didn¡¯t know the defensive wind and leaping ability of our flying horses! ¡¹


    Unlike the Kingdom, these people are well aware of the flying horses brought from the San Rojeul Monarchy are different from ordinary horses.


    Just like its name, they can leap high and far that it feels like they are flying through the sky, as for arrows that are light and prone to wind, their defensive wind could easily neutralize them.


    If they wanted to stop the flying horses, they would have needed to prepare a ten-meter-high fence and thirty meters wide trench. And rather than arrows, they should¡¯ve prepared catapult.


    Of course, that knowledge isn¡¯t known by the Kingdom. They didn¡¯t expect the least that flying horses are creatures that have more than excellent leaping abilities.


    ¡¸Well, it wouldn¡¯t go so well next time around though! ¡¹


    This kind of surprise attack would only work the first time around. Leaving aside the defensive wind, the leaping ability of flying horses should be now well known by the Kingdom.


    In the next battle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leap over the vanguards so easily.


    ¡¸Will there actually be a next time though? ¡¹


    The Empire aims to finish off the Kingdom this time. If it continues as expected, the Kingdom will lose most of their combatants. If so, just as his subordinate said, there won¡¯t be a next time.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That depends on our performance then. ¡¹


    The commander of the flying horse cavalry clouded over his words.


    ¡¸Stop the idle chatter. The enemy headquarters is in sight! They shouldn¡¯t have known that their right wing had been penetrated! Don¡¯t give them a chance to breath! Medals to whoever that catches the enemy general or any royalty-looking person! ¡¹


    With the headquarters in sight, the entire cavalry unit responded to the commander energetically. Although the Kingdom should be able to see them as well now, they should be still unsure about whether they are friendlies or not and is waiting for decisions from their upper officers.


    That delay in action will be life-threatening in such a war, the commander knew it by experience.


    ¡¸Though, there¡¯s no reason we can lose. ¡¹


    Muttering in a soft voice inaudible to his subordinates, he was wearing a ferocious grin as he commanded all the cavalrymen to assault.

 CH 126

    ¡¸The flying horse cavalry unit, they are currently advancing after breaking through the enemy¡¯s right wing! ¡¹


    The officers inside the Empire¡¯s headquarters that had heard the message nodded at each other.


    The general and the officers were looking happy. The war is progressing as they imagined. In other words, the Empire¡¯s victory only became more certain.


    ¡¸Good, message to the right wing! Order them to switch into an offensive formation! ¡¹


    ¡¸Will that be fine? The enemy¡¯s left wing is mostly uninjured. Wouldn¡¯t there be quite a resistance? ¡¹


    There¡¯s a reason why the officer gave his advice.


    The Imperial army¡¯s formation that is planned with the focus of breaking through the left wing, had all the powerful nobles on the right wing where it¡¯s thought to be least dangerous.


    Even if the Empire holds the upper hand right now, there¡¯s no predicting what might happen in a war. Now that the victory is in sight, wouldn¡¯t it be better to avoid the nobles getting hurt. The officer¡¯s words had that meaning.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t bother. The enemy will be soon halved in any case. ¡¹


    But the general said so insistently. It is because the general had a piece of news that even the other officers around didn¡¯t know.


    ¡¸The territorial army on the Kingdom¡¯s left wing, they will retreat in order to try to save their headquarters from the flying horse cavalries. Even if our right wing isn¡¯t used to actual combat, we have thrice the power. Moreover, they are only facing drafted soldiers that can¡¯t possibly put up a good fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­, that is also according to our plans huh. ¡¹


    At the newly heard information, the officers closed their eyes. Though, they might be actually sighing. Nobles are troublesome existences in a war. They would raise a ruckus if anyone of their family died in a war, even if the military would try to put them in a safe area, they would complain not having a chance to gain achievements.


    They would protest if they are kept from the war, and if they would be placed in the middle of the war and died, their successors would instead protest.


    It¡¯s any general¡¯s honest wish to not bring such trouble seeds to a war but, it¡¯s not like they can decide on who participates, and getting trouble with powerful nobles is not something they want either.


    In the end, they had no choice but to put them at the right wing where it would have the least casualties as they are just stopping the enemy¡¯s advances.


    But now, the outcome of the war is might as well be decided. The Kingdom¡¯s right wing is in total chaos, the flying horse cavalry unit assaulting their headquarters is just a matter of time.


    On top of that, the Empire had already knew the Kingdom¡¯s left wing is much inferior than the other sides. In this situation, even if the order for the Empire¡¯s right wing to aggressively attack went down, there wouldn¡¯t be much casualties on the Empire¡¯s side.


    ¡¸How are the enemy¡¯s cavalries and the center? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Judging there isn¡¯t any problem with his decision for the right wing, the general sought information of the intact enemy force.


    ¡¸Yessir. It seems like they are chasing after the flying horse cavalry unit that had broken past their defensive lines to help their headquarters. The mercenary unit that is at the front is still continuing on, there is another report that the enemy¡¯s center reserve forces are turning around to head for their headquarters as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fuh¨D. That¡¯s convenient. Our left wing can easily progress then. There¡¯s not in a million chance they can catch up with the flying horse cavalries. It seems like they aren¡¯t aware that it¡¯s just a useless effort. ¡¹


    ¡¸They must have been forced to do so if there¡¯s a royal member at their headquarters. ¡¹


    Is it the leeway of a victor? Another officer was grinning as he justified the enemy¡¯s action.


    ¡¸That¡¯s might just be the case. I can¡¯t help but sympathize with the enemy general. ¡¹


    The general that is the culprit of uprooting the Kingdom army is laughing loudly.


    ***


    The Empire¡¯s right wing¡¯s offense became fiercer. There is only two thousand men on the Kingdom¡¯s left wing versus the Empire¡¯s three thousand. The Empire is overwhelming the Kingdom.


    From start of the battle till now, the imaginary line between the Kingdom and the Empire didn¡¯t really move much. But that¡¯s merely because the empire wasn¡¯t aggressively pushing.


    Although the Kingdom¡¯s left wing was keeping up a good fight till now despite the disadvantage in numbers, they couldn¡¯t help but crumble away when the Empire enforced their offense.


    In the first place, it is a difference in ratio of three to two. It¡¯s a given the Imperial army can easily dismantle the Kingdom¡¯s army at any time. On top of that, there was something unexpected happening on the Kingdom¡¯s side that worsened the situation.


    ¡¸What! Did they appoint us here knowing this imbalance!? ¡¹


    It was the commander of the drafted soldiers letting out an angry roar on the Kingdom¡¯s side, and the one receiving the brunt of it is the messenger that is on his knees. In a similar fashion, another messenger that came for the Thoria territorial army unit reported.


    ¡¸Yessir. The enemy¡¯s cavalries numbering two thousand is nearing the headquarters after breaking through our right wing. To protect His Highness that is present, we will need the assistance of the Thoria army¨D¨D as said. ¡¹


    ¡¸But the enemy here can¡¯t be held any longer either! Be clear! Bring our own messenger from Thoria here! ¡¹


    The messenger had a troubled face as he replied.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, he had passed on the message and drawn his horse backwards¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you saying that he left? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir¡¹


    The commander spoke after keeping quiet in his thoughts for a while.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it confirmed? ¡¹


    ¡¸The message is definitely from someone of Thoria army without mistakes. There were multiple soldiers who recognized him. ¡¹


    If so, there¡¯s no chance the news that the messenger brought is fake. In other words, the headquarters is in a huge pinch now. After giving it many thoughts, the commander gave out his orders to the vice commander who was beside all this time.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­A message for the Thoria army. Even if the headquarters is in danger, there¡¯s no way there aren¡¯t any defenses there. If it¡¯s not an order from the headquarters, we cannot give this place up. ¡¹


    But what the vice commander replied, it was something that made the commander lose his words again.


    ¡¸The Thoria army is already retreating now as we talk. There¡¯s no guarantee the order will make it in time¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    If the Thoria territorial army changed directions, the balance between the Empire¡¯s right wing and Kingdom¡¯s left wing will become three thousand versus one thousand.


    The Kingdom¡¯s left wing that doesn¡¯t even have half the number of the Empire¡¯s couldn¡¯t possibly block them, the Empire¡¯s right wing is already pushing them back.


    In the first place, if the Thoria army left the left wing, those that are still there are the drafted soldiers that didn¡¯t receive military training normally. It¡¯s disadvantageous even if they have matching numbers. If the numbers ratio would be 3 to 1, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the left wing collapses.


    ***


    ¡¸They¡¯re here, Kyrill. The Imperial army. ¡¹


    The student unit that was placed at the back of the left wing, there was the figure of Rai who was covering his eyes from the intense sun as he looked at the coming soldiers.


    ¡¸I can see it even if you don¡¯t say. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t Kyrill that replied, but it¡¯s the classmate of a nobility daughter, Ellenoa. Although she replied strongly, her voice was trembling slightly. Kyrill and the other students of the academy were gathered and placed on the left-wing rearguard.


    ¡¸They¡¯ve finally come. ¡¹


    Kyrill spoke while looking at the advancing Imperial army. Thanks to the stalemate until now, Kyrill and the others didn¡¯t get involved in the fight but, as expected, they couldn¡¯t stay as a bystander in the entire war.


    ¡¸Take formation and brace! ¡¹


    A silver-haired commander riding on a horse shouted.


    ¡¸This war, it concerns the fate of our country! I won¡¯t ask of you who have no actual combat experience to defeat the enemy, but hold them back! Burn your life and defend against the enemy onslaught! ¡¹


    There were quite a few students that were frowning at the words that seemed to disregard their life.


    ¡¸Just whose fault it is that we can¡¯t have any actual combat experience¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill was muttering to himself. Although it was in a soft voice inaudible to the commander, there were a few students that agreed at his words and shook their head.


    Kyrill understands what the other students are saying.


    The name of the commander is Hansrick. A powerful noble of a martial family, the second son of the Remshade family. A graduate of the same academy with excellent grades, that is probably the reason why he was charged with the task of commanding the student unit.


    Advertisement


    But he¡¯s also famous in another sense. It¡¯s because he¡¯s one of the main reasons why the students in the academy are now forbidden in out-of-academy activities.


    When he was a senior, a year from graduating, Hansrick along with his classmates met trouble in the Corsas Forest. In the end, they were rescued by mercenaries that were hired by the academy and the Remshade family but, because of that, it became that the students of the academy no longer can expedite on their own.


    Until then, the students in the academy could go on an expedition to gain practical experience at their own risk, but now, they weren¡¯t allowed to do so at all. And the culprit, Hansrick condemning the lack of actual combat experience of the students is not funny at all.


    But even such unsatisfaction turned into nothingness because of the approaching presences of the enemies. Ahead of the students that had taken on a formation, the enemy soldiers are nearing after getting through the friendlies ahead of them.


    ¡¸Stop the momentum of the enemies ahead! Magicians, cast spells on your own accord! ¡¹


    At Hansrick instruction, it was about the same time when the vanguard had clashed with the enemy soldiers. At the Imperial soldiers that were stopped because of the vanguard, the magicians from the rear shot out offensive spells.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a concentrated volley. In the first place, there were only less than forty students that are enlisted here who are actually magicians. On top of that, they were students that can barely hit targets twenty meters away.


    At moving enemy soldiers, at a further distance, their accuracy dropped drastically. But even so, there should be a few spells that could reach the enemies if all of them fired.


    Red flames or bluish transparent icicles flew above their heads, and found themselves in the enemy soldiers.


    Most of the students became pale after seeing the soldiers that choked to death because of the fire burning their faces, or friendlies that got their head beheaded and died. There are even those that started throwing up.


    ¡¸Get one more spell off if you have time to throw up! Stand up if you don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹


    Hansrick motivation flew, but it was still too much considering the students who never experienced any kind of battle are facing such a painful sight.


    ¡¸Ellenoa, fine? ¡¹


    Seeing the pale classmates, Kyrill was worried about Ellenoa.


    ¡¸W-What fine? I-I am always well and good! ¡¹


    Ellenoa faked her collection. But even now, tears are on the verge of spilling on her face. Unlike the other female students, Kyrill thought it was impressive that she was able to control herself so well.


    ¡¸Unn, got it. ¡¹


    Kyrill replied shortly before returning his gaze to the enemy and started chanting.


    ¡¸The burning flames that is the proof of mine strength¨D¨DGraist! ¡¹(Fireball)


    The manifested fireball shot out as per Kyrill¡¯s will, and started burning the soldier¡¯s body that was hit. Even while his face showed reaction at that scene, Kyrill took up his staff once again.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    It was a spear made of earth stabbing into the enemy soldier who was trying to take Rai¡¯s back. Along with a painful expression, the soldier collapsed, and Rai who had finished off the enemies in front turned around and gave him the final blow.


    Rai gave a thumbs up as an appreciation to Kyrill. As he lifted his hand lightly as a response, Kyrill was aware of the surroundings without being careless.


    ¡¸Hesitation is not allowed¡­¡­¡¹


    Thinking about the sins of murdering another human can be left later. Now, he should prioritize the safe return of himself and all his friends. Repeating that to himself, Kyrill continued casting his spells onto the enemy soldiers.


    This is how the war began for Kyrill.

 CH 127

    The moment when the Empire¡¯s right wing started attacking, the direction of the war is already set in stone. Inside the headquarters tent on the Empire¡¯s side, the General commanding the entire army continued to receive more reports.


    ¡¸Is that so. The flying horse successfully assaulted the enemy headquarters huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir! The enemy units are in a chaos trying to be help of their headquarters! Our left wing is slowly pushing back the enemy¡¯s right wing, and we are now progressing into the phase of cleaning up their remaining forces! ¡¹


    Even the messenger that brought the message couldn¡¯t hide his smile at the news.


    ¡¸Good work! ¡¹


    ¡¸Congratulations, Your Honor. Our victory in this war is unshakeable now. ¡¹


    One of the officers had his fist hitting his open palm and said so to the General.


    ¡¸Umu. Our victory is assured at this point. So, how is the state of other units? ¡¹


    After replying the officer, the General asked the messenger.


    ¡¸Yessir. At same time when our right wing pressed on the attack, the enemy¡¯s left wing retreated half of their forces. Our soldiers were able to overwhelm them in numbers, it¡¯s an advantageous fight on our side. But the resistance in the center is more than we expected, it looks unlikely that we can push them back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­. With the outcome decided now, we shouldn¡¯t waste our soldiers. Give an order to the center to retreat except the mercenaries. And to the mercenaries, tell them to not be so aggressive. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir! ¡¹


    Receiving the order from the General, the messenger quickly moved out of the tent.


    ¡¸Will the mercenaries listen to our orders though? ¡¹


    ¡¸I afraid not. ¡¹


    Unlike soldiers, the mercenaries are trying to make obvious achievements that would increase their payout. Although they would be paid compensation, it¡¯s still not enough for them to bet their entire life on.


    For the sake of getting more money, the mercenaries will continue fighting as long as they don¡¯t see any danger to their own lives. The mercenaries would definite take advantage of it now that the Empire¡¯s side is overwhelming the Kingdom.


    The officers didn¡¯t think any of the mercenaries would listen even if they asked them to practice self-restraint.


    ¡¸Well, if the mercenaries are willing to fight aggressively on their own, it¡¯s beneficial for us as well. Since there aren¡¯t any settlements or villages around. There¡¯s no target for them to deprive anything from, so there¡¯s no problem. ¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if the mercenaries ignored some of their commands, the General was implying such.


    ***


    Advertisement


    In the middle of the warzone. Even in the center where two factions of mercenaries are striking at each other intensely, they could still notice a change in the situation.


    ¡¸The enemies, are they tired already? ¡¹


    Ted said so after seeing the weakening of the enemy onslaught.


    ¡¸Right. Did some order came for them? ¡¹


    As expected, even Norris is tired now, he replied unusually with short words. It was a war that isn¡¯t advantageous in the first place, but thanks to Ardis and the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», the balance between the two forces aren¡¯t tilting.


    The pressure from the Imperial army eased up, there¡¯s also many sightings of friendlies that had fought a bitter fight till now pushing them back. Of course, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Kingdom¡¯s center unit is fighting disadvantageously.


    However, there are spots where the kingdom has the upper hand too. A prime example is where Ardis and the others are around, it is the most forefront where the Imperial army is being pushed back.


    The one who brought the answer to the change in situation was the commander of the mercenary unit, Moore.


    ¡¸Why did a commander come to the frontlines? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing strange though? Even for a commander, I¡¯m just a lowly unit commander. Isn¡¯t it the safest around here in the first place. ¡¹


    At Ted who had a stupefied expression, Moore was looking around before answering. And the small statured man who is his subordinate beside him had another kind of stupefied face unlike Ted¡¯s. It seems like even Moore¡¯s action is kind of outrageous amongst the other soldiers.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s much better than giving out orders from the back. ¡¹


    Certainly, with the fierce battle between the mercenaries, it¡¯s not like he can stay anywhere safe to spectate. In that case, the place where Ardis and Ted and the other members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», it can be said as the only safe haven for him in the warzone.


    ¡¸Hey, captain-san. The enemy¡¯s assault became weaker, what happened? ¡¹


    Orphellia who casted her spell to aide a nearby friendly asked.


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, you noticed huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore was giving an awkward looking face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still being confirmed now but, actually¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Captain, it¡¯s not something to be told to them. ¡¹


    The small statured man spoke beside Moore and shut him up


    ¡¸Really stubborn eh, you. It¡¯s fine, they aren¡¯t that without backbones that they would run away after hearing it. ¡¹


    Retorting so to his subordinates, Moore faced back to Ardis and the others.


    ¡¸Actually, it seems like the enemy¡¯s cavalry had broken through our right wing. They are that infamous cavalry unit riding on unfamiliar beasts. After breaking through, they went straight for the headquarters. The headquarters that got hit suddenly is now in ruins. The reason why they lightened the pressure, it¡¯s probably because they thought the outcome is decided and decided to retreat their soldiers excluding the mercenaries. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­¡¹


    The news Moore brought was more than plausible.


    ¡¸Aaa~ah, it¡¯s a losing battle huh. ¡¹


    Norris complained without hiding his tired expression, all while releasing arrows towards a group of enemies. There¡¯s no one who would be willing to stay here knowing that the chances to win is nil.


    It was originally a disadvantageous fight. They had already readied themselves to lose to a certain degree, if the situation is already so, they should prioritize on surviving rather than getting achievements.


    However, the words that Moore spoke next made Ardis eyes turn sharp.


    ¡¸As for the left wing that was just lightly having a skirmish till now, the enemy pressed on their attack. On top of that, half of the left wing left the forefront in an attempt to save the headquarters. The remaining forces couldn¡¯t possibly put up a good fight. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Is that true? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡¯s still under verification. It¡¯s impossible to hope for all accurate news in a warzone. ¡¹


    What Moore said is correct. In a warzone that has no order, it can be a mistake or a decoy that was put out by the enemy. It¡¯s over expectant to hope that their messengers would deliver accurate news.


    However, Ardis has his reasons. He wasn¡¯t troubled with money, the reason why he had participated in the war in the first place is a person in the left wing.


    ¡¸So what are we gonna do now? Retreat? ¡¹


    ¡¸If the news of the headquarters crushed is real, there¡¯s no meaning to continue the fight here. We will retreat after buying at least some time to make some excuse to those guys up there later. As for if the headquarters is still alive¡­¡­, then we will have to maintain the frontline until new orders come in. ¡¹


    When Moore finished, Ardis suddenly interrupted.


    ¡¸I have a request. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸If the headquarters no longer function, I wish to leave the command and move on my own accord. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t Moore that had a response to that.


    ¡¸What are you saying? ¡¹


    It was the small statured man beside Moore that narrowed his eyes and was looking at Ardis with a condemning gaze.


    ¡¸Of course something like that isn¡¯t allowed. ¡¹


    What he said is a matter of fact. There¡¯s no way someone of the commanding side would allow an act of leaving the chain of command that simply.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Someone of a caliber like you, no way you would get cold feet, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s someone I know in the left wing. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s question was answered straight by Ardis.


    ¡¸The reason I participated is to not let him die in the first place. If what you said was real, then wouldn¡¯t the left wing be quite dangerous now? ¡¹


    Seeing that defeat is imminent and leaving, it can¡¯t be helped that his actions is seen as deserting. Originally, he thought he could protect Kyrill without joining the army, but there¡¯s a possibility that he would be recognized as an enemy by the Kingdom.


    Advertisement


    In fact, a third faction that didn¡¯t belong to neither the Kingdom nor the Empire, in a warzone where all the soldiers are filled with bloodlust. He might be getting attacked as both¡¯s target without question.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why you want to leave here and head for his rescue? ¡¹


    Moore was having a questioning gaze, and Ardis nodded staring straight back.


    ¡¸I know it¡¯s selfish of me. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a request. ¡¹


    Moore became silent as if falling into his thoughts.


    ¡¸Of course no way such a reason can be acce¨D¨D¡¹


    The small statured man who was speaking with a sermon-like tone was stopped by Moore with his hand.


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Captain!? ¡¹


    The small statured man had round eyes that indicated that he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s not like we can avoid this losing battle. If so, we can only retreat. Luckily, all we have here are tough looking mercenaries, so that wouldn¡¯t be a trouble. But the left wing is mostly drafted soldiers and students. I would want them to return in one piece as well. Don¡¯t you think so too? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Asking like that is cowardly. In the first place, can one mercenary heading there even make a difference? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re correct that he¡¯s only one mercenary but, he¡¯s the famous ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» you know? He must have some tricks up his sleeves. ¡¹


    ¡¸Against demonic beings and soldiers are totally different though¡­¡­¡¹


    Well, since the commander had already decided so, the small statured man sighed and give up.


    ¡¸It¡¯s as such. It sounds bad to have someone leaving my command, how about saying it¡¯s under my order to head for rescue of the left wing. Isn¡¯t it better if rescue is done sooner? Leave here to us and go now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though the news just now wasn¡¯t verified? ¡¹


    Moore said that the news isn¡¯t confirmed to be true.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. In return, it¡¯s a ¡ºYou owe me¡». Remember to return a favor next time around. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. A favor it is, I won¡¯t forget. ¡¹


    With the two¡¯s conversation ended, Norris who was focusing on shooting arrows without saying anything showed a disappointed face.


    ¡¸Awww, Ardis is leaving huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, Norris. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D, if you¡¯re sorry, be prepared to treat us to some beer when we get back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget for our portion too, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸We will manage somehow by ourselves, no need to worry. ¡¹


    The three faces of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» acknowledged Ardis¡¯s departure and said their part. Although they were saying that they would rely on Ardis to get by in this war, they weren¡¯t actually so shameless that they have to be carried all the way.


    After leaving short words of appreciation to the three, he turned around and left. Instead of a parting gift, he scattered some ¡ºTroa ? Seus ? Fote (Storm of the North) ¡»towards the enemies, leaving behind a white frozen scenery before heading for the left wing.

 CH 128

    ¡¸Kyrill! They¡¯re on our right! ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    Replying shortly to Ellenoa¡¯s warning, Kyrill swung his staff at the newly approaching enemies.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    It struck the ground in an attempt to throw them off instead of hurting them directly. The first soldier tripped over, and then like dominos, the other soldiers behind fell over one after another. Then, the arrows from friendlies were released, piercing the enemy soldiers that was struggling to get up.


    ¡¸Kyrill is really proficient with these¨D¨D¡¹


    Ellenoa seemed impressed as she muttered.


    ¡¸I will have to practice making use of my magic better too. ¡­¡­Though it¡¯s a concern after we make it back. ¡¹


    The left wing of the Kingdom where Kyrill is at is in peril. With half of the wing members pulling out to head for the crumbling headquarters, the already disadvantageous situation tilted for the worse even more.


    Although Kyrill never stopped casting spells in order to slow the enemies, the Kingdom is still evidently being pushed back. There are not enough people around to stop the enemy¡¯s advance, neither there¡¯re enough people to defend against the spells and arrows.


    And even students of the same magician¡¯s course as Kyrill had casualties from the enemy arrows.


    ¡¸Ellenoa! Change your position after casting! Don¡¯t be an easy target for them! ¡¹


    Albeit rearguards, they must change their position often. It¡¯s a natural thing for Kyrill who had piled up experiences in the Corsas Forest, but it¡¯s isn¡¯t something the students that hadn¡¯t experience a real fight knew.


    ¡¸I know! But, I can¡¯t easily do it, like Kyrill¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Ellenoa who was retorting widened her eyes. Just as Kyrill¡¯s premonition, towards Ellenoa who was out of breath after casting spells nonstop, multiple arrows were shot.


    Kyrill immediately put up a physical barrier.


    ¡¸The blessing residing in the nameless shield, the calming of blue¨D¨DFiel ? Garos! ¡¹(Physical Barrier! )


    The arrows deflected away along with a high-pitched sound. The thin bluish barrier that was activated in the last moment protected Ellenoa.


    ¡¸Kyrill! From the back! ¡¹


    But it was only that moment they were able to take a breather. Kyrill who turned around as prompted by Ellenoa saw the arrows that flew towards him, and understood his mistake in his judgement immediately. The enemy wasn¡¯t aiming at Ellenoa alone.


    There were three arrows released at him. As expected, even Kyrill couldn¡¯t put up another physical barrier in time now.


    His body moved first than his thoughts finished. Ignoring one of the arrows that looked like it would miss, twisting his body away from one of the arrows that would definitely strike a vital spot in the next few moments.


    But that¡¯s all he could do. The last arrow wasn¡¯t avoidable.


    Advertisement


    The moment he thought to use his arms as a shield for his body, something unimaginable happened.


    The white gloves on Kyrill¡¯s hands let out particles of light. The particles as if covering for Kyrill, they converged and formed a hexagon in front of him.


    It was a shape just like a barrier spell, but, different from the purple magic barrier and the blue physical barrier, its color is pure white like the clouds.


    The pure white barrier defended Kyrill from the last arrow. The next moment, as if a sound of a drop of water evaporated from a heated pan, the arrow disappeared into nothingness.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyrill! Are you okay!? ¡¹


    Ellenoa hurried towards Kyrill¡¯s side while he was still surprised at the phenomenon.


    ¡¸What was that just now? It was an unfamiliar color but, it was a barrier spell? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, uhhm¡­¡­¡¹


    While looking at the gloves on his hands, Kyrill was looking for words to reply.


    The pure white gloves were a gift from Ardis. Ardis had said that the gloves is imbued with defensive spell. That probably refers to the pure white barrier that appeared just now.


    Is it a one-time use, or reusable, how tough is the barrier? He didn¡¯t know even a single trait about it. But what is clear is his life was saved by the gloves. Even while giving his deepest appreciation to Ardis, Kyrill immediately returned his focus.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. What about Ellenoa? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I was fine thanks to Kyrill. ¡¹


    After seeing that each other was fine, Kyrill nodded and stood up.


    ¡¸At this pace, we will get targeted again. Let¡¯s get back a little, and support the vanguards. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright¨D¨DThough, we are really getting pushed back. ¡¹


    The two was alert to the surroundings for any long-ranged attacks as they retreated to a safer place. And during that, Ellenoa pointed out that the Kingdom is clearly being pushed back.


    Although Kyrill and the others, a portion of students are doing better than expected, there¡¯s no telling how much influence it can have in the grand scheme of war.


    ***


    An hour after the students of the academy participated in the battle, the collapsing of the frontline is so obvious that an amateur could even see.


    ¡¸The retreat order, will it not come? ¡¹


    Rai spoke of his wish while swinging his sword covering for Kyrill and Ellenoa. The line composed of warrior students had already crumbled, and now they¡¯re doing all their best just to fend off the enemy soldiers in groups.


    Around Kyrill is Rai and Ellenoa that had retreated from the frontline, and then two other students who were familiar faces. With the two others from the same warrior class as Rai guarding their flanks, Kyrill and Ellenoa would put up barriers to protect everyone against the arrows that come their way occasionally, and also cast spells towards the enemy soldiers.


    Only the numbers of friendlies went down while the enemy¡¯s gained in momentum. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the enemy break apart their defensive line. Even Rai who would be saying cheerful things usually seemed a little grim at the current situation.


    Although not much time had passed since the real fight begun, unlike Kyrill, the students that had no experience were all fatigued. In fact, Ellenoa and even the two other students from the warrior class didn¡¯t seem much energetic. Only Kyrill and Rai who had been welcoming the enemy attacks till now still had breaths in them.


    There¡¯re no signs of retreat orders. If no reinforcements were to come, Kyrill and the others would be swallowed by the waves of Imperial soldiers soon.


    ¡¸How much longer do we have to¨D¨D¡¹


    Just as Rai said so, a loud horn was sounded from the Imperial army. And then signals fired from magic spells into the air, three of them.


    What kind of signal does that mean for the Imperial army, of course no one there knew. But whatever signal is it, they would know of it in the next moment.


    ¡¸Please not be an attack order. ¡¹


    Rai clicked his tongue as he glared at the enemies.


    Till then, the enemy soldiers that had held back from advancing too deep suddenly raised a war cry towards them. Together with that, the enemy soldiers that formed the frontline pushed even harder.


    Advertisement


    The signal just now was probably for them to assault. Seeing the resistance from the Kingdom weakening, the Empire must¡¯ve thought to crush them now.


    ¡¸We must retreat! ¡¹


    ¡¸Where!? ¡¹


    Rai was shouting to retreat, but Ellenoa screamed back a question.


    Their surroundings were all enemies. They had no choice but to breakthrough Imperial soldiers if they wanted to retreat. Their rear seemed easier than their front but, the Imperial soldiers aren¡¯t that kind to just let them go.


    ¡¸No choice but to do it! The right side is the thinnest! ¡¹


    And Rai responded with what seemed like only guts were in them. But it was the exact predicament all of them are in.


    ¡¸Ellenoa, can you still run? ¡¹


    ¡¸Still, can. No choice but to run right? ¡¹


    Although Kyrill asked worryingly, Ellenoa forced a smile back.


    Even while so, the Imperial soldiers were approaching. With dusts raising in their wake, the reverberations of their footsteps can be felt through the ground.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹


    Casting ¡ºDessel (Earth)¡»into the ground, Kyrill tried to topple the enemy soldiers.


    ¡¸Kyrill! Even if you do that now¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It will slow them down a little! ¡¹


    Rai was about to stop him but, Kyrill raised his voice in response.


    Of course, his legs never stopped. While running behind Ellenoa, he would turn around and cast ¡ºDessel¡» to break the enemy soldiers¡¯ footholds sometimes. It was a plan he thought up in his experience of holding back the beasts in the Corsas Forest.


    ¡¸How, can you, run and, cast¡­¡­¡¹


    Of course, seeing such recklessness from Kyrill, Ellenoa muttered as if she can¡¯t believe it.


    While removing enemy soldiers that steps in their way, they were running away from the enemy soldiers. But that was something easily said than done.


    On top of that, Kyrill and the others weren¡¯t like experienced mercenaries that had many combat experiences, they are students that had participated in a war for the first time.


    Advertisement


    Even if Rai¡¯s combative capability is much higher than other students, even if Kyrill was there to disrupt the enemy soldiers behind, they still couldn¡¯t ignore the numbers of enemy soldiers.


    ¡¸They will, catch up¡­¡­¡¹


    The student of the warrior class that had guarded Kyrill¡¯s rear said words that is obviously filled with despair.


    Of course, without saying, Kyrill could understand that too. The group of enemy soldiers that were closer every time he looked back and casted ¡ºDessel¡». It is now a distance where they can make out each other¡¯s facial features.


    They can¡¯t get away.


    Just as he thought it was up to here, countless flowers bloomed on the battlefield.


    The flowers releasing a heated ray like a scorching hell, together with a roaring sound that destroyed everything, it burned the bunch of Imperial soldiers in the area that is most packed.


    The flower that bloomed and showed an overwhelming power easily ended the soldiers¡¯ lives before they could even feel pain.


    The engulfing fireball of about ten meters wide swallowed the surrounding soldiers and turned them into ashes. Collapsing onto the ground after their body were burned, the soldiers from behind stopped with that scene in front of their eyes.


    The battlefield that showed the Imperial soldiers overwhelming power so far suddenly changed in atmosphere. It¡¯s the same for the students and the enemy soldiers, stunned at the overwhelming violence.


    While the two sides were shrouded in confusion, Ellenoa made out the identity of the flowers.


    ¡¸¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡»¡­¡­? But there¡¯re so many of them¡­¡­¡¹


    The ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» that had bloomed in an instant, more than twenty of them can be counted just by glancing. In other words, there are more than twenty first-rate magicians that had entered the battlefield.


    ¡¸Did reinforcements came? ¡¹


    One of the students of the warrior class said some hopeful words.


    Certainly, it would be normal to think so. As the ¡ºFlame of Purgatory¡» was only targeting the Imperial soldiers, it can be deducted it¡¯s their friendlies. Thinking that reinforcements came is natural. As for twenty magicians that could use upper-grade spells, the scale of the expected reinforcements is also considerable.


    But Kyrill had a different answer to that.


    There aren¡¯t many magicians who can use upper-grade spells in the army. At most there would be fifty in the entire army.


    And half of them probably belongs to different territorial armies, even for the remaining half, not all of them would be in the standing army. Even if they are from the standing army, most of them would be placed at the headquarters or the main unit.


    To save a unit of students and drafted soldiers on the left wing, Kyrill couldn¡¯t imagine they would use such precious assets.


    If it¡¯s not magicians from the Kingdom¡¯s army, then whose magic was that? That many magicians are not in the army?


    No, the numbers aren¡¯t important.


    Kyrill knew.


    It¡¯s possible for a capable magician to cast multiple spells at the same time. There are even people who can cast upper-grade spells without uttering a single chant.


    Even the name of the person who can do it easily.


    Beside Ellenoa who was rejoicing over the prospect of reinforcements arriving, Kyrill who was thinking of the other possibilities in his mind suddenly noticed a presence.


    A shallow presence that appeared from nowhere and had a light footstep landed beside him. That reassuring atmosphere, Kyrill understood that his thinking was correct as he felt the first sense of security ever since standing on the battlefield.


    ¡¸You¡¯re still alive and kicking? Good job. ¡¹


    Together with a hand on his shoulder and kind words, it was as if a mentor happy over his disciple¡¯s growth.


    Kyrill who heard those words and seen his figure was crushed by an inexplicable emotion, it was as if his breath had stopped. The moment that he spat out the air that had been stuck for a while, Kyrill named the person in front of him.


    ¡¸¨D¨DArdis-san! ¡¹

 CH 129

    Rai was cautious at the unfamiliar person that appeared suddenly.


    ¡¸Who are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Ardis-san is on our side. ¡¹


    Kyrill panickily put himself in between Ardis and Rai.


    Of course, Rai probably noticed that Ardis isn¡¯t an enemy as well. But in the midst of enemies, it¡¯s natural he would suspect someone who suddenly appeared from nowhere.


    ¡¸That child. Is he Kyrill¡¯s acquaintance? ¡¹


    ¡¸That child¡­¡­. W-Well, he¡¯s my acquaintance all right. ¡¹


    Ellenoa asked disregarding the tense atmosphere.


    At the same time, Kyrill had a bitter smile. Unlike Kyrill who knew Ardis for four years, Ellenoa who met Ardis for the first time probably thought that he was the same age.


    Even Kyrill felt strange at Ardis¡¯s appearance that didn¡¯t change from whence he first met Ardis. Leaving that aside, after seeing Rai removing his hostile gaze from Ardis, Kyrill asked Ardis the natural question.


    ¡¸But, wasn¡¯t Ardis-san in the mercenary unit¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a waste of time to explain everything now. Take the chance while the Imperial soldiers are still hold up, group up with the others around here and tighten up your defense. There¡¯re five there¨D¨D¡¹


    Pushing aside Kyrill¡¯s question, Ardis gave out clear orders.


    ¡¸¨D¨DAnd nine over there. Hurry to the five-person party before it is too late. Go now. ¡¹


    But in the first place, Ardis doesn¡¯t have the rights to issue out orders like this. However, it¡¯s a situation where there¡¯re no superiors that could give orders around, and it¡¯s too much to ask the students to take that role.


    As for Kyrill, rather than issuing out orders of his own, he has more trust in Ardis¡¯s judgement than his own. Without even doubting his words, Kyrill nodded and asked another question.


    ¡¸What about Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will mess up the enemy¡¯s command chain. ¡¹


    Although the incomprehensible words made the other four around Ardis widen their eyes but, Kyrill seemed to accept it without any problems.


    ¡¸Alright. Are we heading there first? ¡¹


    Kyrill confirmed their next direction.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I will give you cover, but be aware and deal with the Imperial soldiers on the path. You can do at least that much right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes-! ¡¹


    Kyrill answered immediately. Ardis showed a satisfied expression, then started walking towards the bunch of Imperial soldiers with a strange calmness.


    It was the other four that was panicking.


    ¡¸H-Hey Kyrill. Is he going straight into the Imperial army alone? Isn¡¯t it a bad idea? ¡¹


    Rai was ignoring the otherworldly exchanges between Ardis and Kyrill but, as if recalling something, he asked his friend.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s Ardis-san we¡¯re talking about. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, Kyrill. I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re saying. ¡¹


    Even Ellenoa who is at the side voiced her confusion at Kyrill¡¯s confident declaration. As for Kyrill who realized what he¡¯d said was really absurd, he asked back, with a slightly troubled smile.


    ¡¸If I say, the spell just now, all of them were casted by Ardis-san¡­¡­, do you believe it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? That much is imp¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around at this occasion. That many upper-grade spells, a magician who can cast them at the same time doesn¡¯t exist. ¡¹


    Those words were too absurd, just like how Rai felt confused, Ellenoa straight out yelled back at Kyrill angrily.


    ¡¸Certainly, even I¡¯m surprised at that many ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» being casted at once, but something like that isn¡¯t any trouble to Ardis-san. ¡¹


    As if understanding Kyrill¡¯s words, Rai asked to confirm.


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­, he¡¯s super strong? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Even a hundred people of my caliber went up against him, I can¡¯t imagine Ardis-san can be defeated. ¡¹


    Even when they were surrounded by eight bandits in the past, Ardis would joke around and test out the cursed sword¡¯s effect after seeing it as a ¡ºGood timing¡».


    Recalling that incident, it might¡¯ve not been just eight bandits. Ardis had one sword in his hand and another up in the air for defense, but the last sword wasn¡¯t there, Kyrill thought that Ardis might¡¯ve dealt with the remaining bandits that were hiding with it.


    Kyrill at that time had already understood Ardis¡¯s strength was out of ordinary. But now that he has undergone proper combat training in the academy, he realized that his impression on Ardis was too lukewarm.


    The demonic being that was promptly subjugated during their return to Reiten, and the feat of Ardis in the defense battle of Reiten that Kyrill heard. Recalling that and seeing Ardis walking into the enemy formation by himself, Kyrill was convinced that¨D¨Dif it¡¯s him, surely.


    Rai and Ellenoa¡¯s tongues were tied up. The top student in the academy that even instructors are impressed with, Kyrill just announced that a hundred of himself couldn¡¯t match with that person. Of course they would be surprised.


    But there¡¯s no time for them to waste now. The Imperial soldiers had started standing up from the chaos that Ardis had caused. Although their numbers had decreased significantly, the power balance is still overwhelmingly disadvantageous.


    They started moving in a hurry to where Ardis pointed in order to regroup with other friendly groups. That moment, the ground suddenly shook violently.


    ¡¸Eh? What? ¡¹


    Ellenoa who was unfamiliar with the shaking grabbed onto Kyrill¡¯s arms.


    ¡¸Oi! There! ¡¹


    Prompted by Rai, the others realized the earth rose as if covering themselves. It was as if a building made of earth but completed in such a short time with magic. The about five meters thick earthen wall rose in an instant, and covered Kyrill and the others.


    But, the wall had a direction that it stretched out to. It was the direction where Ardis pointed them to go towards just now. There was a path sandwiched between two walls. It was like a tunnel was dug for them.


    Kyrill understood what it was instantly.


    ¡¸W-What? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸It¡¯s Ardis-san, I¡¯m sure. He said he would give us ¡ºCover¡», right? ¡¹


    Ellenoa muttered unintentionally, and Kyrill replied accordingly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Cover, it¡¯s not a level like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Rai muttered along with visible confusion and fear.


    ¡¸Is this all done by him alone? ¡¹


    Ellenoa who couldn¡¯t gauge Ardis¡¯s true strength had the words ¡¸Lies? ¡¹on her face. But there¡¯s no time for explanation now. There¡¯s no telling when Ardis¡¯s ¡ºCover¡» will last. Luckily, thanks to the walls, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry facing off Imperial soldiers from all sides, even the long-ranged attacks should be easy to fend off.


    Although there still might be a few Imperial soldiers on the insides of the walls, that much can be dealt with by their group easily. They must focus on regrouping with other surviving students now.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry. We must regroup with the other students and tighten our defense while there¡¯re less enemies. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah. ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Alright. ¡¹


    While fumbling over words, every member agreed. Same with the formation just now, the five-person group navigated the tunnel with two walls on their sides.


    ***


    Ardis who separated with Kyrill and the others was walking towards the Imperial army. In front of the soldiers that were dense enough to look like a wall, his steps never stopped even when there¡¯s not much distance separating them.


    On the other hand, the Imperial army which was thrown into chaos at the sudden multiple upper-grade spells but, as expected of trained soldiers. In front of an approaching enemy, they had started to regain their order.


    Albeit so, the person who is walking towards the soldiers calmly, that looked nothing more than a young man¨D¨Da foe, the soldiers all had a confused expression at Ardis¡¯s action.


    Eventually, when the Imperial army¡¯s arrows can reach, Ardis started running as if crossed an invisible starting line.


    ¡¸Release the arrows! Skewer him! ¡¹


    It seemed like it¡¯s an overkill just for an enemy soldier, the empire¡¯s commander ordered the archers. Breaking through the volley of arrows that travelled in a close-to-straight-line fashion, Ardis drew closer to the Imperial army at an unbelievable speed.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! This speed!? ¡¹


    Leaving behind the arrows piercing into the ground, the black-haired young man ran in a straight line to the commander that had a surprised expression.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I-Intercept¨D¨D¡¹


    The officer that opened his mouth was mercilessly robbed of his head.


    ¡¸Captain!? ¡¹


    A soldier that seemed to be the backup commander immediately started giving out orders to the other soldiers albeit looking disturbed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuh! Surround him! Overwhelm him! ¡¹


    (Not a bad response)


    Though, Ardis isn¡¯t so drunk that he would stop his attacks while being surrounded by enemy forces. Although he was praising their actions, his attacks didn¡¯t stop and switched to the next target.


    To avoid the enemy soldiers that came at him from four directions, Ardis kicked against the ground strongly and escaped above. The leap that incorporated floating arts. A height that a human¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t possibly jump, Ardis achieved it with support from his mana.


    Ardis that leapt up twenty meters in the air looked down and scanned over the Imperial army below.


    (Eighteen riding on horses, five that looks like magicians¨D¨D)


    And identified his targets in a moment¡¯s notice. Among majority of the soldiers that was exasperated at Ardis¡¯s unhumanly leaping ability, those that regained themselves quickly gave out instructions.


    ¡¸Attack! Shoot him down! ¡¹


    The archers panickily drew their bows one after another and shot towards Ardis. It was a dense volley that would even drag themselves in but, Ardis just stared at that with a cold face.


    It was a distance considered close for the archers. The few arrows that had shot out didn¡¯t miss their targets, seemingly on the course of piercing Ardis¡¯s head, chest, abdomen, arms and even his legs, ¨D¨D were all deflected.


    Among those, there was even one arrow that headed straight for Ardis¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t even blink once at the approaching tip. They crashed into the bluish barrier a meter away from him, and let out a ringing sound before losing their power. During that time, the barrier that illuminated boasted of its own existence.


    ¡¸A barrier! ¡¹


    The Imperial soldiers glared hatefully at Ardis who survived the countless arrows without a single graze.


    As gravity started to pull him down and his altitude started falling, Ardis manifested a rainbow ball beside him. With the rainbow ball at a close distance, the Imperial soldiers were bathed in the divinely yet ominous light.


    ¡¸My return gift. ¡¹


    With cold words, the rainbow ball fired out countless streaks of light to the soldiers below. Countless amount of light assaulted the officers that rode on horses and the magicians. It was even exceeding the numbers of arrows that were shot towards Ardis just a moment ago.


    The arrows of light that descended with their targets in mind even dragged down soldiers that were unlucky. Imperial soldiers fell one after another after raising an agony cry.


    The wound that was pierced by the light immediately scorched, there wasn¡¯t even the color of blood. And their corpses didn¡¯t seem like there was any change than before at all.


    ¡¸¡ºLitte?Kyuol?Ro?Berne (Bow of Rainbow) ¡»¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    Such words were muttered by someone from the Imperial army. There might¡¯ve been someone who had experienced a similar scene before.


    What Ardis casted just now was something he used during the Reiten defense battle, the spell¡ºLitte?Kyuol?Ro?Berne (Bow of Rainbow) ¡». Though, it¡¯s Ardis¡¯s arts that imitated the looks of ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡».


    In any case, with the appearance and effects same, the fact that it is not ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡», is something the Imperial soldiers wouldn¡¯t know. Even the fact that it was casted without any chants, the Imperial soldiers that were a distance away from Ardis couldn¡¯t know that.


    But even so, those are no longer concerns to the Imperial army that had suffered irreparable damage. Of all spots Ardis aimed, there¡¯re only two spots left unscathed now. The other area on the battlefield were all empty with corpses covering the ground.


    As for the two surviving spots, they¡¯re probably thanks to magicians who managed to defend against Ardis¡¯s attack successfully.


    After descending onto the ground, Ardis who verified the effectiveness of his spell unleashed two of his short swords on his waist, and moved on to his next task.

 CH 130

    Ardis who landed had the two swords ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» waiting for him on his sides. Holding ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his right hand, he started dashing towards one of the two spots that had survived his spell.


    ¡¸Get him! He¡¯s alone! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid by a mere magician at this distance! ¡¹


    The officers of the Empire emphasized the alone fact, and incited the nearby soldiers.


    It is true that no others from the Kingdom¡¯s side is near Ardis. But for the distance part, it¡¯s a misunderstanding on their side. At the very least, a radius of twenty meters around Ardis is a kill zone for the Imperial Soldiers.


    ¡¸Gyaah! ¡¹


    Swinging ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», the soldier that stood in his way had his arm severed. And the moment the soldier behind him saw Ardis¡¯s figure, his head flew the other way.


    As for soldiers that came from his sides, they were dealt with ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» accordingly. It was as if they are loyal servants following and protecting Ardis, mercilessly removing any threats.


    ¡¸What is that sword!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s moving by itself! ¡¹


    Even though there¡¯re many in the Kingdom that knows of Ardis¡¯s sword magic, the Empire that had less connections with the Kingdom didn¡¯t know. Seeing the swords that flew without being in his hand, the Imperial soldiers were in dismay and surprise.


    As for Ardis, he continued his march surrounded by the two swords on the battlefield. With every step he took, another life was taken, there was no greater disturbing melody than that. The straight line where Ardis ran through had soldiers falling over one after another, decorated with vivid crimson color.


    That moment, Ardis who was running on the empty field suddenly felt an icicle forming aiming at him from above without any sound. Immediately putting up a barrier to defend, Ardis knew that he was close to his destination.


    (¡ºIce¡» magic. And it¡¯s on the same level as Orphellia¡¯s¨D¨D)


    With that much, Ardis was able to gauge his enemy¡¯s strength.


    It is likely an attack from a magician of similar caliber as Orphellia from ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». The reason why the magician didn¡¯t just cast an upper-grade spell on him is probably because of the countless Imperial soldiers lying on the ground around Ardis.


    Although it¡¯s thoughtful of the magician to not drag in his own soldiers, just a simple ice magic couldn¡¯t even slow Ardis down a single bit. Cutting down the soldiers ahead of him in a straight line, Ardis finally came into view of his target.


    Covered in a luxurious looking robe, an old looking man protected by three heavily armed soldier.


    Advertisement


    (It¡¯s him huh)


    It was definitely him that had defended against Ardis¡¯s initial spell and casted ice magic on Ardis.


    Seeing Ardis¡¯s figure, the enemy magician along with one of his three heavy armed escorts started retreating. At the same time, two of the soldiers stood in front. With a giant thick shield that no arrows, axes, nor swords can get through, they were wearing full-body armor made of sheet metal except for their joints.


    ¡¸You shan¡¯t pass! ¡¹


    Short declaration, but was completely ignored. Weaving between the heavy soldiers that are dull in movement, Ardis tried to pass through them. Not because he disliked fighting against heavy armored soldiers. For Ardis, a full-body armor or thick shield mean nothing.


    Certainly, their defensive ability is high. On the other hand, the broadsword on Ardis¡¯s hand is not normal as well. It was the ¡ºOnce in a lifetime masterpiece¡» forged by Schmelz, one of the best smiths in the Kingdom.


    Heavy Iron as the base and Lesha powder as the reagent, in front of ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», something that isn¡¯t imbued with mana can¡¯t possibly stand up to it.


    But, Ardis didn¡¯t bother to be their opponents. There¡¯s no need for him to stop his legs to face them at all.


    ¡¸Stop! Bastard! ¡¹


    ¡¸You cannot pass! ¡¹


    The heavy armored soldiers that understood Ardis¡¯s intention in a moment tried to swing their weapons at Ardis who already went pass them.


    But those weapons never reached their target. It was because a beat later than Ardis that ran past them, ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» stabbed into their neck.


    Their heads had turned to chase after Ardis, for them, the two swords that came later stabbed them at a blind spot. Without any time to dodge or even realize it, they had fallen to the ground with blood spewing out of their neck.


    Ardis hadn¡¯t lowered his speed even while leaving that scene behind, chasing after the enemy magician. Another magic spell was fired towards Ardis.


    (He¡¯s using underhanded tricks now huh)


    The magician probably judged that it¡¯s useless to face Ardis head on. This time, it was ¡ºMolte ? Orne ? Sheep (Sleeping Haze) ¡» that tried to take Ardis¡¯s consciousness away. It seems like he had put more thoughts into it, there¡¯re even invisible chains that tried to bind Ardis¡¯s movements.


    But of course, none of them made Ardis stop. Realizing the mana that invaded his mind, he immediately ejected it, and the target magician is already in range.


    A color of surprise painted on the magician¡¯s eyes. Hurling the heavy armored soldier at his side away with a mana shockwave, Ardis stabbed ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» right into the magician¡¯s heart.


    And the eventually caught up ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» severed the magician¡¯s head, after that, Ardis moved into his next target, leaving behind the enemy soldiers that are chasing after him albeit too late.


    Facing the other spot that survived, Ardis dashed towards it while the path is cleared with the two swords by his sides. Although there¡¯re soldiers that tried to stop him, there weren¡¯t any that could.


    Without any sort of order among the Imperial soldiers, there was only the scene of Ardis ripping apart a tide of soldiers. It was almost like a pair of scissors dividing a cloth.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let him pass! Protect the young master! ¡¹


    Eventually, such words started to be heard by Ardis. It was the proof that he was getting closer to his destination.


    While dealing with soldiers riding on horses that seemed like officers every so often, Ardis started to cause chaos all over the Imperial soldier by himself without stopping.


    Few of the likely officers that rode on horses, and many times of that of infantries he knocked down, eventually, he found a young man who was wearing some kind of extravagant armor.


    There¡¯s a man that looked like a magician beside him, and about ten cavalries or so were there. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s not a normal officer.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Are you the commander of the right wing? ¡¹


    Ardis asked the young man whose feet was stuck in fear. Ardis who never stopped once after running towards the Imperial army stopped his feet for the first time.


    But it wasn¡¯t the person in question that replied, it was an old man nearby.


    ¡¸He¡¯s not someone to be spoken with someone so lowly like you! ¡¹


    Although the reply didn¡¯t answer the question, that response told Ardis that his instincts was right.


    (Royalty¨D¨DI guess the Empire wouldn¡¯t have sent one out on the frontlines¡­¡­. Then it¡¯s just a noble that¡¯s was given the commander role?)


    About ten or so cavalry was protecting him. That alone signified the significance of the protected person.


    Those that are allowed on a horse in a battlefield excluding officers, are cavalries. But to call them a cavalry unit would be too lacking in the numbers.


    Not a cavalry unit, but there¡¯s a reason for this much cavalries to gather here. In other words, the one in the middle is an important figure. They¡¯re a guarantee for him to safely leave the battlefield if the situations call for it.


    For Ardis, it¡¯s enough that he knows that much. All that¡¯s left is to finish off the target, as he stepped out silently. Although there¡¯re tens of Imperial soldiers standing in his way, just some trained soldiers don¡¯t mean anything to Ardis. Ardis¡¯s legs wouldn¡¯t stop because of that. Seeing such a situation, there was one soldier that stood out.


    ¡¸Pathetic! He¡¯s only one young magician. Do you not have the pride of being one of the elites of Emuca! ¡¹


    With a bastard sword in both his hands, it was a soldier with a fearless look. Although he had the same armor as the other Imperial soldiers, something was different about him, albeit vague.


    He¡¯s taller than Ardis by almost two heads, and it seems like his trained body is also covered with the most primitive armor¨D¨Dmuscles. All the soldiers on site were murmuring.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the Hundreds Beheader, Garraf. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Some magician that thin standing against Garraf-dono is impossible. ¡¹


    It seems like the soldier¡¯s name is Garraf. According to the Imperial soldiers, it would seem like he¡¯s quite the figure in the Empire.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Mercenary from the Kingdom! Being able to topple our army albeit a lone magician, a magnificent strength! Garraf from the 17th attack unit request for a one-on-one match! ¡¹


    At that declaration, the surroundings became even more heated.


    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t really mind if all of you came at once! ¡¹


    Without minding whatever Garraf said, Ardis started slashing with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡»


    For Ardis, it¡¯s just another soldier that stands in his way. But it seems like the Empire would rather refrain from interfering in the official match. They had stopped their attacks on Ardis, and it became a one-one-one match.


    ¡¸To start attacking without naming yourself, such cowardice! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who cares. Don¡¯t force your own rules on others. ¡¹


    It was him who had suddenly started a one-on-one and being noisy about rules. There¡¯s no need at all for Ardis to conform to that. Ardis who had never had any recollections of accepting the one-on-one match had no reason to be blamed for cowardice.


    ¡¸S-So quick! ¡¹


    Garraf had the bastard sword in both his hand, and pointed it sideways to Ardis. But that action for Ardis was slower than slow.


    Passing through his body that had taken a stance on the ground, ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» took its edge on the enemy¡¯s neck. Ardis¡¯s attack had slipped past Garraf¡¯s big sword and is already approaching his throat.


    Garraf showed his experience by wanting to avoid it but Ardis¡¯s speed was greater. ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» pierced Garraf¡¯s neck.


    The Imperial soldiers that were looking over the match suddenly became quiet. As Ardis pulled his hand back, the sword that pierced Garraf¡¯s throat was pulled out, then fresh blood spewed out.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, G-Garraf-dono¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Even the Hundreds Beheader Garraf¡­¡­, was so easily¡­¡­¡¹


    The Imperial soldiers couldn¡¯t make proper sentences, and Ardis answered them coldly.


    ¡¸Is it this much, for a hundred man worth? ¡¹


    Ardis who was always living a fighter¡¯s life, the number he had dealt with was not just in the hundreds. In fact, every mercenary who lives by fighting is so. If they hadn¡¯t even reached Hundred Beheading, they would become the beheaded in not longer than five years.


    Kill to survive, kill to feed, mercenaries must continue to kill in order to live. Compared to that, their thoughts were very much na?ve.


    (It¡¯s like they¡¯re treating this as a play)


    Having held such discomfort in his chest since he participated the war, Ardis pieced together a conclusion. He now understood why they are bragging just at the extent of hundred killing.


    While thinking so, Ardis coldly grasped the presences of the enemies in his sight.


    (But, it¡¯s easier for me this way)


    Convinced that if the enemy is weak, then Kyrill in the end would have less danger, and so, he thrusted the point of his sword to the next prey

 CH 131

    Having the orange tinted bluish sword pointed towards him, the young man suspected to be a nobility panickily turned around his horse. With the surrounding cavalries following him in a tight formation, the magician and the infantries left behind in hopes to stop Ardis.


    ¡¸The radiance that pierces through the abyssal darkness, marble path that leads to the world within¨D¨D¡¹


    A long chant was coming out of the magician. It is the spell ¡ºTeill ? Sele ? Kvois (Dazzling Light) ¡».


    But¨D¨D.


    (Did he thought that he would have enough time to get it off?)


    Ardis would never wait for the completion of his spell.


    While dispersing the soldiers in front of him, Ardis tossed ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» high in the sky. The ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» had climbed into the sky, and became one with the clouds, without getting any interference, it started dropping down straight onto the magician¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Invisible domain that blocks the way that is the curtain¨D¨D¡¹


    With a face that expressed he didn¡¯t know, the magician¡¯s chanting stopped. There was only the ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡»stabbed deep into his body with only the hilt left outside. The slightly visible white blade was dyed with red blood spewing out.


    ¡¸Kahak¨D¨D¡¹


    A cough of blood replaced the chant, and the magician fell onto the ground.


    As for the remaining Imperial soldiers, no matter how they struggled, it didn¡¯t mean anything for Ardis. While dispersing the soldiers, he sent out ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» ahead of him.


    ¡¸Young Master! Quickly! ¡¹


    He could hear it barely. They had already ridden on the horse and put up a distance where anyone couldn¡¯t possibly catch up by foot.


    But that¡¯s if it¡¯s by ¡ºFoot¡».


    It¡¯s easy for a short sword that flew in the air without any obstruction to catch up. With a speed like an arrow, ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» locked its aim on the young noble riding on the horse.


    When the sword stabbed into the horse¡¯s rear, the horse went out of control under the unbearable pain, swinging the man off his saddle. There¡¯s nothing short of fortune that the rampaging horse didn¡¯t crash into the other horses.


    On top of that, he only fell from the horse, it might be good fortune of his to have survived longer. But the young man¡¯s fortune ends here.


    The escorts that had realized the noble falling off the horse tried to turn around but there was already a black-haired young man with a broad sword in his hand standing in their way.


    Realizing that it is the mercenary that had dealt with the Imperial army on his own, the young nobleman panickily spoke.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I surrender! I surrender myself! I request to be treated as a prisoner! ¡¹


    It¡¯s likely the young nobleman has bone fractures all over his body but, at the impeding danger, he probably forgot all of that and begged.


    ¡¸Surrender? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s short question brought misunderstanding to the young nobleman.


    ¡¸Is it money!? I will pay any ransom! My father would pay a huge ransom if it¡¯s for my sake! It¡¯s enough for you to live in indulgence for your entire life! ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯m not concerned with money. ¡¹


    In the first place, even if he said ransom, a mercenary like Ardis would probably only receive a small cut of the entirety. The reason why Ardis had chased after the commander-like person wasn¡¯t because of any ransom nor achievements.


    If he can bring chaos to the enemy commanding chain by finishing off the commander, Kyrill and the other students would have more time to retreat.


    ¡¸S-Save me! ¡¹


    Noticing that Ardis¡¯s eyes had no benevolence, the young man started to beg for his life.


    ¡¸You have come to a war to kill, of course you have made up your mind to be killed? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiiiee¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s reply was cold as ice.


    He wouldn¡¯t kill someone that isn¡¯t capable of fighting like a normal citizen. If it¡¯s just a normal soldier who begged for life, and isn¡¯t hostile to Ardis, he might¡¯ve spared him.


    But the one in front of him is the commander of a unit that had conducted the war. Having sent many Kingdom soldiers to the afterlife, begging for his life now is just hypocrisy, Ardis had no intention to listen to him.


    Even if Ardis chose to spare him, there¡¯s no guarantee he would retreat his unit quietly. If someone else took command, the situation wouldn¡¯t change much than now.


    That¡¯s why he should do it properly, engrave the fact that their commander is taken down to the entire Imperial army.


    There¡¯re no emotions in there. It¡¯s a war. Because it¡¯s needed, Ardis stabbed ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» straight into the young man¡¯s chest without hesitation.


    Dealing with the cavalries that came back to save the commander, he beheaded the young nobleman just in case, and left the area while the surrounding is covered in a dead silence staring at the scene.


    The Empire¡¯s right wing that had gotten a critical hit from Ardis, their command chain broken, and they could no longer function as one unit. Even if they can get the remaining troops together, there aren¡¯t any officers left to lead them.


    That weakened the Empire¡¯s offense, and let the Kingdom take a breather. It¡¯s not just Kyrill and the other few that received the blessings of Ardis¡¯s actions, the drafted soldiers and the other students managed to have a breather too.


    ***


    ¡¸Commander Remshade! The enemy¡¯s offense has weakened! ¡¹


    One of the students reported to the officer on the horse.


    ¡¸Good! We will retreat now! Those from warrior class be alert on the outer circle and prepare for any attacks! ¡¹


    The young officer on the horse ¨D¨D Hansrick ? Remshade shouted his orders loudly.


    There¡¯re only less than fifty members around him. It¡¯s too less to be called a force.


    On top of that, they aren¡¯t soldiers but normal students from the academy. They are weak, and didn¡¯t even have any experience nor training, Hansrick cursed at his bad luck of having to command such a group of people.


    Advertisement


    But now all he can do is make use of the whatever leftovers of they have and retreat from the war and survive.


    ¡¸There¡¯re still friendlies that are surrounded by enemy soldiers¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are we abandoning them¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Although none of them were directed at Hansrick directly, he heard it from the murmurs around.


    ¡¸Even if we went, there¡¯s no difference, only more will be sacrificed! ¡¹


    Hansrick yelled out angrily without hiding his irritation.


    In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Hansrick¡¯s judgement in this situation. Even if the Imperial army weakened their assault, the difference in power is still evident, it¡¯s still a matter of time before they push through. They must retreat now or never.


    They must take the chance and retreat now or choose to be overrun by enemy. It¡¯s not a wrong choice as a commander to abandon the little number of students


    Though, there¡¯s no time nor reason for Hansrick to explain every one of his decisions to mere students that understand nothing of strategy. Just mere greenhorn brats, even the time to complain such in his mind is precious, it wasn¡¯t a result brought by his self-constraint.


    ¡¸Stay here if you want! I won¡¯t stop you if you want to save them! ¡¹


    Saying so to the students that showed reluctant at his orders to retreat, the commander gave out the order to do as they wish.


    ¡¸Hurry! We will enter the forest to avoid attacks! Don¡¯t get strayed! ¡¹


    Hansrick leaded the retreat.


    There¡¯re about thirty students that followed him. Were they prioritizing their own lives rather than their friends¡¯ or are they prioritizing the commander¡¯s orders, no one knew. The small number of people behind him made Hansrick click his tongue audibly.


    About ten students chose to not follow Hansrick¡¯s order and stay behind.


    They should¡¯ve known too. It¡¯s impossible to save those encompassed by Imperial soldiers in this situation. However, the inability to abandon their fellow students and the inept of understanding the situation made them unable to make the correct choice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t regret even if you die¡¹


    Hansrick grumbled even when understanding that.


    He gave them options. He gave them orders. They had chosen so despite it, he wouldn¡¯t care anymore than this.


    Advertisement


    Although he was angry at the upper echelons of forcing him the role of commanding all these untrained students, his tolerance had reached its limits now.


    ¡¸Shit! Why did this¡­¡­¡¹


    Receiving elite education ever since birth as the second son in the martial family of Remshade, Hansrick was sailing smoothly in Mariules Academy as the best student.


    And everything went wrong because of the expedition before they graduated.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s not for that time¡­¡­¡¹


    Hansrick recalled his past hardship while leading the retreat.


    Hansrick had challenged the Corsas Forest along with his classmates once. But they couldn¡¯t even do anything to the beasts inside the forest despite being the best students, in the end, they were saved thanks to a traveling merchant and mercenaries.


    Hansrick that had returned to the capital was met with the nameplate of ¡ºSaved by mercenaries after arrogantly overestimating himself¡». Having scolded by his father after spending a huge sum on his saving, looked down coldly by his brother who is the successor of the house.


    Even the classmates in the academy that were good to him before distanced themselves, and for the half year till graduation, they were forbidden of venturing out the capital.


    Even now, after entering the military three years after graduation, that event still remained on Hansrick¡¯s mind. Even though they were all the same, Solte who was raising her name steadily as someone of an holy occupation was different.


    Luckily, there seems to be no pursuit from the Imperial army, the unit that Hansrick led stepped into the forest near the battlefield.


    ¡¸We will get into the forest like this to distance ourselves from the battlefield! Don¡¯t rest yet! Move your legs! ¡¹


    Hansrick and the others proceeded in the forest that seemed eerie through the beast path. When they had finally left the battlefield far enough that the sounds of clashing metal dimmed out.


    ¡¸U-Uwak! ¡¹


    The students that were walking in line suddenly shrieked.


    ¡¸What is it!? ¡¹


    Hansrick that turned around panickily saw the figures of several students covered with net that seemed like made with plant vines.


    ¡¸Traps!? ¡¹


    Hansrick suddenly threw out an unlucky word. As if replying to that, there¡¯s now another shriek from the students that walked ahead.


    ¡¸H-Help! ¡¹


    Facing back forward at the voice, there was a deep hole that extended the width of the road.


    ¡¸A pitfall!? ¡¹


    It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s something made by humans.


    ¡¸Ambush! Everyone be on alert! Tighten our defe¨D¨D¡¹


    Hansrick showed excellency with rapid response trying to calm down the chaos. But that is already too late.


    Hansrick that was giving out orders to the unit suddenly felt pain at the multiple arrows stabbing into him. But that is also but a moment. The next moment, he felt something by his head, and everything felt far, with his senses feeling faded away, his consciousness faded along from the world with that.

 CH 132

    The center where two sides of mercenaries are facing each other off was moving in the direction of the Empire¡¯s favor.


    The fact they had been able to hold the frontline and the Kingdom having the upper hand so far was thanks to Ardis. Of course, even after Ardis left, the other mercenaries aren¡¯t weak. But just that the numbers are already unbalanced originally, it¡¯s inevitable they are being pushed back.


    ¡¸I thought I knew this already but, Ardis¡¯s strength was really significant huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, they really did start pushing us back just as Ardis left. ¡¹


    The words of the thin swordsman, Jio was replied with the only female, Konia. The leader Gresche and the members of ¡ºCostas¡» felt the increasing pressure from the Empire mercenaries as time went on.


    ¡¸But we aren¡¯t the novices that we used to be. We can do at least this much. ¡¹


    Among the four, the most tough looking man, Ralph had a giant axe on his shoulder while he said so, and Gresche nodded.


    ¡¸Of course. The fact that we can perform in a war too, let¡¯s prove it in this war! ¡¹


    Three persons responded to the leader¡¯s orders, and increased their cooperation, facing off the Imperial army.


    In fact, the Costas¡¯ strength is real. Even if they can¡¯t match Ardis, they are still considerably skilled among other mercenaries. They who are called young prodigies by other had shown their fighting techniques are greater than other normal mercenaries.


    But for the members of Costas, it wasn¡¯t the fact that the enemy had an advantage over numbers that are making them miserable.


    ¡¸Still, it¡¯s quite painful fighting with familiar faces. ¡¹


    Gresche¡¯s depressed mutter reflected their thoughts.


    Mercenaries do not take in mind of their affiliation with any country. Even for those that normally active around Thoria, there¡¯re many of them who took the Empire¡¯s side. The familiar faces that come into view sometimes made their will dull.


    ¡¸Hii! Please spare us! We are all mercenaries from Thoria! ¡¹


    But that should be the same for the opponents.


    One of the remaining mercenary begged for his life after his party members had fallen under Costas¡¯s battle with the Empire¡¯s mercenaries.


    ¡¸So, Gresche? ¡¹


    Ralph who was troubled sent his gaze to Gresche for his decision.


    ¡¸We are mercenaries from the same Thoria. Even if casualties can¡¯t be avoided in a war, there¡¯s no need to kill someone who isn¡¯t going to fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. Go now quickly. ¡¹


    Receiving Gresche¡¯s decision, Ralph chased out one of his own.


    ¡¸S-Sorry! I will repay this grace! ¡¹


    The enemy mercenary that had received sympathy quickly scrambled away from Gresche and the others.


    ***


    ¡¸Fuu, that was close. I guess they¡¯re still soft as ever, hehe. ¡¹


    The mercenary that was spared by Costas found himself a safe place, and grinned as he looked over the battlefield.


    There is the scene of slaughtering without mercy between the two sides of mercenaries. Although majority of the mercenaries aren¡¯t familiar, there¡¯s still some that are familiar faces that he¡¯d seen in Thoria before.


    But they are different from the Costas. Even if they were once drinking at the same table in the same tavern, it¡¯s nothing of a concern in this battlefield where the friends and foes are clear.


    It¡¯s natural to kill the enemies. Kill or to be killed, it¡¯s a natural concept.


    ¡¸I mean, they were strong, but with that, they¡¯re just fools. ¡¹


    The mercenary laughed without a sliver of appreciation.


    When all of his comrades had fallen and he couldn¡¯t retreat, he tried begging for his life at Costas, and they would spare the enemy of him easily. For someone who stands at the same battlefield, that is soft beyond saving.


    ¡¸Good timing. It¡¯s not strange for anyone to die in this war. They were already an annoyance before. ¡¹


    With a cynical smile, the mercenary started calling out one mercenary after another who are from Thoria that he¡¯d identified.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s teach them a lesson on the difference of fighting against a human and demonic beings. ¡¹


    In the battlefield where the two armies clashed, the mercenaries that are often active in Thoria started to gather and form a group.


    ***


    Costas who was able to get through albeit hard till now was suddenly thrown into a tight spot at a pincer attack from many mercenaries.


    Advertisement


    A big group of people came at them without any prior notice. A total of eighteen surrounded them. Even if the members of Costas are more than average in abilities, they can¡¯t possibly do anything against four times the number.


    ¡¸Kyah! ¡¹


    The first who got on her knees was Konia. Konia usually fights against enemies using her small physique and agility, but on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t hope to match in sheer strength. Leaving aside avoiding attacks, her legs were stopped because of the shield bash.


    Ardis would¡¯ve pushed through everything with sheer strength, but that¡¯s a feat difficult for a small physique girl like her.


    ¡¸Konia! Tch! ¡¹


    Then, Ralph got hit with an arrow in his leg. If there were only one or two arrows, he could¡¯ve avoided them somehow but with all four arrows coming at him, he couldn¡¯t avoid all.


    In the same fashion, Jio was also done in by three other mercenaries that sandwiched him.


    ¡¸Ralph! Jio! ¡¹


    Gresche¡¯s impatience appeared.


    A large number of enemy mercenaries lined up, and all of their targets were Gresche and the others¡¯ lives. They could¡¯ve won if the numbers are same but, they were overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Gresche admitted their defeat as he knew it would be helpless going against them. But at the same time, he felt lucky. It was because the Empire mercenaries that surrounded them were all familiar faces.


    ¡¸We surrender. We will not resist so please treat us as prisoners. If possible, considering we¡¯re friends from the same town, please spare us. ¡¹


    All of them are mercenaries that looked familiar from Thoria. For them too, they must be reluctant to kill Gresche and the others who are not resisting. There¡¯re even mercenaries that Costas let off a while ago.


    There¡¯s a possibility that they would let Gresche and the others off the hook, even if not, there¡¯s no mistake that they would be treated rightfully as prisoners of war.


    Gresche thought so.


    But the fact that he was mistaken, was showed by the enemy mercenaries¡¯ next actions. There wasn¡¯t anyone who lowered their weapons. The bow drawn, the blade of the sword, the heavy axes, all of them are still pointed towards Gresche without mercy.


    On their faces, there wasn¡¯t a sliver of tragic determination that they would have to end a friend on their own, but rather a scoffing smile.


    ¡¸Did you hear that? ¡ºConsidering we are all friends¡». ¡¹


    One of the enemy mercenaries looked around the other mercenaries as he repeated Gresche¡¯s words. Suddenly, laughter burst out of the surrounding mercenaries.


    ¡¸Is he an idiot? ¡¹


    ¡¸Saying such soft and na?ve things now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave the sleep talk when you¡¯re sleeping. ¡¹


    Gresche panicked at the unexpected responses.


    ¡¸W-Wait a minute! We are all mercenaries from Thoria right? Didn¡¯t we let you go just now! ¡¹


    Seeing that there¡¯re mercenaries that Costas had let go in the war amongst them, Gresche complained.


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for that just now. My life was saved. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s a different matter? ¡ºLet you go¡»? That arrogant thinking had been pissing me off for a while already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Gresche lost his words at the obvious hostility he felt from the mercenary he¡¯d just spared a while back. And towards such Gresche, the other mercenaries started speaking one after another.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you¡¯re a little famous! ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Arrogant, there¡¯s no¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I was hit with the ban to enter the commercial guild thanks to you lot! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­! It was because of your overexaggerated report to the requestor¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have the right to barge into someone else¡¯s request! ¡¹


    ¡¸That, that request wasn¡¯t even anything worth compensating in the first place¨D¨D¡¹


    Gresche defended the action of Costas one after another, but all of them fell on deafened ears.


    ¡¸Let us be clear, all of us here already thought you lots are an annoyance long while back. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you going to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do anything special. We¡¯re in a war, and we are enemies. It¡¯s natural to take your enemies¡¯ lives, there¡¯s no one who will say it¡¯s wrong. Everyone is out here to kill each other, it¡¯s just a matter of executing orders in a war, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, there¡¯s no need to kill another fellow mercenary¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ha-haha! You¡¯re really an idiot? Hesitating against enemy mercenaries just because they¡¯re familiar faces, hah¨D, ridiculous. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Lucky that you¡¯re on the kingdom¡¯s side. I wouldn¡¯t want a messed-up bunch like your party on our side that would only dull the pleasure of war. ¡¹


    Gresche who was stunned couldn¡¯t find any words.


    Konia was restrained on the ground by one of the mercenaries, Ralph and Jio had received wounds that would hinder them in a fight. Gresche is still fine but, he¡¯s not conceited enough to think that he can win against seventeen of them by himself.


    ¡¸Kuk¡­¡­, why¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    The thought of wondering why did it become like this went pass his head for a moment but, he must find a way to get out of this situation first. But, there¡¯re no solutions even if he thought hard. And of course, the enemies aren¡¯t so kind to wait Gresche to come up with an idea.


    ¡¸Shall we finish it already. It¡¯s not good to be stationary in a war after all. ¡¹


    With that word as the signal, the mercenaries took up their weapons, and started chanting magic.


    ¡¸Participating in a war, killed by the enemy army. Isn¡¯t it the perfect way for a mercenary to meet his end! ¡¹


    With a wide double-edged sword in his hand, a mercenary swung at Gresche.


    Of course, Gresche didn¡¯t plan to sit there and be killed. Deflecting the slash with his shield, he even swung his sword back as a counterattack.


    It would be an easy task if there was only one opponent. If there was only one, that is. The mercenary Gresche went against took a step backwards, and now other mercenaries came at him one after another.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Gresche took a step towards the mercenaries on the right, and met swords, making use of it, he put his weight into his sword and swapped position with the enemy. Then, pushing away the enemy, he jumped backwards from another sword that came from his left.


    Leaving aside the enemy that crashed into another, Gresche who was about to move his sight to another one felt a burning sensation at his back.


    He was cut.


    Advertisement


    Just as he realized it, he threw himself forward to avoid the additional attacks that came behind.


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡¹


    The wound is shallow. He can still fight. But¨D¨D.


    ¡¸How long can you still stand? ¡¹


    The enemy mercenaries are watching at Gresche with a distorted smile.


    Many versus few. Even though Ralph and Jio is continuing to resist despite their injuries, their performance is lacking than their prime. Even if they put up a good fight, only their injuries increased when attacks came from all directions nonstop.


    Not even a few minutes had passed and Gresche is covered in blood and his breathing is ragged.


    His body won¡¯t move as intended. It¡¯s a fight where he can¡¯t see victory even if he¡¯s in his best condition. Even a small chance couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡¸Farewell. ¡¹


    The enemy mercenaries that saw Gresche reaching his limit spoke the ending words.


    It was when Gresche thought it was up to here and gave up. Suddenly, a soft noise of cutting wind is heard barging into the noisy battlefield.


    ¡¸Guak ¡¹


    Suddenly, an arrow was found on one of the enemies.


    The arrow that pierced deep in his cervical vertebra was fatal as proved with the volume of blood fountaining out. In the next moment, along with the arrow, a bastard sword that appeared from nowhere completely blew the head away.


    The head fell on the ground with a thud. The fountain of blood gushing out. Seeing the owner of the bastard sword, Gresche muttered the name.


    ¡¸Ted-san¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yo, looks like you¡¯re still alive a little. ¡¹


    Ted swung his sword in a wide arc with a huge grin. Another one of the enemy mercenaries fell down after receiving a grave injury.


    ¡¸T-Ted¡­¡­! ¡¹


    It was a mutter among the enemies. There was an obvious fear in their voices. And another arrow pierced through the air without regards to the tense atmosphere. The target of the arrow was the head of the mercenary who was holding down Konia.


    The enemy mercenary that was unlucky was pierced with the arrow in his left eye socket, and fell over after letting out a dying scream.


    Without giving a single chance for the enemy mercenaries to stand up, there¡¯s an upper-grade wind spell hurled at them next. The mercenaries beside Gresche who were targeted by the archer and the magician from afar were slashed by countless wind blades till their breaths became shallow.


    ¡¸¡ºBright star of White Night¡» !? ¡¹


    One of the mercenaries screamed out in fear.


    It was the party, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» known for their abilities in Thoria that appeared when Gresche and the others are in a grave pinch. In front of the enemies who are in dismay, Ted and the other two members continued to cut down one life after another. Orphellia¡¯s ¡ºWind blades¡», Norris¡¯s arrows, and Ted¡¯s bastard sword finished off mercenaries one after another.


    Eventually, when Norris and Orphellia had arrived beside Ted, there was only one enemy remaining.


    ¡¸S-S-Spare me¡­¡­. Please spare me¡­¡­! We¡¯re friends from Thoria right¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The enemy mercenary that fell from the advantageous position in just a few moments begged for his life. It was the same exact mercenary that Gresche and the others of Costas let go a while back.


    Gresche had an ugly expression as he felt bitterness in his mouth. The mercenary that he¡¯d let go once, came back at him and pushed him to a corner, and now the mercenary is begging for his life again. What exactly had gone wrong, Gresche was down but Ted continued talking with the enemy mercenary.


    ¡¸Guessed so, you look a little familiar. A face that I¡¯ve seen in the taverns before. ¡¹


    ¡¸R-Right? We are both from the same town, so please spare me! ¡¹


    ¡¸But¨D¨D¡¹


    Ted raised his bastard sword without any hesitation.


    ¡¸What about that? I¡¯m participating in the Kingdom¡¯s army, and you¡¯re in the Imperial army. We¡¯re enemies, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No! We¡¯re friends right!? Spare¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Just give up. It¡¯s your bad decision to have chosen the Empire. ¡¹


    Stopping the enemy mercenary¡¯s useless begging, Ted declared along with severing his head off. Another head fell with a thud. At such Ted that decided to ignore his begging of life, Gresche started complaining unintentionally.


    ¡¸T-Ted-san! You didn¡¯t have to kill them¡­¡­! He wasn¡¯t resisting, and he¡¯s had lost his will! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Hah? ¡¹


    Ted glared at Gresche with a tired eye.


    ¡¸Are you even clear with what you¡¯re saying? We are now in a war? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so! Is there a need to kill someone who isn¡¯t resisting!? ¡¹


    ¡¸What a spoiled brat you are. ¡¹


    With a huge sigh, Ted sent a gaze to Norris. That gaze held the meaning of ¡¸He¡¯s being annoying, so you deal with it¡¹.


    Norris who came near Gresche and the others with gazes on him named their first flaw.


    ¡¸How should I get this clear¨D. You will die of betrayal if you keep thinking like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What does that mean? Norris-san. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as it sounds. Well, it¡¯s cruel to kill an opponent who isn¡¯t resisting, but we¡¯re in a war? Are you thinking you guys are strong enough that you can simply let people off just because you sympathize them? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a matter of strong or weak! He wasn¡¯t resisting, and isn¡¯t he also one of the people from the same town! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. And you let him off with that kind of reasoning, but got attacked again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, how did¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was a coincidence. I saw you lots let that guy get away just now. ¡¹


    Norris¡¯s words made Gresche¡¯s face clouded.


    ¡¸So? He just repaid your grace with dirt? And you were about to die if we weren¡¯t here. In the first place, someone like him with such a dirty personality, he would definitely come back for more even if you spared him? ¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I will say it again, we¡¯re in a war. Are you guys strong enough that you can spare sympathy to the enemy, and protect you and your comrades¡¯ lives, and win in the war? ¡¹


    Gresche had no choice but to be shut up without any words to say back.


    ¡¸If you are strong enough that you can get through by yourself just now, then that thinking of yours is tolerable. It¡¯s not a bad thing that you¡¯re trying to extinguish the fire without excess killing. But that¡¯s if you have enough ability to back it up. Like if you¡¯re on Ardis¡¯s level or something. ¡¹


    Yes. If they¡¯re as strong as the absurd Ardis, then they would¡¯ve been able to fend away those mercenaries even if they came hundred times.


    But even Ardis wouldn¡¯t have such generosity. Even if he had the strength to easily repel them no matter what, he would spare no thoughts at sending them to the afterlife if they came with killing intent.


    ¡¸But you lot have no such strength. Maybe you¡¯re better than the average mercenaries, but that¡¯s just in comparison. Honest opinion, you all are overestimating what you can do. ¡¹


    Norris continued speaking without any intonation. But every single word of his hurt Gresche deeply.


    ¡¸Do you know what¡¯s that called? It¡¯s overstepping your own boundaries. ¡¹


    That was the finisher. Gresche was looking the other way while grinding his teeth.


    ¡¸I heard your party was with Ardis for a while, did you not learn anything from him? ¡¹


    Norris followed up with another strike. Orphellia who couldn¡¯t see it any more interrupted.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine already, Norris. They need some treatment too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh right. You all should get back to the rear and receive treatment. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    Ted called out to Gresche who replied without energy.


    ¡¸Hey, Gresche. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Remember this. People¡¯s emotions, especially ill, don¡¯t underestimate it. Jealousy, envy, hatred¡­¡­, those negative emotions are much more threatening than those Despairs you fight. Don¡¯t forget. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­. I will remember it¡­¡­¡¹


    Gresche¡¯s reply was on the verge of disappearing.


    Ted¡¯s words had made Gresche remember what happened four years ago with Ardis. The mercenaries who tried to steal the prey from Ardis and Gresche was treated as bandits by Ardis and thereby annihilated.


    It¡¯s certain Ardis had the power to repel them without killing. But as Ardis said, that wasn¡¯t the way to solve everything. This time, the mercenary that had received Gresche and the other¡¯s grace responded with dirt.


    Then, what about those mercenaries that became bandits four years ago.


    What would¡¯ve happened if they were spared that time? Would they have thanked Ardis¡¯s grace?  Will they change anew, and become an upstanding person?


    No, it¡¯s more probable they wouldn¡¯t.


    If they¡¯re such mercenaries, they wouldn¡¯t have teamed up with muggers and became bandits. They would without doubts hold hatred for Ardis and Gresche and his party.


    If it¡¯s Ardis, even if that hatred became ill will, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt by it. But that hatred would probably not be directed towards Ardis who is overwhelmingly strong, but at the novice mercenaries that they were.


    The fact that Ardis responded so fiercely, it probably wasn¡¯t for himself, but for the sake of Gresche and the others. Gresche finally understood what Ardis said that time.


    ¡ºWorse, they would be having a grudge¡»


    ¡ºNo doubt they would try to take revenge. With more elaborate plan the next time. ¡»


    Although their ill wills will have never done any harm to Ardis, he still extinguished the seeds of trouble for their sakes. Without noticing that, Gresche that time blamed Ardis, and as the result, they fought and left each other.


    ¡¸Ardis thought up that much for us¡­¡­. And I treated him so¡­¡­¡¹


    Gresche felt ashamed of himself that had no growth in the past four years.


    Gresche and the others had been accumulating hatred from the other mercenaries in Thoria without knowing. If they¡¯re mercenaries, that itself is unavoidable.


    When they get famous, praises and envy will come at the same time. Depending on how they interact, a grudge might be formed.


    But the problem was Gresche and the others were too unprepared for that. Even if they became strong enough to hunt Despairs, even if they¡¯re regarded as one of the best mercenary parties, he didn¡¯t realize the graveness of his actions until falling in a predicament and pointed out by another. The same for four years ago, and now too.


    Norris¡¯s words of ¡ºOverstepping your own boundaries¡» stabbed at him again. The more he understood the person called Ardis, the more he realized how small he was.


    ¡¸One day, can I catch up¡­¡­¡¹


    That day, the name of Ardis inside Gresche changed in a meaningful way. Rather than a strong mercenary he knew, it became an existence and a target far away that he wished to stand beside one day.

 CH 133

    What!? ¡¹


    Inside the tent of the Empire¡¯s headquarters, the report that came from the right-wing was shocking.


    ¡¸Is that the truth!? ¡¹


    The general had a disbelief in his voice as he confirmed with the messenger again, even the other officers around are speechless at the unbelievable news.


    ¡¸At present time¡­¡­. We have received the same report multiple times. ¡¹


    The cold bucket of water that was splashed on the entire Imperial army was the news that the commander of the right wing was killed in action.


    ¡¸Could it be the enemy had reserves in the right wing to overturn the situation? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, the Kingdom shouldn¡¯t have anything like that. ¡¹


    The officers who raised the possibility was denied by the general. But, the problem now is whether the news is true. If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s a big problem.


    The commander on the right wing is Viscount Lathria. He is the son of one of the most powerful nobles leading a faction of his own inside the Empire, Duke Tangram.


    There¡¯s no second son in the Tangram family. In other words, if the only son, Viscount Lathria was really killed in action, there¡¯s a problem with succession. Because of that, Duke Tangram who had lost his son won¡¯t keep quiet.


    Even if the Empire is a dictatorship country, there¡¯s no ignoring Duke Tangram. Leaving aside if it was just a random noble, Duke Tangram is one of the nobles that had supported the country ever since the founding, and his faction has about half of all the nobles in it.


    Depending the Duke¡¯s reaction is when he knew he lost his only son, it might not even be a time for war with the Kingdom. Even if the Empire won in the war, he could already see a civil war boiling in the Empire.


    ¡¸We were winning¡­¡­. Shit! ¡¹


    The victory that was in their grasp at last was spoiled, and the General swore.


    To make sure the nobles wouldn¡¯t get hurt, the General had taken extra caution and put them at the safer right wing. With the enemy lost more than half of their numbers, seeing that they have the upper hand only did the General thought to let them assault while ensuring their safety to the best.


    And the result led by that, even the General nor any officers around in the tent expected.


    But they still had the role of commanding the entire army. Even if the situation went wrong, even if something unexpected happened and ruined the postwar prospect, they must continue to do what they should do.


    ¡¸What is going on at the right wing? Confirm and report again. ¡¹


    The General that regained himself gave the order.


    After a while, the report that finally arrived confirmed the death of Viscount Lathria, and then what follow was even doubted by his ears.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Deserting¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir! ¡¹


    ¡¸What happened!? Even if the commander died, there should be substitutes there!? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Every officer higher than squad commanders were all killed. There¡¯re no one around to give commands, it¡¯s too chaotic to call it a chaos after Viscount Lathria went down¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone higher than squad commander are dead¡­¡­? What kind of joke is that. ¡¹


    The General received a shock that made him felt dizzy for a moment. Although there¡¯re also commoner commanders in the left wing and the center, the officers on the right wing are all nobles.


    There¡¯re those who wished to participate on their own will, or those who are sent by their family to gain experience. If all above squad commanders were killed, then that means there¡¯re many casualties from the nobles.


    At the heavy casualties, the joy of overwhelming the Kingdom were all blown away.


    ¡¸How much reinforcements did the Kingdom sent!? ¡¹


    With all commanders at the right wing died without exception, a short time had only passed before all three thousand of the soldiers were out of control. There¡¯s no mistake the Kingdom had hidden a force unimaginably greater than what the Empire expected.


    But the messenger¡¯s next words were unclear.


    ¡¸The information pertaining that is still under confirmation. However, the soldiers were apparently saying that it¡¯s a ¡ºMonstrosity kid¡»¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Monstrosity¡­¡­? Was it not the Kingdom but demonic beings? ¡¹


    Even if the General asked, the messenger would have no answer. At the unknown feeling of chilliness, the General¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    ***


    Changing the scene to the right wing where the Imperial soldiers had retreated. Seeing the Imperial army retreating from a far, Ardis returned back to where Kyrill and the others are at.


    Kyrill had followed Ardis¡¯s instructions, and regrouped with other surviving students on the battlefield and fended off the attacks from the Imperial soldiers.


    The students had barely managed to survive after going through many hardships but, the figure of the Kingdom¡¯s commander is already nowhere to be found. Kyrill was joyed at the reunion with Ardis, but immediately turned into a confused face and asked.


    ¡¸What should we do at a time like this? ¡¹


    The students had never received proper military training, they had no prior instructions to follow if such a situation happened. Asking the only mercenary on the scene is the right answer.


    ¡¸I guess now would be looking for the whereabouts of the main unit and return to them. ¡¹


    But that¡¯s if the unit still exists at this point, Ardis didn¡¯t say that.


    ¡¸If not, then retreating out of the battlefield swiftly would be the best bet. The Imperial soldiers are retreating but, there¡¯s a possibility they would regroup and assault again. ¡¹


    ¡¸If we escaped on our own accord, wouldn¡¯t there be military disciplinary actions later? ¡¹


    A young girl with a strong looking eye interrupted.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not escaping, it¡¯s just ¡ºSearching for a unit to return¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸A fa?ade, it is. While looking for a unit to return into command to, we had left the battlefield before we knew it, is it that? ¡¹


    Understanding what Ardis meant, the young girl explained in a way that the surrounding students would understand too. Ardis who nodded lightly looked around the remaining students and said.


    ¡¸The Kingdom is losing in this war anyways. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis who said the certainty of defeat for the Kingdom had attracted the gazes of the students.


    ¡¸You guys don¡¯t want to die at this place too right? Think about getting back alive for now. If we actually encounter a friendly unit, only then listen to their commands. ¡¹


    Although there¡¯re also students that came to the war on their own will, at the very least, there¡¯s no one here that is that. Ardis¡¯s words were agreed unanimously.


    Treating the injured with the bare minimum, Ardis and the other students got on the move immediately.


    People were all around. ¨D¨DThose that were people in the past. Though there¡¯re some Imperial soldiers that can be seen, most of them are drafted soldiers from the Kingdom, there¡¯re also figures that looked like students of the Mariules academy. The students that saw the brutal state of their classmates let out a voiceless noise.


    But that¡¯s not something they can stop around every time and mourn or collect their keepsake. They had no choice but to dismiss those thoughts and advance.


    And about ten minutes with the sun behind them as they walked.


    ¡¸Nn? ¡¹


    Ardis, who was at the front, stopped. And Kyrill who walked right behind him stopped as well and asked.


    ¡¸What is it, Ardis-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a small group on the east. ¡¹


    There¡¯s about thirteen members that Ardis¡¯s detection magic caught. The group that slowly moved towards the north were moving in parallel with Ardis and the students.


    ¡¸Could it be Imperial soldiers? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not impossible but¡­¡­¡¹


    Even when their entire unit retreated, having about ten soldiers in a group lurking around here is unnatural. But it would be too many people and too slow moving to be scouts. They¡¯re obviously moving on foot.


    ¡¸It¡¯s probably survivors from our side. ¡¹


    It¡¯s probably a group that was retreating in the same fashion as Ardis and the students.


    ¡¸Should we group up? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a loss of time but it¡¯s possible. Isn¡¯t it better to avoid danger as soon as possible? ¡¹


    ¡¸I understand but¡­¡­¡¹


    Advertisement


    Kyrill¡¯s expression was cloudy.


    If it¡¯s a survivor group from the Kingdom, then it¡¯s high chance they¡¯re drafted soldiers or students. They were all not people that came to the war willingly. If they all cooperate, then their chances of surviving and return to the capital will be higher.


    If they¡¯re students, then it¡¯ll be more so since they¡¯re all friends of Kyrill and the other students. Although it¡¯s obvious which is more valuable between their own lives and those that are dead, the ones that are alive are different.


    For the other students, they probably think that regrouping with the other group and joining to form a bigger group will be safer too.


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really mind either way. If you all want to group together, then so be it. ¡¹


    Even if the number of people he had to escort increased by ten or more, it¡¯s not much difference. The Empire¡¯s right wing had already crumbled. Even if the group is Imperial soldiers, it would be the remaining or scouts, or a group of soldier that got separated from their unit.


    That much, Ardis can handle it all by himself all while protecting the bunch of students.


    After Kyrill discussing with the other students, the students had chosen to regroup first.


    As they went closer to the group, their appearance became clearer. They were wearing similar design clothing like Kyrill and the others. The group of people who are wearing the equipment supplied by the Mariules Academy, it¡¯s no mistake they¡¯re fellow students from the same academy.


    ¡¸Good. They¡¯re still alive. ¡¹


    Kyrill sighed with relief beside Ardis. The surrounding students turned bright, and there¡¯re even some that saw their friends and waved.


    But after regrouping and exchanging information about each other¡¯s situation, their faces became dark again.


    ¡¸No way! The commander left us all alone and retreated by himself!? ¡¹


    One of the students resented. And there¡¯re several other students that were angry at the commander¡¯s action of abandoning them similarly.


    Sacrificing few to ensure the survival of the others. It¡¯s not anything rare in a war. It can even be said as the condition to become a commander, having the resolution to take such merciless decision if the situation so calls for it.


    But to expect students that are neither soldiers nor mercenaries to understand that is over expectant. Ardis shut his eyes for a while as if hiding his intentions to talk.


    After regrouping with the students, there¡¯re thirty-three members now. There are no more people who are nearby that he could sense.


    The Empire¡¯s right wing that had assaulted had already retreated, there¡¯s a low chance there¡¯re still any big groups of enemies around. It takes no effort for Ardis alone to escort the thirty-two students to safety.


    Actually, meeting a friendly unit would be more troublesome. If they used their superior status and gave stupid orders, and the students were to enter their command, Ardis who participated as an ordinary mercenary couldn¡¯t barge in easily.


    But Ardis¡¯s expectation was surprised in another way. After walking for a while, he detected multiple mana signatures that came at them quickly.


    ¡¸From northwest¡­¡­? ¡¹


    A direction reverse from the Empire side, he saw dusts waking at the north west direction.


    There¡¯s the Kingdom¡¯s headquarters at the northwest. A large group of people are coming from that direction. It¡¯s normal to think that they¡¯re friendlies.


    But according to the commander of the mercenary unit, there¡¯s an unconfirmed news about the headquarters being assaulted by the enemy and was destroyed. If that¡¯s true, then the likelihood of friendlies coming from the direction of the headquarters is low.


    Ardis thought that they might be the enemy unit that had assaulted the headquarters and turned around to hit the remaining soldiers. But that¡¯s just Ardis¡¯s thoughts.


    Did the Kingdom¡¯s headquarters suffered that so damage that there¡¯s no need to follow up on attacks, or are they a different unit than those who attacked the headquarters. Ardis didn¡¯t know.


    But at the very least, the faction of the unit that came their way, he could predict it quite easily.


    ¡¸Imperial soldiers, huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s mutter reverberated clearly at the students who are nervous, making them hold their breath.

 CH 134

    The cavalry unit from the San Rojeul Monarchy had assaulted the Kingdom¡¯s headquarters that wasn¡¯t expecting them, and successfully trampled on them easily.


    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any resistance at all. ¡¹


    As the captain stopped his mount, a young man who came beside him spoke.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t blame them. They have half our men. And it was a sudden attack for them too, they probably never expected that they would be attacked. ¡¹


    Of course, since they¡¯re on the battlefield, that is just their carelessness. Even though his words had a little sympathy for the enemy, his voice also had the element of scorn.


    ¡¸Shall we pursue? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    They had already gotten a man that is likely the General, and another young man likely a royal member. The Kingdom army¡¯s command and order is no longer functioning, they probably couldn¡¯t put up any organized resistance now. Normally, they would¡¯ve already done more than enough, and retreating would be best.


    But it¡¯s a little different for them this time. Winning is natural, it is a battle to force the Kingdom to no longer have the capacity to continue a war. If they can pursue and sweep up the remaining enemy forces, they can easily undermine their military power and ensure the smooth sailing of the Empire after the war.


    ¡¸But there¡¯s no need to send every one of us there though. ¡¹


    Recalling the pathetic crumbling of the headquarters just a while ago, the captain gave out orders to the young man.


    ¡¸I will let you a thousand men, go and put down some achievements. We will sweep the remaining enemy soldiers around here and head for the right wing for support. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir! ¡¹


    That young man is someone the captain had in mind for a while, and the young man seems promising. Even though he¡¯s still young, he¡¯s already in the flying horse cavalry, he was even appointed the aide for the expedition this time.


    There¡¯re still chances for them to gain achievements even when the enemies are in chaos. If he manages to get more important figures, then there¡¯ll be great rewards waiting when he returns. It¡¯s likely he can be promoted along with the captain after finishing the mission and returning to their country.


    The young man showed excitement at that prospect, and quickly led half of the cavalry unit to pursue the collapsing Kingdom army.


    After seeing him depart, the captain led a few troops too, killing the remaining enemy soldiers which are running away, then heading to the right wing to support the Imperial army which is probably unneeded.


    It was quite a while later after they advanced their movement on their own accord that they encountered with enemy cavalries.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸There¡¯re thirty of them ahead. Don¡¯t let them away if they¡¯re enemy messengers. ¡¹


    Receiving a report from the scouts that there¡¯re cavalries up ahead, the captain gave out orders to capture them.


    It seems like the other side had noticed them as well, they had immediately turned around their horses and ran. And so, the pursue of the thirty calvaries were carried out by the flying horse riders.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly get away. After all, the flying horses are faster than normal horses in general. If they aren¡¯t riding on more than excellent horses, then they would eventually catch up.


    The captain together with the remaining of his unit chased after the thirty riders while raising his speed leisurely.


    ***


    Ardis caught signs of mana signatures heading towards himself.


    Two signatures leading, then behind them are about sixty. They were all mana signatures about a human¡¯s size big and overlapping with another bigger signature, they¡¯re probably all riding on horses.


    ¡¸Someone¡¯s getting chased. ¡¹


    As they drew closer, their figure became clearer. The ones in the front seems to be wearing the Kingdom¡¯s outfit. From his figure, it seems like he¡¯s trying to get away from the thirty pursuers from behind.


    In other words, it¡¯s natural to assume the thirty riders behind are Imperial forces.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What should we do? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked Ardis fidgetily.


    ¡¸We don¡¯t really have a choice right? Even if we tried hiding, this place is too¡­¡­¡¹


    While saying so composedly, Ardis looked around. It¡¯s no forest nor mountains, it¡¯s a wasteland that had become a battlefield and has nowhere to hide. In the first place, it¡¯s not possible for all thirty students to hide.


    The students other than Kyrill who heard that turned pale immediately. The numbers facing each other would be matching. Though, all they have are students that had barely experienced a war today, and the opponents are elites riding on horses. It¡¯s as obvious as the sun how the outcome would be.


    ¡¸Is it¡­¡­alright? ¡¹


    Kyrill is the one who understands Ardis¡¯s ability the most in this spot. Although he trusts that Ardis wouldn¡¯t sweat handling a group of cavalries, the reason why he still was anxious is because that he was worrying that himself and the students would be a baggage hindering that.


    ¡¸About thirty riders are whatever but¨D¨D¡¹


    Kyrill laughed dryly while repeating Ardis¡¯s words, ¡¸So they¡¯re whatever huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The problem is there¡¯re more behind them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Kyrill panickily looked in front.


    All he could see is thirty Imperial soldiers chasing. But after looking closely, there¡¯re dusts raising way behind the thirty riders. It¡¯s the proof of someone there.


    ¡¸Those are also horse riders. About one thousand, or so? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸T-Thousand!? ¡¹


    Even Kyrill¡¯s eyes became round. The unexpected number made everyone other than Kyrill not even able to utter.


    Even though thirty of them is already depressing enough, now that they have heard the numbers following them, even Kyrill can¡¯t hope but to cling on some hopeful wish.


    ¡¸C-Could they be friendlies¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸If they¡¯re friendlies, there¡¯s no reason that one there is running away. ¡¹


    That¡¯s logical. If there¡¯re that much friendlies around, there¡¯s no reason for him to be running away from the direction of the friendlies. Since the only Kingdom soldier is riding away, the thousand men behind is probably not friendlies.


    While conversing so, their distance shortened.


    ¡¸Well, I will take care of the front ones first. You all stay back. ¡¹


    Having a worried expression, Kyrill and the other students retreated some distance away, and Ardis stood alone against the approaching group.


    Kyrill¡¯s worry is natural. Certainly, Ardis¡¯s attempt just now at rushing into the enemy army was successful. But those were normal infantries.


    Now he¡¯s facing against elites of the empire, their strength should be much greater than the infantries. A thousand cavalries are powerful in a battlefield, on top of that, every single one of them are capable.


    But Ardis didn¡¯t show any panic, only a calm gaze is directed at the approaching cavalries. Eventually when the Kingdom cavalry had come close enough for them to see his facial expression, Ardis started his welcoming chant.


    ¡¸The striking bullet that is the vanguard of the noble winter spirit ¨D¨D¨D Felte! ¡¹(Ice Block)


    Responding to Ardis¡¯s chant, multiple icicles formed around Ardis, and then shot towards the riders with the sharp tip headfirst.


    To not accidentally hit the friendly soldier, Ardis decided to use multiple ¡ºIce blocks¡» rather than ¡ºStorm of the North¡». Seeing Ardis form thirty icicles in a moment, the other students had a gasp as if screaming.


    ¡¸W-What was that ¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Is that really ¡ºIce block¡»¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Multiples!? Is that even possible!? ¡¹


    Without a single regards to the students who were surprised and impressed and commenting, Ardis shot the ice magic at the approaching imperial riders in a straight line. The riders seemed to have noticed Ardis¡¯s attack, and dropped their speed and deployed magic barriers ahead of them.


    (They can all use magic? Looks like it¡¯s not going to be easy)


    In the first place, cavalries are formed of elites in the army. Knowing how to ride a horse, they had trained fighting atop a horse day and night. If they can even use magic barriers, then it just means their training must be excellent.


    But the ¡ºIce block¡» hurled at them weren¡¯t ¡ºIce block¡». It is Ardis¡¯s prided incomparably powerful spell that was only possible because of his ability to freely manipulate mana. Of course, a weak barrier can¡¯t possibly defend against them.


    The icicles accelerated by mana aimed straight towards the soldiers riding on their horses, and crashed into the barriers they deployed. But it was only a short moment their momentum was dulled. They immediately broke the barrier next.


    But just before hitting the enemy soldiers straight in the head, the icicles showed unnatural movements. The icicles moving in a straight line before turned, it was like it evaded the enemy soldiers and turned away.


    ¡¸Missed? No, they made it miss. ¡¹


    Even though it¡¯s a snipe from a far distance, Ardis¡¯s accuracy wasn¡¯t that dull to not hit bullseye.


    There¡¯s no mistake they were influenced by some outside factor and had their trajectory changed. But the question is what affected it.


    ¡¸Those horses¡­¡­, they¡¯re the rumored huh. ¡¹


    The news that Ardis heard, ¡ºA group of cavalries that came from the southern continent¡». The mounts they ride on are unfamiliar beasts. He heard that they were like horses but not horses, and Ardis now had the chance to verify the truth of that statement.


    Their silhouette certainly looks like a horse¡¯s. But looking closely, they are clearly a different creature than a horse. Covered in feathers on both lateral sides of its body, its feathers grew until its hooves.


    The feathers that pointed backwards as a proof of their speed, making them look graceful, a trait unfitting on a battlefield. Feeling a faint mana that spread out from the beasts, Ardis understood the reason his icicles missed.


    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s not just their appearances are weird huh. ¡¹


    It seems like they have some kind of magical defense. Is it used by the riders consciously, or is it the beasts¡¯ instincts? In any case, Ardis understood that the fact that magical attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to show their effects successfully.


    If they can make spells deviate a little, he can respond with a more powerful and wide attack, but that would probably mean involving the friendly.


    If Ardis is an average magician, then it would be a grave situation. But Ardis isn¡¯t a magician in the first place. Even if any of his spell doesn¡¯t work, Ardis isn¡¯t out of hands.


    ¡¸Tch, troublesome. ¡¹


    Just like how he clicked his tongue, those attacks only served as distractions.


    Ardis took out two short swords from his waist. Just like the name ¡ºSword magic user¡» he was known as, fighting with flying swords is what he excels at.


    And above all, something most people probably wouldn¡¯t understand, Ardis isn¡¯t a ¡ºMagician¡» in the first place, but a ¡ºSwordsman¡» who eliminates his enemies with the swords in his hands.

 CH 135

    The two short swords that were flying became vanguards and headed for the enemy cavalries in a straight line. Together with the swords¡¯ own momentum and the cavalries¡¯ as they chased after the sole Kingdom soldier, the distance between the two shortened rapidly.


    ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» passed the soldier who was being chased by the empire. Together with a ripping sound of the atmosphere, the Moon¡¯s Blizzard was approaching one of the enemy cavalries¡® face.


    (What?)


    Just before Moon¡¯s blizzard finished off the enemy, Ardis felt the interference acting on the sword¡¯s trajectory.


    (That¡¯s the reason huh)


    The same force that made Ardis¡¯s ¡ºIce block¡» miss earlier had pushed against Moon¡¯s Blizzard in a similar fashion. But unlike the ¡ºIce block¡» that Ardis can¡¯t apply correction to its path after released, the flying swords that he controls with his mana actively can easily change its trajectory to chase after its targets.


    Ardis readjusted the trajectory to the point he was aiming for originally, and accelerated the sword. An attack without miscalculations.


    Cutting off the head of the enemy soldier riding on the horse, the white blade was dyed in fresh blood. The enemy soldier lost his posture, and fell of the horse the next moment.


    Keeping its speed, Moon¡¯s Blizzard changed its trajectory towards the next target. The enemy cavalries had lowered their speed and showed movements.


    They probably thought to prioritize intercepting than chasing after the last kingdom cavalry. They had started reorganizing their fleets for a counteraction against the unknown attack. Thanks to that, the kingdom cavalry who was about to be caught up was saved by a hair breadth.


    Ardis threw Moon¡¯s Blizzard up in the sky, and from there aimed down at the center of the enemy group and catapulted the sword. At the same time, ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» was flying low on the ground, and caught the enemy¡¯s foot that were distracted by the sword in the sky easily.


    Being distracted by Moon¡¯s Blizzard in the sky, one of the enemy calvary lost his head at Springtime Mist as they didn¡¯t see it.


    (Now that the second one is done¨D¨D)


    But the enemy cavalries¡¯ carelessness stops there. Is it because that realizing two of their men had been taken down, the enemy hastened their preparation and became more alert.


    Moon¡¯s Blizzard attacked one of the enemies as its target but, the enemy reacted to the sword coming from above and parried it with his own sword.


    (¨D¨DThey¡¯re tougher than expected)


    After exchanging a few swords with them, Ardis could grasp their abilities.


    In the same fashion, Springtime Mist was also defended against by its target. Just the fact they can exchange blows with Ardis¡¯s flying sword showed that the enemies¡¯ strength isn¡¯t to be underestimated.


    Advertisement


    (A thousand or so of that level, huh¡­¡­)


    Is that the riders¡¯ strength, or an ability of the unfamiliar beast, in either case, it¡¯s hard for Ardis to use magic to deal with them. Not just being able to change the trajectory of magical attack that comes at them, it¡¯s better to think that all of them are able to deploy a magic barrier of their own.


    It seems like they aren¡¯t that unskillful to be taken easily by the flying swords either.


    Of course, Ardis wouldn¡¯t stop using the flying swords.


    In any case, the opponents are breathing humans too. They will get tired, and blood will flow if they are cut. With those piling on each other, their movements will dull, and eventually call for fatal mistakes.


    On the other hand, Ardis¡¯s flying swords are ¡ºNon animate objects¡» that wouldn¡¯t bleed. There¡¯s no concept such as fatigue, nor injuries that can dull its movements. The flying swords that can disregard anything related to defense and put everything into offense are overwhelmingly strong against humans.


    (Finally, five down)


    Even though it¡¯s a little harsh to face such resistance, Ardis is certainly dealing damage on the enemies.


    But they are intelligent creatures too. They realized that there¡¯re only two swords that continue attacking at them, as such, half of them had ignored the swords and galloped on their horses heading for Ardis instead.


    The problem is the enemy had many more times theirs. An individual by themselves aren¡¯t a problem. But the longer Ardis spends on a single individual, the more enemies will direct their attention here.


    ¡¸The enemies are heading towards us! ¡¹


    One of the students from behind shouted.


    (There¡¯re not enough people to go against them)


    Ardis turned around, and looked around.


    ¡¸Eh? W-What¡¯s the matter, Ardis-san? ¡¹


    Even though the enemies are riding on horses rapidly approaching them, Kyrill was surprised at Ardis¡¯s action that turned his back to the enemies. Without answering that, Ardis started verifying the surrounding soldier corpses lying on the ground one after another.


    (About twenty, or so huh)


    Although the soldiers are now cold bodies, the weapons they used while alive are still the same beside them. The swords and spears that are just beside the corpses, and the bows.


    Ardis had started picking up the swords, spears, axes and all kinds of weapons from them. Of course, not with his hands.


    Ardis was using mana to lift the weapons. Lifting into the air mysteriously, the weapons that had no owner now suddenly moved on its own as if it had gained a life of his own.


    ¡¸Uwah! T-The weapons! ¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis turned around facing the enemies without responding to the students shrieks and whispers, and gathered the weapons he picked up. Trembles could be seen in the enemies¡¯ eyes.


    They might be feeling that their overwhelming upper hand had been turned around easily by something totally unexpected.


    ¡¸Go¡¹


    Advertisement


    As if ordering the death of the soldiers, Ardis¡¯s mutter signaled the twenty weapons to the enemy cavalries at once.


    Parrying swords that came their way head on, making use of that gap, a spear trusts into the enemy. With the axes going for a wide swing for the head, the cavalries that tried to avoid it had their balance crumbled, and another sword for infantry use beside them slashed.


    No matter how much they fend off and struggle against weapons that are inanimate, the weapons didn¡¯t stop while the soldiers piled on injuries, and eventually they could do nothing but offer their lives.


    After a short bloodbath, it was a scene of many weapons floating in the air, enemy soldiers on the ground, and the peculiar horses that had lost their riders.


    At Ardis strength that had overwhelmed thirty cavalries in a short time, the students were taken by silence. Only one of them, Kyrill was able to make a dry and bitter smile.


    The Kingdom cavalry that had survived somehow approached Ardis.


    ¡¸I thank you for the support. You are all from which unit? ¡¹


    ¡¸These guys are the students from the left wing. As for me¡­¡­, I¡¯m someone from the mercenary unit. ¡¹


    After making it clear that Kyrill and the others are students, Ardis awkwardly introduced his identity.


    In any case, since he came under the pretense of the commander of the mercenary unit, ¡ºSupport the left wing¡», there¡¯s no reason that he would get punished. Ardis was thanking Moore in his heart for expecting such development and had given him an excuse.


    ¡¸Why is someone from the mercenary unit here? No, that¡¯s not important now. Where are our soldiers? There¡¯s a message from the headquarters to the left-wing commander. ¡¹


    Although the soldier seemed to be surprised, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    That¡¯s a given. Even though they had annihilated the vanguards, there¡¯re a thousand of them approaching now. There¡¯s no time to spare on little details right now.


    ¡¸What is it? We don¡¯t have much time here. ¡¹


    The soldier had an impatient expression as he hushed on Ardis. But there¡¯s no answer to that question.


    In the suffering atmosphere, it was Kyrill who broke the silence first.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Uhh, that¡­¡­. Sorry to say but¨D¨D¡¹


    Even though Kyrill seemed to try to put some thoughts into his words, Ardis beside him literally blurted out everything as is.


    ¡¸The left wing no longer exists. Rather than a unit up ahead, it¡¯s strange to even find anyone alive beyond here. ¡¹


    The messenger soldier was surprised at the sudden revelation.


    ¡¸H-How could that¡­¡­! ¡¹


    If what Ardis heard from Moore was the truth, then the message that this messenger is bringing to the left wing is probably a request for rescue. If the headquarters is in danger, calling the surrounding units for help is not a wrong decision.


    But everything is too late. Certainly, when the headquarters was under assault, the left wing should be still around, but presently, there¡¯re only remaining soldiers fleeing from the battlefield. Of course, they couldn¡¯t do anything like rescuing the headquarters.


    In the first place, at present time, there¡¯s no one to guarantee that the headquarters is still standing.


    ¡¸No way, something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    A depressed messenger soldier. But Ardis had no thoughts nor obligation to console him.


    ¡¸It¡¯s up to you to trust my words or not. Well, rather than that ¨D¨D¡¹


    Leaving aside the despairing soldier coldly, his gaze was set at the dust clouds.


    The black dots that he could only see prior now had defined shape. He could tell that they¡¯re wearing the same getup with the thirty cavalries just now.


    They¡¯re undoubtedly enemies. And if they¡¯re all as skillful as the cavalries just now, they aren¡¯t possible to intercept with just Ardis¡¯s flying swords.


    If just annihilation, it¡¯s not a difficult task. It was the same as before when Ardis went on a streak in the Empire¡¯s right wing but, Ardis has a limit on how many people he could deal with at a given time.


    It will take time, and Ardis¡¯s stamina is a concern but, it¡¯s something he can accomplish as long as he made sure to finish every one of them off.


    But there¡¯re Kyrill and the other students now. If he took his time, the students would be in danger instead. Although he could do the same by protecting them with forming earthen walls again, he doubts that alone can guarantee their safety.


    Even worse, the enemies are elite cavalries unlike the infantries he faced. Since the thirty advance vanguards could use magic barriers, it¡¯s better to assume that all of the remaining ones can too.


    If so¨D¨D, Ardis made his resolve.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡ºThe best defense is a good offense¡». Just like how it sounds, if he crushed the enemies before they reached Kyrill and the others, it would make his troubles of protecting them vanish all at once.


    Ardis four years ago would¡¯ve chosen to avoid this way to avoid getting attentions. But Ardis has no reason to be hung up over that now. The moment he was known as the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡», there¡¯s no meaning for him to act ordinary any longer.


    That¡¯s why Ardis had no reason to hold back. He would now use his all to annihilate the enemies in front of him.


    ¡¸¨D¨DIt¡¯s a priority to deal with them now. ¡¹

 CH 136

    Please don¡¯t be absurd. Even if you¡¯re super strong, there¡¯s no way you can win against that many cavalries. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s declaration, the messenger soldier tried to stop him.


    ¡¸If our right wing is no longer here, then it is up to here huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Getting off his horse as if given up, the messenger rubbed the horse¡¯s nose lovingly.


    ¡¸Sorry for dragging you in. ¡¹


    Was it directed to the horse, or to the students, his apology resounded as he undone the horse¡¯s harness, its armor and released it into the wild. Without caring, Ardis barged in.


    ¡¸Sorry for interrupting your touching moment but, if you¡¯re not intending to fight, then the sword you have is unneeded right? Lend it to me. ¡¹


    The sword hanging on the soldier¡¯s waist, it seemed to be a higher quality than the weapons used by the drafted soldiers. Ardis would rather use it for his flying swords if the soldier is not going to use it. It¡¯s a waste for it to be unused by a soldier who¡¯s not willing to fight after all.


    ¡¸Who said I¡¯m not fighting? ¡¹


    But the soldier denied it.


    ¡¸Even if we can¡¯t match them,  I won¡¯t rest easy unless I manage to get one hit on them. ¡¹


    Seeing the soldier saying so resolutely with his hand on the sword, Ardis withdrew his pointing chin back.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Then it¡¯s fine. ¡¹


    Ardis looked at Kyrill and the others, and then faced the soldier again.


    ¡¸These guys are just students. Look after them. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t guarantee anything but¡­¡­, it¡¯s my intention to do so in the first place. ¡¹


    Even if one soldier joined their side, the difference in power between the two sides isn¡¯t balanced. In front of enemies that have many folds theirs, the ¡ºOne hit¡» that the soldier wish to deliver is probably disappearing on the horizon too.


    ¡¸Kyrill, tighten up the defense with the students and try your best. I might let some slip pass with that much of them. Don¡¯t be careless and protect yourselves when the situation needs it. ¡¹


    After telling that to Kyrill and the other students with a serious face, he faced back to the front.


    Advertisement


    The footsteps and trembling ground caused by the thousand cavalries on their horses had even reached to Ardis and the others. The enemy army are closing in with the ground shaking.


    ¡¸They have longswords and lances. ¡¹


    The weapons that he¡¯d obtained from annihilating the thirty scouts from before was longswords on their waists and lance they use on horseback. The blade of the lance is shaped more like a halberd, it¡¯s a weapon emphasizing on eliminating infantry soldiers.


    ¡¸The lances¡­¡­, well they can be of use. ¡¹


    Ardis put the longswords and lances that had lost their owners under his control. The weapons that he managed to gather from the remains of Kingdom soldiers and the previous cavalries wave exceeded seventy, and they all rose in a smooth action, with their blades pointed towards the enemy cavalries.


    They were like weapons lined up in a formation waiting to be released. But it¡¯s still too early to use them now.


    ¡¸Thou, the Valkyrie who winds precious death¨D¨DBluish joy and reddish joy, I wish for the definite folds of the miracle of fate¨D¨D¡¹


    There¡¯re only enemies in that direction, there¡¯s no fear of involving friendlies even if he casted a large-scale spell.


    ¡¸Touch and hold, tremble and shake, shoot and penetrate¨D¨Dshow the promised path to all who follows the covenant¨D¨D¨D¨DLitte?Kyuol?Ro?Berne! ¡¹ (Bow of Rainbow)


    That is Ardis¡¯s spell that had easily toppled over hundreds of beasts in Reiten defense battle. It is an art imitating the magic spell, Bow of Rainbow.


    The rainbow-colored orb manifested above Ardis and expanded while revolving in the atmosphere. As waves formed on its surface, the curves turned into thin streaks of light arrows and bared their fangs.


    Their targets are the approaching enemy cavalries. The arrows made of light were shot continuously from the orb, and flew in the direction of the enemies. And just before those landed, he hurled multiple fierce lumps of flames into the bunch of enemies.


    The same flames that had saved Kyrill and the other students in the nick of time, Ardis had casted multiple copies of it without any chanting. While the fierce flaming tornado chased around the enemy soldiers, the light arrows made their late appearance.


    ¡¸W-What is happening¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it Bow of Rainbow? No, it¡¯s much grander than that¡­¡­¡¹


    Although there¡¯re surprised voices from behind, Ardis didn¡¯t let his focus slip for a moment and continued blasting with magic. As the dust clouds settled down a little after the fierce storm had passed, the enemy cavalries¡¯ footsteps didn¡¯t silence.


    ¡¸The effect is weak as I thought. ¡¹


    Ardis clicked his tongue.


    From what he saw, there wasn¡¯t even a tenth of the enemy soldiers who retired. Just as he felt the same from the fight with the thirty cavalries from before, he suspected they had some kind of countermeasures for magic spells.


    In other words, only true physical attacks can prove effectiveness in this case. Ardis manipulated the seventy weapons that took up the frontline that was on standby, and advanced them towards the enemies.


    The lined-up weapons were shot out at the same time, giving an impression of a volley of arrows, moving in straight line to the flying horses.


    If the trajectory will be meddled with, he will just have to apply correction. There was a moment where he felt the resistance on the weapons, Ardis easily corrected it and manipulated the blade to fall on its target.


    The enemy cavalries that had gained speed in assaulting, and the flying swords that were like a tempest without stopping. The opposing speed wasn¡¯t like a wind spell or an arrow. The two approaching sides that are coming at each other fiercely caused the impact to be stronger.


    Seeing the weapons coming but thinking that they would miss might still be fear inducing, but Ardis¡¯s control wouldn¡¯t miss. One of the flying swords stabbed into one of the enemy cavalry¡¯s chest, and as if that was the signal, the other swords found their targets one after another.


    The first wave of seventy weapons had pierced the enemy cavalries through their armor, and their helmet, robbing more than fifty lives in just a few moments.


    ¡¸Split three ways! Surround him! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The enemy commander¡¯s voice reverberated.


    He responded magnificent at the unexpected casualties. Hushed by those orders, the enemy cavalries started splitting into branches from the back into individual units.


    ¡¸No you don¡¯t! ¡¹


    Ardis targeted the front of the splitting ends. Few of the weapons became out of service from the clash just now but, that isn¡¯t a problem at all. After all, in this place, there were more new weapons than broken ones.


    More weapons are left behind on the occasion when the enemy were defeated, although the fight started at an imbalance between numbers, Ardis won¡¯t let those weapons go to waste now.


    It¡¯s easy to manipulate the weapons that had lost their owners and loitering on the ground. In other words, the more enemies Ardis takes down, the more hands Ardis can have.


    Stealing the weapons from the fallen cavalries from the first clash, Ardis used more than one-fold more flying weapons towards the left and right cavalries.


    Seventy headed for the cavalries that tried to spread to the left. One of the lances among the many weapons had found itself flying towards the throat of the front runner of the cavalries.


    Even while having round eyes at the lance that came his way without any user, the moment he tried to repel it with his own lance, was when he fell of the horse. The soldier that fell off the horse had his stomach ripped open, and dyed red by the blood spewing out.


    The culprit¨D¨DA short sword with a yellowish green blade¨D¨Dwithout getting stopped by whoever, targeted its next prey while flying low on the ground.


    About eighty weapons assigned to the right. The front runners who tried to shield themselves from the flying swords were instead stabbed from the side by another lance. Of course, they were assassins Ardis manipulated with his mana.


    Even if the enemy cavalries are elites, as long as they are humans, they can¡¯t possibly defend against attacks from all four sides physically. On top of that, the strange horses that they were riding on, albeit wearing armor, they don¡¯t have the technique to shield themselves.


    With the mount bearing an injury and no longer able to run, the cavalries¡¯ biggest weapon is lost. Certainly, the enemy is many, there¡¯s only Ardis alone fighting against all of them, a struggle on his own truly.


    But it isn¡¯t that hard. Although he¡¯s by himself, at the same time, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not by himself. While defending against enemies that is approaching on both sides, Ardis had ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hand while casually walking towards the enemies coming from the middle.


    Two enemies assaulted with lances in their hands. With the slight delay they have, the front tried to come for Ardis¡¯s neck first.


    ¡¸Get lost! ¡¹


    Along with a shout, the cavalries thrusted the lance in a straight line without mistake to Ardis¡¯s throat. Just before the blade reached, Ardis¡¯s figure swayed like a leaf in the wind, and tilted away. The lance passed through by a margin of ten centimeters from his artery.


    Even though it was an attack with the weight of the mount and the soldier, there¡¯s no meaning if they don¡¯t land. At the same time while dodging those attacks, Ardis jumped up.


    Advertisement


    The lances that trusted at an angle downwards, tracing it backwards is the owner of the lance. Ardis who leaped upwards, and the cavalries that had dropped their speed upon entering close range showed a mysterious synchro.


    From the sides, it would seem like Ardis¡¯s body was pulled up along the handle of the lance.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    From the cavalry¡¯s viewpoint, it would be like Ardis¡¯s head suddenly dived in from the end of the lance. But the cavalry had no way to figure out the strange phenomenon, and no chance to do so ever again.


    It was because the moment the cavalry came into Ardis¡¯s range, his live was already lost. The moment when he swung Skies of Myriad Colors, the enemy head had already disconnected and flying in the air along with blood spraying.


    Earlier than Ardis managed to land, the other cavalry came a slight beat later. The fact that he had pinpointed Ardis¡¯s landing trajectory and thrusted there showed his skills.


    When a human is in mid jump, dodging an attack would prove difficulties. It is because the trajectory that one will take after jumping is easy to predict, and there¡¯s nothing they can do to change it.


    If there¡¯s no way to avoid, then defending only has a few options. Deflecting it, redirecting it, or parrying it. In any case, those methods up against cavalries that rushed in with the speed of their mounts would be impossible to execute.


    The soldier had probably managed to see through the perfect timing to thrust out his lance after seeing Ardis¡¯s feat of avoiding the attack from the front runner.


    ¡¸Good judgement. ¡¹


    But, Ardis still had the composure to praise his enemy. Of course, those words wouldn¡¯t reach the soldier. Even if they reached, he wouldn¡¯t hear it. His actions wouldn¡¯t change even after hearing words from the enemy, and he¡¯s not that foolish to hear whatever an enemy might say at this occasion.


    The lance and the mount came crashing into the ground where Ardis is landing.


    ¡¸You¡¯re mine! ¡¹


    Normally thinking, it¡¯s unavoidable. But he didn¡¯t know. Ardis is a rare specimen that is not in the bounds of that. Just a single fact, just because he didn¡¯t know one thing, the cavalry had chosen the wrong path that would lead to his death.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    His pupils shaken while staring straight into Ardis¡¯s eyes which should had been his prey. Ardis who should¡¯ve been in his trajectory now showed irregular movements.


    One meter above ground, it was as if some invisible platform was there, Ardis jumped once again. Ardis who gained speed suddenly flew up in the sky, and the cavalry¡¯s gaze followed suit.


    Ardis¡¯s body bent like a ¡º¤¯¡» letter, and then turned half revolution towards him. The cavalry who was looking upwards, and Ardis who had his head turned towards the ground in the air exchanged gazes. It was only a short moment when the speed of the cavalry in a rush and Ardis¡¯s swiftness in jumping intersected.


    A period of time where even a blink is too long, Ardis had grasped Skies of Myriad Colors and swung it to the soldier¡¯s neck without hesitation. Then, Ardis completed another half revolution, and landed on the ground softly without any sounds.


    ¡¸Be careful! He¡¯s powerful! Don¡¯t rush in on your own, surround him! ¡¹


    As the two cavalries were done in in just a short moment, the others became even more alert. It seems like the cavalries had become so bloodthirsty for Ardis himself that they forgotten their characteristics. There¡¯s no better scenario for Ardis. After all, the situation he would want to avoid the most here is the enemies heading towards Kyrill and the other students behind him while avoiding Ardis.


    It might be alright if he cast earthen walls to protect them if the situation needs it. But assuming all the enemies can use magic, the earthen walls that are only structurally sound towards physical attacks can¡¯t be a dependency.


    If so, he just had to take all of them on. Along with a fierce will that wouldn¡¯t let even one cavalry pass through him, Ardis didn¡¯t spare one drop of his strength in removing the enemies ahead.


    Without showing any panic at the enemy cavalries that slowly surrounded him, Ardis maintained Skies of Myriad Colors at the same level as the horizon, and slowly pointed it towards the cavalries ahead. It was just like a declaration of war between a swordsman and his enemies.

 CH 137

    Were they provoked by Ardis¡¯s action, the enemy cavalries surrounded him thrusted their lances. Before the lances reached, Ardis had dived into the bosom of an enemy cavalry ahead.


    Feeding an open palm to the throat of the weird horse with his free left hand, the horse that couldn¡¯t endure the pain threw off the rider. Mercilessly robbing the life of the one who fell, Ardis kicked the horse¡¯s belly from the side.


    The horse that had no rider on it that was kicked easily went out of control and ran wildly, causing chaos in the area. In the first place, cavalries that are better in orderly fights surrounding a single person isn¡¯t the correct choice.


    If they¡¯re going to surround him, it might¡¯ve been a better choice for them to get off their horses first. However, the reality is that they don¡¯t even have the time to get off their horses in the battlefield.


    In the crowded area, Ardis who had a smaller footprint and can move around swiftly is advantageous. Dodging the lances that came his way one after another, Ardis was able to make use of the blind spots of the cavalries on their horses easily and finished them off one after another.


    He kicked against the side of a horse to change his direction of momentum, easily slicing off the cavalry soldier from behind, then as if on a rhythm, he jumped off the fallen cavalry¡¯s horse to his next target.


    The figure of Ardis changing directions in every moment looked as if a bird that lost its way into someone¡¯s house. Except, it is no normal bird, its beak is a one-hit killer, a dangerous predator.


    ¡¸Kuh! So annoying! ¡¹


    ¡¸Where is he!? ¡¹


    The cavalries that couldn¡¯t keep up with Ardis¡¯s movement had their unease passed through their reigns to their horses. The cavalries that have worse control over their horses easily fell prey to Ardis one after another.


    ¡¸What are you all doing! He¡¯s only one! ¡¹


    A loud scolding came from the suspected commander, but the fact that it wasn¡¯t useful is proved by the situation. Ardis gained more weapons at his disposal as more enemy soldiers fall.


    And those weapons assaulted more soldiers as Ardis saw fit, they sliced up their past comrades.


    ¡¸The swords¨D¨D! You¡¯re telling me that they have a will!? ¡¹


    Not able to resist against the unknown sword magic calmly, it took their all just to keep themselves safe with the long sword on their waist.


    Although they might¡¯ve been able to put up a better fight if they faced Ardis face on, it¡¯s already too late now that the situation is irrecoverable. Every time ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» wielded by Ardis swung, its blade reflected the sun, and blood splattered the next moment.


    ¡¸Where are the units that went around! ¡¹


    There was a frustrated voice among the enemy cavalries.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t see them well but, they¡¯re fighting with something! ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh! There¡¯re more enemies that can use this strange art! ¡¹


    Although they can see the units that split left and right are fighting with something, they can¡¯t possibly see the swords that are too small at this distance.


    Of course, they would think that there¡¯re multiple users who are using the same magic as Ardis, and was keeping the units that spread out from advancing. Though, they would never imagine that it¡¯s all done by Ardis alone.


    While tossing the enemies around by himself, Ardis had controlled the flying weapons on the left and right to stop the enemy units from spreading out. Although Ardis is the same that he can¡¯t see properly in the chaotic situation, he had the upper hand as he could use mana detection.


    (Though I can¡¯t aim for the gaps between their armor¡­¡­)


    Advertisement


    Similar to the Whips in the Corsas Forest, even though he knows that the swords can¡¯t easily bring down the enemies, he had the confidence to slowly shave at their health.


    (In any case, even if they¡¯re off a little, there¡¯re only enemies around)


    For Ardis, as long as he simply let the swords go wild in the center of where the enemies are concentrated at, it¡¯ll be good enough. Adding on the weapons he would gain as more enemies go down, Ardis¡¯s attack frequency only increased.


    Of course, the more blades he has to control, his accuracy manipulating them would decrease. In fact, Ardis can only handle about twenty flying swords without deficiency. Anything more than that, the swords he controls can only do as much as an average swordsman barely.


    But in this case, it¡¯s more important to stop the enemy¡¯s advances. Even though the enemies are many, they are forming a group and moving as one.


    (It would be enough if I stop the front ones)


    If the front runners can¡¯t proceed, then they would be natural obstacles to the ones behind. It¡¯s not like Ardis has to stop every individual in place to achieve his purpose.


    Limiting the attack radius to just the front runners, they can¡¯t possibly handle multiple tens of weapons coming at them at once. On top of that, their opponents aren¡¯t human or beasts, they¡¯re lump of metal that isn¡¯t afraid of pain.


    Facing against foes that come at them in a straight line without fear for their lives, though they¡¯re soldiers¨D¨D, no, it¡¯s exactly because they¡¯re soldiers that they don¡¯t have the experience to handle it.


    Even if they attacked the flying swords, it wouldn¡¯t faze or get injured. Only their trajectory is disturbed for a moment.


    Since the lances have handles made from wood, they could cut it apart if they swung their swords. But nothing is accomplished even if they did that.


    Even if the handle is split, the sharp blade is still in good condition. Even if the lance lost its handle, the blade is still sharp, their fatality is still the same.


    Even if they tried their best defending against the onslaught, it¡¯s difficult to defend against all swords that come at them from different directions. No matter how trained the cavalries are, they only have two hands.


    Overall, the enemy has more members. But from the perspective of the two groups of front leaders that had split up, it probably felt like they¡¯re surrounded by many swords many times of their number.


    Albeit a limited radius, Ardis had used his superior numbers and quelled enemies. The enemy cavalries would try to deflect the coming weapons with their longswords and try to evade the following attacks.


    But that¡¯s all they can do, they don¡¯t have the method to deflect the remaining two attacks, or any room for them to evade but to sink into the cold dirt.


    At the same time, Ardis would gain more weapons. More weapons are at Ardis¡¯s disposal as more enemies fall. As he fought more, the enemies would lose their power, and Ardis¡¯s would increase instead.


    If the front runners of the cavalries are stuck in a combat state, then the cavalries behind will surely stop. The corpses of their comrades will become obstacles, on top of that, the weapons that were laid beside them will turn on them.


    At the unknown opponent that kept on assaulting themselves, the enemy cavalries showed fatigue while their horses didn¡¯t advance. The two sides that the enemies tried to expand to was blocked by the countless weapons flying in the air, and Ardis himself was in the middle.


    Cavalries that aren¡¯t moving are half as effective.


    ¡¸Are we not encircling him!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Encircle!? Don¡¯t say absurd things! There¡¯s only one of him! ¡¹


    One cavalry yelled back angrily at another cavalry that spoke meaningless words. But those weren¡¯t spoke without intentions. After all, although there¡¯s only Ardis here, they are fighting against many more in another sense.


    The front runners of the cavalries couldn¡¯t advance and the other cavalries that tried to split into the left and right were blocked as well. The one who thought that they were encircling Ardis has perception that can¡¯t be praised.


    The weapons Ardis manipulates already exceeded five hundred, and is still increasing as more enemies fall. With that many weapons, they¡¯re not even moving like how a sword would slash any more.


    It took his all just to command a few flying swords and then just hurling the rest at the enemies at once. But that much is enough in this situation.


    The cavalries¡¯ biggest weapon, that is their speed was sealed, and more of them fell as they received attacks from the unknown spell. The tide had already turned.


    ***


    A moment after getting out alive somehow. But fell into another desperate situation, Ellenoa had resolved herself to die this time.


    ¡¸What is that¡¹


    But what is actually happening. Instead of fighting while drenched in blood and humiliation, she was stunned as one of the spectators at the absurd scenery unfolding ahead.


    The first spell that the black-haired young man fired was a spell that¡¯s said to be only used by a small fraction of magicians, ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡». Though that much alone is enough of a surprise, before the arrows of light were released, more than ten ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» were fired first.


    Although she didn¡¯t hear who casted it, at the very least, there wasn¡¯t any student nor the messenger that chanted.


    ¡¸What, is that¡¹


    If the black-haired young man, Ardis, who Kyrill describe as ¡ºSomeone he couldn¡¯t match even if a hundred of himself attacked¡», it¡¯s natural to think that all of it is done by that person.


    Then the ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡» that was released the next moment.


    Advertisement


    ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡» is a spell that releases differing number of arrows depending on the user. Ellenoa knew that the average was about ten arrows. From the records, the greatest number of arrows that was released in a single spell that is confirmed is only twenty-eight.


    But she could tell that there were more than a hundred arrows released at once in front of her eyes.


    ¡¸What in the world is that¡­¡­¡¹


    At the scenery that was covered in ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» as far as her field of vision stretched, more than hundred arrows born from ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡» struck next.


    Although it already exceeds Ellenoa¡¯s common sense to have someone casting so many upper-grade spells at once, on top of that, with the abnormal control over his magic and timing of his attacks, it¡¯s no longer a level to be shocked.


    It was a skill that is so magnificent that it made what they learnt in the academy as child¡¯s play. Though she thought that she might¡¯ve been in a long dream, but the pain at her cheeks as she pinched it was real.


    From seeing how Ardis handled with the thirty advanced cavalries before and what Kyrill said, Ellenoa came to knew that Ardis is the famous ¡ºSword Magic User¡» and ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» in the capital.


    Certainly, Ellenoa heard before that the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» is a young mercenary, but she didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s a young man at her own age.


    If he¡¯s the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡», then certainly Kyrill¡¯s description weren¡¯t overexaggerating. But now that she had clearly seen how he fought firsthand, the reality is he¡¯s even more absurd than she imagined.


    After understanding any magical attacks wouldn¡¯t be effective, it was as if he only muttered ¡¸No helping it¡¹, and his fighting style of controlling the weapons of the enemies that were killed against themselves.


    Standing against the enemy cavalries by himself head on, all while controlling the flying swords in the surroundings, he alone had stopped the cavalry unit numbering more than a thousand.


    That was too much of a strange scenario. Just a lone magician was able to fight on the same level as a thousand-fold enemies¨D¨D, no, in fact, he has the upper hand.


    A fairytale, or something that happened in another world, is what the common consensus would be. Beside Ellenoa who pinched her own cheeks again, there were multiple other students that had the same thought.


    ¡¸Ouch¡­¡­¡¹


    Looking beside her, there was Rai pulling on his now red cheeks. It seems like he¡¯s one of the many students that tried to verify whether it¡¯s a reality.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a dream huh. ¡¹


    Ellenoa asked Rai who was overlooking the bizarre fight.


    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s really amazing right? ¡¹


    Of course, Ellenoa wasn¡¯t asking about the magic. She was referring to Ardis¡¯s swordsmanship that continuously flowed from one form to another even while surrounded by enemy cavalries in all directions.


    Although it¡¯s obvious Ardis¡¯s magic is abnormal, Ellenoa couldn¡¯t accurately judge Ardis¡¯s strength with the sword as she wasn¡¯t a swordsman. Of course, being able to continuously keep a good fight while surrounded by enemies, it proves that he has excellent skills.


    But how amazing are those skills, Ellenoa couldn¡¯t estimate as her experience with swordsmanship aren¡¯t much.


    ¡¸Amazing. ¡¹


    Rai¡¯s answer was straight and simple. But he immediately corrected afterwards.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not just amazing, it¡¯s on a monstrosity level. ¡¹


    Something different from fear was on Rai¡¯s eyes. Ellenoa could see envy and jealousy, and also impatience in those eyes.


    ¡¸As good as my uncle¨D¨Dno, he might be even better. ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you mean the abnormal uncle you mentioned before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, it¡¯s a little rude saying it that way but¡­¡­. Yeah, that uncle of mine. ¡¹


    Recalling his uncle that was just referred rudely, Rai had a slight bitter smile. Even while they are conversing, Ardis continued slaying more enemy cavalries. By the time they noticed, the weapons in the air had increased by multiple folds.


    Countless swords flew in the air, they could only have a dry laugh as they see the trained soldiers played by the swords. The league is too different. Rai who was standing beside her seems to have the same thoughts.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really amazing. Rather, is he really a magician? I don¡¯t think a true swordsman can even win against him¡­¡­¡¹


    Responding to Rai¡¯s softening words, Kyrill spoke, ¡¸There¡¯s a misunderstanding¡¹.


    ¡¸Many people seems to believe that he¡¯s a magician but, I never heard Ardis-san refers himself as a magician once. ¡¹


    Ellenoa immediately rebuked Kyrill¡¯s unexpected words.


    ¡¸Ha? W-Wait a moment! But he can use that much spell? If he¡¯s not a magician, then what is he! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then is he a swordsman? ¨D¨DNo Kyrill, that¡¯s strange. Leaving aside his magic, he¡¯s not wearing any defensive equipment if he¡¯s a swordsman? There¡¯s no need to be defenseless right? ¡¹


    Rai¡¯s question was next.


    ¡¸Even if you asked¡­¡­. The best answer I have is, it¡¯s because he¡¯s Ardis-san¡­¡­¡¹


    That was an answer that he thought was most fitting, but the one asked it wouldn¡¯t possibly be convinced. Kyrill who answered seemed to have a given up expression on his face.


    The same taken back expression were on all of them, the three looked at the chaotic battle where only a purple robe can be seen fluttering. As the robe fluttered in a big motion, more cavalries would cease to breath, and replacing them are more flying weapons.


    It was an unnatural sight where one person is standing against an entire army. Although they¡¯re seeing it with their eyes, they still have the illusion of whether they¡¯re dreaming, and Ellenoa asked.


    ¡¸Kyrill, is he really a human? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I think he is. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but he¡¯s a human. ¡­¡­Probably. ¡¹


    While adding on the trailing comment, Kyrill himself felt a complicated emotion. Of course, the unbelievable fight that was unfolding in front of them, it¡¯s not just the three of them who are in disbelief. The other students were receiving if not bigger shock than them.


    ¡¸Is he controlling that much swords by himself? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still increasing! How many more will there be! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just a hundred or two already! ¡¹


    Overturning their common sense, and blowing it all away, they felt like they were witnessing a fight beyond their league of existence. At the overly detached from reality situation, even the students themselves had forgotten that they¡¯re on a battlefield.


    There¡¯re probably an equal number of lances and swords that Ardis is controlling. But many of the lances already had its handle broken, and the remaining blades only showed a figure of a distorted sword.


    The number of swords and the blades that looked like swords, there¡¯re enough of them to engulf the entire enemy cavalry unit.


    ¡¸Five hundred, no¡­¡­even a thousand at this point is possible. ¡¹


    There¡¯re naturally more unused weapons in a battlefield. Thinking if the enemy soldiers are wielding a lance and longsword each, calculating simply would make Ardis control twice the number of weapons he had defeated.


    With already half of the cavalries defeated, beside Ardis were piles of red corpses of human and mounts. Of course, counting the number of swords in the sky is impossible, all they could do is to guess.


    And so, Ellenoa caught ears of what one of the students muttered.


    ¡¸A thousand, blades¡­¡­. Countless swords¡­¡­ sorcerer¡¹.


    Without regards to being in a corner of the battlefield, such strange words had remained in all the students¡¯ ears.

 CH 138

    The one-sided slaughter proceeded as he planned. Every twirl Ardis performed, more enemies fell. The flying swords that had long become uncountable were like volleys of arrows that followed the cavalries.


    The enemies were stopped in their tracks with no formation that can be seen. Excluding the cavalries in the middle who can see Ardis, most others bit the dust while not having an idea who they¡¯re fighting against.


    Of course, Ardis isn¡¯t as free as he seems. It was a result brought forth after bringing chaos to the enemy and the enemy¡¯s firm intention to kill Ardis. If that many numbers were pointing at Kyrill and the other students from the start, even Ardis couldn¡¯t possibly protect them perfectly.


    But the current scenario is as Ardis thought. The enemy cavalries had judged that Ardis alone is not a threat and can be easily removed. But now that their plan had failed, Ardis had become an element of danger that they can¡¯t ignore.


    Another cavalry spewed blood as he fell off the horse. Kicking the back of the horse that lost its rider, the moment when Ardis who leaped and landed, there was a dagger that was thrown aiming at his feet.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    At the unexpectedly sharp throw, Ardis panickily twisted his body, and the dagger that was aimed at his foot struck into the earth deep.


    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    Seeing Ardis¡¯s posture break, the cavalry that threw the dagger rushed in. To welcome the cavalry who used a lance on his horse, Ardis controlled ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡», coming from the enemy¡¯s side.


    ¡¸Hmph! ¡¹


    But the attack that was supposed to be unexpected was swung away by the cavalry¡¯s long sword. Although Ardis was taken back for a moment, he immediately regained himself and decided to take on the enemy¡¯s attack himself.


    Leaping backwards a slight distance, the same time as he landed, his leg forcefully changed his vector forward. Closing the distance in a moment, he slashed upwards from the enemy¡¯s feet while holding ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» firmly in his hands.


    The sharpness was unparalleled.


    It was the same attack that had robbed many calvaries of their lives. But that was¨D¨D.


    ¡¸You can block it huh! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s surprised feelings became words unintentionally.


    His attack was deflected by the long sword, Ardis who tried to follow up another attack and step in further suddenly felt chill at his back. Towards Ardis who had basically retreated in instincts, the enemy thrusted the lance in his right hand.


    (Crap!)


    Realizing that his retreat won¡¯t be in time, Ardis immediately put up a barrier. The barrier that Ardis manifested to cover himself from the sharp end of the lance, was destroyed in the same moment it was created.


    (So easily!?)


    The enemy¡¯s thrust was much sharper than he had thought.


    Having said so, even if it couldn¡¯t completely stop the enemy¡¯s lance, it had weakened its momentum for a moment. For Ardis, that moment is enough.


    Advertisement


    Having seen through where the tip of the lance would eventually reach, he felt through his senses that he would be able to avoid it, but his expectation was proved false in the next moment.


    (It extends!?)


    Looking at the tip of the lance that extended past where it should¡¯ve stopped, Ardis¡¯s felt his hair standing.


    Immediately putting up ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» ahead, the two swords pushed the lance towards the right while Ardis himself avoided to the left. The lance passed by Ardis by a hair breadth.


    At the same time, Ardis understood the reason why the lance was cornering him. After the enemy had broken Ardis¡¯s barrier, it¡¯s likely he had realized that the lance wouldn¡¯t reach, and he tried extending the range by loosening his grip. Although it was a single-use surprise attack, it was more than enough to catch Ardis by surprise and make him sweat cold.


    Just as he sensed the next danger and raised Skies of Myriad Colors overhead, a heavy blow landed.


    ¡¸Hou! You can block this too huh! ¡¹


    The cavalry had a huge grin as if he was impressed.


    His armor is much more extravagant, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s different from the normal cavalries. His voice is similar to the voice shouting out commands to the other cavalries earlier.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a surprise to see someone of this caliber from the Kingdom! ¡¹


    The cavalry that is thought to be the commander became louder as he crossed swords with Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for you. ¡¹


    Ardis on the other hand looked surprised as well. After all, it is the second person that he¡¯d encountered after Ted from ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» that can so easily defend against Ardis¡¯s attacks with pure martial arts.


    ¡¸Although your strength is a little wasteful to perish here, you had already killed many of my men, so¨D¨D¡¹


    The two was clashing into each other with power behind their attacks, but it was the cavalry commander who broke the balance first.


    ¡¸I will have you die here! ¡¹


    The long sword gracefully redirected Ardis¡¯s sword. Ardis had his stance broken along with the sword that was redirected, and the cavalry commander decided to strike at the gap.


    Of course, that attack was expected by Ardis.


    ¡¸No thanks! ¡¹


    Ardis who tried to turn around Skies of Myriad Colors that was heading into the earth realized that he had failed to take back the initiative. The cavalry commander along with his long sword covered his entire sight.


    (With his whole body!?)


    The cavalry commander had ditched the horseback, and jumped into Ardis along with his body weight.


    (Aiming to hold me down huh!)


    Ardis realized his intentions and tried to kick at his crotch but, it seems like the enemy had read it as well, as he turned his knees inwards and blocked it. But because of that, his posture of trying to hold Ardis down broke.


    The two body crashed. Immediately redirecting the momentum by turning the other half of his body, Ardis quickly took distance by leaping backwards. Ardis looked strange at the cavalry commander who abandoned his horse without any hesitation.


    ¡¸You are quite thoughtful huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like riding on horseback can do anything better in this situation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Make sense. ¡¹


    Ardis agreed with the cavalry commander who was standing up. Hearing from the black-haired young man, the cavalry commander narrowed his eyes with an expression that said just as I thought.


    ¡¸You, no way you¡¯re a normal mercenary. Who are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Though it might disappoint you, I¡¯m sadly just a mercenary. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph! As if a mercenary can so easily go against a thousand men of mine from our proud flying horse cavalry unit? Don¡¯t be joking. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Jokes or not aside, it¡¯s the reality. And whoever I might be or whoever you might be, is that something that matters here? ¡¹


    Unfazed by Ardis¡¯s provocative tone, the commander closed his mouth. After a long but short while of silence, he finally spoke as if regretting it.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Underestimating because you are only alone, it was my mistake to have stopped my unit huh. ¡¹


    But there¡¯s nothing to say now. If the enemy cavalries had knew Ardis¡¯s sword magic, then it wouldn¡¯t have proceeded this smoothly. If they had knew to avoid a tough opponent, they could¡¯ve at least dealt some damage to those that are behind Ardis.


    ¡¸Now you¡¯re being honest. Why not just retreat knowing your defeat while you¡¯re at it, that would really be appreciated. ¡¹


    ¡¸Jokes! With so many of my men dead, no way I can retreat cowardly! ¡¹


    The commander yelled while swinging the long sword grasped by both his hands down. Skies of Myriad Colors that took that attack reflected the color of the sky from the blade.


    Parrying the attack front on, Ardis drew an arc and flowed the direction of his sword straight to the enemy¡¯s legs. As the commander tried to avoid it by backstepping, Ardis immediately went on the offense and closed the distance further.


    One hit, two hits, three hits. Every time the swords in the both¡¯s hands clashed, a dull metal ringing sound reverberated. The commander sword came from the side towards Ardis¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡¸So young, yet that skillful! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well thanks for that! ¡¹


    Turning that away with Skies of Myriad Colors, Ardis tried to counterattack aiming for his wrist, but it hit the air. The commander that retreated half a body away had took some distance to recover.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t continue this forever, it¡¯s about time for a finisher. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sounds good. ¡¹


    Ardis had short words while he took a stance with Skies of Myriad Colors, staring at the commander.


    (Nn? The mana¡­¡­)


    Ardis who was paying attention at the commander felt the flow of the mana around changed. At the same time, unfamiliar words were woven from the commander¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸¨D¨DI am power, I am sharp, I am will. ¨D¨DCrimson sound, black essence of words, silver lifeforce. All of which returns here¨D¨DShen?Ra¡¹ (Deceiving Air)


    (A chant? What is it?)


    It was a chant that Ardis had never heard before. It¡¯s certain that it is a move that utilized mana in some way but, even Ardis couldn¡¯t guess or know the nature of a magic that he¡¯d never seen before.


    Along with the chant ending, the commander dished out a sharp slash towards Ardis with his long sword.


    (Body strengthening?)


    Advertisement


    From how he moved, Ardis who predicted it might be either body strengthening magic or some kind of lingering effects applied on his weapon decided to deploy physical barrier rather than magic barrier.


    Unlike the barrier that was lacking in integrity and broken through as it was created in a hurry earlier, the barrier this time is woven from mana in a tight formation.


    ¡¸You¡¯re mine! ¡¹


    The long sword was thrusted out from the commander¡¯s hand along with a war cry. Even if it can¡¯t completely block it, the moment Ardis thought that his momentum would be dulled without mistake was shocked when the sword passed through the barrier as if it didn¡¯t exist there in the first place.


    (It passed through!?)


    Ardis was shocked at the unexpected development panickily tried to parry the sword, but the blade itself had no response.


    (It¡¯s illusions!)


    Ardis saw through the nature of the magic used by the commander. But that same moment, the real long sword that the commander thrusted out is already right in front of Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Faster than his thoughts, Ardis¡¯s instincts recalled his flying swords.


    As he was leaping backwards, five flying swords combined, forming a pentagonal shape while he was falling backwards. And just as the long sword entered the pentagon, the swords revolved around it.


    This time, it was the commander¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    The blade of the long sword tangled with the flying swords, the commander panickily withdrew his sword before it was blown away but, of course, Ardis won¡¯t let the chance slip.


    Taking use of the moment when the long sword was pulled back, Ardis kicked against the ground and dived into the commander in an instant.


    ¡¸Shi¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The voice cut off as he realized his failure. Without the chance to evade, Skies of Myriad Colors ripped his throat open. The commander¡¯s body slowly tilted sideways, and fell on the ground decorated with red blood.


    ¡¸C-Captain¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Facing the cavalries that were all stunned, Ardis had a not so welcoming smile as he warned.


    ¡¸Still up for more? I will be around if any of you still wish to go. ¡¹


    With countless swords flying in the air showing their dominance, the enemy cavalries were showing faces as if they witnessed a demon. Eventually, the death of their commander was spread, and the enemy lost their will to continue and retreated.


    Seeing that their figures had disappeared, Ardis finally had the room to breathe a sigh.


    ¡¸Fuu. It worked somehow. ¡¹


    Keeping Skies of Myriad Colors back in its scabbard, recalling Moon¡¯s Blizzard and Springtime Mist, Ardis turned around and saw the stunned students. The students started muttering things that weren¡¯t especially directed to who.


    ¡¸W-What¡­¡­. He won. ¡¹


    ¡¸He really, that many enemies, by himself¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be real¡­¡­. What is he¡­¡­¡¹


    After all, the scenery that was engraved in their eyes are too unreal that it¡¯s unbelievable. The messenger soldier lost his voice, even Kyrill who should be the person here who understands Ardis¡¯s ability most had a strange expression on his face without saying anything.


    ¡¸Alright then, we should move now before we encounter more enemies. ¡¹


    Without regards to what they were thinking, Ardis gave out his next instructions with a tone that didn¡¯t suggest the intense battle that happened just a few moments ago.

 CH 139

    The war that happened on the 20th of August, without waiting the sun to set, the war ended with one expected and one unexpected result. The expected result was the loss of the Kingdom.


    After all, it was an unfavorable war considering they had lost the first time. The Kingdom no longer has the power to resist against the Imperial forces that fought after being crafty and careful.


    It is a result well expected by many.


    The already unfavorable Kingdom army fell right in the Empire¡¯s trap, and had their headquarters easily dismantled when assaulted. Even worse, the third prince and the General was taken down, it was a complete defeat in many ways. It was a perfect victory for the Imperial army.


    On the other hand, the unexpected result, it was the retreat of the Imperial army. The Imperial forces that was expected to advance into the Kingdom¡¯s capital after winning the war retreated their troops on the 22nd and returned to their country. Regarding that, no countries could wrap their head around the reason, even the Kingdom¡¯s best brains didn¡¯t understand why.


    Although it¡¯s a fortune unthinkable for the Kingdom that should¡¯ve been on the express to doom, they probably can¡¯t rest easy not knowing why. Even though the news about the war had spread out to the other countries starting from the Kingdom, it¡¯s likely only the higher up figures of the Empire and those from their alliance, San Rojeul Monarchy would know.


    ***


    ¡¸To spoil our desired victory, what an incompetent Emperor. ¡¹


    Outskirts of the Imperial capital, a room that was lent to the reinforcements that came from the San Rojeul Monarchy.


    Three young men were around a table. Among them, one man with silver hair insulted the Empire¡¯s most prominent figure, and was reprimanded by another man with narrow eyes sitting across him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s saying too much. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph. As if I would pay any respect to an Emperor that has no chance to win if not for our help. ¡¹


    From the silver-haired, there was a clear contempt towards the Emperor of the Elmenia Empire.


    ¡¸Even so, we are here as the reinforcements of an alliance of goodwill. There¡¯s no knowing if there¡¯re ears around, refrain from saying such things. ¡¹


    ¡¸Agree. There¡¯re things that you shouldn¡¯t say even if you knew. ¡¹


    At the narrow eyed¡¯s words, the third person with a large build beside the silver-haired agreed while nodding.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Keh, there¡¯s no one but us here anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s about your attitude. If you¡¯re so loose mouth here, if anything happened, you would definitely say something inappropriate. ¡¹


    At the silver-haired who showed no reflection, the narrow eyed¡¯s sternly reprimanded again.


    ¡¸Agree. Your attitude had brought troubles before. ¡¹


    The large build laughed.


    ¡¸Anyways. ¡¹


    The narrow eyed changed the topic.


    ¡¸Since our captain died, we can only wait for further instructions from our home country. Only captain knew the details of the plan after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Question. You have not heard anything? ¡¹


    The large build asked.


    ¡¸I heard some fraction of it but not all. I only knew that we are supposed to push the Empire¡¯s back and to induce the war with the Kingdom, and to support in that. But isn¡¯t that something you two know as well? ¡¹


    Two people nodded at his words. Even if not all details of the plan were told by their country, they could infer to a certain degree from the deceased captain¡¯s actions and words.


    ¡¸The plans is to make the Empire our puppet country gradually, is what the captain revealed but¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the captain own thinking or the actual plan. ¡¹


    The narrow eyed closed his eyes and shook his head lightly. The flying horse cavalry unit that was sortied in the war took a grave hit. After messing with the Kingdom¡¯s headquarters, the three persons spread out in order to find the remaining soldiers didn¡¯t know all well about the situation.


    The captain who had led a thousand of his men encountered enemy, they only knew that half of them, about five hundred cavalries were killed in action from those that survived.


    According to them, the nightmare started when they found the last cavalry on the run. Thirty cavalries were sent in advance with the order to apprehend, but they encountered soldiers from the Kingdom, and was annihilated.


    The captain and the remaining cavalries who caught up later also entered an battle, and casualties were made one after another because of unbelievable attacks from magic.


    Certainly, losing five hundred men is painful. Excluding the injured, the unit had reduced to only thousand two hundred men who can move immediately. But even so, they are still a considerable force in the Imperial capital.


    But now that they had lost their captain, they cannot move but wait for further instructions from their country.


    ¡¸Confirmation. The letter to our home country? ¡¹


    ¡¸Already sent. The earliest reply would probably arrive a month later. ¡¹


    It¡¯s far back to their country.


    Advertisement


    On top of that, it is a vast ocean separating the two. Although they had a special method to communicate, it will still take a considerable time.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be good if nothing happens till then. ¡¹


    At the ironic words of the silver-haired, the large build nodded.


    ¡¸Agree. A civil war might happen in the winning country. Really, things just don¡¯t go the way you want in life sometimes. ¡¹


    In this war, the empire had prepared more forces than the enemy, and had established dominance ever since the first fight. On top of that, the Kingdom¡¯s army had moved just as they planned, and they had even made it into a defensive battle even though they¡¯re the one invading.


    On top of that, the flying horse cavalries from the Monarchy, feeding fake news into the Kingdom army and trapping them, they had planted the fact of victory.


    Originally, they had even planted traps in the retreat routes expected to be used by the Kingdom, even ambushing soldiers were assigned in order to thoroughly annihilate any remains.


    That attempt was successful. The Kingdom army lost, and fell in the trap while retreating and annihilated by the ambushing soldiers. They made sure all their effort was not in vain to cripple the Kingdom entirely.


    But the chance to finish the invasion was all for nothing now.


    ¡¸The commander of the right wing, Viscount Lithria was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The only son of the bigshot noble, Duke Tangram in the Empire. Five others family heads, seven successors, and six second or third sons. A total of eighteen was killed. ¡¹


    The narrow eyed revealed the information that he had gotten himself to the large build.


    As if continuing the story, the silver-haired snorted with a stupefied look.


    ¡¸So, enough forces, plenty supplies, but retreated in a panic even though the enemies are no longer in a state to fight, such stupidity. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸The nobles in this country holds tremendous power. Even though an Emperor, without the nobles¡¯ support, his position is threatened. ¡¹


    The long-desired invasion of the Kingdom. Their choice of not taking the perfect chance to do so, even if the Empire¡¯s people knew the reason, they couldn¡¯t possibly be convinced.


    Duke Tangram, whose eldest son died on the battlefield, demanded the Emperor to take responsibility and step down, but the Emperor himself refused.


    Following after Duke Tangram that has the biggest faction in the Empire, the nobles in his faction, and the other noble family that had lost their family heads or successors showed distrust to the Emperor and the civil situation in the country worsened rapidly. It¡¯s already at a situation where a civil war is inevitable.


    ¡¸Question. Who was the one benefitting from the war? The Kingdom avoided their territory being taken but, their army and third prince were lost. The Empire won the war but didn¡¯t reap the rewards and retreated, only piling up deficit for war funds. They could have gotten ransom money if the enemy prince was captured but, thanks to a certain someone, capturing isn¡¯t even an option. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it my fault! Their royal family will be all executed when the Kingdom falls anyways! ¡¹


    At the large build¡¯s prosecution, the silver-haired took it personally. After all, it was none other than him who attacked the headquarters and accidentally killed the Kingdom prince.


    ¡¸Certainly it was so at that time. We could have easily advanced to their capital after the victory, a month would be enough to totally disassemble them but¡­¡­¡¹


    The Empire¡¯s internal affairs no longer allows for anything related outside. The narrow eyed¡¯s shoulders dropped along with an audible sigh.


    If the original plan failed, the better choice would have been to capture the enemy¡¯s royalty to demand ransom from the Kingdom. But that¡¯s if the third prince in question is still alive.


    In this situation, even if the Empire proposed a temporary truce, it¡¯s unclear what action the Kingdom will take. Of course, the Empire might be able to advance the talk in their favor but, if the Kingdom knew of the situation in the Empire now, they would surely make use of it.


    If the enemy prince is still in the Empire¡¯s hands now, a one-sided negotiation might¡¯ve been possible.


    ¡¸We have considerable losses too, our captain was killed. In the end, the Empire, Kingdom and ourselves, all of us were hurt without profits, huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸So troublesome, why not go take down the Kingdom by ourselves. ¡¹


    ¡¸Foolish. No way such a selfish decision is allowed. ¡¹


    Certainly, the flying horse cavalries has enough power to easily trample on the dying Kingdom. But their home country might not be desiring that already, and there aren¡¯t any resources to upkeep the territory after invading the Kingdom and annihilating them. On top of that, they would obviously antagonize the Empire.


    Leaving aside the two that had started arguing again, the narrow eyed stood up to declare the conclusion.


    ¡¸In any case we must wait for further instructions, to not be involved in the storm brewing in the Empire, notify our men to be more careful than ever. ¡¹


    ***


    A month later, was when they received instructions from their country. It was ¡ºReturn immediately¡».

 CH 140

    In any case, a toast for ourselves for living. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Toast¡¹¡¹


    A restaurant in the capital of Nagras Kingdom, Gran. With Ellenoa formally starting the celebration, Kyrill, Rai and Ellenoa bumped their glasses full of fruit juice.


    The smiles that were on the three persons around the round table, the joy of seeing each other making it alive. A week had passed since the war with Empire, the three persons that had finally had some time to cool down and realize the fact of surviving the war finally held a celebration.


    A party consisting only the three of them, in any case, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to celebrate loudly in the capital that is shrouded in a dim atmosphere from the lost. On top of that, there¡¯re casualties from their academy as well. Even if most of them aren¡¯t people they had talked with, they can¡¯t feel nothing.


    On top of that, the total of eight thousand soldiers, five thousand did not return, the remaining three thousand excluding the injured are only at most a thousand five hundred.


    And among those, majority are from the Thoria territorial army, now that they have returned to Thoria, not even five hundred soldiers are in the capital to defend against any invasion.


    ¡¸But there¡¯s no need to worry about the Imperial forces that retreated for some reason, huh. ¡¹


    Rai muttered in disbelief while forking a thick piece of meat that was roasting.


    ¡¸Why did they do it? Well, it¡¯s good for us that the capital won¡¯t be involved in the war, but it¡¯s a little creepy not knowing the reason. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though they might have some circumstances that we don¡¯t know, you¡¯re right it¡¯s creepy. ¡¹


    The people in capital in a way are now on the verge of death. On top of the grave injury that made them unable to move, it¡¯s as if a knife is still at their throat.


    Even though it only requires a small push to win, the Empire¡¯s decision to retreat isn¡¯t something that can be understood by normal students. The Kingdom¡¯s military experts must also be in confusion, and now working their best to solve the mystery.


    Skewering a piece of fried potato that has the fragrance of garlic while thinking about that, Rai asked Kyrill.


    ¡¸Won¡¯t you know something? The black-haired-san would look like he knows something. ¡¹


    ¡¸Black-haired-san, Ardis-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that monster-san. ¡¹


    Instead of Ardis, Kyrill had a grumpy expression.


    It¡¯s true that Ardis has an absurd monstrosity level of strength. But he¡¯s Kyrill¡¯s benefactor, and also his teacher. Of course, Kyrill knows that Rai¡¯s words aren¡¯t with any ill intentions, even so, he felt a little angry at someone saying rude things to his greatest benefactor.


    ¡¸Hey Rai. Even if you didn¡¯t mean it, it¡¯s bad to refer someone who saved our lives like that. ¡¹


    Instead, a criticism rises from another direction.


    ¡¸No, sorry. I didn¡¯t really mean it. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I know that. ¡¹


    While saying so to the awkward looking Rai, Kyrill replied the question that was asked earlier.


    ¡¸But Ardis-san is just a mercenary, I don¡¯t think he would know anything detailed. ¡¹


    ¡¸No no. He has so much strength, ¡ºJust a mercenary¡» is not correct. Rather, he¡¯s not just at the level of so much strength. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m on the same page with Rai. If that child is ¡ºJust a mercenary¡», then there¡¯s no place for other mercenaries and the magicians in the army. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D, it¡¯s not like I meant in that way¡­¡­¡¹


    With a feeling of hard to explain, Kyrill reached his hand to the fish dish that was brought to him while finding words. The white meat that was steamed with herbs stimulated his appetite through his nasal.


    ¡¸Hey Kyrill. Who is that child? I know he¡¯s powerful and he¡¯s the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» but, he¡¯s that strong with an age not really different than us. Even though seeing him myself, it¡¯s hard to believe. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Nn¨D. There¡¯s a misunderstanding, I don¡¯t Ardis-san is the same age as us. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why? ¡¹


    Ellenoa¡¯s hair swayed as she tilted her head.


    ¡¸I met Ardis-san for the first time four years ago, where do you think we met? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the capital? ¡¹


    ¡¸Corsas Forest. The deepest area. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heh? ¡¹


    At the location pointed out by Kyrill, there was a sound unbefitting of a nobility daughter.


    ¡¸Why in that place? Rather, you were there too? ¡¹


    Rai who seemed to be drawn in by the location asked.


    ¡¸Well, leaving aside why was I in the Corsas Forest. I was twelve that time but, Ardis-san looked like four or five years older than me that time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait Kyrill. So you mean, that child¨D¨Dno, he was fifteen, sixteen during then and now should be about twenty? ¡¹


    His appearance really didn¡¯t show much about his age, Ellenoa was skeptical about it.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt some growth is there compared to four years ago but, for Ardis-san, I don¡¯t think his looks match his age very well. ¡¹


    Though, if that¡¯s the case, his bodily growth is too late, Kyrill muttered so inaudibly.


    ¡¸Hey, Kyrill. About meeting him four years ago in Corsas Forest. ¡¹


    Leaving aside Ellenoa in confusion, Rai asked.


    ¡¸Was the black-haired-san that strong back then? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. So strong that he can treat the demonic beings in the forest as playthings. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uheee¡¹


    At Kyrill¡¯s immediate response, Rai¡¯s face cringed.


    ¡¸When we were getting out, there were bandits that surrounded us. ¡¹


    Kyrill on the other hand continued his story.


    ¡¸With ten or so bandits, he had the leeway to test out a cursed weapon too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey Kyrill. I don¡¯t think your words are understandable. ¡¹


    Ellenoa who stood up from the confusion hugged her head once again at Kyrill¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Unn¨D, there¡¯re mountains of things I want to retort but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Anyway, I didn¡¯t really understand Ardis-san¡¯s strength that time. Was it after entering the academy? I came to realize how amazing of a person he is. ¡¹


    While stabbing the already cold olive oil fried mushroom, Ellenoa who finally recovered from the series of confusion complained to Rai as if remembering something.


    ¡¸In any case, we¡¯re saved because of him. Please don¡¯t speak rudely if we meet him. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I¡¯m thankful to that black-haired-san too, and also respect towards his strength. I said it right? No ill will. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, if it doesn¡¯t reflect in your words, then there¡¯s no meaning. ¡¹


    Seriously, Ellenoa had a given up expression and changed her target to Kyrill.


    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m intending to thank him again but, Kyrill, I should thank you too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Why me? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, didn¡¯t he come to the war because of Kyrill? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder? ¡­¡­No, that might be it. ¡¹


    Come to think of it, it might be that case.


    In the first place, Ardis had no reason to participate in the war. Now thinking about it, Ardis might¡¯ve participated in the war for Kyrill¡¯s sake. At the same time while feeling happy, Kyrill also felt a sense of sorry at his own powerlessness.


    After biting off a chunk of meat without knowing what Kyrill felt, Rai changed the topic after drinking the juice.


    ¡¸But again, that magic was really overwhelming. ¡¹


    ¡¸That magic, by which do you mean? ¡¹


    Ellenoa asked which magic he was referring to.


    Advertisement


    For her, any one of the multiple ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡», the earthen walls that were raised to protect them, the ¡ºBow of Rainbow¡» that shot out more than a hundred light, all of them are not normal.


    Regarding that, Kyrill agrees too. Any single spell of his are incomparable to the magic casted by normal magicians.


    ¡¸No, I mean the sword magic. I heard he was only controlling two swords but¡­¡­, rumors can¡¯t be trusted huh. The league is too different. ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» is not just a show huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just that now. It seems like he¡¯s gotten a new second name now. ¡¹


    ¡¸A new second name? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡». It¡¯s a strange name, but certainly fitting after having seen that scene. ¡¹


    ¡¸H-hee¡­¡­. Is that so. ¡¹


    If Ardis heard about this, he would surely make an uncomfortable look, Kyrill was sure of it.


    ¡¸Certainly that was something someone muttered that time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. But do you know who spread that name actually? ¡¹


    Kyrill and Rai had a ¡¸You know? ¡¹ face at each other.


    ¡¸It seems like it was the messenger soldier that time. ¡¹


    Perhaps not hoping for an answer from the two, Ellenoa answered the question herself.


    ¡¸That messenger, he¡¯s surprisingly well connected. He went all over the place and spread the fake sounding but real feats of his¨D¨DArdis-san along with the strange name. Though there were many that were not really impressed by that seemingly absurd story, there wasn¡¯t any bright things to talk about then. So it might¡¯ve been a good topic to chat about. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fake sounding but real? ¡¹


    What do you mean, Rai¡¯s expression asked for further explanation.


    ¡¸The story of ¡ºStanding against a thousand cavalries by himself¡», something along those lines. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth though. ¡¹


    Rai who heard the explanation from Ellenoa verified the truth of the story. After all, Ardis alone did in fact repel all the enemy cavalries by himself.


    ¡¸Something like ¡ºHe can cast thirty magician¡¯s worth of spell at once¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Another fact. ¡¹


    Certainly, thinking back at how many upper grade spells that were casted at once, that scale probably needed thirty advanced magicians.


    ¡¸And ¡ºKilling the enemy general with a thousand blades¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Another fact. ¡¹


    Although they didn¡¯t count, at that time, a thousand swords¨D¨Dstrictly speaking, blades from spears, axes and others¨D¨Dwere all controlled by Ardis. And Ardis taking down the enemy general is another undeniable fact.


    ¡¸I see. Certainly, I would be skeptical hearing it. After all, it still feels like a dream for us even though we saw it first handed. ¡¹


    All of them were describing the truth without exaggeration, of course those who just heard the story won¡¯t believe it. There¡¯re many who just takes it as a story.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s the truth so there¡¯s no problem? I mean, the black-haired-san isn¡¯t troubled right? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Should be. ¡­¡­He probably doesn¡¯t think getting his name known is a bad thing. ¡¹


    Kyrill replied with a little hesitation. After all, Kyrill couldn¡¯t imagine at all Ardis¡¯s happy face at the prospect of his name getting known.


    Then a while after that, Kyrill and the other two chatted over the meal happily. Few dishes were served on the table, and their empty glasses are filled with more juice.


    But opposite to Kyrill and Rai who increased in talk, Ellenoa¡¯s words become lesser. Eventually, when all of the food is leveled, the after-meal desert, mille-feuille cake were brought to the three people.


    In contrast to Rai who had already finished eating it using his hand, Ellenoa who used her fork to cut a portion from the surface off muttered.


    ¡¸What will happen to this country I wonder. ¡¹


    It is the three¡¯s thoughts. Even if they are celebrating their safe return, the reality is that the fate of the Kingdom is still unknown.


    ¡¸Will both of you return to your home country? ¡¹


    Kyrill is from Reiten of the Coalition. He¡¯s living in the capital right now as he¡¯s attending the academy and had participated in the war on the obligation of a student. But all in all, he doesn¡¯t have any responsibility towards the Kingdom.


    ¡¸I wonder. Since we were sortied in the war once and fulfilled the responsibility. I don¡¯t think anyone would say anything if we chose to return¡­¡­¡¹


    Rai as well is from the Coalition. Although he¡¯s from a different state than Kyrill¡¯s, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he has a place to return outside of the Kingdom.


    ¡¸What about Ellenoa? ¡¹


    Asked back, Ellenoa was looking away as she said.


    ¡¸I¡¯m birth of the Kingdom. And also, as a noble birth, I can¡¯t leave my obligations¡­¡­¡¹


    After knowing Ellenoa for the past few months, and having understood her personality, it was an expected answer that made Kyrill frown.


    Although they didn¡¯t know why the Empire didn¡¯t follow through and invade, another attempt might happen at any time. And there¡¯re no longer any soldiers that can put up a fight in the Kingdom, even in the capital, there¡¯re only about few hundred soldiers left.


    In this situation, choosing to stay in the capital isn¡¯t a smart choice. In fact, there¡¯re many citizens that had already packed up their belongings and fled to the Coalition or to Thoria. Although it¡¯s a rumor that Kyrill heard, it seems like there¡¯re even some royalty escaping the capital in secret.


    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t really think someone like you that isn¡¯t the head nor a successor have to feel so responsible¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I will think about so when it¡¯s really dangerous. But now¡­¡­, it¡¯s still not a time to escape. ¡¹


    Her sense of responsibility is strong, or maybe she was being too tough on herself.


    ¡¸Well, ask me anything if you need it. A true friend is much more precious than any fame or money, that¡¯s what my uncle always says. ¡¹


    At Rai¡¯s words, Ellenoa who seemed surprised asked again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Friend? ¡¹


    Her expression was like she never expected to hear that.


    ¡¸Me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi oi, what are you saying now. What are we if not friends? I mean, aren¡¯t we already comrades that had lived through the same hell? ¡¹


    Rai being stunned at what she said was natural. It was the same for Kyrill.


    ¡¸Yup. I think of you two the same way. Although I can¡¯t be like Ardis-san, I will be of help as much as possible. I believe Ellenoa isn¡¯t that unjudgmental to do anything reckless, I will do everything I can if Ellenoa wants to leave the Kingdom. After all, I¡¯m working for a merchant association. We have connections all over the place. ¡¹


    ¡¸We will help if you have any troubles. Of course, it¡¯s within what we can do but, at the very least don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re on your side. ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s words were reinforced by Rai.


    ¡¸I see, friend¡­¡­. A true friend¡­¡­¡¹


    While repeating those words, Ellenoa had a brimming smile as she looked back.


    ¡¸Rai, Kyrill. Thank you. Umm, I¡¯m really happy. ¡¹


    Along with the words of appreciation, Ellenoa¡¯s face bloomed like a pretty flower. Ellenoa had a reputation of being someone cold and tough but, it is at this time Kyrill wanted to deny all of those rumors.


    Unlike the usual coldness, it was a natural and defenseless smile.


    ¡¸Eh, aah, unn¡­¡­¡¹


    Even Kyrill was stuck on words to reply. Leaving aside Kyrill who was facing his difficulties, Rai changed the atmosphere with a ¡¸Then¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s toast again. For the sake of our safe return, and for our friendship! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    The three once again toasted with three glasses filled with juice. With voices that are loud enough to make the server¡¯s brows twitch, the high pitch sound of the glasses bumping resounded.

 CH 141

    Ardis returned from the battlefield saw off Kyrill and the other students, after passing the message of his safety to the house in the forest, he headed deeper into the forest. It was to welcome Rona who was looking after Rupus living in the forest to avoid human eyes.


    Although it seems like the flames of war didn¡¯t reach there, he managed to get a piece of interesting information. Rona who had nothing better to do found a group likely to be Imperial soldiers venturing in the forest and overheard their conversation.


    A week later, Ardis and Rona can be found in the capital of Nagras Kingdom, Gran. Entering a tavern standing in the entertainment district of the capital, Ardis finally found the person he was looking for.


    ¡¸Unlike the result of sixty percent of our army not returning, as expected of you to return without a single scratch, I must say. ¡¹


    A kind looking man with glossy brown hair who had his hands on the counter sent irony praises towards Ardis.


    ¡¸So, what do you need from me? I¡¯m quite busy right now. I have an appointment later so make it short. ¡¹


    It is the man working as an information broker. In the period when the destruction of Kingdom can happen anytime, there¡¯s no way he has nothing to do.


    Now that the reason behind the Empire retreating is still not determined in the capital, there¡¯re many people seeking refuge in other countries in fear of the invasion, and the capital¡¯s population had thinned considerably.


    The information brokers in the capital are probably gathering as much information as they can without rest now. But considering the reason is still unknown now, it might just mean the information gathering abilities of the Kingdom are really lacking, or the Empire is really good at warding against spies, though it isn¡¯t easy to tell which.


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t be so cold, Chezare. I even brought some shocking information for you to enjoy after all. ¡¹


    The information broker whose name is Chezare narrowed his eyes.


    ¡¸I will say it first but, any stories about a black haired monster causing the enemy right wing to retreat on his own, or something like the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» winning against a thousand cavalries riding on peculiar beasts, those are already stale. ¡¹


    The value of information depends on its freshness. As expected from him.


    ¡¸Nah, not those. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then what is it? I¡¯m busy as well, so please get to the point. ¡¹


    I want to quickly leave. Chezare had such an aura oozing out of his body as he hushed.


    ¡¸The reason why the Empire retreated their army. ¡¹


    Chezare¡¯s cheeks twitched at Ardis¡¯s short words, and his eyes changed colors.


    ¡¸How much will you pay for it? ¡¹


    Chezare sent a silent gaze towards Ardis, and took a seat at the counter. Continue, it would seem. Ardis took a seat beside, and ordered two portions of fruit juice from the owner.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say you have an appointment? ¡¹


    Is it fine? Ardis who implied that was replied by the information broker with a sigh.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s going to take time, then I will have someone go in my place. First thing¡¯s first, the bill on the juice depends on what information you bring. ¡¹


    The owner of the tavern put out two portions of fruit juice on the counter and left. Ardis who verified that with a side glance started talking.


    ¡¸There were Imperial soldiers that went into the forest to hunt fleeing Kingdom soldiers. And when they retreated, I had an ear in what the officer-like cavalry said then. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you mean you didn¡¯t hear it yourself? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, but it¡¯s from a credible source. ¡¹


    After declaring, Ardis sent a gaze towards his feet. There was the figure of a golden beast with an expression of ¡ºHmph, of course¡».


    ¡¸And then, for the past few days, I went to the Empire to gather some information on my own. ¡¹


    ¡¸So it¡¯s something that will either be laughed off by a state spy of our own, or make him angrily stomp the ground in frustration huh. ¡¹


    Chezare had an inexplicable expression on his face. Although Ardis makes it sounds easy, if it was really that easy, the upper echelons of the Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be so busy trying to gather information.


    ¡¸In conclusion, the Empire won¡¯t invade for the time being. And the cavalry unit that rode on the strange beasts is also¨D¨D¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Also? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but it¡¯s charged here on. So, how much? ¡¹


    Chezare who cringed his face glared at Ardis hatefully.


    ¡¸Three gold coins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t be joking. I even went out on a dangerous expedition to the Imperial capital just to gather information. I would settle for about ten. ¡¹


    ¡¸Bastard, you aren¡¯t troubled with money right? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a different matter. Right, I¡¯m not troubled with money, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should sell my information underpriced unrightfully right? ¡¹


    Without changing his reluctant face, Chezare put out a correction to the price.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re only selling to me, I will consider it a little. Five gold coins. ¡¹


    ¡¸With that much, I¡¯m afraid I will have to look for other information brokers. Eight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think the others would believe you? People who don¡¯t realize your ability will think that you¡¯re spouting lies. Six. ¡¹


    ¡¸It might be nonsense if coming from a common mercenary, but it¡¯s brought by the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡», you know? I think that name has quite the trust behind it though? Seven. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like our intelligence gathering is useless. It¡¯s about time our chaos settles down, and some real information comes in. It¡¯s possible that your information suddenly diminishes in value after I get it. Six gold and five silvers, no more than this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, then I have no choice but to bring this somewhere else. I think this might go down to about one gold in value in a few days. ¡¹


    Chezare¡¯s face cringed more and his words stuck.


    Well then, Ardis who said so and stood up was held back by the information broker.


    ¡¸W-Wait a minute! ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? I¡¯m on the way to get myself a pocket change of seven gold now. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I got it. I will buy it, seven gold coin it is! ¡¹


    With a voice of despair, Chezare dumped out seven gold coins from his pocket on the counter.


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s a deal huh. ¡¹


    With a satisfied smile, Ardis took his seat back, and retrieved the gold coins put on the counter.


    ¡¸Really a hard person to handle, you. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a praise for me in my opinion. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh I see. Then quickly start explaining, will you? I intend to retrieve back my expenses tonight. ¡­¡­Ah, wait a minute. ¡¹


    Chezare interrupted saying so and called the owner over, and handed over several copper coins. He probably asked the owner to pass on the message to the person he was supposed to meet.


    ¡¸Now then, will you tell me about it in detail. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I will do at least seven gold worth. ¡¹


    Saying so to Chezare who returned, Ardis started slowly describing what he had saw and heard himself in the Imperial capital. The fact that the Imperial army unit that had the most nobles in it had the most casualties.


    And among them is the sole successor of the leader of a big faction, Duke Tangram. Starting from the death of Duke Tangram¡¯s son, there were many other nobles who experienced the same thing starting to have doubts about the Emperor and the royalties, as a result, the royal family¡¯s foundation was shook.


    On top of that, the southern continent¡¯s reinforcements lost about one third of their entire force, as their commander had died in the battlefield, their support for the Empire had disappeared gradually.


    ¡¸I see. If that¡¯s the case, then they really won¡¯t have the time for any invasion. It¡¯s on the verge of a civil war there. I even feel some sympathy for the Empire that had won so overwhelmingly but decided to retreat before getting the result and now it¡¯s all in vain¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸And thanks to that, the Kingdom was able to keep its life. ¡¹


    As if to complement Chezare¡¯s thoughts, Ardis continued his narration on the current situation.


    ¡¸Then that means an invasion from the Empire will be a story in the future. Half year if they can quickly suppress complaints from their nobles. If not, a civil war will break out and it¡¯ll take them several years. But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸In the end, the reason is because of the successor of Duke Tangram, and the flying horse calvary unit? The commander that came from the southern continent was killed right? ¡¹


    ¡¸What about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸No no, what I mean is, in the end¨D¨D¡¹


    With a stupefied look, Chezare said so.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou are the culprit of everything. ¡¹


    ¡¸What culprit, don¡¯t put it that way, at least say it¡¯s my contribution. ¡¹


    ¡¸Contribution? Certainly, it¡¯ll be your contribution if this news gets out. I¡¯m sure the value of your information that had already risen for the past few days will continue rising. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s about that? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­¡­. Do you not realize what have you done at all? ¡¹


    Chezare didn¡¯t bother holding his sigh in.


    ¡¸The sword magic user that had subjugated the Three Great Demons residing in the Kingdom for many years. That much alone already attracts quite a lot of attention, now adding on repelling the entire Imperial army on your own right? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s over exaggerating. Even if it¡¯s me, I can¡¯t make an entire army retreat. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that well. ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» is something people pinned on you as they like. Although the things I¡¯ve heard is too unrealistic that it feels like the story had been added on with frills and ribbons, it¡¯s all the truth. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Leaving aside Chezare who had a strange tired face, Ardis left the tavern.


    ***


    Buying some souvenirs for the twins from the streets, while being showered by the sunshine, Ardis and Rona entered the forest.


    ¡¸Being called Countless Swords Sorcerer, how cool, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I mean, it does sounds intimidating for bluffing purposes. ¡¹


    ¡¸But then again, you¡¯re really a ¡ºMagician¡» everywhere, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s so. It¡¯ll be a pain to have dealt with them one by one with the sword after all. Either way, with a better fame, less people will mess with me. ¡¹


    Ardis wasn¡¯t unhappy at his name being known. The more Ardis¡¯s strength is known, the lesser reckless opponents he would have to deal with. With that much fame, even Sir Thoria wouldn¡¯t be able to easily mess with him now.


    Of course, considering Sir Thoria is someone with immense political power, it¡¯s possible that he can manipulate something behind the scenes. That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t be careless.


    Another problem after that.


    Certainly, less trouble will find its way to him. But on the other hand, he also thought that he might¡¯ve been collecting too much hatred this time. As the price of quelling a small number of enemies, an entire army would become his enemy.


    Those that are related to the nobles that Ardis had killed in the war certainly holds a grudge against him.


    At that, it was Ted who had a stupefied look, ¡¸Making more enemies again¡¹, Norris who laughed seemingly enjoying it, and Orphellia who makes a face as she couldn¡¯t care more.


    ¡¸Well, nothing I can do now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? About what? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    ***


    ¡¸Welcome back, Ardis! Rona! ¡¹


    It was the twins waiting for Ardis and Rona¡¯s return with brimming smile in the house inside the forest. With a perfect timing, the two¡¯s voice overlapped, and leapt into Ardis.


    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Fillia, Riana. ¡¹


    Ardis patted the platinum blonde hair in order. Their hair became a mess quickly but they both were laughing as if tickled.


    ¡¸I am happy for your safe return. My master. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Good work for looking after the house. Was there anything when I was gone? ¡¹


    Nere who served as the bodyguard of the twins came later.  Her quiet self while exuding an aura of nobility nodded.


    ¡¸Umu. There was no particular concern. It was too uneventful that the two had nothing to do¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, I made a pillow with Riana! ¡¹


    ¡¸We made it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Pillow? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s head tilted at the unexpected noun.


    ¡¸Unn, a pillow for napping use! ¡¹


    ¡¸We made one for Ardis too! ¡¹


    ¡¸I will go take it! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Ardis¡¯s too! ¡¹


    Without waiting for Ardis¡¯s reply, the two ran around the house.


    ¡¸They had nothing to do and tried to spend some time at sewing. They thought to make something and came up with making a pillow for my master¡¯s afternoon naps. Isn¡¯t it magnificent for their first product? ¡¹


    Was it funny? Nere who doesn¡¯t really show emotions on her face had a small smile. And there, the twins were seen carrying three pillows in their arms.


    ¡¸Ardis! We brought it already here! ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s nap! ¡¹


    Fillia¡¯s hands had two small pillows. Riana¡¯s hands had a much bigger one. It would indicate the small ones are for the twins, and the bigger one is for Ardis.


    ¡¸This is Ardis¡¯s! ¡¹


    Riana put out the bigger pillow towards Ardis.


    It was made with a grassy green color cloth, and the poor sewing can be seen. The sewing lines were all over the place, and the overall shape is distorted somewhat.


    There were some places where it was not sewn properly and the stuffing inside peeking out, and also ends of threads that were not tied up properly that can be seen protruding. Even a cheap inn that only takes three copper a night had better pillow.


    But what about it. If anyone dared to laugh at it, Ardis would send them a kick no matter who is it.


    ¡¸Thank you, Riana. Fillia too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe¡¹


    Having handed it over to Ardis, Riana squirmed shyly.


    ¡¸Well, the weather is nice, I guess a nap now would be good. ¡¹


    The sun had only passed overhead a little, there¡¯re still much time before the sun sets. Ardis together with the twins moved to a shade under the tree in the garden, undone his travelling equipment and put down the pillow and laid on the ground.


    ¡¸Fillia takes the right¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then Riana takes the left¨D! ¡¹


    The twins chose their spot beside Ardis and started sleeping.


    And there was Rona near his feet letting out a huge yawn.


    The wind brushed by his cheeks. The strong sunlight was blocked by the leaves and branches, the sound of shaking leaves became lullaby.


    ¡¸My master. Won¡¯t you unequip your sword? It¡¯ll hit the wins if you turn around. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn, oh¡­¡­that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Ardis who was about to enter dreamland raised himself.


    Taking off the sword that was tied to his waist, he felt something was pulling at his clothes.


    ¡¸Munya¡­¡­, Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    It was Fillia who was clutching Ardis¡¯s sleeves. On the other side, Riana was doing the same to his clothes.


    ¡¸Nn? Sleep talking? ¡¹


    The two were sleeping in peace. They had already journeyed into the dreamland in advance. While having his clothes tugged by two sides, Ardis brushed their head.


    ¡¸Nfufu¡­¡­¡¹


    Then a happy smile came. Seeing that, Ardis naturally smiled as well.


    The war between the Kingdom and the Empire had ended with no clear winner. The Kingdom were beaten to tatters, but was spared from the fate of destruction, but with the Empire thoroughly cleaning the remains of soldiers from the Kingdom, they had a huge advantage in the next war.


    But for the two sides, the things they had lost were more than they had gained.


    Many who participated in the war lost many things too. Those that lost their limbs, those that lost their reputation, those that lost their comrades, and those that lost their lives.


    And what they gained was money and fame that could never compare to what was lost.


    Even Ardis himself, having gained the title of ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» in exchange of many of the enemies¡¯ lives, but how much is that title worth actually.


    Leaving that aside, Ardis thought.


    In the end, Ardis¡¯s action had protected the Kingdom. Ted, Norris, and Orphellia were all fine. His purpose for joining the war to protect Kyrill was fulfilled as well.


    But what mattered most to Ardis were the sleeping face of the two creatures beside him, Ardis realized anew.


    How long has it been that he felt so protective to something? Things that he wanted to protect, things that he must protect, and things that he couldn¡¯t protect.


    Suppressing the emotions that almost flowed out, Ardis patted at the things that he should protect now.


    I won¡¯t fail this time.


    If it means to protect these children¨D¨D.


    ¡¸A country or two, come at me. ¡¹


    Ardis declared so to no one.

 CH 142

    A month had passed since the war. As the New Year approaches, Ardis walks along the road of the royal capital with Rona at the request of a certain person.


    Since then, there was no signs of reinvasion from the Empire, the Kingdom saved its neck barely. It seems like the civil situation in Empire has finally reached the ears of the Kingdom¡¯s government, calm has started to return to the capital.


    ¡¸Hey Al. We aren¡¯t going to hunt today? ¡¹


    After seeing no one around, Rona asked in a soft voice.


    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯re going to meet someone today. ¡¹


    ¡¸What, boring. ¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I said so when we went out? No need to follow me that is. ¡¹


    Ardis patted Rona¡¯s head who had lost his interest while walking. Rona showed a strange expression at Ardis¡¯s face that seemed different than usual.


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t look like you want to go. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s worry peered into Ardis¡¯s face.


    ¡¸I see. It was obvious huh. Well, I won¡¯t deny that I would rather not go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to not go then? ¡¹


    ¡¸I would¡¯ve done so normally but, there¡¯s a reason I must. ¡¹


    Fuu, Ardis sighed and patted Rona¡¯s head again.


    Advertisement


    Even Ardis looked a little sour. After all, he was heading to a noble¡¯s house.


    On top of that, it was no normal noble. A noble among nobles, The house of a duke with royal blood.


    ¡¸I shouldn¡¯t have owed a favor¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis started regretting deeply over asking for a favor from a certain person without many thoughts. Winding the clock back to a few days prior.


    After selling the piece of information to Chezare, Ardis had a period without going out to hunt, nor accepting any request but only spent days in idle enjoying his peaceful afternoon naps.


    It¡¯s about time he should visit the capital again. Ten days after he thought that, after stopping by his frequented inn ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡», Melir complained to Ardis.


    ¡¸Mou! Ardis-san it was a trouble! ¡¹


    Ardis who had already been known as the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» now had a new name after the war as ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡».


    As the information of Ardis frequently staying at ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» a common knowledge, there¡¯re many people that are interested or wish to have a tie with him, and so, many people tried to look for him there.


    ¡¸Well, sorry for that. ¡¹


    In any case, Seseragi Inn¡¯s final weapon (Melir¡¯s special menu) had sold ten times the volume, so it probably wasn¡¯t really bad. Though, it would be nothing but nightmares for those who ate it without any prior knowledge¡­¡­.


    ¡¸Anyway, there¡¯re many messages and letters that people left for Ardis-san. ¡¹


    Melir who said so went inside while Ardis sat on an empty seat and when she returned, it was with a mountain of notes and sealed letters dumped on him.


    Though Ardis was reluctant, he still had to glance through them a little. After slowly verifying the sender¡¯s identity one after another, he categorized them into ones that he would read, and ones that he would just discard.


    And among one. He found a message from someone he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡ºI will need you to return the favor now¡»


    The sender¡¯s name is Moore. It was from the commander of the mercenary unit in the war. Those that wanted to hire him, form a party, or invitation to private army are all ignored.


    Finally, there were only a few that Ardis had to reply no matter what. And among those was Moore¡¯s matter.


    When Ardis left the frontline in the war, he had owed a ¡ºFavor¡» to the captain, Moore who was understanding of his reasons. If he needed Ardis to return the favor, then Ardis couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    The favor that Ardis would come to know of after visiting Moore¡¯s mansion was something so troublesome that it made his face cringe.


    ¡¸Ou, you¡¯re here. Sorry for the wait. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though I knew having a high rank for the army can live a good life, I didn¡¯t think it is such a good mansion. ¡¹


    ¡¸I have my salary as the captain, and also I have my fair share of earnings during my mercenary days. Though it¡¯s stupid, it won¡¯t look good if I haven¡¯t hired many. ¡¹


    I see, Ardis understood.


    Advertisement


    Many of the servants Ardis saw after entering the mansion had missing parts of their body or those that were limping. At the same time, from how their eyes shone, Ardis understood they were also once combatants. They¡¯re probably people that had been injured and can no longer fight.


    They might be Moore¡¯s past comrades when he was a mercenary. The reason why he has such a big mansion might¡¯ve been because of them too.


    ¡¸I thought you will be here earlier though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry. I wasn¡¯t around in the capital recently. I just received the message yesterday. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. You¡¯re now a busy celebrity right. ¡¹


    Moore was smirking while poking fun at Ardis.


    ¡¸Seriously. Too many invitations left and right only cause me headache. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. Then what I have will be good¨D¨Dactually, something completely different from that. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸The reason why I called you here. Although you might be happy about it, it might also be something really troublesome. ¡¹


    Moore started talking about the reason why he called Ardis over with some prelude.


    ¡¸Someone that was taking care of me had a favor, it¡¯s something difficult for me. So, I need your help to take care of that favor for me, that¡¯s the premise. ¡¹


    The story that had many turns made Ardis anxious. Even if one isn¡¯t a trained mercenary, a feeling like this are often right on the mark.


    ¡¸What kind of favor is it? ¡¹


    Ardis who asked warily was replied with something akin to a curse from Moore.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸The role of instructing a Duke¡¯s daughter. ¡¹


    And few days after that, Ardis was moving his heavy feet heading for an upper-class mansion.


    ¡¸Instructing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, instructing. ¡¹


    Rona tilted his head, not understanding.


    ¡¸Not as a home tutor? ¡¹


    ¡¸They probably have other home tutors. After all, they¡¯re a duke family, I bet they have enough money and connections to make them flock over. ¡¹


    The request that Ardis received from Moore was to teach magic to the daughter of a duke family. It was a request that was for Moore originally, but he didn¡¯t have anyone to introduce as he didn¡¯t know any magicians.


    And if teaching a duke¡¯s daughter, it must be someone whose identity is good enough that the duke can acknowledge. But there aren¡¯t many people who has a good background and can teach magic well in the capital too.


    And those who fits those criteria are mostly already hired as an educator in the military or some other institution, there aren¡¯t any who still have time leftover to conduct private lesson.


    Moore was troubled to no ends, it can be said that his connection to Ardis who is a mercenary that can use magic is his saving grace.


    Although Ardis is a mercenary, he¡¯s a famed magician who had subjugated the ¡ºThree Great Demons¡» in the Kingdom. And also, his contribution in the recent war with the Empire was something no one wouldn¡¯t know. Now the rumors of his feats as ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» are not lacking anywhere.


    Of course, he¡¯s still a mercenary despite being famous. It will be the end if the duke or the daughter didn¡¯t want him as the instructor but, from how the fact that Moore knew the duke, it seems like the duke doesn¡¯t have prejudice towards mercenaries unlike normal nobles, as well as the daughter seems to be excited at the news of Ardis who was known as the Countless Swords Sorcerer instructing her too.


    Ardis would be really happy if they rejected him outright then. Ardis wanted to grumble about it the whole day. But if the duke gave the approval, Ardis didn¡¯t have any reason to not accept it.


    Since it was a favor to be returned to Moore, he couldn¡¯t be like the usual him to ¡¸Who cares¡¹.


    ¡¸So depressing. ¡¹


    Ardis sighed along with a mutter. Ardis heard from Moore that the duke¡¯s daughter wants to learn ¡ºSword magic¡» but, of course, how hard is it to learn is something Ardis knows best.


    For the people of this world that has the common sense of requiring chanting to activate a magic, sword magic is probably¨D¨Dno, in the first place, they would find understanding the concept of ¡ºMagic¡» hard.


    After all, even for Kyrill who is known as a rare prodigy in the academy had troubles understanding it. Sword magic isn¡¯t something that simple that can be learned with half assed determination.


    ¡¸How should I convince them about it. ¡¹


    After his n-th time of sigh, Ardis had started patting Rona again.

 CH 143

    ¡¸Are you the rumored sorcerer? You look quite younger than I expected. ¡¹


    Their first sentence was that.


    After all, the name of ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» and ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡»gives an impression of someone tough and old. However, there¡¯re many who get shocked when seeing Ardis¡¯s real appearance.


    After all, they would never assume Ardis looks like a young man in his fifteens.


    That¡¯s why Ardis is used to people commenting ¡¸You¡¯re younger than I thought. ¡¹. On top of that, all of them are coming from people who are actually younger than him, he for sure didn¡¯t feel comfortable hearing that.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not satisfied with hiring a young person, then I wouldn¡¯t mind if you let me off. ¡¹


    Actually, please do that, as he said so. Inside the guest room of the Duke¡¯s house, after a rude remark from the duke daughter when they met for the first time, Ardis¡¯s reply wasn¡¯t pretty as well.


    ¡¸No, pardon for my rudeness. If you are really as the rumors, then age doesn¡¯t matter. As for that, I¡¯ve heard many things from Battalion Commander Greystar already, so I have no doubts regarding your capabilities. ¡¹


    It seems like Ardis¡¯s wish for her to rather not hire him didn¡¯t reach.


    Battalion Commander Greystar is referring to Moore. Saying unneeded things, in his heart silently, Ardis swore at the battalion commander who is not here.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Ardis. I have come on the request of that Battalion Commander for the instructing role. ¡¹


    When Ardis who had given up named himself, the daughter as well lightly lifted the hem of her skirt and bowed gracefully.


    ¡¸Daughter of Duke Lavest of Nyrestria, Minerva. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet with the famed ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡»-dono. ¡¹


    Her face that still had remnants of youngness smiled. He heard from Moore her age would be twelve this year. She¡¯s the same age with Fillia and Riana. A white fluttery one piece with a tinge of blue along with the long iris-colored hair that was groomed thoroughly reflected light.


    Her thin cheeks gave off an impression of frailness, but she was definitely not sickly. Although her appearance would suggest nothing but a noble, it¡¯s no doubt she is the culprit requesting to be taught sword magic this time.


    ¡¸I will clarify first, sword magic isn¡¯t something that is usable just by learning. Since I have accepted this job, I will teach the necessary. But whether you can use it depends on you. ¡¹


    There was someone who interrupted Ardis who said as he like. It was an elderly servant who had welcomed Ardis when he came and guided him to this room.


    ¡¸Sorcerer-dono. Ojou-sama is not just a daughter of the Duke, she is someone who will succeed the family¡¯s bloodline. Even if it meant being an instructor, please refrain from being rude. ¡¹


    He perhaps was also tasked with monitoring him. A man with almost all white hair, although he was being courteous, he also sent reprimanding gazes to Ardis.


    ¡¸Sorry, unfortunately I¡¯m just a mercenary who has no ties with being courteous. I don¡¯t know what is considered rude, so even if you told me to refrain, I¡¯m not sure how. ¡¹


    Of course, it¡¯s a lie.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t mind you finding another person. I¡¯m sure a duke family would have enough connections to find a magician who can be courteous right? ¡¹


    Even now, Ardis is still taking a disrespectful attitude. After all, he must keep Moore¡¯s face, so Ardis couldn¡¯t be the one to refuse, but if he can make the Duke family to not hire him, it would be the best.


    The servant¡¯s expression had blatant displeasure.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Holga. It¡¯ll be hard for him to be reserved while teaching as well. Of course, it can¡¯t be the case in an official setting, but we are now in our residency. There¡¯s no need to mind any outside eyes. ¡¹


    But if the person herself said she wouldn¡¯t mind, the servant had no choice but to back off.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Please call me Minerva without reservations. ¡­¡­How should I refer to you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, is fine. ¡¹


    Ardis replied simply since it wasn¡¯t of his concern.


    ¡¸Alright. Ardis-sama it is. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for honorifics. ¡¹


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t appropriate for a maiden to refer to a gentleman that is not her family nor a servant without adding on honorifics. ¡¹


    If she is saying so, then what about learning how to fight and sword magic despite being a maiden. Ardis had doubts on her values.


    ¡¸Well then, Ardis-sama. I would like the lesson to start from today. Will the first lesson be a lecture? Or is it a practical lesson outside? I will have to change my outfit if it¡¯s outdoors. ¡¹


    With the person in question weirdly excited, Ardis sighed and gave up.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning to lecture. A wide place will be good. ¡¹


    ¡¸Holga, please guide him. ¡¹


    The servant replied ¡¸Understood¡¹ after receiving Minerva¡¯s orders, before facing Ardis.


    ¡¸I shall guide you along. ¡¹


    After she had left the room, the servant whose name is Holga turned around as a gesture for Ardis to follow along.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, where¡¯s Rona now? ¡¹


    As expected, they couldn¡¯t let a golden beast whose length is more than a meter into the mansion, and so they took Rona to another place. Of course, he didn¡¯t think that Rona would be treated badly considering Rona is Ardis¡¯s company, but Ardis was sure that that hyperactive wouldn¡¯t stay patient for much longer. It¡¯ll be a trouble if Rona roamed around the residency by himself, after all, Ardis would be the one to take the blame.


    ¡¸Your familiar is resting at where we are heading towards now. ¡¹


    The servant¡¯s words reassured Ardis as they continued walking.


    It is a wide place little far from the mansion where Ardis was guided to. The servant called it the training grounds.


    In the first place, the Duke¡¯s residency was large enough that it would fit a small village. The place called the training grounds is wide enough that a hundred or two people using it at once wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    Although the mansion is still in view, it¡¯s about the distance where swords clashing wouldn¡¯t be heard.


    ¡¸Yo, sorry for the wait. ¡¹


    Ardis called out to Rona who was lying on the ground.


    Ardis who was guided to the training grounds waited for the Duke¡¯s daughter to finish changing and coming over. The servant that guided him here went off somewhere, and other servants seemed afraid of Rona and kept their distance.


    Since there aren¡¯t any people in the vicinity that can hear them, Ardis could spare the hesitation and talk with Rona.


    ¡¸You¡¯re late, Al. It was so boring and boring and really boring. I can¡¯t even run around even though it¡¯s so wide here. ¡¹


    Rona looks just like a humongous predator for any onlookers. Although he was being treated carefully as he¡¯s with Ardis, even the servants wouldn¡¯t get near him without a reason.


    It seems like Rona understood that too, that¡¯s why he chose a spot right in the middle of the entire training grounds to not bother anyone.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t have to follow me right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¨D¨D¡¹


    Approaching the pouting Rona, Ardis lied on the ground with Rona as the pillow.


    ¡¸Is the talk over already? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, waiting for the miss to change. ¡¹


    ¡¸It will take long? ¡¹


    ¡¸Long, I presume. ¡¹


    Just as Ardis expected, it was about an hour later when Minerva arrived at the training grounds after changing. During that, without saying, Ardis was of course spending his time taking an afternoon nap.


    ¡¸Al, she¡¯s here. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yeah, I know. ¡¹


    Ardis who raised himself from the golden all-natural pillow saw a group that came from the mansion direction.


    And among them was Minerva covered in a robe for magician use. The robe that covered her, the staff in her hands were both obviously works of excellent craftsmanship, just her appearance would qualify as a professional magician.


    But of course, rather than being useful in learning sword magic, Ardis thought it was plain hindrance.


    ¡¸Ardis-sama. I have completed my preparation, please instruct me well. ¡¹


    Minerva who came with many servants directed a smile to him. Contrary to that, all the servants were looking at him without even hiding their ugly faces. Ardis who endured sighing grandly spoke.


    ¡¸Let me be clear. You¨Dno, uh¡­¡­, Minerva-jou wants to learn about sword magic, that¡¯s why you wish me to instruct you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. That is exactly right. ¡¹


    ¡¸I said so just now but, there¡¯s no guarantee Minerva-jou will learn sword magic just by me teaching. Even knowing that, you still want to proceed? ¡¹


    Rather than for Minerva, Ardis was purposely asking again so that the other servants around can hear it.


    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t mind. ¡¹


    Just as he thought, few servants seem like they wanted to say something. But since the person herself said so, there¡¯s no way they can complain.


    ¡¸Again, if I am going to instruct, then it will be with my way. If you can¡¯t stand it or think it¡¯s impossible, then the instructing stops there. Make it a pretense that your side fired me or something. ¡¹


    Rather, that would be the best course, Ardis would get spared from the troubles and he would have excuses for Moore. Definitely please do that. Ardis hoped so secretly.


    ¡¸Of course it will be as per Ardis-sama¡¯s instructions. It was me who asked for it after all. ¡¹


    Ardis who took her commitment nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡¸May I ask a question? ¡¹


    This time, it was Minerva who asked Ardis.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have been wondering for a while but, what is it that¡¯s curling up at Ardis¡¯s feet? ¡¹


    She was referring to Rona.


    It was a four-legged golden beast with a length of more than a meter. It was strange to think that something like Rona could¡¯ve entered a duke¡¯s residency. It¡¯s natural that Minerva is interested in it.


    ¡¸This guy¡¯s Rona. My partner. ¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t see it just now though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Since he couldn¡¯t enter the mansion, he was waiting here. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    While hearing Ardis¡¯s response, Minerva had her eyes fixed on Rona. Her iris-colored pupils were shining with curiosity. Different than a Duke¡¯s daughter expression that he saw till now, Ardis felt it was an expression that¡¯s appropriate for her age.


    ¡¸A fox¡­¡­, is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    For Minerva who was confused by Rona¡¯s appearance, Rona made his bad mimicry of a bark.


    ¡¸Eh? A dog? ¡¹


    As for the one who heard the unexpected cry, Minerva showed the expected reaction.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, Ardis-sama. ¡¹


    Minerva asked Ardis with hesitation.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s alright later¡­¡­, can I pat it? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­If Rona doesn¡¯t hate it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much! ¡¹


    Getting approval from Ardis, Minerva had a happy face. It was the only moment Ardis thought it was a natural smile.


    ¡¸Why did you decide for me. ¡¹


    Ardis heard a complaint from Rona.


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside, I will need to go through a few things. ¡¹


    Ignoring Rona¡¯s voice, Ardis verified the situation.


    ¡¸Minerva-jou, can you use magic? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, this will be the first time I learn about it I suppose? ¡¹


    ¡¸If you never used it, you haven¡¯t learned how to use it? ¡¹


    It might be because his words felt a little reprimanding, the servants showed hostility to Ardis. Even Minerva herself seemed a little sorry about it.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it bad? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better actually. ¡¹


    To understand what Ardis knew as ¡ºMagic¡», the common magic theory and experiences in this world would be a hindrance. Rather than teaching someone who firmly believes that even a single fireball can¡¯t be casted without chanting, Ardis thought that someone who doesn¡¯t have any foreknowledge about magic would be better.


    Next, Ardis focused his mana, condensed it and wrapped it on his right hand, and along with his normal left hand, he showed both hands.


    ¡¸Look at my hands. ¡¹


    ¡¸Both? ¡¹


    ¡¸My left and right hand, do you feel anything different between them? ¡¹


    Wrapping his hands in mana wouldn¡¯t change their appearance at all. A single glance wouldn¡¯t reveal anything. But not being able to tell them apart would mean that she isn¡¯t even fit for sword magic.


    ¡¸Difference, is it¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Not understanding the true meaning behind his question, Minerva stared at Ardis¡¯s both hands and compared them. Even the surrounding servants exchanged gazes between themselves, tilted their heads or shook their heads.


    That¡¯s natural. If it was so easy to tell the presence of mana, then no one would suffer. Even Kyrill only came to feel the difference recently. If she can¡¯t tell them apart, sword magic would be a dream inside a dream.


    But Ardis who didn¡¯t expect much in the first place was shocked by what came out of Minerva¡¯s mouth next.


    ¡¸The right hand¡­¡­is more, heavy¡­¡­. No, it¡¯s harder to see¡­¡­, a distant feeling? ¡¹


    While the servants were shrouded in confusion, only Ardis and Rona had surprised round eyes. If Minerva can really feel the presence of mana, then learning sword magic is not impossible.


    It was at this point when Ardis held the slightest interest for the girl, Minerva for the first time.

 CH 144

    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­¡­¡¹


    A girl gasping for breath on the training grounds of the Nyrestria Residency. Her iris colored hair was tied in a bun, it was the duke¡¯s daughter, Minerva running.


    Ardis¡¯s first comment on her journey to learn sword magic was her clothing was totally inappropriate. After all, the robe that would touch the ground would make even running a chore. Quickly go get some clothes that are easier to move around in, as Ardis said coldly.


    Finally, when Minerva who got a change of clothes from the mansion returned, Ardis¡¯s next order was to ¡ºRun¡». It was only that simple. Of course, the servants would be protesting, but Ardis wouldn¡¯t listen.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve said so from the start. ¡ºIf you want me to teach, you have to follow my instructions¡». If you don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t mind getting fired. ¡¹


    Though Ardis had a slight interest in Minerva who can tell apart the presence of mana, it¡¯s not like he accepted this role willingly. If anything, he still hopes for an easy way out.


    ¡¸If learning sword magic requires it, then I have no complaints. But a magic that requires running to learn, it is something unheard of. May I ask for the reason behind it? ¡¹


    If Minerva asked so, Ardis who promised to ¡ºTeach the necessities¡» had no choice but to answer.


    ¡¸Sword magic is something born of the lineage of swordsmanship. The foundation is built on swordsmanship, it¡¯s not purely magic. It is not an art to manipulate swords with magic, but to support swordsmanship with mana, that is the essence of sword magic. If you¡¯re just making swords move around with mana, that¡¯s just a street performance, rather than making swords fly in a straight line to the enemies, throwing it by hand would be the simpler and easier way. ¡¹


    Though he said so bossily, Ardis can at most manipulate twenty swords without deficiency. Any more than that, the swords would show movements like a normal mercenaries¡¯ swordsmanship, if it¡¯s more than a hundred, then the swords might as well move like a street performance.


    ¡¸Sword magic is something like creating a clone that has the same strength as yourself. That¡¯s why if the user doesn¡¯t know anything about swordsmanship, there¡¯s no meaning. After all, nothing will change in a fight if there¡¯s just two or three more adequate swordsman. ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words¡­¡­, I would have to learn swordsmanship? ¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected revelation.


    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly what I mean though? ¨D¨DGiving up? ¡¹


    After all, being a duke¡¯s daughter and learning magic already sounds bad in the higher society. Swordsmanship would be even more so. After all, being known as someone who swings sword around might make her lose her marriage chances.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­No, I will continue. Please teach me swordsmanship. ¡¹


    Minerva who closed her eyes for a while thought and made her resolve and said so while looking straight into Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I will run if needed to. I will wield a sword if needed. So please teach me sword magic. ¡¹


    Ardis who saw the unshaking resolution of Minerva started his instructing days from hereon.


    ***


    Almost ten days had passed since then.


    It started with building stamina. Until then, the daughter who had been carefully cultivated like a fragile flower had no physical strength to swing a sword. She was to only run to get the minimum stamina needed to learn swordsmanship.


    Of course, all the aides and servants were not very affirmative of it.


    ¡¸I shall report everything to master! ¡¹


    It was the servant who guided Ardis the first time he came here, Holga who said so.


    But is it Ardis¡¯s fortune or misfortune, the house owner, the duke didn¡¯t pay any mind to it. Either he doesn¡¯t have any complaints to Ardis¡¯s method, or he was too busy with other things that he didn¡¯t have time for this, or he doesn¡¯t care about his daughter. Ardis didn¡¯t know.


    The training for Minerva is still progressing smoothly as usual. Thanks to her still being in her growth period, although it was just once every three days, her stamina grew better every day.


    And Ardis brought Rona to the training grounds every time as per Minerva¡¯s wish. It seems like she fell in love with the feeling of Rona¡¯s fur the first time she touched it, she would definitely enjoy it thoroughly with her whole body whenever the training finished.


    Although Ardis thought Rona would be reluctant to come, it seems like the duke daughter had saw through Rona¡¯s weakness in the first day. With the sweets that the duke residency¡¯s chef made, the golden beast was easily entertained.


    ¡¸Rona. Today are chocolate brownies. Here, aa¨Dn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Rona had now completely devolved to being spoon fed by Minerva. Such a pathetic partner was what Ardis thought.


    On the fifteenth day when she actually had to swing a wooden sword, it seems like Minerva had some leftover energy after the training. And as soon as the training ended, she would rush into Rona and bury her face in Rona¡¯s golden fur to enjoy.


    Though the servant, Holga was warning that it¡¯s ¡¸Unladylike¡¹, his smile showed otherwise, it was an expression much better than when Ardis first met him, and he showed displeasure. Although Rona seemed uncomfortable for a moment, it seems like his patience to eat sweets still held up.


    ¡¸Well then Rona, I will be going somewhere for a while, so stay put here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan? ¡¹


    Meaning? With that face directed to Ardis, Ardis answered.


    ¡¸The duke seems to have something to talk to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu¨Dn. ¡¹


    Fuu¨Dn, is probably what he wanted to say.


    Till then, the duke that had remained a bystander suddenly summoned Ardis. Even Ardis felt ¡¸Only now? ¡¹. After all, the servants had already reported his daughter¡¯s matter, and if he had any complaints, there¡¯s no meaning to have waited this long.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸That¡¯s the case, so wait a while for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    ¡¸If so, I shall look after Rona. Rona, the chef made many sweets today. Let¡¯s eat it together. ¡¹


    Fortunately, there was Minerva doting on Rona.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t feed him so much sweets. ¡¹


    Those words are meant for Rona, as Ardis smiled bitterly seeing Minerva hugging Rona with a smile.


    ¡¸Then, later. ¡¹


    Saying so, Ardis followed behind a servant and headed for the mansion.


    The training grounds where Ardis left, Rona and Minerva took a place with shade to rest. Rona was stuffing his cheeks full of sweets that the servants prepared happily, while Minerva was sitting beside Rona with a slightly gloomy expression.


    Minerva¡¯s fingers brushed the golden fur while she sighed a little.


    ¡¸Wan? ¡¹


    At the cry that seemed to ask what¡¯s the matter, Minerva had a troubled face as she started talking.


    ¡¸What is father going to say, I wonder¡­¡­¡¹


    The aide and servants surrounding were afraid of Rona and never approached. Since her soft voice probably wouldn¡¯t reach elsewhere, Minerva started speaking to Rona in a way that would make her ethics tutor¡¯s brows to tremble.


    ¡¸Is he going to call off the lessons? I mean, it would sound bad for his daughter to swing a sword brutishly, but he didn¡¯t say anything till now¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu¨D? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Even Ardis-sama doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s really willing to do this. I wonder if he thinks that it¡¯s just a child¡¯s selfishness or playfulness? ¡¹


    While patting Rona¡¯s back, the duke daughter continued her monologue without expecting any answers.


    ¡¸But, I want to become strong. I don¡¯t want it to hurt anyone. I just don¡¯t want to be a baggage. If I were not a powerless girl that can¡¯t protect herself¡­¡­, Tarant and Leila might¡¯ve not died¡­¡­¡¹


    The iris colored pupils shook. As if to hide it, Minerva hugged Rona¡¯s neck and buried her face.


    ¡¸What everyone said. ¡ºThey had done well¡». As my escorts, as aides, they had magnificently fulfilled their roles. An honor. Everyone in my house praised them¡­¡­¡¹


    Slowly, Minerva¡¯s tone that had suppressed her emotions was overwhelmed with sadness.


    ¡¸But I don¡¯t want that¡­¡­! ¡¹


    While her face still buried at Rona¡¯s neck, the girl let her suppressed sadness out.


    ¡¸They don¡¯t have to be magnificent! They don¡¯t have to take it as an honor! I didn¡¯t want them both to die! At my side, just that, would be enough¡­¡­! ¡¹


    With hiccups, Minerva threw up everything in her heart.


    Though those that look from afar could only see her hugging Rona as usual. But only Minerva herself and Rona knew what she felt at the moment.


    An unknown time later, Minerva who had finally calmed down loosened her arm around Rona.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want anyone dying for me. That¡¯s why I want to be strong, at the very least not dragging anyone down. Even if it¡¯s unladylike, even if it¡¯s unsightly. I will definitely learn sword magic! ¡¹


    Even though it was a declaration meant for no one, only the triangular shaped ears with fluffy golden fur heard it.


    ¡¸Wafun¡¹


    Rona licked away the tears left on Minerva¡¯s cheeks. It was Rona¡¯s way of consoling her.


    ¡¸Fufu¨D. Thank you. Rona really seems to understand what people say. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan¡¹


    Glad on Rona¡¯s reply, Minerva continued speaking, now with a refreshed tone.


    ¡¸Then will you pass a message to Ardis-sama? I will try hard so please don¡¯t give up on me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s loud cry was as if telling Minerva to leave it to him.

 CH 145

    Nagras Kingdom, the house of Duke Nyrestria.


    The origin of their house is a royal prince, although a lower peerage, they are still the noble among nobles that has the right to succeed the throne. Although their history isn¡¯t long, their financial and political power in the Kingdom aren¡¯t to be underestimated. When compared to territorial lords like Sir Thoria, their peerage is far superior.


    The third-generation head, the grandchild of the founder of such family. Five years after having succeeded the title of Duke from his father. Being able to manage his territory without any issues, it is said that he is trusted by the current king.


    From what Ardis heard from Chezare, ¡ºPraised by his citizens. He¡¯s a loyal person and one of the few most prestigious figures in the royal faction. ¡»


    Although being a noble, he hadn¡¯t looked down on commoners, he¡¯s even known as an honest person among soldiers and mercenaries of common birth. Of course, ¡ºBut being a noble, it¡¯s impossible to be a clean slate anyways¡», Chezare said so, after all, there¡¯s no way a noble house can stand with just clean business.


    No one knows what those with political power do behind the scenes. But at the very least, he wasn¡¯t as bad as Sir Thoria who would impose impossible challenges with his power.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like everyone is out there to get Ardis. Although he wouldn¡¯t spare mercy against those that comes at him with malicious intents or those that is overbearing with their power, Ardis knows to treat someone respectfully when he should.


    ¡¸It seems like you¡¯ve been making her work quite to the bones. ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it not to your likings? If that¡¯s so, I don¡¯t mind getting relieved of this position now? ¡¹


    Although his words are still being courteous, Ardis¡¯s meaning that are obviously not beautiful was directed to the man who seemed to be in his forties.


    After instructing Minerva as usual, Ardis was now in an office-like place in the mansion. As for who was waiting him inside, even Ardis who doesn¡¯t do well with the high society could tell.


    It was obvious that he is born in a prestigious family. Albeit a simple design, the clothing that wrapped him must be of finest grade. Holding others¡¯ livelihood in his hands, Ardis could see that the pressure and responsibilities his back carried.


    His name is Lavest, the current head of Nyrestria family.


    ¡¸It¡¯s what my daughter desired. Since she asked for it, I won¡¯t bother about it. In any case, she is still an unmarried maiden. Please refrain from any lasting wounds on her face or body. ¡¹


    Ardis thought the Duke is totally against the training procedure that he had put on Minerva, and was pleasantly surprised. Ardis expected he would get reprimanded, or fired from his job, but all of that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡¸Unexpected, your face spells. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s face probably told everything. The duke caught Ardis¡¯s expression and pointed out.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Well it¡¯s natural. A noble¡¯s daughter, on top of that, someone who has the right to succeed the throne, working her hands until they become coarse from swinging swords is something unheard of. It¡¯s unladylike for a noble like her to learn how to fight, many would definitely say. There¡¯re other magicians that we reached out for the same task before you came, but of course, none of them took it seriously. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why you resorted to hire a mercenary like me? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like how you say it. A noble has a noble¡¯s, and a mercenary has a mercenary¡¯s role that each should fulfil. Only their standing is different. ¡¹


    Ardis who had purposely lowered his esteem caused displeasure to the Duke.


    ¡¸No matter a knight or a soldier, or even a mercenary, it¡¯s natural to value those with abilities, and of course, reward them appropriately to their achievements right? ¡¹


    The talk somehow shifted to the war two months ago.


    ¡¸There was a discussion whether you should be rewarded or not. Of course, they couldn¡¯t grant rewards just based on a few rumors as it wasn¡¯t officially recorded. ¡ºIt¡¯s already strange to think that he can deal with a thousand calvaries by himself. On top of that, only one messenger soldier and students were the witness. I¡¯m sure it was overexaggerated¡», is what many thinks. ¡¹


    Though the Duke himself didn¡¯t seem to suspect Ardis. He probably had done prior investigations regarding Ardis¡¯s background and the rumors way before requesting Ardis to become an instructor for his daughter.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I joined the war for a reward or anything. So please spare me from that kind of talk. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t participate the war looking for fame or rewards.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine that you take what you should. ¡¹


    The Duke spoke something unlike what a noble would towards Ardis who easily refused the reward.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not troubled with money. And though it¡¯s a little rude saying this to Your Excellency, my honest wish is to not mingle with any nobles or royalties and live a peaceful life. ¡¹


    ¡¸So do you mean that it is a trouble for you this time? ¡¹


    He meant teaching Minerva.


    Although it wasn¡¯t something Ardis thought wonderful, any other mercenary would¡¯ve probably replied differently. After all, it¡¯s a simple teaching job that has more than enough rewards and isn¡¯t life-threatening, on top of that, a connection with the Duke¡¯s house is very valuable.


    ¡¸¡­¡­If it was not for a favor I owed to the battalion commander, I would¡¯ve probably never set foot in this residency, is all I would say. ¡¹


    But for Ardis, he thought than rather than the rewards or his life safety, getting mingled with the higher society are much more dangerous. After all, Ardis who is sheltering the twins thinks that those related with power and religion are more likely to be his enemies.


    But it seems like the Duke isn¡¯t going to fire him just because he¡¯s a mercenary. Leaving that aside, Ardis returned the topic back on track.


    ¡¸May I have a question? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    As Ardis couldn¡¯t make the Duke relieve him of his duty, he had no choice but to continue the classes even if Minerva¡¯s effort is possibly fruitless.


    ¡¸Honestly, I thought Minerva-jou would¡¯ve said something within a week. Although I was being a little loose considering her standing, it¡¯s still quite intense. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis spoke his perspective and asked.


    ¡¸Why is she so fixated on sword magic¨D¨Dno, sword magic probably isn¡¯t her focus here. She wants to learn how to fight. But as to why she wants to learn, I have no idea. Does Your Excellency have any idea? ¡¹


    As a Duke¡¯s daughter, she would naturally have her own escorts, and there¡¯re servants and followers that would protect her if the situation needs it. If she feels danger to her life, she can just increase her escorts, just hiring more experts will do.


    Ardis can understand if they want to hire him as an escort but, there¡¯s no need that she needs to learn how to fight herself.


    Why is she so fixated in getting strong? Ardis didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡¸She couldn¡¯t let it go, I suppose. ¡¹


    As for the answer, the Duke replied shortly without any additional explanation.


    A time of silence flowed for a while.


    It was the Duke who spoke first.


    ¡¸Eight person. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eight person? ¡¹


    Ardis asked for the true meaning as he didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡¸The number of people died protecting me. ¡¹


    The Duke that had looked away from Ardis was looking outside the window towards the direction of the training grounds.


    ¡¸Three by the time I became an adult. Four by the time I succeeded the family. And one after I succeeded the family. They are all escorts or servants died protecting me from those wanting me dead. There¡¯re those that took a blade for me, and those that took poison for me. ¡¹


    The Duke narrated his story calmly. But Ardis understood that it was only the surface of what the Duke managed to hold down in his heart over the course of many years.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t quite understand but, isn¡¯t it what it meant to be a noble? ¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t understand his anguish.


    One side having born as someone whose life is targeted, a noble that lives through with someone else¡¯s sacrifice. Another side having lived their life along with death, a mercenary who can only survive by depriving someone else¡¯s life.


    The Duke affirmed Ardis speculation.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just how it is. A noble can¡¯t be a noble if he can¡¯t let them go. ¡¹


    ¡¸And you¡¯re saying Minerva-jou can¡¯t do it? ¡¹


    ¡¸My daughter has the right to succeed the throne albeit a lower rank. She¡¯s also seen as a strong successor substitute being similar of age to the first son of the crown prince, Prince Karst. There¡¯s no shortage of reasons to assassinate her. Two escorts had lost their lives for her till now. One of them having died not longer than half a year ago. ¡¹


    Assassins were sent because she has the right to succeed the throne or because she can become a crown princess. Either way, it¡¯s a fact that her life was targeted, and because of that, there were people who were sacrificed for her to live.


    ¡¸Even nobles are human. It¡¯s natural to feel sadness when someone who is as close as sisters to her took the blade for her. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why she wants to be stronger herself? ¡¹


    The Duke nodded, while still looking outside the window with his back facing Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just a repeating cycle. I understand well how she feels. After all, I felt the same way when I was young. ¡¹


    Staring into the distance as if looking for something, as if tasting the same regrets in his daughter¡¯s heart. Ardis who now understands Minerva¡¯s thoughts spoke.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for others to lose their lives if she gets stronger. Minerva-jou is probably thinking about it. ¡¹


    It¡¯s meaningless, of course Ardis couldn¡¯t say that.


    Even if she gets strong enough, it¡¯s still not a reason why there won¡¯t be any escorts around her, and also wouldn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no need for anyone to protect her. In the end, it will still become a case that someone else loses their life before Minerva herself can fight.


    The Duke could let them go probably because he understood that, and it¡¯s probably something Minerva will come to understand in the future as well. The Duke sent a gaze through the reflection of the window towards Ardis who now had his questions answered.


    ¡¸She¡¯s still only twelve. Even if she will have to face the reality eventually, I will let her do as she wish now. Just that¨D¨D¡¹


    The Duke turned only his head around and smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think she had that much perseverance. ¡¹


    It was a face with complicated emotion, perhaps with the joy of finding a new side of his daughter, and also surprise at the unexpected new side.

 CH 146

    Half a year of time had passed since Ardis started teaching Minerva about sword magic.


    Minerva is now immensely different than when she had troubles holding a sword for the first time because of the weight. Her swordsmanship only grew sharper as the day progressed.


    The sound of the two wooden swords crashing into each other reverberated in the training grounds. It was Minerva continuously trying to slash at Ardis from left and right.


    ¡¸It¡¯s too simple! Put more mind into your attacks! ¡¹


    While deflecting away Minerva¡¯s sword without even moving, Ardis pointed out loudly.


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    Minerva replied shortly along with a slash with her whole body. And Ardis just continued redirecting the force behind her wooden sword.


    Minerva would¡¯ve been out of breath in just a few minutes when she first started can now continue at the same pace even after five minutes of intense slashing.


    Of course, it¡¯s still lacking somewhat compared to an ordinary swordsman¡¯s standard, nonetheless, she is exceptional considering that she is a noble.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I switch on the attack! ¡¹


    Ardis who had defended against her attacks so far had switched into attack seeing a gap.


    Of course, it¡¯s not his serious sword at all. He had tuned the speed of his sword to just be barely perceptible by Minerva¡¯s reflex, and a force that can be barely redirected.


    If Ardis was teaching any normal person, he would¡¯ve made them taste pain without any hesitation, but since it¡¯s a young noble lady that he¡¯s teaching now, Ardis¡¯s method had to change too.


    To not even graze her skin, Ardis had a higher concentration than he would when he fights against demonic beings.


    ¡¸Kuh¡¹


    Minerva who had failed to receive Ardis¡¯s attack smoothly was now being pushed back.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t receive it head on! Keep it in mind that you will lose if it¡¯s a battle of strength! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    Minerva answered while taking a step back and readjusting her posture.


    It was an action that could cause nothing but make the opponent increase their onslaught and start pushing herself back more. But since Ardis was fighting while standing still, Minerva probably chose so on that premise.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t back off! ¡¹


    Of course, Ardis won¡¯t let that slide.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    The iris-colored pupils that never expected Ardis to move was dyed in a color of surprise.


    Her natural reflex was to retreat another step but, of course she couldn¡¯t escape from Ardis with his heavy steps. With a heavy blow swung, the wooden sword that was in Minerva¡¯s hands blew off and drew an arc behind her.


    ¡¸That¡¯s cheating, Shishou¨D¡¹


    Minerva was complaining.


    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t move, wasn¡¯t that what you said before. ¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t move normally but, you will catch a bad habit if I let that slide. ¡¹


    After all, it isn¡¯t a good choice to continue retreating when the opponent has the initiative.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that it¡¯s entirely wrong to step back. It¡¯ll be right if it was to bait the opponent, or to link attacks with people you¡¯re fighting with. But retreating when you¡¯re being pushed back is a no. You¡¯ll be cornered in no time if you keep doing that. ¡¹


    It was a demand that would be thought cruel originally for someone of noble birth like her.


    If it¡¯s to just learn self-defense, then withstanding a few strikes would suffice.


    After all, being a duke¡¯s daughter would mean that she wouldn¡¯t be by herself in the first place, even if an enemy went past her escorts and came at her, if she can fend off a few strikes on her own, her survivability would increase exponentially.


    But what Minerva wanted to learn is sword magic. If she was to be satisfied with just self-defense, then she can stop here. Minerva is now only standing at the starting line.


    Minerva asked weakly while her shoulders were down.


    ¡¸Can I really become strong? ¡¹


    She probably felt anxious every time she swung a sword for the past half a year.


    After all, her opponent was Ardis. Although it¡¯s plainly just a bad match up, the fact that she was treated like a child cannot be denied.


    Ardis replied with a little joke.


    ¡¸You will. At the very least, I don¡¯t think any noble lady in the Kingdom can match you right now. How about just holding a swordsmanship performance banquet for all the ladies in the duke house? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think anyone would participate though. ¡¹


    In the first place, it¡¯s likely only Minerva among all the young noble ladies is learning swordsmanship. Although there¡¯re sure to be some among the nobles who likes stuff like that, but as expected, young ladies that would actually practice it can be counted with one hand.


    And probably, none of them tell others they have. If there was, Minerva would need to actively seek them out.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Ardis shrugged at Minerva that had a condemning gaze at him.


    ¡¸When will lesson about sword magic actually start? ¡¹


    Perhaps questioning the teaching capability of his, Minerva¡¯s brows were raised as she asked Ardis.


    ¡¸I said so in the beginning right? Sword magic lies on the long path of swordsmanship. Did you properly do your homework? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Just as you said, every night before sleep. ¡¹


    Her voice became softer rapidly.


    It wasn¡¯t Ardis¡¯s bad intention to only teach swordsmanship to Minerva so far. Sword magic is something that can¡¯t be learned no matter what if one cannot manipulate mana.


    And that concept is radically different from what is generally recognized as magic in this world. Since it wasn¡¯t ¡ºMagic that appears along with a chant¡», but ¡ºArts built with the laws of mana¡», it¡¯s natural that the basic acquiring requirements is to ¡ºProperly tell apart the presence of mana¡».


    The homework that Ardis gave to Minerva was to properly perceive mana.


    ¡¸If there¡¯s no result from that, then there¡¯s no meaning for me to teach. Rather, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then shouldn¡¯t we focus on that topic first rather than practicing swords? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something that can be learn with just time. Rather than training, it needs ¡ºPerception¡». Whether you can perceive ¡ºThat¡» or not, it¡¯ll be something plain if you can perceive it. It¡¯s just that simple. It¡¯s important to concentrate even for a short period and repeat that every day. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The biggest hurdle in learning sword magic is to perceive mana. If she manages to perceive mana properly, then learning sword magic from thereon is nothing special. For someone who learns quickly, they probably wouldn¡¯t need more than half a year.


    On the other hand, skills such as how to adjust swords, how to assemble an attack, how to exchange blows and perform feints are not something that can be learned in half a year.


    The root of sword magic lies within swordsmanship. If so, learning swordsmanship earlier would mean learning sword magic will be quicker overall.


    Above all, if she learnt nothing even after many months of training, then it¡¯ll be just too pitiful for Minerva. Even if Minerva couldn¡¯t learn sword magic in the end, it won¡¯t be a waste of time as she would have something more concrete that is swordsmanship.


    ¡¸No need to rush it. You might not notice it but, you¡¯re certainly becoming stronger. I¡¯m not saying this to console you. This I can guarantee. ¡¹


    That night. Minerva was in her room making an attempt at the homework Ardis gave.


    ¡¸Today I will¡­¡­¡¹


    It was a small piece of pebble that Ardis gave her three months ago. It¡¯s about three centimeters in diameter, though it¡¯s a little rounded, it¡¯s a very ordinary pebble that anyone can find on roadside.


    It wasn¡¯t shining like any jewel, not particularly heavy nor light, touching it would reveal it¡¯s nothing but an ordinary piece of pebble.


    Placing that on a table, Minerva who sat on the chair focused her consciousness. Fixing her gaze on the small pebble, she stared intently to not let anything pass by her sight.


    It was a small pebble that is nothing special, but Ardis said, ¡¸It should be really different than its surroundings¡¹.


    What is the small pebble, what is the meaning behind this homework, what she needs to achieve, Ardis hadn¡¯t revealed any of them. Five minutes is fine, just look at it every day, believing in such words from Ardis, Minerva had continued this unknown action every night.


    ¡¸It still looks like an ordinary pebble no matter what¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva who felt her eyes getting blurry from staring too much at the pebble massaged her eyes with her fingers.


    Since her concentration broke, she thought it would be up to here for today, and held the small pebble up, looking at it with the light shining through. She thought something would change if it is illuminated with a magical light, but it seems like it was irrelevant after all. There wasn¡¯t any change.


    She felt the center of her vision was being hazy. The fatigue on her eyes probably didn¡¯t wear off.


    It was a pebble that looked nothing more than a pebble, Minerva had no idea what role it would serve for her to learn sword magic. Every month, Ardis would take a look at the small pebble but, in the end, he would poke at it lightly every time and nothing changed especially.


    ¡¸If this goes on, I will become a swordsman rather than a magician. ¡¹


    Minerva sighed grandly without hiding.


    It is really an unladylike action but, luckily, it¡¯s her own room, and no one was around because it was just before she would sleep. Her own time, even a duke¡¯s daughter has the right to relax then.


    Minerva put away the small pebble in her glove drawer, and entered the bed after extinguishing the light.


    Although she would suffer from muscle pain when she first started learning swordsmanship, now that half a year had passed, only fatigue was left, it wasn¡¯t anything painful. While wrapped in a light feeling of fatigue, Minerva¡¯s consciousness easily submerged.

 CH 147

    The back alleys of Capital Gran. A dark area where people who barely get by working in the day, or people who lost their family¡¯s bread winner and can barely survive with what they measly gather.


    It wasn¡¯t shrouded enough to call it darkness, and not really depressing enough to call it a slum either, the citizens of the capital named it the ¡ºShadow District¡».


    The people living in this district hates interference from outsiders. Wishing for help, reaching their hand for help wasn¡¯t something bad but, here isn¡¯t where honest people like them gather.


    Getting help from someone else makes yourself miserable.


    Getting help from someone else reveals your weakness.


    It is where people who think so gathers. That is the Shadow District.


    That¡¯s why they wouldn¡¯t care who the one beside them are, or what kind of person they are. As long as they wouldn¡¯t harm themselves. That is a common consensus among those that lives in this area.


    Even if someone is planning something in an open house where people can see, there aren¡¯t many who would realize it, even if they realize it, they would pretend not see it, it is such place.


    Old houses filled the area. In one room where all windows are shut, there were people.


    About ten people with mixed gender were in the room. A man sat in the middle, and the others sat in a circle, surrounding him.


    All of them wore get ups that were very common in the capital. Although they were all apparels that are very common, there¡¯s an awkward feeling with all of them sitting together.


    There was a young girl in waitress uniform sitting beside a merchant-looking man. And beside her was an ordinary middle-aged man, and beside him was a young man in a mercenary getup.


    From a third person perspective, they would surely be confused by the ununiform appearances of all the people.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just one young lady, do we have to be so uptight. ¡¹


    A young man declared without reading the atmosphere in one corner of the circle.


    ¡¸Quiet, ¡ºDive Swallow¡», he is still explaining. ¡¹


    An elderly man glared at the person referred as ¡ºDive Swallow¡».


    ¡¸Dissatisfied? ¡¹


    The man in the center asked the Dive Swallow. It was only a single word but, the surrounding air froze. The man sitting in the center of the circle was wearing clothes like a street stall vendor.


    Only his appearance was common, the pressure coming from him was not normal at all.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m dissatisfied right. Though I think it¡¯s overexaggerating. ¡¹


    Panickily he sought affirmation from the person beside himself.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think so too? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care. As long as it¡¯s an order. ¡¹


    A female citizen¨D¨Dno, she¡¯s more like a young girl before adult, answering in a voice void of emotions.


    ¡¸Then just shut your mouth. No one asked for your opinion. Although your mouth is like this, manage it well or only troubles will find you. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Understood. ¡¹


    With the stall vendor man glaring at him, the Dive Swallow can only shrink back. Seeing that, the man started his explanation again.


    ¡¸He¡¯s right, it might be too many people here just for the sake of making one young lady disappear. Even if she¡¯s a duke¡¯s daughter that can be the next empress, she¡¯s not living in the royal castle. ¡¹


    At that explanation, Dive Swallow nodded repeatedly. Few people watched him stupefied.


    Even if he never interrupted, the man would¡¯ve spoken about this part naturally. Doing unnecessary things that caused troubles to all of them, only cold gazes that condemned the Dive Swallow for interrupting the talk remained.


    ¡¸But this time, the target has the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» with her. He¡¯s definitely not an easy opponent, that¡¯s why I had gathered this many people today. ¡¹


    The moment when the name of ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡»appeared, it felt like the atmosphere in the room shook.


    Of course, their mouth is still shut. But it¡¯s certain that that name had caused some influence on them.


    ¡¸May I speak? ¡¹


    It was the elderly man that seem like a party leader that raised his hand to ask.


    ¡¸Go. ¡¹


    ¡¸From the rumors, the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» had repelled a thousand cavalries by himself. How credible is that rumor? What did the upper say? ¡¹


    At the stall vendor man¡¯s approval, the party leader like person asked. It¡¯s probably what everyone there wanted to know.


    ¡¸The rumor is probably correct. The conclusion is the same after gathering information from the Empire¡¯s side. ¡¹


    ¡¸The reason behind why we should charge when that kind of monster is around? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not something you lots need to know. ¡¹


    The question that was asked by the party leader was shot down coldly by the stall vendor.


    ¡¸But the ones up there aren¡¯t looking down on him. Exactly because that our opponent is a monster, that we have all of you here. ¡¹


    Just like what the stall vendor said, the ones gathered here today are all elites among the organization.


    Of course, due to time constraint, they only had whoever near the Kingdom, but all of them had the stealth capability to sneak into the royal castle, and even the power to stand against ten or more soldiers and win.


    ¡¸Stabbing into the gap when the war hero is drowned in praises, it¡¯s something that happens often. In the first place, our target is not the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡». Finishing the target doesn¡¯t take long, we will just have to make sure he can¡¯t move freely till then. ¡¹


    After that, the vendor man had delegated each of their task, and after explaining the details of the plan, he looked around the members and declared.


    ¡¸Three days later, the operation commences. ¡¹


    ***


    ¡¸Yo, come with me for a while. ¡¹


    There¡¯s a small street north of the Shadow District. The girl in a commoner clothing stopped in her tracks after hearing a familiar voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl that was heading to her own living quarters after finishing the secret meeting with her comrades realized the owner of the voice, ignored it and started walking again.


    ¡¸Hey, ¡ºCrimson Osprey¡». Don¡¯t ignore me here. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it? ¡¹


    ¡ºCrimson Osprey¡», the girl replied with displeasure.


    Advertisement


    It was the man that sat beside her during the meeting just now, it is the person whose name is ¡ºDive Swallow¡». That man who is in a merchant appearance is as usual, talking to Crimson Osprey in a strangely friendly way.


    ¡¸How about it, I thought to become closer with my comrade. ¡¹


    ¡¸No need. ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s response was short.


    Crimson Osprey and Dive Swallow are only operators of the organization. At the same time, he¡¯s an annoying bug that would always make a move on Crimson Osprey.


    Although she will listen if it¡¯s needed for the mission, but she thought there is nothing to talk since the operation day was decided to be three days later.


    ¡¸No no, I mean we¡¯re a team this time right? Isn¡¯t it important to have teamwork? ¡¹


    ¡¸The order I received this time was to spectate. No teamwork is needed. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t communication important for us to understand each other even without the orders? ¡¹


    ¡¸Only communication to understand orders is needed. I don¡¯t recall any orders of deepening relationship. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ka¨Dh! ¡­¡­Seriously, thanks for the model answer! ¡¹


    Ignoring the Dive Swallow who was making an appreciation towards the sky, Crimson Osprey tried to get through.


    ¡¸Later then. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, wait up! I will tell you some real secret useful information. ¡¹


    Even so, she didn¡¯t stop because of his words.


    ¡¸The required information was already given just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸No no, what I have here is what ¡ºYarn Crank¡» didn¡¯t say? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºYarn Crank¡»? ¡¹


    Yarn Crank was referring to the stall vendor man sat in the middle of the circle just now.


    He seems to be one of the higher ups in the organization, he was tasked with gathering nine of them in the mission this time. Even though a peaceful outwards, the pressure and bloodlust hidden behind it is something even professionals like Crimson Osprey would be afraid of.


    ¡¸Yeah that. That part about ¡ºSomething you lots don¡¯t have to know¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸That is exactly as it sounds. It¡¯s not something we have to know. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that make you interested? Rather, I think that we should know everything about the target no matter how irrelevant it might be. After all, we might be in a disadvantage if something happened and we¡¯re lacking in information? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Crimson Osprey looked over the surroundings casually.


    Although it is a street not many passes through, there¡¯s no knowing when information is leaked. Crimson Osprey was already alert about leaking information to outsiders before, but since the content is this, she had to be even more alert.


    ¡¸Are you interested now? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Let me hear what you have to say. ¡¹


    ¡¸That must be the case. ¡¹


    Dive Swallow walked beside Crimson Osprey while offering his left arm. And Crimson Osprey grabbed that arm in a natural fashion. It was to make sure they look no different than a young merchant walking together with a commoner girl in the streets.


    ¡¸So? What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸About what ¡ºYarn Crank¡» hid just now. ¡¹


    In a distance befitting lovers, Dive Swallow answered in a soft voice.


    ¡¸Why we had to go at the timing when a monster like ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» is around? About that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why? ¡¹


    On the other hand, Crimson Osprey¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    Unlike Dive Swallow who is used to interact with others as a merchant, Crimson Osprey wasn¡¯t as proficient in communicating and negotiation.


    Rather, she is much better in tailing targets or infiltrating areas. As for acting a talk between lovers, it is an industry outside of her professionalism.


    ¡¸It seems like it was what the requestor wanted strongly. And I heard the sum for it was quite huge. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s all? ¡¹


    ¡¸No no, the problem is why the requestor was that impatient. ¡¹


    Without minding Crimson Osprey¡¯s bad acting, Dive Swallow smiled and talked about what he had learned.


    ¡¸It seems like there¡¯s a royal sponsored banquet in half a month later. And, it isn¡¯t the same banquet that children that haven¡¯t had their society debut can¡¯t attend, this time, even ladies from ten to fourteen are allowed. On top of that, the son of the crown prince, Prince Karst is predicted to attend. ¡¹


    ¡¸What about that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you still not get it? A banquet where undebuted young ladies can even attend, is almost certain to choose a candidate for empress for Prince Karst, or to let them meet the prince right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Of course, the duke daughter this time is the same as well. In other words, the requestor doesn¡¯t want her to attend this banquet. Dead is the best, but if not, a grave wound will do the trick too, isn¡¯t it like that? If the target is in fear and decided to rest out the banquet, it will probably be enough for the requestor too. If so, the requestor being who is easy to imagine. Another duke, or a viscount. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a story unrelated to me after all. ¡¹


    Dive Swallow who was narrating so far with a smile suddenly had a sad expression.


    ¡¸Why so cold. Do you not think about it? Ladies about your age with no worries wearing makeup and going kyaa¨D kyaa¨D over the prince. And you, having to follow orders killing people. Doesn¡¯t it make you feel irritated somehow? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hatred or jealousy, it¡¯s useless to have such emotions towards a target, even if I do, I¡¯m not an amateur to have it cloud my blade. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant though¡­¡­¡¹


    Dive Swallow covered his eyes with his right hand, and looked up at the sky. For Crimson Osprey, it seemed like he was trying his best to sigh really.

 CH 148

    Three days after that.


    Crimson Osprey and the others had infiltrated the residency of Duke Nyrestria. In one corner of the residency that is wide enough to house a small village, Crimson Osprey recalled the mission while looking from afar at the training grounds.


    It would be much easier to sneak in during the night rather than doing a bold assassination during the day. In the day, there would be many more escorts, and also their figures will be seen. Just that much would make the difficulty skyrocket.


    But it¡¯s different since the requestor wished for it especially. Who knows how much money was put on the table, the plan was formulated knowing the danger even with this many experts member of the organization.


    Maybe the requestor only wished the world to know ¡ºThere was an assassination attempt on the Duke¡¯s daughter¡».


    Though, as one of the members of the operation team, Crimson Osprey didn¡¯t have the position nor method to know what the reason is. She only has to do what she was ordered to.


    The role of Crimson Osprey was to ¡ºReport¡».


    No matter the success of the operation, her utmost priority is to record down every detail of the operation and report to the organization. That¡¯s why, Crimson Osprey is not participating in the operation directly.


    Her job is to overlook the operation from afar from start to finish, and bring back the report without interacting with friendlies nor enemies.


    (It¡¯s almost time)


    Just like what was planned prior, her comrades were in position to surround the training grounds.


    Crimson Osprey looked at the center of the training grounds.  Her gaze found two people.


    One of them is a young girl with iris colored hair. It is the target, the duke¡¯s daughter. Opposite of him is a black-haired young man. He¡¯s suspected to be the mercenary with the second name, Countless Swords Sorcerer. And then there¡¯s a golden beast over a meter long beside him.


    (What is that? It¡¯s too big to be a pet?)


    Crimson Osprey¡¯s frowned at the uncertain element.


    There¡¯s only two person and one beast in the center of the training grounds. The servants and aides are probably in a resting spot a little far away from them.


    Advertisement


    There¡¯re a few escorts put around the training grounds but, in other words, if they can break through them, there¡¯s only one mercenary beside the noble lady.


    Originally, there¡¯s no need to purposely aim for the time when the Countless Swords Sorcerer mercenary is right beside the target. But still, that just means that if they can hold down him, it¡¯ll be easy to take down the single defenseless young lady.


    As the other escorts are dispersed, they will take time to get to the target. Even if it¡¯s only a few seconds, it¡¯s enough time to stick a blade in the target¡¯s throat. It¡¯s not something difficult for the experts of the organization.


    After all, infiltrating into the duke residency is already a hard task. But in this occasion, they had a few insiders and were easily let inside. No matter how loyal they are to the duke family, they can¡¯t say anything when their family is taken hostage.


    It wasn¡¯t cruel. Having important people that they would be troubled if taken hostage. That much is already happiness in Crimson Osprey¡¯s opinion.


    (It¡¯s time)


    The time that had been decided beforehand arrived. Even Crimson Osprey that hadn¡¯t approached anywhere near so far creeped up closer while hiding her presence in order to see everything.


    The scenery bathed with sunshine. Her comrades started moving in its wake.


    Suddenly, two shadows appeared from a corner of the training grounds.


    Knocking down the escort that questioned their identity, the nine assassins started dashing for the target along with the Countless Swords Sorcerer without even looking aside.


    The escorts nearby immediately took up the irregularity but, the escorts that were opposite of the wide training grounds didn¡¯t seem to realize the situation yet.


    As for the two in the middle of the training grounds¨D¨D.


    (They noticed?)


    The Countless Swords Sorcerer directed a gaze towards the direction of the assassins. Did the target get warned by him, she seemed to have taken up a stance with her wooden sword.


    But the assassins didn¡¯t stop running. Having hesitation this late into the operation wouldn¡¯t benefit them at all.


    The escorts that had noticed the presences of the assassins running towards the target are already too late. The assassins that had now closed the distance in just a mere fifty meters took out some kind of stone from their pocket and threw.


    The next moment, an intense red flaming ball was shot out. Without waiting, new flaming spheres appeared one after another. The training grounds is already covered in intense windstorm and dust clouds.


    The flames were created using a relic, ¡ºScorching magic stone¡». The magic stones are able to draw out phenomenon like casting a magic spell, but the method to manufacture them are said to be even older than the age of ancients and god, there¡¯s no way to make more.


    It is the reason magic stones are valuable items. The magic stones that can have the power of matching upper-grade spells are priceless for any normal person.


    And the ¡ºScorching magic stone¡» that can produce an effect matching ¡ºFlames of Purgatory¡» can easily feed a family of four in the capital for 2 years. To have them used up in just a moment was too much of a waste.


    On top of that, there were thirty. The number of magic stones that were thrown towards the target by the comrades of Crimson Osprey.


    That is the reason why they can even attempt to take down the target in broad daylight despite a strong mercenary known as the Countless Swords Sorcerer is around. Although the cost of using the magic stones should be absurd, the requestor must have really been intent of harming the duke¡¯s daughter.


    Advertisement


    With that many magic stones and each wielding powerful might, even Countless Swords Sorcerer can¡¯t be all fine. And without saying, a defenseless noble lady¨D¨D, ¡ºYarn Crank¡» had judged so.


    Of course, they can¡¯t entirely rely on uncertain methods. Even if it¡¯s really like what ¡ºDive Swallow¡» hypothesized about not letting her attend the banquet in a few days, the organization¡¯s order was to ¡ºKill her¡».


    Verifying the burnt corpse of the target, and taking a proof of that from some accessories on her would be the only way for them to say it¡¯s mission accomplished.


    The flames subsided, and the dust clouds calmed. And then, the nine shadows moved quickly into it.


    As arranged prior, two shadows headed towards the target. It¡¯s to verify her death, and to stab her if she still has any breath.


    The remaining seven members are to deal with the Countless Swords Sorcerer. If he is still alive, they must keep his hands full. But in the next moment, what Crimson Osprey witnessed was unbelievable.


    The figures of her comrades being blown away.


    ¡¸Surround them! ¡¹


    An order shouted by¡ºYarn Crank¡». Then, the comrades that were blown away in an arc. Next, the figure of a black-haired young man without wounds in the center of the aftermath.


    (Impossible!)


    Crimson Osprey almost shouted out.


    The ¡ºScorching magic stone¡» that has almost the power of upper-grade spells aren¡¯t normal. And taking on thirty of them at once and living unscathed is even more abnormal.


    Then there was the figure of the target still holding a wooden sword without any injuries. He must¡¯ve protected not just himself and the target as well.


    A cold sweat trickled down Crimson Osprey¡¯s back. It¡¯s probably what her comrades feel while facing him too.


    But they aren¡¯t just going to have a staring showdown. In this situation, time is their enemy.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Ojou-sama! ¡¹


    The escorts spread around the training grounds was already in a dash to the target. In other words, the assassins are getting cornered.


    ¡¸Get on it! ¡¹


    ¡ºYarn Crank¡»¡¯s short order made all the assassins leap.


    Even if a strong sorcerer, he can¡¯t possibly handle that many opponents at once. Although it¡¯s said that the sword magic the black-haired young man use is lethal even in close combat, what he has in his hands is just a wooden sword.


    Since a normal mercenary aren¡¯t allowed to hold a sword in the duke residency, it is made sure by all the servants that his swords are put in custody before he can enter.


    A magician with a wooden sword can¡¯t possibly handle assassins. That¡¯s also another reason why they had assaulted them in broad daylight despite there being a famed mercenary.


    Even though that was the case¨D¨D.


    (Why can a wooden sword cut people!?)


    Crimson Osprey¡¯s eyes widened. The same time when Countless Swords Sorcerer swung his wooden sword, one assassin fell on the ground. The assassin that was cut down had fresh blood spewing out.


    Even Crimson Osprey could feel the surprise and unrest of the assassins that surrounded him.


    Even though the assassins came at him, the sorcerer easily incapacitated them one after another with swordplay. The swordsmanship that showed no gaps isn¡¯t something of a sorcerer¡¯s self-defense measures.


    But the assassins are all experts. Just as planned prior, two of them moved in accordance to kill the target. As long as the Countless Swords Sorcerer can be held down for a moment, they can finish off the target and the mission will be accomplished. There¡¯s no reason to take down the hardest opponent at all.


    But another unbelievable thing happened in front of Crimson Osprey¡¯s eyes. At the arm of the assassin that tried to stab with a dagger, the golden beast that had been curling up beside the target bit at it. At the same moment, the target that¡¯s supposed to be a young noble lady dished out a sharp slash with her wooden sword.


    (It¡¯s difficult)


    Crimson Osprey who was looking at the happenings from afar knew the mission has failed.


    Nine assassins and four had been done in by the sorcerer, and one had been done in by the golden beast and the target herself. And when the sorcerer brought down the leader that is¡ºYarn Crank¡», the remaining three assassins had decided to retreat.


    Hitting the ¡ºScorching magic stone¡» for retreating use left on the assassin incapacitated by the duke daughter, flames spewed out in all directions. Although it¡¯s likely that the escorts that come their way will obstruct them, the assassins aren¡¯t that weak to not break through.


    (Failing even with that nine¡­¡­)


    The moment when the remaining three decided to retreat, was when Crimson Osprey turned around and escaped the duke residency as well.

 CH 149

    ¡¸What the heck! ¡¹


    One corner of the Shadow District. A different building than when they had the operation briefing three days ago, a bald man yelled.


    His voice was heard by three people. It was the remaining that had made it out alive from the attempt of assassinating the duke daughter.


    Including Crimson Osprey who didn¡¯t participate but only spectate and Dive Swallow who had participated as one of the assaulters, only a total of four had made it alive.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be noisy. ¡¹


    A tall man said so annoyed towards the bald¡¯s anger.


    ¡¸It was certainly unexpected. ¡¹


    The tall man who was also one of the assassins that had survived going against the Countless Swords Sorcerer sighed at the opponent¡¯s absurd power.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not even unexpected! Ten of us like this now, we even threatened insiders to help us infiltrate, even aimed for a timing when there¡¯re no escorts nearby, and even thirty of those stupidly expensive stones, how can someone who wasn¡¯t even holding a proper weapon can make us like this! What the heck is that sorcerer! Why the hell can a wooden sword cut someone! ¡¹


    The shouts of the bald demanding for answers were exactly what everyone there felt. But of course, no one here can answer any of those.


    What they only know is the mercenary known as ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» is a monster far exceeding their common sense.


    ¡¸No use yelling over what had been done. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Not like anyone can resurrect with a complaint or two. ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey and the tall man were trying to reprimand the bald¡¯s violent words. But of course, that was met with displeasure.


    ¡¸Then are you telling me to jump into death! You all are fine with that!? Hey you, Dive Swallow. You say something too! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸So loud. ¡¹


    When the bald was asking for Dive Swallow¡¯s opinion, there was another fifth person who entered the room.


    ¡¸Though probably no patrols will be around here, there¡¯s a limit to being careless. ¡¹


    It was a short man dressed up like a laborer who entered the room. Closing the door behind him, while being looked at by the others, he moved to an empty space and declared one-sidedly.


    ¡¸Now then, let me hear your report. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Keh, a carrier pigeon dare to be so self-important. ¡¹


    Beside the bald that had taken a bad attitude, Crimson Osprey reported what happened to the short man.


    The short man confirmed with the other three, and when he heard all he wanted, he left the room without saying anything. Just before he left, ¡¸Standby until the next members arrive, they said. ¡¹, that just made the bald even more displeased.


    ¡¸Crap load! Are you telling us to go against that kind of monster again! ¡¹


    It¡¯s natural. Even if the attempt failed this time, it¡¯s not like that will make the requestor or the organization give up. But of course, knowing the sorcerer is stronger than expected, even the organization won¡¯t be so stupid to send everyone expecting to face him the next attempt.


    ¡¸They¡¯re not stupid as well. They will avoid that next time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph, as if we have a choice! Damn it! ¡¹


    The Countless Swords Sorcerer is an instructor of the duke daughter and not an escort. That means that they just have to aim when the sorcerer isn¡¯t around.


    Of course, the escorts around the duke daughter would be many folds now that the first attempt failed. But the next attempt will surely be done by many more members and power. Following after the tall man that exited the room without saying anything, the bald exited as well while expelling his anger everywhere.


    Crimson Osprey who was about to follow them was held back with an arm on her shoulder.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    It was Dive Swallow who stopped her. It was a mission where only six returned among ten, even Dive Swallow¡¯s words were few. His usual spirit was gone, it felt like his emotions were absorbed by the furious bald.


    ¡¸Crimson Osprey¡­¡­. What he said just now, what¡¯s your thinking? ¡¹


    Such Dive Swallow asked Crimson Osprey. Without saying, it¡¯s clear that Dive Swallow is feeling the same anger as the bald.


    ¡¸Just as he said, no use talking over what is done. ¡¹


    His usual casual atmosphere had gone somewhere, Dive Swallow¡¯s expression was serious.


    ¡¸Being used like a tool, survive if we¡¯re lucky and it¡¯s another mission immediately after. Will it continue until we die? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s our role. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m done, I¡¯m fed up, with this life of getting exploited and thrown away. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so¡¹


    Crimson Osprey just answered blankly to Dive Swallow¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Hey, Crimson Osprey. Don¡¯t you think this is a chance? ¡¹


    ¡¸For what? ¡¹


    ¡¸The chance to leave the organization and escape. ¡¹


    It was a simple thinking, Crimson Osprey thought after hearing.


    ¡¸The event this time should be a handful for them too. After all, six elites in the capital had died, with the mission still uncompleted. The organization will surely put everything in the next attempt. There should be less pursuers if we go in the dark now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just leave if you want? ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey thought nothing of it. She wasn¡¯t going to stop him, nor is she reporting him to the organization.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is that all? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    She wordlessly swiped off Dive Swallow¡¯s hands, and tried to leave but she was once again stopped.


    ¡¸Wait. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey turned around once again emotionlessly, but unexpected words were thrown at her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Won¡¯t you join me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Unusually, Crimson Osprey¡¯s face distorted.


    ¡¸You understand it too right? There¡¯s no knowing how long you will live with this going on. If so, then together¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t decide for me. I never said I will help you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not that. I¡¯m not asking you to help. ¡¹


    Emotions more than words, Dive Swallow shook his head.


    ¡¸For you too, rather than this organization¡­¡­. And I too¡­¡­, no, together we¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Not needed. I¡¯m not unsatisfied with the current situation. ¡¹


    Faced towards Dive Swallow who was looking for words, Crimson Osprey refused clearly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the outside world. You have only lived inside the cage of the organization. If you just glanced ¡ºOutside¡» for once, you must understand how senseless our treatment is. ¡¹


    It¡¯s true that Crimson Osprey¡¯s worldview is small. Unlike Dive Swallow who disguises as a normal merchant and has many contact with other people and had even activities outside the capital, Crimson Osprey who had never set foot outside the capital only had few people she normally contacts with.


    It was because every mission that Crimson Osprey was assigned only needed that much.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m planning to head west of the capital tonight. If you change your mind, come to the inn, ¡ºAnemone Sprouting Winds¡» at twenty-five hours. I¡¯m waiting at the furthest room on the second floor. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t ¡¹


    With Crimson Osprey still refusing, Dive Swallow said his last petition before he left the room.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Think about it. Don¡¯t look away from your questions. There¡¯s not much time. If, if you want to leave your cage, then you must come tonight. I will take you outside that cage. ¡¹


    That¡¯s Dive Swallow¡¯s last words exchanged with Crimson Osprey.


    ***


    The next morning. A garden near the capital¡¯s west gate, there was a male corpse floating in the fountain.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t get affected huh. ¡¹


    A short man¡¯s first words as he came to Crimson Osprey¡¯s living quarters.


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    Facing Crimson Osprey who decided to play the fool, the short man in a laborer outfit was smiling staring at her. It was the same carrier pigeon that came to receive the report from the four people regarding the assassination attempt yesterday.


    ¡¸Well, no one thought you will follow Dive Swallow in the first place. ¡¹


    In other words, Dive Swallow¡¯s actions were seen through by the organization from the beginning. The corpse found in the morning is Dive Swallow, it was something she understood without the short man elaborating.


    Even Crimson Osprey didn¡¯t know how the information leaked. But as expected, the eyes and ears of the organization is formidable. Even though they screwed up badly with the assassination attempt, it seems like they had no problem dealing with one of their members that showed suspicious behavior.


    ¡¸I mean, he was a fool too. He could¡¯ve quickly left the capital in the night, but he was lurking around the west gate till almost dawn, it¡¯s like he was looking to die. ¡¹


    The cold smile caused Crimson Osprey¡¯s eyes to shake a little.


    ¡¸What? Something you want to say? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Nothing. ¡¹


    Though Crimson Osprey was being rude, the short man took out a small charm from his pocket and threw it at her.


    ¡¸What is this? ¡¹


    Receiving it with one hand, Crimson Osprey was looking at the short man with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡¸Dive Swallow¡¯s memento. You must¡¯ve seen it dangling down from his waist with a chain before, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Memento? ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey looked at the charm on her palm.


    It was a small pill-shaped charm about three centimeters wide, made from carved wood and a leather wrapping over it. It wasn¡¯t shining like a metal, nor was it glittering like a jewel.


    It was a plain accessory made of only brown shades, it didn¡¯t look like something a fashionable person like Dive Swallow would use. But certainly, it is the same thing she had seen before dangling from Dive Swallow¡¯s waist. The short man saying it¡¯s a memento, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s Dive Swallow¡¯s property.


    ¡¸Why give it to me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you pretending? Or you really don¡¯t know? ¡¹


    The short man was appraising Crimson Osprey with a sharp gaze, but he quickly changed his expression and turned around, and raised his hands lightly.


    ¡¸Well, either way. Sell it or throw it, do whatever you like with it. ¡¹


    That¡¯s all I have to say, the short man said so before disappearing from Crimson Osprey¡¯s place. A short period after the short man had left the scene, Crimson Osprey was staring at the small charm on her hands with emotionless eyes.

 CH 150

    Two days had passed since the assassination attempt on Minerva in the training grounds of the duke residency.


    Ardis was called by the Duke, and he was told the culprit of the attempt. It was as expected, a noble. A marquis that has a daughter similar of age with the crown prince¡¯s first son.


    Although it¡¯s a name Ardis haven¡¯t heard before, Ardis had made sure to remember it as an enemy that had endangered his precious pupil. From what the Duke said, since Ardis was there to foil the assassination plan, Ardis himself had garnered quite some hate.


    ¡ºWith your ability, I suppose you won¡¯t be taken so easily, but be careful in any case. ¡»


    Ardis who received the unneeded warning from the Duke cringed. He wasn¡¯t here as an escort, but an instructor, the Duke didn¡¯t have to tell Ardis who the culprit behind the assassination attempt was at all.


    The Duke probably know that as well, but still told him anyways, it was obvious that the Duke was trying to relate Ardis in this matter as well.


    Of course, Minerva is not a stranger to Ardis now. Though it¡¯s only once every three days, she¡¯s his student that had been training for half a year. It¡¯s natural he feels anger at the culprit.


    ¡ºWell, nobles have their ways to take revenge in this kind of situation. ¡»


    The Duke said so with a chilly smile, it was obvious he was intending on doing something to the marquis. If so, Ardis only has to deal with the attackers.


    Ardis who had left the Duke¡¯s office got together with Rona and told him.


    ¡¸Can you stay by Minerva side for now? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. But what about Al? ¡¹


    ¡¸Me? ¡¹


    Ardis laughed as if Rona was asking the obvious.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just that I¡¯m doing the attacking now. ¡¹


    ¡¸It sounds like that¡¯s more fun though? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t exactly be beside Minerva for the entire day right? And, isn¡¯t there going to be sweets and food for you for the entire day if you tagged along her? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¨D¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona put some thought into it, then looked like he gave up.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Yeah, I got it. I will let Al have the fun this time. Leave Minerva to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I can rest easy while cleaning them up then. ¡¹


    The next day, Ardis had visited Minerva and told her the training will be on hold temporarily.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m totally fine! I¡¯m not injured, and we had a three-day rest already, I¡¯m fully recovered! ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhh, it¡¯s not like that. ¡¹


    Ardis explained to Minerva who seemed to misunderstand.


    ¡¸I just couldn¡¯t get some free time, it¡¯s not Minerva¡¯s fault. Since it¡¯s my matter, I¡¯m sorry but you will be self-studying for the time being, and also make sure you keep trying that homework as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shishou¡¯s matter¨D¨D? ¡­¡­Then there¡¯s no helping it. I will definitely clear the homework! ¡¹


    Seeing Minerva looking forward positively, Ardis nodded satisfactorily, ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit. ¡¹


    ¡¸Also, since I¡¯m busy for the time being, I will leave Rona here, can I trouble you with him? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have gotten the permission from the Duke already, so no worries there. Just the servants might be afraid of Rona, so I have no others to ask but Minerva¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please leave Rona to me! I will take good care of Rona until Shishou returns! ¡¹


    Minerva had leaned out and took the job enthusiastically. It seems like she really like Rona.


    ¡¸I see, thanks. And this, a thanks for it. ¡¹


    Ardis who had managed to arrange Rona beside Minerva just as planned handed over a sword about seventy centimeters to his pupil.


    ¡¸What is it? A short sword¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Use it for self-defense. It has my mana in it, so it¡¯ll be better than anything you can find on store shelves. ¡¹


    Although Ardis omitted it, the one that forged that sword is Schmerz which is known as one of the best blacksmiths in the Kingdom. On top of that, it has Ardis¡¯s mana imbued in it, making it a magic sword. Its value would probably reach a hundred gold coins in the market.


    ¡¸Thank you very much! ¡¹


    Minerva who didn¡¯t know all about that were genuinely overjoyed with the gift from her teacher. Though Ardis thought it was a little strange to find a young lady being so happy over a sword as a gift, he decided to not think too much of it.


    If Rona is around her, Ardis can rest easy even if there¡¯re more assassination attempts. After all, there aren¡¯t many that can best his partner.


    After Ardis whispered to Rona ¡¸I¡¯ll leave her to you¡¹, he left the residency.


    He was troubled by the other escorts three days ago, and so some of the assassins managed to escape. During then, Ardis couldn¡¯t had left the scene but, honestly, Ardis wanted to chase after them.


    ¡¸Well then. Laying your hands on someone¡¯s pupil, I hope you¡¯re not thinking getting away is so easy. ¡¹


    Saying so on the street where no one is around, Ardis put the three swords on his waist while walking down the street.


    Advertisement


    Finding his way to a familiar tavern, Ardis smiled when he found the person he was looking for. Though, the person on the receiving end of that smile was having a disgusted face and desperately trying to avoid his gaze.


    ¡¸Yo, Chezare. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hi. ¡¹


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly escape from Ardis. For the information broker, Chezare, Ardis is a customer both he wants and don¡¯t want.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s your occasion here? ¡¹


    It¡¯s likely Chezare already knew Ardis was looking for information. Chezare asked despite so.


    ¡¸I need to know something. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    Chezare gave up and started the business talk.


    ¡¸Do you know about the incident in the duke residency three days ago? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, I¡¯m still an information broker after all. ¡¹


    There was a gag order on the assassination attempt at the duke residency. After all, a noble of highest peerage in the capital was hit in broad daylight, it wasn¡¯t anything pretty to hear.


    Not just for the Duke himself, it¡¯s shameful even for the royalty, the entire Kingdom and the army for having such a loose security in the capital. In any case, leaving aside if it was an attempt in the night, it was a large-scale attack with many explosions from magic stones. Even if the related parties had a gag order, the ruckus would¡¯ve travelled earlier than that.


    Any information broker would¡¯ve known about it. As he verified so, Ardis went straight to the point.


    ¡¸I want to know about the assassins. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can sell it to you if you want but¡­¡­. What are you going to do hearing it? ¡¹


    Chezare felt it would be a troublesome outcome no matter what. Chezare had a really unwilling face.


    Normally, an information broker wouldn¡¯t be stepping into his customer¡¯s matters, but it seems like it had intrigued Chezare, so he wanted to know Ardis¡¯s reason.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Nothing really, just that I thought their prank is too much. I think I might need to teach them to not play pranks that can be irreversible. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you were the one they targeted though. ¡¹


    ¡¸I have been going around the duke house for quite a while now. I can¡¯t go in the details, but I have a paid job there. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know at least that much. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then I don¡¯t have to explain right? They put a hand on my precious pupil. I have to retaliate at least this much. ¡¹


    Chezare sighed grandly. From his looks, Chezare probably knew that Ardis was teaching swordsmanship to Minerva.


    Though many rough moments, Ardis and Chezare had known each other for quite some time. It might not be what Chezare wished, he had crossed enough words with Ardis to know that Ardis wouldn¡¯t stay quiet in this kind of situation.


    ¡¸I will say this much first, it¡¯s a large organization. Even if you have the duke house behind you, they still might remain even if you touched them? It¡¯s different from dealing with beasts or demonic beings. ¡¹


    Even though Chezare warned him, Ardis just waved it away simply.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is fine¡­¡­¡¹


    Chezare once again sighed and signaled the price to Ardis.


    Ardis had gotten the information he wanted from Chezare along with what he heard from the duke.


    Despite Chezare¡¯s attitude, the information is coming from an information broker even Ardis recognizes. As for the organization behind the assassination, Ardis knew their bases and roughly how many people are there.


    It seems like they are quite well known in the darker part of the world, having influences that stretches to the Coalition and the Empire. They accept requests like assassination, spying, sabotaging, human trafficking, contraband trading, and they even have bandits among their league it seems.


    ¡ºSo I don¡¯t really have to look out who I¡¯m hitting huh. ¡»


    Ardis said so, and Chezare had an even more disgusted face. Since an organization that would accept assassination request wouldn¡¯t ever be anything good, Ardis decided to just hit them really hard.


    After heading out from the tavern, Ardis walked along on the main street and thought of his plans.


    ¡¸I can go for their main base first but¡­¡­. It¡¯s hard to deal with them if they spread out after that. Somewhere far¨D¨D, I guess the Empire will be the first huh, then the next will be the Coalition¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis confirmed the order of which base he should target first.


    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s one at Thoria too. Troublesome. ¡¹


    Ardis face showed displeasure at the name of the place that had ill fate with him, ¡¸Well, not like anyone can find me if I went in the night¡¹.


    Then two days after that. The organization¡¯s base that located in a corner of the poor street of the Empire was annihilated. Few that escaped from the spot that was hit went to the headquarters that is in the capital of Nagras Kingdom, Gran.


    Though of course, they had no way of knowing they would be attacked once again few days later.

 CH 151

    A slightly dirty area near the outer walls of the capital. Not terrible enough to call it a slum, however, it¡¯s a place where no fortunate people will choose to live in.


    The people around here divided into the exploited that has soulless eyes, exploiters that has bloodshot eyes, and intelligent ones that are between the two. During the night when it¡¯s most active, Ardis who was in a hood hid his face and walked into a certain tavern.


    Everyone in the tavern had bloodshot eyes. They are not drunkards. There are only evil doers that benefits from misfortune of others lurking in this venue.


    Though benefitting from other¡¯s misfortune might look the same to the society as what mercenaries do, at the very least, Ardis isn¡¯t as rotten in the core that he would spread around misfortune purposely.


    It is a low-end tavern that has little to no decoration. It¡¯s a place specifically for those that are only looking to be drunk cheaply, and not to savor good quality liquor. But of course, that is all but a fa?ade, Ardis knew.


    Just as Ardis entered the tavern, he was showered with gazes from all directions without reservation. It wasn¡¯t a gaze that regulars of a store would direct to an unfamiliar figure.


    For them, this is not just a tavern.


    Only the appearance of the tavern is well kept, but everyone here knew that it isn¡¯t a place that would welcome anyone. That¡¯s why, anyone who lives near here knew to never enter.


    Though there¡¯re some people that wonders inside by mistake, unless they¡¯re really dense and imperceptive, they would turn around immediately at those gazes. There wasn¡¯t many like Ardis who walked to the counter while showered with the intense gazes and atmosphere.


    Eventually, a bald man, supposedly a staff came near Ardis and said.


    ¡¸We do not serve unfamiliar faces here. Go home. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t know if that was the greatest benevolence of the man, or was he trying to avoid troublesome matters. No matter how straight forward he was, it isn¡¯t how an employee should treat a customer in a tavern. The bald man seemed irritated at Ardis who snorted.


    ¡¸Oi, did you not hear? I¡¯m telling you to get out! ¡¹


    Ardis felt few people had stood up behind him. Ardis thought they were all people with short temper, and said.


    ¡¸I have something with the manager here. ¡¹


    ¡¸An? ¡¹


    The man who seemed surprised for a moment asked back.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying I have some business with the manager here. ¡¹


    Ardis who repeated himself was met with an angry yell by the bald man.


    ¡¸Haah, who the hell cares what matter you have! Sorry but we don¡¯t have any business with you. Get out already! ¡¹


    ¡¸The one I¡¯m looking for is the manager, not you. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m the owner of this tavern! The manager of this place is me! ¡¹


    Though the man was yelling, Ardis only responded calmly. More people stood up behind him.


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying, the manager of this place, not some lackeys like you all. The one that can order you all to ¡ºGo die¡». ¡¹


    Ardis sighed purposely, and emphasized ¡ºThis place¡».


    Ardis already knew that this is a base used by the organization that took part in the assassination attempt of Minerva. Elmenia Empire, Coalition of City States, and Thoria, Ardis who had gone around thrashing their bases in those area finished three other bases in the capital in just under an hour, and came here lastly as the ending ceremony.


    ¡¸You bastard¡­¡­¡¹


    The bald man who had understood what Ardis meant by ¡ºManager¡» became alert. At the same time, sounds of swords being unsheathed can be heard. Few people moved to the entrance to block Ardis¡¯s escape route.


    ¡¸I thought I would take a look at his face first, after all, it¡¯ll hurt to have him escape on me. ¡¹


    Ardis who seemed to have a good graces moment took off his hood and revealed his face.


    ¡¸Wha, that face¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Heeh, so I¡¯m really known here. I guess I was right to have hidden my face. ¡¹


    The bald man¡¯s words stopped when he saw Ardis¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Thank you for the greetings that day. But I thought it would be rude of me to not return a greeting. So today I¡¯m here for that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    The man¡¯s reaction was quick. Taking a knife painted in black from below the counter, he swung it at Ardis¡¯s neck without any hesitation.


    ¡¸Slow. ¡¹


    But the blade never reached Ardis.


    It was because way before the knife were even being swung, Ardis¡¯s ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» had already severed his head. The blood spewing out from the disconnected neck painted the counter in red.


    ¡¸Y-You! ¡¹


    Everyone in the tavern stood up as Ardis is clearly recognized as an enemy.


    Ardis who turned around were met with bottomless hostility. Everyone stood up, and had weapons in their hands while they approached Ardis.


    About thirty men. There were young people in their tens and even some that looked like middle aged men. And among them are four girls.


    Advertisement


    Since every one of them are clearly directing killing intent towards Ardis, Ardis easily knew that every member here is obviously from the organization. But that doesn¡¯t mean Ardis is in a life-threatening situation.


    In Ardis¡¯s words, it would be ¡¸Glad that it¡¯s easy to differentiate. ¡¹ No friendlies nor any civilians, there¡¯s no need to take care who he should cut, in a sense it was refreshing.


    Ardis who turned around made several enemies shake.


    ¡¸That guy, he¡¯s the Countless Swords Sorcerer! ¡¹


    ¡¸He dared to come in! ¡¹


    It seems like they had investigated possible threats, and after all, Ardis is the ultimate culprit that had foiled their assassination.


    The people in the tavern had changed face colors.


    ¡¸Surround him! Don¡¯t let him chant! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just keep attacking! ¡¹


    Orders came from everywhere, and immediately there were people that came at Ardis trying to chop him.


    Of course, they had misunderstood Ardis¡¯s fighting style. If a sorcerer is advantageous in a long-distance battle, then keep pressuring in a close combat would be effective. Though, that¡¯s if the sorcerer in question isn¡¯t Ardis.


    ¡¸Coming this close to me¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis swung Skies of Myriad Colors refreshingly, and took down two person as the opening act.


    For Ardis, he would rather them come at him at once than them escaping the tavern. Having ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» already deployed at the entrance and backdoor, Ardis had cut off the enemies escape route as he himself stepped into them.


    Ardis slid his sword against the enemies¡¯ and dissected them in a stroke. With a single stroke, opponents¡¯ heads flew, and at the same time, two flying swords closed the distance.


    Eventually, when more than twenty had collapsed in pool of blood, the ones remaining had realized their mistake in judgement tried to escape. But of course, the two flying swords had blocked their attempt.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Uwak! Help¨D¨D¡¹


    The blade of Moon¡¯s Blizzard cut off his throat as if silencing his cry for help.


    The enemies fell one after another with the only route outside blocked by the two swords.


    In the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t intend even one of them to escape.  Though he couldn¡¯t do anything to those that aren¡¯t here now, he isn¡¯t so kind to spare his enemies in front of his eyes.


    Towards Ardis himself, and above all his pupil Minerva, the moment they decided to lay a hand is the time their fate was sealed.


    Just three minutes. That was the time needed for everyone in the tavern to be on the floor.


    ¡¸Reinforcements¡­¡­, didn¡¯t come huh. ¡¹


    The tavern is two story. Though he couldn¡¯t see from outside, the organization¡¯s head is probably on the floor above.


    The organization¡¯s base whether in the Kingdom or outside had already been levelled. Since there are members that aren¡¯t always there, Ardis thought that some will inevitably get away.


    His purpose wasn¡¯t to fully uproot every one of the organization, but to make sure they would think twice before laying a hand on Ardis and anyone near him. But of course, Ardis isn¡¯t benevolent enough to let any enemy in front of his eyes to escape.


    ¡¸They¡¯re still well up there huh. Thirty¡­¡­, about forty huh. ¡¹


    Since no one came down even though there was such a ruckus, they probably already knew they were getting attacked, and is waiting upstairs.


    They must¡¯ve known about the attack already.


    Though Ardis had crushed the organization¡¯s bases in a short time, the opponent has a wide information network. Even if the news of the bases outside of the Kingdom might¡¯ve not reach yet, the ones in the capital that he had dealt with an hour ago might¡¯ve reached.


    They must¡¯ve prepared for the attack on the second floor, and threw down any useless ones on the first floor. It¡¯s evident that the head of the organization is someone shrewd enough to have planned something like this.


    ¡¸Was it my mistake? ¡¹


    Ardis wondered if he should¡¯ve hit the head and the commanding party first since he might¡¯ve already escaped this building in advance.


    ¡¸But the others will just scatter then¡­¡­¡¹


    If the organization just crumbled, the members might cause him more trouble, he will have to worry about hitting the ones appearing once in a while.


    Though in the first place, Ardis only wanted to crush the organization to remind them not to lay a hand on him. But of course, in a sense, it¡¯s a warning to other similar organizations as well. From that perspective, he might¡¯ve already accomplished his purpose already.


    Crushing the important bases inside and outside of the country, the opponent will have tasted a crushing blow as an organization. Even if the head escaped, it¡¯s hard to rebuild it.


    It would be hard for them to reach anywhere near Ardis.


    ¡¸Well, no need to ask for the perfect. ¡¹


    Ardis said so to himself, and climbed the stairs to the second floor.

 CH 152

    Ardis who climbed the stairs at the back of the tavern reacted to the killing intent from above. Quicker than his thoughts, he stabbed the unsheathed ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» towards the sky.


    ¡¸Ghaa¡­¡­¡¹


    The sword stabbed into the abdomen of a man with a dagger in his hand. There was a hidden space at the ceiling, probably to ambush anyone going up or down the stairs.


    The dagger held by the man were smeared in some kind of liquid, and reflected the moonlight shining through the window. Without even having the chance to avert his face from the dripping blood from the blade, there were two spears that came from each side of the walls beside him.


    Unlike the presence he could feel coming from the ceiling, Ardis¡¯s reaction was a beat slower but, a spear that isn¡¯t fortified with mana couldn¡¯t possibly break through even his impromptu physical barrier.


    Like the sound of a blade striking a hard stone, the spear broke in half and deflected back.


    ¡¸A trap huh? ¡¹


    Seeing the four spears that came at him without any user, Ardis commented.


    After finishing off the man that came from the ceiling and throwing him to the first floor, Ardis advanced. Going up the stairs, Ardis who had arrived at the second-floor corridor saw two women on the side of a majestic door.


    The women were wearing servant outfits, and bowed towards Ardis. Different from the filthy tavern from outside, their pretty appearance beside the majestic double doors were strange in a sense.


    ¡¸Welcome. The head is waiting inside. ¡¹


    They have of course seen what happened to the person at the stairs just now, but they greeted and welcomed Ardis as if it never happened. Opening the doors on both sides, they bowed again and held the two doors open. There were many human silhouettes behind the opened door.


    Ardis who was about the enter the room without doing anything was suddenly stabbed at by the two women. There were short daggers that were on their hands that came from somewhere aimed at Ardis¡¯s head and abdomen accurately.


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t let his guard down in the first place. As a natural reaction, he cut off the arm of the woman coming from the right, and with his other hand, he grabbed the wrist of the woman on the left.


    Even so, the women tried to take out weapons again, but Ardis just sliced their head off with blades of magic. With the two women without their heads falling on the ground, Ardis stepped into the room calmly.


    ¡¸Welcome, mister guest. ¡¹


    The door was at a corner of the room, the wall stretched on the left, while empty space stretched on the right.


    Advertisement


    Following the voice that came from the right, Ardis saw a middle-aged man on his desk with his arms on the table. The man who looked like in his mid-forties didn¡¯t have eyebrows.


    Was it his birth trait or did he shave it off, he has a thin layer of purple hair, so it isn¡¯t like he has no hair at all.


    The man smiled shrewdly as he was gazing at Ardis. He was the one that called out to Ardis just now. With armored men standing on both his sides, there were many people lined up around the room looking at Ardis. It¡¯s likely the browless man is the one with the highest position here.


    ¡¸Now, don¡¯t just stand there and come on in. ¡¹


    The browless man acted like the scene where Ardis killed the two women in front of his eyes as nothing.  The people surrounding him is still in silent. Even though he felt creeped by their actions, he didn¡¯t show it on his face and continued walking.


    If he¡¯s planning on playing some mental tricks on Ardis, Ardis just have to act like it never bothered him. There¡¯s nothing good for Ardis if he is dragged in with their atmosphere after all.


    From what he can detect with his mana, everyone in this building is in this room it seems. No matter the procedure, he¡¯s Ardis¡¯s target. Ardis was glad that he was able to save time finding the person.


    Ardis walking to the middle of the room was like making all the people around surround him willingly. Although it isn¡¯t a small room, because of the number of people around, there¡¯s only at most three meters separating him at the middle and someone else.


    It¡¯s a distance that can be easily reached with a single breath if they wished to cut Ardis.


    But that¡¯s the same for Ardis as well. He has the confidence to get rid of everyone in the room in a moment if he wanted to.


    ¡¸I welcome you here. I¡¯m deeply sorry for what my subordinates had treated you downstairs. ¡¹


    Without a single sliver of reflection in his tone, the man said words of apologies like reading it from a book.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, after all, you caused me some troubles too. Rather, there¡¯s no need to apologize for people that are already in the afterlife. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oya, that¡¯s scary. ¡¹


    The browless man acted he was afraid, and leaned back onto his seat, and continued his talk.


    ¡¸Either way, it wasn¡¯t our intention to go against ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡». Since it was a business that day, it¡¯s inevitable that it had to take up the shape of violence but, it would be good if you didn¡¯t come and disturb us though? ¡¹


    ¡¸What selfish thinking. Whatever you think of my actions, we were attacked out of nowhere in the day. Did you expect me to say, oh is that so, and leave it alone? ¡¹


    ¡¸But didn¡¯t you take quite the drastic actions to my precious subordinates too. It¡¯s same for both of us, right? Even those that welcomed you below, and the girls too, they¡¯re all our irreplaceable members. ¡¹


    ¡¸You were the one that tried to do something first, but now you¡¯re acting the victim? To say they¡¯re your ¡ºPrecious subordinates¡» despite helping them at all, it hurts my ears to hear. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course they¡¯re precious. Our loss is big because they¡¯re important, it¡¯s a loss hard to endure. And¨D¨D¡¹


    With a disgusting smile, the browless man had his chin rested on both his arms.


    ¡¸If we didn¡¯t suffer any loss, you wouldn¡¯t be satisfied right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, I see. ¡¹


    Ardis felt truly disgusted in his stomach.


    The people below at the tavern was intentionally there for Ardis. They didn¡¯t know anything, but only offered to Ardis as a way to appease his anger.


    But since they¡¯re all members of the organization in the first place, they¡¯re targets that Ardis intended to beat. But even so, what the browless man did with the organization was something that made Ardis want to spit.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Your kind of people is what I hate the most. ¡¹


    Ardis said it without a single decoration.


    ¡¸That¡¯s troubling. Since I can¡¯t tolerate any more¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need your toleration. The only thing I want is for you to ¡ºGet lost¡». ¡¹


    Ardis completely kicked away his negotiation.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not peaceful at all. ¡ºGet lost¡», do you mean that you will kill everyone here? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I came here for, do you still not understand? ¡¹


    As if troubled, the browless man sighed.


    ¡¸There¡¯s something called necessary evil in this world. There¡¯s a necessary role that we fulfil in this world. There¡¯re many customers that need us. Well, depending if they have the money or not. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you saying that you have the value to exist? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it wrong? Well, I¡¯m not claiming that we are justice but, it¡¯s not like everything revolves around that. Do you not allow at least that much? ¡¹


    ¡¸I know people like you are necessary evil in the world. But, that is that. There¡¯re many similar organizations out there. Even if you cease to exist, the other organization will just fill your role. ¡¹


    While Ardis was going around crushing their bases in the capital, Ardis had realized many surveilling eyes on him. They¡¯re probably another competing organization, trying to find out the reason behind Ardis¡¯s drastic action towards the browless man¡¯s organization.


    Since Ardis didn¡¯t feel any hostility from them, Ardis had left them for the time being without doing anything. Rather, they will properly report the demise of the organization that laid a hand on Ardis, they will become the deterrent for the other organizations.


    ¡¸Even if I really did crush every single organization like yours, there will just be more created. That¡¯s why even if you lots don¡¯t exist anymore, the world doesn¡¯t change. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s the same conversely? Nothing will change even if we cease to exist. It¡¯ll be meaningless for us to ¡ºGet lost¡» then. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸I said it, that is that. I¡¯m not here trying to be a hero of justice. My reason here is simple, you are ¡ºMy enemy¡». ¡¹


    It¡¯s a simple reason. The reason why the browless man and his organization is in this predicament isn¡¯t because they are evil. It was a simple reason of them targeting Ardis¡¯s pupil that he had taken care of for the past half year. And even while dragging in Ardis himself.


    ¡¸That¡¯s troubling. Our talk is not going anywhere. But do you really think that you can win against this many people? I suppose you don¡¯t think we only have this many people here? Are you intending to face against all of us? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not much against all of you here, and your other members had already been cleaned up. Here is what your organization left. ¡¹


    The browless man¡¯s expression crumbled at Ardis who said so composedly.


    ¡¸Fu¡­¡­, fufufu¡­¡­. Ahahaha! ¡¹


    What was funny, the impression of a calm and calculative man the browless man had was totally blown away.


    ¡¸Oops, pardon me. Since it was such an unrealistic story, it was quite a laugh. As expected from the great ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡», your ambition is quite large. But I wouldn¡¯t recommend saying such unrealistic things. It will trouble everyone¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Three bases in Elmenia Empire, five in the Coalition, three in Thoria, and four including here in the capital. A total of fifteen places. ¡¹


    Ardis said so covering the browless man¡¯s words.


    Just by counting how many were there, the browless man had a clear change in expression. The two armored man beside the browless man showed some shaking in their expressions, and even the others in the room seemed unrest. They have understood what Ardis said.


    ¡¸¨D¨DExcept here, the others are no longer there. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No. There was a report of one in the capital getting attacked but, other than that¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s natural why he couldn¡¯t believe what Ardis said.


    After all, even from what Chezare knew, there were only two bases in Elmenia Empire, four in the Coalition, one in Thoria, and the four in the capital. The rest is what Ardis found out by himself, either by investigation or interrogation on who he captured.


    Ardis thought there might¡¯ve been leftovers but, from how the browless man reacted, it didn¡¯t seem so.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t the report from the Empire arrive tomorrow? But that is if there¡¯re still people left to send a report, and any to receive it. ¡¹


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a bluff! ¡¹


    While shaving at the browless man¡¯s face of calm, Ardis started counting with his fingers again.


    ¡¸The duelist in the Empire, one that used a thin sword in Calves of the Coalition, and there was another that used some stealth weapons in Thoria. Those that acted arrogantly were already a step ahead waiting for you guys. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-Wha¡­¡­¡¹


    The browless man who is now speechless couldn¡¯t even form his fake smile.


    Finally understanding their own situation, Ardis had the two flying swords at his sides and announced.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s all the greetings for now. It¡¯s time for you all to depart. ¡¹

 CH 153

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s all the greetings for now. It¡¯s time for you all to depart. ¡¹


    Ardis declared that there¡¯re no longer any room to talk.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I-I see. It¡¯s unfortunate that our talk was useless. ¡¹


    The browless man acknowledged the failure in interaction after recovering from his shock. In the first place, Ardis haven¡¯t had any intentions to talk with them, so his intention was useless.


    Taking a stance with his sword silently, the flying swords on his sides held back the other members around the room.


    ¡¸However, we¡¯ve no intentions to fight with you like this. ¡¹


    As if together with the timing when the browless man said so, there was a change inside the room.


    It¡¯s something invisible to the eye, it¡¯s something most people wouldn¡¯t even realize. But, only for a small portion, people who can sense mana will be unable to ignore it.


    Though, its influence is something that even someone who doesn¡¯t have the ability to sense mana can see. The two flying swords that were at Ardis¡¯s sides dropped on the ground as if the invisible persons holding them disappeared.


    ¡¸Mana¡­¡­, disappeared? ¡¹


    The atmosphere that is normally filled with mana is now almost void of any.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, they were forcefully ejected? ¡¹


    Though the amount of mana in a human¡¯s body differ from person to person, the mana that leaked out of Ardis were dispersed from the room in just a few moments.


    It is obviously an irregular phenomenon, something is definitely interfering with the natural mana flow.


    ¡¸Oya, as expected. But what can you do even if you know? A sorcerer is just a plain human without mana. With a sorcerer like you as our opponent, of course we would have suitable plans. Although you might be able to wield a sword, won¡¯t the people around here overpower you? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The browless man who had regained his calm said so with an expression of looking at his prey. It¡¯s a declaration that they had planned for this outcome from the beginning.


    In this situation, it¡¯s still possible for Ardis to perform arts with the mana remaining in his body, but they will probably be dispersed before they reach the target.


    With how much mana Ardis possesses, it might be possible for him to forcefully push it through. But mana inside a person¡¯s body is limited unlike the atmosphere.


    There¡¯s no way for him to fight with his normal power. After all, the flying swords that were not at Ardis¡¯s hands had their mana sources cut and could no longer serve a purpose.


    ¡¸It¡¯s too late to talk again even if you want to now. ¡¹


    Seeing the flying swords on the ground, it seems like that was enough to give the browless man enough confidence. Having dropped his act from a moment ago, he is now speaking as if he has the rights to Ardis¡¯s survival.


    ¡¸You might¡¯ve been able to get by ambushing with your sword magic till now but, now that you can¡¯t use any magic, even you can¡¯t possibly have any hands left. What a wrong choice to have turned on us. Our work was thoroughly disrupted by you, and also that matter with crushing our bases. I will make sure you have some lasting experiences before you die. ¡¹


    As the browless man¡¯s words finished, the surrounding members all took out weapons and came at Ardis at once.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a tool or your ability, but you have some interesting things. ¡¹


    Holding ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hands, Ardis prepared for the opponents.


    ¡¸Well, not like it matters at all. ¡¹


    Leaping in a straight line low to the ground, Ardis dodged an enemy that came from the front and laid him on the ground. Spinning around with the force to cut the others beside him, then, he severed an arm that came from behind.


    Kicking away the one screaming in pain, Ardis changed his position swiftly and aimed at another with his sword. Never stopping at one place, Ardis steadily decreased the number of enemies while causing injuries to the enemies and slowing them down.


    ¡¸What are you all doing! He¡¯s just a sorcerer without his magic! Pathetic! ¡¹


    Though the browless man was yelling, it isn¡¯t like he understood the ¡ºSorcerer without his magic¡» is in fact a fully-fledged swordsman.


    Of course, the ones in this room aren¡¯t the lackeys at the floor below. Ardis felt their strength as he approached them.


    But their opponent is just too bad. After all, their opponent is a monster that even an entire army didn¡¯t dare to go against and could easily overwhelm any demonic beings.


    Even if they had many people, there¡¯s only a few that can swing their weapon at a given time, even if his sword magic is sealed, Ardis still had much room to get by with just his swordsmanship.


    To take down Ardis in this state, they must¡¯ve at least needed everyone here to be on a level like Ted from ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» or Nicole who is the bodyguard of the merchant, Marrieda in Reiten.


    The attacks that the enemies dealt missed before they could reach Ardis. On the other hand, more blood is spilt whenever Ardis¡¯s sword swung. Eventually, the window that connected to the outside world were covered in blood, losing its transparency.


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Because of that, the browless man had a green face again.


    Advertisement


    By then, half of the browless man¡¯s subordinates are already in a miserable state. The browless man must¡¯ve realized his second failure, underestimating a sorcerer without his magic.


    Even while that happened, Ardis¡¯s sword continued making blood splatter.


    Eventually, when only two persons are left in the room alive, Ardis walked on the ground that is filled with redness towards the sole survivor. Every step Ardis took, there was an unsettling sound of liquid splashing.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­. No, please wait¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Begging for your life? Here¡¯s a line from you a while ago. ¨D¨DIt¡¯s too late. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­¡¹


    Did he gave up seeing that Ardis would never spare a chance, the browless man¡¯s face turned into a wry smile.


    ¡¸Hnn, it¡¯s up to here huh¡­¡­. What a pity, the moment of my end. ¡¹


    As he threw himself back to the chair, he relaxed his shoulders and sighed.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a pity to not see your suffering face in the end. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    Ardis asked the meaning behind the browless man¡¯s fruitless last words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s our job that we accepted, did you think we will back off just because of one failure? I bet that the lady is now already somewhere unknown and can never return. I won¡¯t let you go when you¡¯re ahead. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Advertisement


    Did his mood improve because Ardis didn¡¯t say anything? The browless man turned around while licking his lips.


    ¡¸Haha. What a wonderful feeling. What do they call this? Serves you ri¨D¨D¡¹


    But his words never ended.


    Ardis who had stopped listening cut off the browless man¡¯s head. With the silent room now in a bloody stench, Ardis whispered to himself while the sound of a head fell on the ground was heard.


    ¡¸Rona is beside her, so it should be fine but¡­¡­. I should hurry back. ¡¹


    Ardis had expected for another attack on Minerva. That¡¯s why Ardis had left his most trusted partner, Rona back as a measure. Though Ardis didn¡¯t think that Rona would be beaten by enemies at this level, there¡¯s no reason to hesitate rushing back since his business is now over.


    At the same time, he wanted to find out what had dispersed the mana in the room just now. Since everyone in the room had already ceased breathing, Ardis guessed that the phenomenon is caused by a tool and not someone.


    Then there¡¯s no other chances he can find it other than now. If he left now, there¡¯s no guarantee no one will come before Ardis returned.


    A few moments when Ardis hesitated.


    It was not a long period.


    But, the situation suddenly changed to something as if laughing at Ardis, Ardis realized that something was attacking himself.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­ is this! ¡¹


    Ardis experienced a strange sensation. It was as if something was sucked out from his body into somewhere, it was such a strange feeling.


    ¡¸Pulling, me¡­¡­¡¹


    It was an unpleasant feeling as if something had reached somewhere deeper than inside his body. Ardis who couldn¡¯t stand now had his knees on the ground.


    Though there¡¯re many types of magic that can interfere one¡¯s spirit, Ardis couldn¡¯t recall any magic that exists that can cause such a sensation. As the surrounding scenery seemed to distort, Ardis heard something like metal ringing inside a pot.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess with me¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Is it the last ditch prank that the organization and the browless man left. Or is it an attack by a third party unrelated to them. Ardis didn¡¯t have the time to verify that now.


    Only the feeling of his existence being thinned was felt. And while feeling somewhat of a nostalgic feeling around him, Ardis¡¯s reigns on his consciousness released.

 CH 154

    The time when Ardis was attacking the headquarters. In one corner of the noble¡¯s residency area, Minerva was just before heading to sleep in the Nyrestia residency.


    ¡¸Here, Rona. It¡¯s cold there right? Let¡¯s sleep together. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wafuu¡¹


    Minerva reached her hands out on the luxurious looking bed with a canopy, though the golden beast only replied her and didn¡¯t move.


    Although Rona was entrusted to Minerva by Ardis, he really didn¡¯t look anything other than a ferocious beast. Because all the other servants of the duke residency were afraid of him and never approached, in the end, Minerva had to take care of him alone.


    Though of course, Minerva herself was more than happy to. After all, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Rona, rather, Rona is more like a fluffy stuffed animal that is also her teacher¡¯s companion.


    She had been arranging meals and sweets for him, and even brushed his fur gently, it was a top-notch treatment. And for the few nights, Minerva had brought Rona into her room, and slept in the same room.


    Minerva would want to feel his fur in the bed to sleep but the golden beast would never reply to her invitation. Rona would curl up beside the bed every night, he was like a knight that protected Minerva as he kept looking at the entrance and the window. That made her recall the attack few days ago.


    A group of masked individuals that appeared during the training with Ardis. Though it was obvious that Ardis had fend them off, it didn¡¯t mean that she is completely safe now.


    Regarding that, her father, Duke Nyrestria didn¡¯t reveal anything about it, which only made Minerva more anxious.


    ¡¸I was kept out even though I¡¯m the one they targeted¡­¡­. It¡¯s the usual but, it really doesn¡¯t feel well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan? ¡¹


    Minerva sighed, and Rona raised his head and looked at her in worry.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, Rona. ¡¹


    The reason why she would say something that she wouldn¡¯t normally, is probably because Rona was there to listen.


    Though it¡¯s a beast that wouldn¡¯t speak. Even if Rona is a smart beast that can understand what people say, it¡¯s not like he had the answers to a noble lady¡¯s problems.


    She would feel better even if she just speaks of her anxiety anyways. Since there was someone there to listen, Minerva talked more than usual that day.


    ¡¸Commander Greystar had arranged escorts, so it should be reassuring. But if I said I¡¯m still anxious, it would mean insulting him. ¡¹


    Several escorts were injured or died on that day, on top of that, having escorts that needed to accompany the duke on official matters and the duchess, there¡¯s a serious lack of manpower.


    Advertisement


    It¡¯s not easy to fill the vacancy, and so the numbers of guards in the residency had no choice but decreased momentarily. To fill the hole, the army¡¯s battalion commander, Moore ? Greystar that had known the duke personally agreed to guard the residency with some of his subordinates.


    Though it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re mixing up official and personal matters, it is also the power of a duke to make that possible. Of course, it was for the safety for his daughter, and Minerva who was on the receiving end of that parental care had no reason to complain.


    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s a good experience for my guys to experience guarding as well. And I¡¯ve owed some favors to His Excellency after all, there¡¯s nothing Ojou-sama have to worry about. ¡»


    Though she was sorry to make Moore and his subordinates take on this job even though they¡¯re busy, she couldn¡¯t say anything if the person himself dismissed her concerns with a laugh.


    From what she heard, it seems like they¡¯re going to receive extra vacation time after this too. In other words, guarding the duke residency is taken as an official task of some sorts.


    On top of that, there¡¯re compensation from the duke house too, so it seems like there¡¯re many that volunteered as well. As such, there¡¯re about ten soldiers that had been added into the guard¡¯s rank in the duke residency.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like everything is solved even if they have enough manpower now. The defenders are always forced to be passive while the one attacking has the initiative.


    As Minerva dived into her bed, the room shrouded in silence.


    Was it a minute, or ten. As her consciousness wasn¡¯t clear, the short or long period of time passed, just before Minerva¡¯s consciousness got sucked into the dreamland, Rona stood up without a sound.


    Minerva who felt that was roused.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it, Rona? ¡¹


    With the starlight from outside the window, Minerva looked at Rona.


    Rona¡¯s ears piqued. In a moment, an angry growl broke the silence.


    ¡¸W-What is it? ¡¹


    Then, a ruckus that Minerva could hear. Heavy footsteps were heard running around the mansion, just when she thought she was hearing swords clashing from the floor below, there was a woman scream coming from the floor above.


    ¡¸We¡¯re under attack! Many of them! ¡¹


    ¡¸Be careful of their diversion! Guard the stairs! Don¡¯t let them pass! ¡¹


    ¡¸They, even the servants¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The silence a moment ago disappeared like it was a lie, there were cries of battle surrounding the residency.


    ¡¸A-Attack¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Minerva who was hugging Rona unintentionally suddenly thought of something and went to the closet and took out a sword. It was the short sword that Ardis gifted her a few days ago for self-defense.


    Since she was receiving guidance from a strong mercenary, if she would be afraid of the enemies, it would be too pathetic. The reason why she wished to be strong herself was because that she wanted less people to be sacrificed for her.


    ¡¸Cut them down! ¡¹


    ¡¸Guak! ¡¹


    The ruckus had become closer than before. The sound of swords clashing behind the door, the sound of flesh being cut, and blood being splattered could be heard.


    ¡¸I¡­¡­, me too¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva who had made her resolve pulled her sword and had her hands on the door. While feeling that Rona is at her feet, she opened the door slowly.


    ¡¸Uuhh¡­¡­¡¹


    Advertisement


    Just as she opened the door, the stench of blood flooded. Minerva who narrowed her eyes due to the sudden bright light coming from the corridor became speechless the next moment as she saw the scenery.


    ¡¸A-Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    It was supposed to be a familiar corridor. A scenery of many people collapsed on the ground that would never happen.


    One, two, three persons¡­¡­. The floor and the wall where they died at were dyed with a vibrant vermillion.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama! It¡¯s dangerous so don¡¯t come out! ¡¹


    It was like an angry yell at her.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­. Commander, Greystar¡­¡­¡¹


    As she found out the owner of the voice, Minerva called his name with an expression on the verge of crying.


    ¡¸We¡¯re under attack. There¡¯re many of them but they aren¡¯t powerful. Stay put in the room and rest easy, it will be settled immediately. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aa, I-I too¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s hands were shaking as she grasped the short sword.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. It¡¯s disgraceful for us to make someone we should guard holding a sword. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I, understand¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva turned around and hid her face. While feeling hatred at her own hands for only shaking, she understood what Moore was saying as well, and so her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡¸There, return to your room. ¡¹


    Moore said so gently. As expected, he couldn¡¯t reach his bloody hands towards the young noble lady in sleepwear. While hesitating with his hands, he chased Minerva back into her room.


    The sounds that she heard died down, and it felt like the ruckus was settling.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes¡¹


    Advertisement


    Nodding without energy, Minerva returned back into her room. That time, Rona who had been quiet around Minerva¡¯s feet suddenly leapt out.


    ¡¸Eh? Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    At the same time when Rona barked, the window glass broke, and two shadows intruded the room. The shadows glanced at the bed, and then without hesitation, they attacked Minerva with a dagger.


    ¡¸Back down! ¡¹


    Saying so, Moore stepped in front to protect Minerva.


    At the same time, Rona went in from the side and bared his fangs towards the attackers. That action was probably unexpected for the attackers. Without even the time to react, one of the attackers had his throat gouged out by Rona, and then ended just like that.


    The other attacker was still aiming for Minerva but, of course, Moore was standing in his way. Moore himself who is the battalion commander in the army is a strong person.


    Even if the attacker is skillful, he wouldn¡¯t be outwitted in a one on one situation. After about three exchanges, the attacker fell without causing any damage.


    ¡¸Their purpose was this huh. But too bad their timing wasn¡¯t good that I¡¯m here¡­¡­. No, I guess it would¡¯ve been fine even if I¡¯m not here. ¡¹


    Moore looked at Rona who had easily taken one of the attackers by himself.


    ¡¸As expected from the partner of ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡». You¡¯re not just a normal beast huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Of course, Rona barked so. As the sounds of battle slowly died down in the silent night, the presence of the attackers eventually went away.


    ¡¸Well then, I guess that¡¯s all of them, I will have to look for the injured now. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What about me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ojou-sama should stay here¡­¡­, no, we should move somewhere else since the window is broken. ¡­¡­There¡¯s this dependable escort here too, I will call for someone, so wait first¨D¨D, nn? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Moore who was talking about their next plan realized the abnormality with Rona. Rona who had easily killed one of the attackers were looking around the place seemingly in unrest.


    ¡¸What is it, Rona? ¡­¡­ Huh? ¡¹


    Minerva noticed Rona¡¯s behavior too, then, a strange feeling coming from the surroundings assaulted her.


    ¡¸What, is this? ¡¹


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    There¡¯s no one who could answer Minerva¡¯s question. As for Moore who couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, it was because he couldn¡¯t notice the change.


    There was a heavy atmosphere wrapping around her entire body, making her senses scream. The next moment, her consciousness became afar, holding the short sword in one hand, her other hand were hugging Rona.


    While only that sensation remained as she desperately tried to hang on her spirit, her limit came eventually.

 CH 155

    While feeling slightly choking, Minerva woke up.


    ¡¸Uh, unn¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you awake, Ojou-sama? ¡¹


    Slowly opening her eyes, she saw the figure of Moore sideways. Of course, it wasn¡¯t Moore that was standing sideways, but Minerva who is lying on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Here is? ¡¹


    She raised her heavy body and looked around.


    The thin and tall grass that stretched without ends, the strong sunlight from the sky, and then the dry grains of sands on her palm. With the smell of grass filling the area, it¡¯s obvious that they are outdoors.


    ¡¸Where is this? ¡¹


    There wasn¡¯t a single building around. At the very least, they aren¡¯t in the capital, Minerva who thought so asked, but Moore¡¯s reply wasn¡¯t what she was looking.


    ¡¸I was on the ground here when I noticed. Thirty minutes had passed since then, and the sun is like that. ¡¹


    So, she looked up at the sky.


    Minerva who looked up saw the sun lighting up the blue sky. It¡¯s the day, and the time is just a little past high noon.


    ¡¸How long¨D¨D¡¹


    Minerva was about to ask how much time had passed, but she stopped. After all, Moore said he just woke up about thirty minutes ago, so he probably wouldn¡¯t know much either.


    ¡¸Who knows. I¡¯m not sure but, I don¡¯t think much time had passed. ¡¹


    ¡¸How can you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, I¡¯m a former mercenary, and a soldier now? I can at least gauge about how much time had passed since I passed out. And speaking from that experience, it shouldn¡¯t be long since then. Longest would be ten minutes¨D¨Dit definitely wasn¡¯t half a day though¡­¡­but there. ¡¹


    Moore who answered Minerva¡¯s question seemed to doubt himself too. After all, it was in the night when they were being attacked in the duke residency.


    Now that they had woken up, the sun had passed overhead and is leaning towards the west. It¡¯s normal to think that half a day had passed since then, but Moore¡¯s senses told him it wasn¡¯t like that.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s nothing to be done about the time now. The problem is where are we. At the very least, it doesn¡¯t look very safe here. We should look for some village or town, and then think about returning to the capital then. ¡¹


    Moore suggested such. Minerva answered ¡¸Yes¡¹, but then recalled another presence.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, where is Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, Ardis¡¯s partner? He¡¯s there. ¡¹


    Where Moore pointed, there was Rona¡¯s figure standing gallantly on four feet on top of a slightly elevated boulder. Minerva¡¯s face loosened seeing that.


    ¡¸Rona! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Rona who had noticed Minerva¡¯s yell came down from the rock.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad. You¡¯re with us too. ¡¹


    Welcoming Rona who is running here, Minerva bent down and hugged the golden beast.


    ¡¸Well then, we should be looking for a highway now. Since this is a remote place, that should be easier¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Everyone is worrying. ¡¹


    Hushed by Moore¡¯s words, Minerva raised her short sword in her hands.


    ***


    An hour after that. Minerva and the other two were walking due south on the grasslands.


    If they¡¯re around the Kingdom¡¯s territory, then south will be where the seacoast is at. If they were transported north of the capital, then heading south will get them closer back, if not, seeing the sea will tell them their general location to some degree.


    Of course, finding a highway or a town before that happens is much more plausible.


    ¡¸And, that was what I thought but. Was I underestimating our predicament? ¡¹


    Moore stopped walking with a frown on his forehead.


    They had been walking for quite a while now already but, not even a settlement, a highway can¡¯t even be seen. And of course, there wasn¡¯t any people they could see either.


    With Moore¡¯s one hand on his face looking into the distant with some impatience, he was about to groan ¡¸To think that there¡¯s not even a highway¨D¨D¡¹ when his face hardened.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯re people being attacked by beasts. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Minerva who followed Moore¡¯s gaze found several silhouettes moving in the distance. With them moving around like jumping and running around, it certainly looked like people being attacked by beasts.


    ¡¸W-We need to help them! ¡¹


    ¡¸But, Ojou-sama¡¯s safety is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a time to worry about that now! I can look after myself somewhat, and Rona is here as well! ¡¹


    They needed information to return to the capital right now the most. If they help those people, they might be able to get a hold on their location, and find a way to return.


    In this place where even a highway can¡¯t be found, people are an important source of information.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright. It¡¯s true that we need information after all. Don¡¯t get too far away from me. ¡¹


    Moore agreed to Minerva after some thoughts, and started running with his sword unsheathed.


    ¡¸Rona, we should hurry too. ¡¹


    Holding the short sword in her hands, Minerva chased after Moore.


    As they went closer, the silhouettes became clearer. There¡¯re two people who are equipped that is being attacked. And there were six-legged beasts with dark blue fur surrounding them.


    A total of four beasts. The beasts that looked like large sized cat bares its fangs and bit down on one of the human¡¯s legs and arms, and immediately retreated before the counterattack came.


    The wounds are definitely not critical, it was as if they¡¯re toying with their preys and slowly hurting them.


    ¡¸Tch! We won¡¯t make it in time! ¡¹


    They¡¯re late by a few moments. The two people who showed resistance so far collapsed on the ground, and the four beasts surrounded them.


    ¡¸Shit, at this time! ¡¹


    Moore cursed at the timing.


    He could¡¯ve probably helped them if he was earlier by three minutes. On the other hand, if he was late by three minutes, he would¡¯ve chosen to abandon them to prioritize Minerva¡¯s safety.


    But now he¡¯s stuck between the two choices. The beasts probably realized their presence here as well. The beasts weren¡¯t satisfied by the two, and started looking at them like preys.


    The four beasts directed their gazes here. It seems like they¡¯re fully intent to attack them.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Ojou-sama! Don¡¯t stray! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    Moore who had a sword in his hand stood in front of Minerva.


    Minerva as well at the back drew her short sword. Even if she couldn¡¯t take down the beast, she could at least buy some time.


    ¡¸Even I can¡­¡­¡¹


    What Minerva hoped now is just to not be a baggage. Of course, she is fully well aware she is being a baggage no matter what, at the very least, she didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble to Moore.


    ¡¸Grrrr! ¡¹


    The dark blue beasts leapt at Moore.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹


    Moore had climbed up the ranks in the army with his swordsmanship. There¡¯s no way he would be troubled by just four beasts. The moment he thought he can easily sever the head of the coming beast, Minerva along with Moore both opened their eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    It turned around in midair, and as if there was an invisible wall, the beast kicked against it and landed backwards. Leaving aside if they¡¯re on the ground, it was an absurd movement that was performed in midair.


    ¡¸Commander, on the right! ¡¹


    Minerva warned.  At the same time the front beast retreated, this time, another beast came from the right.


    ¡¸Fast!? ¡¹


    Their speed was faster and sharper than normal beasts. The beast¡¯s fangs were nearing Moore¡¯s right arm.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    It was because he judged that it wouldn¡¯t be in time even if he tried withdrawing his sword. With a half-turned body, Moore tried his best and swung with the handle against the beast¡¯s head.


    But that didn¡¯t reach. As if a glass plate was broken, Moore¡¯s arm was blocked by something.


    ¡¸What the actual!? ¡¹


    While confused by the sudden discomfort, Moore put his all in his knee kick towards the beast that had stopped moving for a moment. But the beast swiftly turned around and tried to evade, however the blade reached earlier.


    The moment he thought the sword would cut through the beast¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Moore is once again surprised.


    Advertisement


    It was just like his sword slashed against a full metal armor, Moore¡¯s sword was deflected away without dealing a single scratch on the beast.


    ¡¸What is that toughness! ¡¹


    While cursing, Moore followed with attacks yet his second missed, the third that landed somehow didn¡¯t deal any damage as expected. While exchanging blows like that, Moore¡¯s breath started to become ragged.


    Minerva couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her eyes. Moore?Greystar is one of the top ten swordsman that could be counted within the royal army.


    And that Moore was struggling so much against beasts was unbelievable. But since Moore was struggling that much already, it just meant that Minerva is in more danger.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama! ¡¹


    One beast slipped past Moore¡¯s guard.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s ears heard the warning, but her body didn¡¯t move.


    The short sword in her hand felt like it was distant, and it felt like her body wasn¡¯t her own and just froze in place.


    Just at the moment when the beast was approaching at a fast speed and her head was all blank, she saw a golden shadow leaping out from the end of her vision.


    ¡¸Rona! ¡¹


    Realizing the shadow, Minerva shouted his name. Rona who suddenly leapt ahead from the side bit into the beast¡¯s throat.


    ¡¸Fgaaah! ¡¹


    Suddenly, a death cry came out of the beast. Then, without waiting, Rona ripped apart its windpipe and cast aside the beast, then moved onto his next target. Ripping apart one of them with his claws, and then kicking one away, the last one was hit into the ground. It was a short period.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, wha¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore lost his words at that overwhelming strength.


    ¡¸A-Amazing! Rona, you¡¯re so strong! ¡¹


    On the other hand, Minerva was genuinely amazed by Rona¡¯s display of strength.


    ¡¸¡­¡­So, the partner of Ardis isn¡¯t just for show huh. ¡­¡­Good grace, what am I even here for. ¡¹


    Moore who stood back from the shock was praising Rona in his own way. He might be happy that he has such a strong companion but, since he was supposed to be Minerva¡¯s escort, he felt painful at his own powerlessness.


    But with the current situation like this, it¡¯s not a place where bothering over his face will help. In fact, if Rona wasn¡¯t around, something would¡¯ve happened to Minerva.


    Even if Minerva wasn¡¯t around, Moore himself probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle four of them.


    ¡¸Anyways, how about the people¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore who had regained himself walked towards the two that had collapsed because of the beasts just now.


    They might¡¯ve been too late but, if they¡¯re still breathing, they couldn¡¯t possibly let them die like that. But it¡¯s not like they knew how to use healing magic, and having no treatment tools, there¡¯s no chance they could help the two people.


    But he thought that he can at least mourn for them, and as a reward, he could take their food or water on their body, Moore thought so.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s legs stopped, and his voice was swallowed.


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    Minerva who caught up to Moore from behind took a peek at what had concerned Moore, and swallowed her breath. A pair of man and woman in armor were on the ground.


    ¡¸T-This is ¡­¡­¡¹


    Both of them wore similar get-up as Moore, and Minerva noticed a familiar insignia on part of their armor. While Minerva was stuck for words, Moore who was looking at the collapsed people in stun spoke.


    ¡¸They¡¯re¡­¡­my men. ¡¹

 CH 156

    ¡¸They¡¯re my subordinates, on the same guard team in the duke residency. ¡¹


    Seeing the two¡¯s breathless state, Moore said so in a painful voice to Minerva.


    Minerva recognized the insignia carved in their equipment, it was the emblem of the royal army. Moore also recognized their faces, they¡¯re undoubtedly soldiers of the Kingdom.


    They both had already ceased breathing. The reason why they¡¯re being attacked by beasts here isn¡¯t known but, they might¡¯ve suffered the same fate as the two. It¡¯s probable that the others in the duke residency might be near too.


    ¡¸Mourning is the least I can do¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore muttered without energy towards no one, offered a prayer and lit the corpses on fire. Without time for a proper burial nor digging a hole, they had no choice but to perform a cremation.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama. Please use this, the stench of blood might be intense but please endure it, it will be better than what you are wearing. ¡¹


    Moore tossed the jacket of the deceased female soldier to Minerva.


    As someone who is here with an appearance of sleepwear, Minerva who is a noble lady¨D¨Dor rather, it is a problematic appearance even if she wasn¡¯t a noble.


    Although she felt sorry for the original owner, she wasn¡¯t disgusted, Minerva covered her thin clothing with the jacket.


    ¡¸Now we¡¯re back to square one. ¡¹


    In the end, they obtained a jacket for Minerva, and the prospect of other soldiers could be in a similar situation. They were still same in the regards that they didn¡¯t know the way back to the capital, and having no supplies.


    ¡¸Hey Rona. Won¡¯t you know a place with water? ¡¹


    Though Minerva asked simply, with an expression of good graces, Rona turned around silently.


    ¡¸Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me that guy really knows? ¡¹


    Moore was surprised seeing Rona¡¯s gesture of indicating follow him.


    ¡¸They say beasts has better smell than human, Rona might know something we don¡¯t know either. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no clue to go on anyways. Let¡¯s follow him. ¡¹


    Moore and Minerva decided so, and followed after Rona walking westwards with a slow pace.


    Thirty minutes of walking, Minerva and the party arrived at a small river that passes through the plains.


    ¡¸Ah! It¡¯s a river, Commander Greystar! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s great. Finally, something else other than grass. ¡¹


    The width of the small river was about three meters. Though the volume of water flowing through isn¡¯t immense, it¡¯s more than enough for the two people.


    The two recalled their thirst after walking so far without a drop of water.


    ¡¸It seems alright. ¡¹


    Moore called Minerva over as there didn¡¯t seem to be any beasts around.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­. It¡¯s refreshing. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Using two hands to scoop the water to drink, Minerva had a smile.


    ¡¸Is there any kind of container¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore who was similarly rehydrating muttered.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a rest first. Since we were just walking till now, Ojou-sama is tired too right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose. It¡¯s better we don¡¯t push¨D¨Dwhat¡¯s the matter, Rona? ¡¹


    Minerva who was answering Moore noticed Rona¡¯s change.


    Rona who was drinking water from the river suddenly looked around as if looking for something. The ears covered in golden fur piqued, and moved according to the sound of the grass waving in the wind.


    The look of being anxious while looking around was as if danger was approaching quickly.


    ¡¸Is there some beasts nearby? ¡¹


    Moore who noticed Rona¡¯s behavior became alert.


    ¡¸The beasts like before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. But we¡¯re not the only one that needs water. If there¡¯re no other water sources nearby, then it¡¯s not strange to have beasts come. ¡¹


    Although they aren¡¯t fully aware of their surroundings, they didn¡¯t see any human settlement, rivers nor pond on the way here. This small river is likely a precious water source for the surrounding living beings.


    And of course, there¡¯re many aggressive beasts among them.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get away quickly. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s a good idea. ¡¹


    Minerva who agreed to Moore immediately stood up, and then from somewhere a voice of an old man was heard.


    ¡¸Oya oya, there¡¯s no need to be so hurry on your way. ¡¹


    Their body jumped at the sudden voice.


    ¡¸Who! ¡¹


    Moore quickly drew out his sword and took a stance and hid Minerva behind.


    ¡¸Hohoho. Coming to my territory and ask ¡ºWho¡»? How laughable, do you think my guard is down because the rainy season is not close? Did you think I wasn¡¯t awake? ¡¹


    The voice continued reverberating. There wasn¡¯t any creature that is in sight.


    Minerva found Rona glaring at a single point, as she followed Rona¡¯s gaze, there was something strange that she saw. A slow flowing small river. Something is moving in the middle of it.


    A part of the water is evidently increasing in viscosity, and then slowly becoming dark blue. The dark blue water expanded gradually, and then eventually filled the entire width of the small river.


    After expanding about five meters upstream and downstream, it finally stopped, and then it stretched upwards.


    It was like the water coming out from a fountain spout aiming upwards. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any fountain, nor was there any spouts. The strange mass was about two meters wide and three meters tall when it stopped growing.


    ¡¸What the heck is this guy¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Moore was questioning the strange creature in front of him¡­


    ¡¸I see, this is what it means to be oblivious huh. ¡¹


    The dark blue mass of water trembled as if laughing. Minerva heard a voice akin to an old man along with the movement of the water.


    ¡¸A demonic beast speaking human language¡­¡­¡¹


    It was obviously outrageous. Something that looks like this and can speak human language couldn¡¯t possibly be a beast, nor a human, there¡¯re no other possibilities but a demonic being.


    ¡¸But not knowing shall not be your excuse. A punishment befitting your lacking knowledge. A suitable punishment for being rude. Present yourself as my food and be grateful. Becoming a part of me, let there be meaning to your foolish life. ¡¹


    The dark blue mass of demonic being declared from a superior way.


    ¡¸The four legged there. I shall let you away apart from those two legged. I believe you have the intelligence to avoid a pointless fight? ¡¹


    There wasn¡¯t a mouth or anything alike on the mass. But if the demonic being had eyes, it is definitely looking at Rona right now.


    After all, the only four legged here was Rona. A silence, or a cry that was supposed to answer the demonic being¡¯s question came out in a form that Minerva didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry but I will refuse respectfully. Well, leaving aside the man, I won¡¯t have any face to meet Al if something happened to Minerva. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The clear words that came out of Rona shocked Moore and Minerva.


    ¡¸I-it talked¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona, you¡­¡­! ¡¹


    On the other hand, the demonic being didn¡¯t seem surprised at the fact Rona spoke, but only treated it normally.


    ¡¸Hou. Standing your ground, four-legged? Though your thinly body couldn¡¯t possibly stand against the great me. ¡¹


    Rona answered calmly at the demonic being that spoke with an overwhelming atmosphere.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s really the case, you wouldn¡¯t offer me to get away by myself right? It¡¯s obvious you didn¡¯t want to face me, isn¡¯t it right, acting like a sage sewage-san? ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s answer was only full of provocation.


    The dark mass of water that was shrouded in silence suddenly trembled. It was a display of anger that it hadn¡¯t showed before.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You said it! You dare speak of the forbidden! Insulting my pure and prestigious body! What a hateful four-legged fur ball! I won¡¯t even leave you the chance to beg for your life! I will make sure not a single drop of blood, not a single strand of fur remains! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to say. Well, no matter how you try to cover it up with pretty words, you¡¯re nothing more than polluted water that is only getting more polluted. Don¡¯t you think you might have a chance of getting purified if a hundred year passes? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Rona further provoked the demonic being.


    The shaking body already manifested multiple sharp ends like needles. The needles that stabbed into the ground in front of Rona lost its shape and soaked the ground quickly.


    ¡¸You, stop dodging! ¡¹


    ¡¸You two, get away quickly! ¡¹


    Giving instructions to Minerva and Moore, Rona easily dodged the needles that came his way constantly.


    ¡¸Annoying bug! ¡¹


    Then the demonic being changed its shape. A portion became mist-like, and as soon as it covered Rona, they condensed and formed needles again.


    ¡¸Rona! ¡¹


    Minerva yelled seeing Rona surrounded by needles.


    Countless needles came from all directions towards Rona. Of course, it¡¯s impossible to avoid.


    ¡¸I¡¯m bothered if you think that much is enough! ¡¹


    Just as Rona¡¯s right paw hit the ground, there was a strong gale manifested with him as the center. The needles were caught up in the rampaging tornado, and were torn into pieces, vanishing into nothingness and blown away. The shockwave had even reached the two people a distance away.


    ¡¸That¡¯s absurd. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Moore was impressed.


    Minerva was the same in that regards. Minerva didn¡¯t understand magic or arts yet, but the phenomenon that just happened was something that couldn¡¯t be performed just by normal physical laws.


    The winds that Rona released couldn¡¯t be natural. It was obvious it originated from arts.


    ¡¸Rona¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva had never in the slightest thought that Rona who would happily eat sweets from her feeding hand could actually understand and speak human language, and is smart enough to control and cast arts.


    Ahead of the confused Minerva, Rona¡¯s battle with the demonic being continued. Rona who repelled the needles surrounding him went on the offense.


    With a force that seemed to split the ground, Rona leaped and closed the distance. While avoiding the needles that came from two sides, Rona quickly closed the distance towards the root of the demonic being.


    Then the triangular ears piqued again. Just before the demonic being could take a defensive measure, his right paw covered in flames hit into the dark mass of water.


    ¡¸A little brat dares to! ¡¹


    The demonic being had a hateful yell.


    ¡¸Even though nothing would happen if you slept soundly, this is your punishment for waking up early without any reasons! ¡¹


    Rona who dealt a blow immediately retreated and took a distance.


    ¡¸I will not hand it over! My dwelling of high mana purity, I will never hand it over! ¡¹


    Although they couldn¡¯t see its expression, from what they¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s obvious the demonic being is enraged.


    On the other hand, Rona is calm. In the midst of that, Rona¡¯s eyes that didn¡¯t show any mercy while facing the demonic being without taking a step back narrowed at what the demonic being said.


    The demonic being¡¯s attack increased in power. The lump of water became like thin whips, and swung at Rona¡¯s sides.


    Though, even Rona who had a calm face couldn¡¯t dodge all of them. With the onslaught of countless needles and whips, it¡¯s inevitable Rona will be hit.


    ¡¸Commander! Rona is! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I know. ¡¹


    Moore who stepped out one step with a serious face seeing Rona¡¯s difficult fight was immediately stopped by Rona¡¯s yell.


    ¡¸What are you two still doing! Didn¡¯t I told you to quickly get away! ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t leave Rona here alone! ¡¹


    Minerva who didn¡¯t back off was met with Rona¡¯s merciless stab.


    ¡¸You two are being a bother here! ¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Minerva became speechless at the cold rejection. Moore placed his hands on the shoulders that were facing down.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ojou-sama. He¡¯s right, we¡¯re being a bother right now. It¡¯s vexing to say, but we can¡¯t do anything with the speed of their fight. ¡¹


    Moore was in pain understanding his own powerlessness but, deciding that he should prioritize Minerva¡¯s safety, he convinced Minerva. As for Minerva, she could do nothing but listen.


    They had no roles in this fight. Even so, Minerva didn¡¯t feel right to leave Rona alone to fight the dangerous demonic being. And the hesitation became a question for Rona.


    ¡¸Will you¡­¡­, will you really be fine alone!? ¡¹


    ¡¸As¨DI¨Dsaid! You¡¯re really not understanding! It¡¯ll be less dangerous for me too if you two quickly get away already! ¡¹


    Rona complained as if he had enough, all while the needles and whips scattered more fur.


    ¡¸I, understand. ¡­¡­Rona, please don¡¯t push yourself. ¡¹


    Affirming to Rona¡¯s words sadly, Minerva left those words behind and turned around.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t leave my side, Ojou-sama. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving Rona who was fighting behind, Moore led the way and fled together with Minerva.

 CH 157

    While keeping in mind Minerva is still behind him, Moore was running with a feeling like dirt was shoved in his heart.


    Young yet talented, it was about five years ago when Moore who was already a prominent figure as a mercenary joined the royal army. The reason why he was able to shut the fussy soldiers that had a better background than him up was because of his abilities, and he managed to climb to a battalion commander with just that. It¡¯s an amazing feat considering his common birth.


    Being one of the top ten strongest swordsman in the army, Moore had shut anyone that had problems with him with just his achievements. And someone like him is¨D¨D.


    (Am I afraid?)


    He was confused at the tremors inside the core of his body.


    There were only few that can best him in a one-on-one situation. Even if his opponent is a Despair, he was confident enough he had room to get by dealing with it.


    But the demonic being a while ago wasn¡¯t like what he had ever seen before.


    (Just following their movements is all I could do, so depressing)


    Moore could barely follow the exchanges mixed with magic and arts between Rona and the demonic being. He thought he needed to assist Rona but, even if he had done so, it wasn¡¯t clear whether he could make any difference.


    Moore bit his lips in frustration. Even so, he could only recognize it. The golden beast, Ardis¡¯s partner is stronger than himself by multiple magnitude.


    (In any case, where the hell is this?)


    Moore changed his negative thinking and tried to reestablish their current situation.


    At the very least, there was no such demonic being in his memories. Of course, Moore isn¡¯t all knowing about demonic beings as well, but given its strength just now, there would be at least rumors of some sort.


    Not just the demonic being from before, the six-legged beast as well. Though there¡¯re still many things he didn¡¯t grasp as he didn¡¯t fight them for long, from the short period he did exchange with them, Moore judged they are stronger than the ¡ºDespairs of Grasslands¡».


    (Outside Nagras Kingdom, huh¡­¡­?)


    Unfamiliar beasts and demonic beings. It¡¯s likely they¡¯re somewhere faraway from Nagras Kingdom. But at the same time, Moore¡¯s senses told him that only a short period of time had passed when they were passed out.


    It would¡¯ve needed substantial time for them to be transported by someone outside the country.


    (Whatever, no point thinking about it now. Finding a safe place first¨D¨D)


    ¡¸¡­¡­Shit! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Minerva was concerned at Moore who suddenly swore. When she saw what Moore was looking at, her question immediately disappeared. There was a six-legged beast covered in dark blue fur. It¡¯s a familiar look.


    ¡¸Ah, ¡­¡­that¡¯s! ¡¹


    ¡¸Again¡­¡­¡¹


    It was the same large-sized cat-like beast that was finished off by Rona just a while back.


    But Rona isn¡¯t around this time. Moore had no choice but to settle it somehow just by using his own powers.


    ¡¸But if it¡¯s just one¡­¡­¡¹


    Advertisement


    Moore knew that the six-legged beasts aren¡¯t normal opponents from the fight previously. But there was only one of them right now. Although it isn¡¯t an easy opponent, Moore decided to gamble on it since it¡¯s going to be a one-on-one battle.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, don¡¯t stray too far. Tell me if there¡¯re more of them coming. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please be careful. ¡¹


    Minerva was left behind a few steps, and Moore himself slowly closed the distance with the beast. Of course, the beast had already noticed them. It seemed like it was about to leap forward with its low stance at any time.


    ¡¸Now then, I was taken aback just now but, it¡¯s my chance to redeem myself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shgyaa¨D! ¡¹


    As if Moore¡¯s words were the signal, the six-legged beast started sprinting.


    ¡¸I had seen that speed already! ¡¹


    Although it was agile enough that Moore was taken by surprise the first time, Moore wouldn¡¯t be troubled so much at the second time. Moore swung with his all at the spot where he predicted the beast will arrive.


    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    The intense slash ripped apart the air and came at the beast.


    But of course, the beast wouldn¡¯t be beaten quietly. Just before the blade reached the beast¡¯s abdomen, it kicked against the air. Seeing the beast jumped sideways with a strange movement, Moore¡¯s sword slashed thin air.


    ¡¸I thought so! ¡¹


    Moore had seen that trick before, and he already prepared to follow up with attacks. He didn¡¯t draw his sword back, but turned the blade around, and drew even closer.


    ¡¸A little more! ¡¹


    As expected, it couldn¡¯t do the impossible jump twice in a row, the next attack will surely land on the beast¡¯s side.


    ¡¸Fgyaaa¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸What toughness! ¡¹


    Moore felt the hardness that came through his sword.


    The dark blue fur that is stronger than its looks didn¡¯t receive much damage with blade made of Heavy Iron.


    The response was cutting against a piece of chain, it was the proof that Moore¡¯s attack didn¡¯t do much at all to the beast. Moore who tried to dismiss his thoughts and move on to his next attack was met with claws at his face.


    A combination attack with its front and middle feet. It was an attack that can only be done because it has six legs.


    The reason why Moore could dodge the first two legs was because of his rich experience as a former mercenary. But even so, Moore couldn¡¯t dodge all of them. The middle claw scratched Moore¡¯s cheek.


    Of course, it was just a graze. It was not a wound that would impair anything in a battle. But that was what bound Moore.


    ¡¸M-my body¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s movement became dull suddenly.


    (Fast acting paralyzing poison!?)


    With his body that suddenly didn¡¯t move well to his instructions, his conclusion from his experience told him so. The claw that reached only a tiny bit didn¡¯t only have the sharpness to easily slice his flesh.


    (My legs¡­¡­!)


    His legs felt numb as he stepped.


    ¡¸Commander!? ¡¹


    Minerva raised her voice realizing Moore¡¯s irregularity.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not done yet! ¡¹


    Moore yelled with spirit and moved his body with just his will.


    It seems like the paralyzing poison isn¡¯t very potent. Although it slowed down his movements, it¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t move at all. But even so, he couldn¡¯t move as agile as before.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, six-legged! Come at me! ¡¹


    The reason why Moore was provoking the beast was to make it come inside his attacking range somehow. Because the beast might turn its fangs on Minerva, Moore had to muster his strength and lure it.


    Advertisement


    But as if seeing through his intentions, the beast didn¡¯t move closer to Moore at all.


    Their distance was about five meters apart. It is a distance that Moore can easily close normally, but the beast that only looked at him from a distance pissed him off.


    It was not a long period of silence.


    It was the beast that ended the silence. With its mouth half open, a ball of flame shook and came to life in it.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    The red color that made Moore doubt his eyes seemed to drip out of the beast¡¯s mouth.


    (Impossible¡­¡­, you¡¯re saying that it can even spout flames!?)


    The beast¡¯s cheek that inflated gradually, it looked like it was inhaling deeply. It was obviously a movement to prepare an attack.


    (Something like that, now¡­¡­!)


    Cold sweat was felt behind Moore. The beast was doing an overexaggerated preparation. Moore normally would¡¯ve easily dodged it, but the paralyzing poison in his body that dulled his movement made his senses ring.


    The beast stopped inhaling. Moore who was barely standing on his two feet stared at it. The short period that felt long passed, and the beast opened its mouth big.


    (Not good!)


    The shaking red flame was released towards Moore, but at the same time, an intense gale blew and something large covered his sight.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    Of course, there¡¯s no one to answer Moore¡¯s question. Replacing that, there was a dull blow sounding, then a cry from the beast.


    ¡¸Fgyaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The beast that was about to spew flames on Moore was held down by something that came from somewhere. As he saw what it was, it is a similar shaped six-legged beast holding it down.


    But the one holding it down had numerous wounds carved on it, two legs from its six had already gone missing. The beast that crashed into the one Moore was fighting was already on death¡¯s door.


    It didn¡¯t seem like the beast could hold onto it any longer. It is a matter of time before the beast below could break free.


    (Saved¡­¡­?)


    Moore who felt he was saved suddenly saw another six-legged beast jump into his sight. No, it¡¯s more correct to refer it as something that used to be a beast.


    Some had their heads missing, some had ruptured abdomen, some were totally charred black, numerous corpses were thrown and landed near Moore.


    ¡¸From where!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Commander, they came from that side! ¡¹


    Minerva that came behind here unnoticedly pointed out in a direction on the grasslands.


    Advertisement


    On the far horizon, there was a small shadow running around. If it wasn¡¯t a scenery far way, it would¡¯ve looked like a bunch of flies flying around.


    ¡¸It seems to be approaching. ¡¹


    The small shadows would sometime scatter, and then become one and move. The size of the shadow slowly grew in size. In other words, the group of shadows were slowly approaching their location.


    ¡¸Someone is fighting with those beasts. ¡¹


    Eventually, when the figures become as large as a pinky nail, they could tell a single person silhouette is fighting against many six-legged beasts.


    Though, its movement isn¡¯t how a human move, Moore thought. It was as if invisible footholds were set up, and the fist moved in all directions without stopping. It¡¯s more correct to say that the silhouette is flying.


    ¡¸What the heck? ¡¹


    The number of six-legged beasts continued to diminish.


    As for Moore who almost nearly lost his life just going against one of them, their difference in strength can¡¯t even be measured. The person would scatter or blow away the beasts around to the ground every time he stepped.


    And for the two that was entranced by the unrealistic and strange scenery, they didn¡¯t realize the presence approaching from behind.


    ¡¸Sorry for the wait¨D¨D. What¡¯s happening over here, it¡¯s quite noisy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Kya¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸U-Uwak! ¡¹


    The two people¡¯s shoulders jumped up at the sudden voice, and there was Rona who fought off the demonic being from before.


    ¡¸R-Rona? I see you¡¯re fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since when¡­¡­. Please don¡¯t scare me like that, my lifespan is shortened. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it your fault for spacing out here. ¡­¡­Nn? Aah, someone is fighting with a bunch of Nedulos there huh. ¡¹


    Easily pushing away their complaints, Rona immediately understood the situation. There was a figure of a human fighting alone against the six-legged beasts, as Rona narrated.


    ¡¸Nedulo, do you mean the six-legged beasts? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They aren¡¯t strong but, they¡¯re all over the place, famous for being troublesome as they multiply everywhere. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t strong¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore was depressed at Rona¡¯s words. Since he was struggling and almost lost his life against just one of that ¡ºAren¡¯t strong¡» beast.


    ¡¸Unn, it seems like they¡¯re approaching. ¡¹


    Just like Rona said, the man¡¯s shadow that seemed to scatter the bugs around him slowly approached.


    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t we run? ¡¹


    ¡¸I think it should be fine. Though since they¡¯re dumb enough to rush at anyone once they¡¯re enraged, it¡¯ll be smart to get away just in case but¨D¨Dhmmmm? ¡¹


    Rona who was answering Minerva¡¯s question noticed a strange point.


    ¡¸What is it, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona¡¯s gaze was chasing after the shadow of the man fighting against the beasts. The distance had closed enough that the faces can be made out.


    Moore saw a black-haired man with worn out equipment. His age seems to be in the thirties. The balance of muscles that showed as he fought was what Moore thought to be the ideal shape.


    The six-legged beasts that surrounded him were as if insignificant beings, being cast away as corpses every moment. Although he was stupefied, he also felt his fighting style was emitting a depressing feeling and sadness.


    (What, his face¡­¡­, where did I see it before?)


    Moore was strangely familiar with the face. It should be something he¡¯s able to recall but, he wasn¡¯t able in the end. With his thoughts fully occupied, Moore didn¡¯t catch what Rona was muttering.


    ¡¸Al? ¡­¡­Why is he here? ¡¹

 CH 158

    It was Minerva who responded to Rona¡¯s mumble.


    ¡¸Do you know that person, Rona? ¡¹


    Rona simply answered, ¡¸Guess so¡¹ towards Minerva¡¯s question.


    At the very least, Rona knew that no one on the other side called Ardis by ¡ºAl¡». And if Rona called Ardis with that nickname, then not many people will know he was referring to Ardis.


    In the first place, Rona hadn¡¯t talked in public face to Ardis. The only exception to that was Nere but, of course, Minerva and Moore weren¡¯t there when that happened. That¡¯s why ¡¸Al¡¹ that Rona mumbled wasn¡¯t anyone that Minerva knew.


    Rona thought that he should explain it to the two people but immediately dismissed that thought after all.


    (So cumbersome)


    In the first place, Rona himself wasn¡¯t clear on what happened either, he didn¡¯t think he could explain well to the two, and he felt that he had no obligation to do so either.


    ¡¸I will be going ahead for a while. You two should stay here. Yell loudly if it¡¯s dangerous, then quickly run away. ¡¹


    Rona who had quickly given up explaining anything started walking in a pace slowly towards Ardis who is fighting against numerous Nedulos.


    Moving closer, Ardis¡¯s figure is now clear. There were injuries all over his body, the broken equipment, and the sword that had lost its edge and became a blunt weapon, and a sooty face.


    His face was full of impatient and hatred. It was as if he is a totally different person than the Ardis who were smiling peacefully at the twins.


    Above all, the difference is that Ardis is not in his younger form. It was a body before thirties that had several scars, it was the appearance and age that Rona was familiar with.


    (What happened?)


    Rona had last saw this Ardis two days before when he went to the other world and found the younger Ardis, and stayed for about five years. They had determined the flow of time between two worlds is not the same, and if Rona¡¯s calculation is correct, here would have passed seven days for the five years there.


    (Is he really Al?)


    If Rona is looking at Ardis now, then who is the Ardis on the other side.


    (A fake¡­¡­, though that can¡¯t be the case)


    Even if he rejuvenated, Rona knew well Ardis¡¯s fighting style even when he had half his power. If Rona had really failed to discern the real for five years, then he might as well be blind.


    Advertisement


    (Well whatever. Let¡¯s think after talking to this Al)


    Only two of the Nedulos which were crowding him remained, serving as a cooling down session for Ardis. The black pupils that was hitting down the Nedulos turned to Rona, and then returned to his battle as if nothing happened.


    (He¡¯s Al alright)


    At the very least, from the fact that he didn¡¯t have animosity towards Rona and wasn¡¯t surprised. After Rona made about ten steps around, Ardis had landed after finishing all of the Nedulos off on the ground with not exactly the greatest expression.


    ¡¸Rona huh¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words were short when he spoke.


    In this short distance, Rona¡¯s conviction wasn¡¯t shaken. The person ahead of him is undoubtedly his partner, Ardis. But on the other hand, Rona was thoroughly confused as he tilted his head.


    Rona didn¡¯t have the basis. But for some reason Ardis who he should be really familiar with is having a strangely thin presence even though Rona is right beside him.


    ¡¸What are you doing here, Al? ¡¹


    Rona with a mountain load of questions inside him asked an abstract question. But regarding that, Ardis¡¯s response was very much unexpected and intense.


    The expression of seemingly enduring something broke down, and was replaced with intense anger. And that stabbing glare was right on Rona, as he yelled angrily.


    ¡¸What am I doing!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiie¨D! ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s fur stood. With the killing intent that seemingly had a blade rushing at him, his instincts deployed a barrier immediately.


    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s because we lost! I by myself, in this forsaken land, and fighting in this kind of appearance! Do you think I look like someone that had won against that woman! Do I look like I¡¯m celebrating right now! ¡¹


    With Ardis yelling angrily and exuding an intense pressure, Rona¡¯s tail was between his legs, and his ears fell flat as he shrunk.


    ¡¸Our plan was known! That woman, she had laid her traps and waited! Everyone was just playing on her hand! Joan too, Dawatt too, Lexy too, they were all killed! Even Greihs with that wound can¡¯t¡­¡­! At the very least, that woman must¡­¡­! But I can¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t do it! Elion and Sark, they even sacrificed themselves for me and then I¡¯m just wandering in this place¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    If anger could be changed into destructive force, then it would¡¯ve turned into blades and had already destroyed everything and anything around. There was a person there that gave off a dangerous feeling that one would get cut up into pieces if touched accidentally.


    Ardis¡¯s mana that were filled with intense emotions had leaked and interfered with the atmospheric mana, causing an unsettling air. It definitely wasn¡¯t an illusion that the surrounding looked like it was hazy in a mirage.


    The short period that felt long.


    It was about three breaths out later that Rona was released from the intense pressure.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. It¡¯s no use lashing out on you. ¡¹


    As if a changed person, Ardis had a weak voice as he apologized. Putting a stop on the seeping mana from himself, he is starting to calm down as he regained his breath.


    But for Rona, it only felt like Ardis had put a lid forcefully on his overflowing emotions.


    ¡¸Rona. Do you know what¡¯s this place? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. I¡¯m also looking a way to return. ¡­¡­What about Al? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    With Ardis¡¯s intense pressure gone, Rona could finally answer albeit still a little fearful.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No. I¡¯ve been walking seven days already. Elion was the one that blew me here but¡­¡­. That bastard, if he had that kind of trump card from the start, he could¡¯ve just sent me to that woman¡­¡­¡¹


    While seeing Ardis whose face was distorted, Rona had turned his head in full speed in order to grasp what happened.


    (This is probably right after challenging that crazy woman¡­¡­and lost)


    After hearing what the Ardis from the other world said and seeing the Ardis now, Rona inferred.


    (Seven days from that time, then there would be seven years. The calculation matches up. But that means there were two Al at the same time? Unn--¨D¨D, this doesn¡¯t make sense)


    For the time being, Rona brought up a name that the other Ardis would definitely know.


    ¡¸Hey Al, do you know the name Nere? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana, or Kyrill, do you remember them? ¡¹


    ¡¸Name of the recruits? Sorry but I don¡¯t know well about the recruits. There was no time to do so, neither were they allowed on the mission this time. ¡¹


    Ardis reacted as if he really didn¡¯t know who they were.


    And of course, there¡¯s no reason at all for Ardis to be lying to Rona right now. In other words.


    (The other Al is someone else? No, that can¡¯t be the case)


    There¡¯s no way Rona would mistake Al. No matter how different their races are, or how different they are as creatures, the bond between them is not so shallow.


    (They are both Al. Both are the same person, but different¡­¡­)


    As Rona realized that both are the real Ardis, he was also forced to acknowledge that the Ardis in front of him isn¡¯t the same existence as the one in the other world.


    From the conversation, Rona was able to find out that this Ardis had last saw Rona seven days ago, and had no knowledge about the other world at all. Rona thought about revealing everything to this Ardis but he immediately dismissed it.


    Advertisement


    There¡¯s a high chance that he would be taken as making a bad joke if he tried to explain it now.


    If that happens, then Rona wouldn¡¯t leave unscathed. Ardis who looks like he is still in a state of despair and filled with anger might do something out of his rage.


    It was honestly scary.


    ¡¸Was the last time Al met me seven days ago¡­¡­right? ¡¹


    While peeking glances at Ardis, Rona carefully chose his words.


    ¡¸Yeah, we went straight to the subjugation after that. ¡¹


    If that¡¯s so, Rona inquired.


    ¡¸How about until we find a settlement or a highway, I suggest we tag along? ¡¹


    ¡¸We? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, the two over there and me. ¡¹


    Rona turned around and faced Minerva and Moore.


    ¡¸Who are those two? ¡¹


    Ardis showed a strange expression after seeing the two people.


    Of course Ardis knew they were there, but being unable to use even a single spell, they are truly an existence akin of a pebble for him. If Rona didn¡¯t bring it up, Ardis probably would¡¯ve ignored them to the end.


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­. It¡¯s difficult for me to explain everything but there was someone who wanted me to look after the girl. So I can¡¯t leave her here. ¡¹


    Though the man isn¡¯t included, Rona added on.


    Rona was a little taken aback as it felt like he was making use of Ardis, but even after explaining it, Ardis might still refuse.


    Leaving aside the other world, Rona knew that taking two persons that is totally a baggage and venturing in the wilderness against demonic beings and beasts here is being reckless.


    But since it was technically Ardis himself who asked Rona to take care of Minerva, it could probably work.


    (Though they¡¯re still quite different)


    Ardis who didn¡¯t know what Rona was thinking said so.


    ¡¸If they can follow, then so be it, I don¡¯t have the intention to match my speed to some kid¡¯s stride. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    (Well, the Ardis here would totally say that)


    While Rona agreed on that, he was thinking of a way for the two to not be left behind.

 CH 159

    When Rona brought Ardis over and introduced the two, Minerva and Moore¡¯s face became brighter as they thought there was hope. Someone alive and not from the duke residency, then he might know something.


    But immediately after that, when they found out Ardis was the same in the regards of being thrown in this place without knowing where, their faces clouded over quickly. Their hope that was found at last was immediately extinguished, of course their face would look depressing.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no use to be depressed. The day is almost over too, let¡¯s find some suitable place and set up for the night. ¡¹


    No one went against Rona¡¯s suggestion.


    Deciding a place surrounded by several tens of trees as their resting place, they started working to prepare for the night


    Because of Ardis¡¯s unfriendly behavior of not even introducing himself to the two, the atmosphere around certainly wasn¡¯t pretty. Three persons and one beast were shrouded in an awkward atmosphere.


    ¡¸Tough that we didn¡¯t bring any water. ¡¹


    While roasting the Nedulo meat that will be their emergency meal, Moore muttered and sighed. Although their stomach can be somehow filled thanks to the Nedulo meat, their thirst wasn¡¯t sated.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Oops, here, some water. ¡¹


    As if recalling something forgotten, Rona said so before manifesting a ball of water in front of them.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s eyes became round seeing the round ball of water floating in air.


    ¡¸Here, put out your hand. ¡¹


    The two had their hand become a makeshift cup, and the ball fell as if waited for that. Just as their hand touched the ball of water, the shape collapsed, and it was truly just water.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­, water? ¡¹


    Moore was looking at the liquid filling his both hand and verified with Rona.


    ¡¸What does it look like other than water. Ask whenever you need more, I can make more. It¡¯ll be more convenient if we have a container, but no choice but to bear with it now. ¡¹


    The two put their mouth to it seemingly anxious, but after realizing it was safe, they quickly drank it all.


    But rather than gratitude, Moore was complaining.


    ¡¸If you can do this, then why not doing it in the beginning¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t a choice then. I wasn¡¯t clear about the situation earlier as well. And let me ask you, if I had just made water that time, would you have drank it without questions? And could you have guaranteed that you wouldn¡¯t treat me differently after that? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­certainly, the truth. ¡¹


    Rona didn¡¯t want to reveal himself if possible.


    Though Rona knew that the two persons aren¡¯t Ardis¡¯s enemies, there¡¯s no knowing where information is leaked. If Rona isn¡¯t just a beast, but one that can manipulate and cast arts, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk in the capital.


    And there would surely be bad plotters who would be interested, and in the worst case, he would be designated a demonic being and be subjugated. That wasn¡¯t what Rona and Ardis wanted to happen.


    ¡¸Sorry. But why are you fine now? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no point hiding it now right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­. That¡¯s true. ¡¹


    After all, Rona had showed that he could use magic during the battle at the small river, and also the ability to converse. There¡¯s no point to hide the fact now.


    ¡¸At least make your own water. Don¡¯t treat Rona like a servant. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis who was at the side seeing that interrupted. He probably wasn¡¯t keen on letting his partner treated like a gofer.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    It seems that Moore wasn¡¯t happy because of Ardis¡¯s blunt attitude. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t friendly with him too.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t blame them Al, they can¡¯t use mana after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t use mana? ¡¹


    Ardis had a face of not comprehending at all.


    ¡¸Why would people who can¡¯t use mana lurking outside the town? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m a swordsman. I can fight with my sword even if I can¡¯t use magic. ¡¹


    Probably feeling humiliation, Moore was glaring at Ardis as he boasted.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re a swordsman, then it¡¯s more so. How can you even fight without being able to make a foothold? ¡¹


    Ardis who was stupefied for round two rebuked.


    ¡¸Foothold? What the heck is that? ¡¹


    Rona offered a saving boat for Moore who asked back without a clue.


    ¡¸Uhh, this is what a foothold is. ¡¹


    Saying so, Rona jumped upwards. After jumping up about a meter in the air and drawing a parabola, Rona stopped before he hit the ground.


    ¡¸Eh? Floating¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s eyes saw that Rona was floating about fifteen centimeters above the ground.


    ¡¸This is a foothold. One that you create with mana. ¡¹


    As if letting Moore who had round eyes to see clearly, Rona jumped in the air multiple times. Rona who was jumping against invisible footholds in the air looked like he was running through the air.


    ¡¸I-Is that possibly¡­¡­. The skill the Nedulos used? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not any skill. Since even a Nedulo can use it after all. ¡¹


    Rona replied as if it was common sense.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t name yourself as a swordsman if you can¡¯t even do that much. Leave your sword and live in the safe town if you don¡¯t want to die. ¡¹


    As if pouring oil over fire, Ardis looked down on him and said the harsh truth.


    ¡¸You, let me tell you¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait wait wait wait! Although it wasn¡¯t pretty, Al is right. It¡¯s dangerous here with your abilities. ¡¹


    Rona was trying to stop Moore from being violent, but it seems like he wouldn¡¯t back down either.


    ¡¸Even I have my pride for becoming a battalion commander with just a sword! Do you expect I can keep quiet being ridiculed like this! ¡¹


    Moore probably understood what Ardis and Rona said as well. After all, he had clearly saw Rona and Ardis easily trampling on the Nedulos that he couldn¡¯t even best.


    Even so, he had his own pride as a swordsman. He wasn¡¯t a person to keep quiet being ridiculed.


    ¡¸A man who can¡¯t even use a single art? What kind of countryside battalion is that to have you as its commander. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! Al, you too! ¡¹


    Ignoring Rona¡¯s effort to keep the situation, Ardis had poured in even more fuel.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re so hungry for a fight, then I will be your opponent! I will let you taste plenty of the sword you want! ¡¹


    Just as Moore was getting up and grabbing his sword, Rona¡¯s patience had reached bottom.


    ¡¸Enough is enough! ¡¹


    Putting up five sharp icicles in front of Moore, Rona made a strong gale to stop him from approaching. Moore whose momentum was halted by the arts stumbled and took two steps backward, then sat back down.


    ¡¸It was so annoying so I didn¡¯t bother to say it, but if you¡¯re not going to acknowledge the reality, then I will say it clearly. ¡¹


    Facing Moore who had a displeased face, Rona gave up and stated the reality.


    ¡¸You are certainly the battalion commander of the Nagras Kingdom army, and one of its top swordsman. But all of that is only inside the Kingdom, it doesn¡¯t hold a candle here at the very least. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even you¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet and listen! ¡¹


    Rona yelled to shut Moore up.


    ¡¸This guy¨D¨Da Nedulo, do you remember? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, the one that we fought earlier. ¡¹


    Rona pointed at the piece of meat that was once a Nedulo with his paw, and Moore answered in a bitter expression.


    ¡¸You, do you think you can win? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­If I¡¯m being careful. ¡¹


    Moore managed to squeeze out words on the verge of his pride being crushed.


    ¡¸Your realization is still shallow. If the four weren¡¯t playing with you at the beginning, you would¡¯ve already been in eight pieces now? ¡¹


    ¡¸If they were not playing? What do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nedulo you see, they like to play with their preys when they can. It seems like they enjoy hurting the prey and seeing them getting weaker. Well they are stupid and can¡¯t distinguish if someone is stronger than them though, so there¡¯re more occasions that they would get hit back. ¡¹


    Moore was dumbfounded at Rona¡¯s words. He thought he was putting up a good fight but, in reality he was only being treated as a plaything.


    ¡¸Only one can consider themselves a warrior once they can win against a Nedulo by themselves. If not, no one would ever take you seriously. After all, even the Nedulos can use footholds and barriers, that¡¯s what Al is trying to say. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    He had probably already understood what Ardis was saying. Moore became silent as he bit his lips.


    ¡¸Here is¡­¡­, where are we? Rona, you sound like you know where we are. ¡¹


    It was Minerva who was being silent for the entire time who spoke instead of Moore.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona sighed greatly.


    (So cumbersome)


    After grumbling inside his mind, he gave up and thought to properly explain. Laying on the ground, he looked upwards to prompt Minerva.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s quite complicated to explain but¡­¡­. Look at the sky. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sky? ¡¹


    The two looked up at the sky prompted by Rona.


    ¡¸What about the sky? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah! ¡¹


    It was Minerva that noticed first.


    ¡¸What is it Ojou-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no¡­¡­ twilight. ¡¹


    The sky with the setting sun is dark. It is an obvious phenomenon in this world but, it¡¯s different in Minerva and Moore¡¯s world.


    In that world, even when the sun was setting, the sky would still glow dully, and the sky full of small light speckles would slowly encroach on the dark sky from the east.


    It is a scenery not visible in this world, it is what people called as twilight.


    Advertisement


    (NOTE: I couldn¡¯t find any name for this kind of sky, so I¡¯mma going with twilight)


    It was a scenery that is supposed to be a daily occurrence for them, that¡¯s why they are surprised at the sky totally shrouded in darkness.


    ¡¸Now that you said it¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸But why¡­¡­? ¡¹


    On one hand, there is the world that would be dyed in a vivid red color, and on the other, there is the world that seemed like it was being sucked into darkness.


    For them who are used to the world that has a twilight, it would be a surprise to see something abnormal like this.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing as twilight in this world. ¡¹


    Rona continued his explanation towards the two surprised human being.


    ¡¸After all, it is a different world that the one you two are born on. ¡¹


    ¡¸A different¡­¡­world? ¡¹


    As if not understanding Rona¡¯s words, Minerva¡¯s reaction was only lukewarm.


    ¡¸This is the world where I was raised in. And also the world Al¨D¨DArdis is raised in. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t Minerva nor Moore that had a reaction, but Ardis.


    ¡¸Why would my name come out there? ¡¹


    After all, his name was just blurted out in a topic that he¡¯d thought unrelated at all to him, of course he would be concerned. Ardis asked a question while holding his temple in one hand.


    ¡¸Eh? Shishou? ¡¹


    ¡¸This guy is Ardis? ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t what bothered Minerva and Moore the most. After all, they are still in utmost confusion.


    ¡¸For the time being, I will explain to these two people first. Since it¡¯s too complicated to explain to both sides now¡­¡­, I will explain it later to Al. ¡¹


    While feeling the silent pressure from Ardis and cold sweat forming, Rona turned back to the two people. While still receiving stabbing gaze from Ardis at the side, it was obvious why his voice was a little unsettling.


    ¡¸Uhh, where were we again¡­¡­. Oh right, this world is different than the world you two are used to. ¡¹


    Ignoring Ardis¡¯s gaze who looked like he wanted to say something, Rona acted calm and continued.


    ¡¸Something happened and Al was transported into that world. The reason for that isn¡¯t clear. And also, he became younger for some reason, and also became terribly weaker but, Al was looking for a way back going around that world as a mercenary. I myself can cross the two worlds easily but, it seems to be difficult for Al. ¡¹


    The absurd story that was layered in more absurdness made the two people speechless.


    ¡¸By the way, the Al here is the person himself, that¡¯s what I think. It¡¯s something like another Ardis that has a different set of memories than the Ardis you two know? ¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please want for a moment. I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­. This person is the same person as Shishou? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re not exactly the same person, but I think their origin is the same person. ¡¹


    ¡¸This guy is Ardis? The age clearly doesn¡¯t match up though. ¡¹


    ¡¸This is what Al looks like originally. The Al over there became smaller for some reason. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, who is the Shishou I know? A fake? ¡¹


    ¡¸Both are Al. Both are undoubtedly the real Al. ¡¹


    Although the two were throwing questions in quick succession, Rona was able to answer them immediately. Of course, Rona wasn¡¯t totally clear on what happened either, but he¡¯s probably the most knowledgeable about it here now.


    ¡¸So, this world here. Uhh, the biggest difference here than the world you two were in is the presence of twilight. Rather, Al and I felt having a twilight is abnormal. That¡¯s why we were convinced that it is a totally different world in the first place. ¡¹


    Minerva and Moore looked up at the sky again.


    In a similar way, the missing presence of twilight had become an undeniable truth for them. The fact that they¡¯re in another world than they are used to.


    ¡¸Also, I think it¡¯s clear by now but, the beasts here normally can talk and also use magic. And there¡¯re more wars here than the other world, everything is in chaos. Ah, but it feels like the mana here is thicker than your world. It¡¯s easier to activate arts here. I guess that¡¯s all the big difference. ¡¹


    The two probably couldn¡¯t comprehend all the new facts that were thrusted in their face. They had both already lost their words long by now, and only their ears could hear what Rona was saying.


    ¡¸There¡¯re many other small difference, but also many similar parts. There¡¯re strong and weak people here, good and bad human trash. Unfortunately. ¡¹


    A human trash, suddenly Rona recalled a red-haired woman.


    Rage quietly rose inside of him. Rona couldn¡¯t ever forgive the crazy woman that had not only played with, humiliated, and even tainted the person that is his important friend, and also Ardis¡¯s love.


    Even during that time, if Rona wasn¡¯t injured gravely, he would¡¯ve participated together with Ardis. Rona after seven years is the same. It¡¯s painful to imagine what Ardis here is experiencing now as the event only happened seven days ago for him.


    While hoping that his emotions wouldn¡¯t turn into rage, Rona desperately pondered how to explain what happened to Ardis.

 CH 160

    Minerva¡¯s confusion wasn¡¯t resolved.


    Entering her own usual bed, and welcoming the next day as usual wasn¡¯t an event far in the past. But then the duke residency was getting attacked, and she was in an unfamiliar grassland by the time she regained her consciousness.


    Being attacked by unfamiliar beasts, and even encountering a river that was actually a demonic being that can speak. Though she was surprised at Rona who she thought was only a beast talking fluently, even more than that, she remembered Rona¡¯s proficiency with arts.


    With not a single mystery solved, only more and more obstacles stood in her way back to the capital. Even when she was told that they were now in a world different from the one she was raised in, it only added more to her confusion.


    ¡¸Commander Greystar. It¡¯s embarrassing to say but¡­¡­, I haven¡¯t understood a single thing about what happened. ¡¹


    The fire between the people swayed while it consumed the twigs on the ground. On the edge of the twigs are skewers of Nedulo meat cut into suitable sizes.


    After all, without proper tool, all they could have is some simple roasted meat.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Ojou-sama. It¡¯s the same for me. ¡¹


    Picking one skewer up in his empty hand, Moore held the meat on the fire as he answered.


    ¡¸Rona said it¡¯s a different world. But what did he mean by that? A different continent? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder. If we¡¯re not on Rovres Continent, then there¡¯s no need to say it¡¯s a different ¡ºWorld¡». It¡¯s a different continent, would be the correct expression. In the first place, even in other continents, there should be twilight. The fact that there wasn¡¯t a twilight here is not what I can understand. If only there was someone who knew everything. ¡¹


    There¡¯s no use pondering over something they didn¡¯t know, Moore sighed as he muttered.


    Minerva looked ahead. Rona was explaining frantically towards a man who had his arms crossed sitting on a tree stump.


    According to what Rona said, that man would be her Shishou, Ardis.


    It¡¯s unbelievable. That¡¯s what Minerva felt.


    She only knew the young Ardis. No matter what, the age couldn¡¯t match with this man who had an unshaven face. Certainly, his hair and eyes are black like Ardis¡¯s, and even their faces look similar.


    If Ardis would¡¯ve aged more, then it¡¯s possible for him to grow into someone like the man there.


    Advertisement


    (But¡­¡­)


    Minerva shook her head inwardly.


    There¡¯s no way that man is Ardis.


    Rona said they weren¡¯t exactly the same person, but their origin is the same. But that man didn¡¯t look like he knew Minerva nor Moore at all. Above all, it was the difference in their eyes.


    (Shishou¡¯s eyes is not that chilling)


    The man¡¯s gaze towards Minerva was icy, it was a gaze treating her like an enemy.


    It seemed like he was fine with Rona but at the same time, he didn¡¯t care a single thing about anyone other than Rona. The time when they were talking, the evaluating eyes towards Minerva and Moore were very uncomfortable.


    ¡¸Here Ojou-sama. It¡¯s done. ¡¹


    Moore who was silently roasting the Nedulo meat had finished cooking one and offered to Minerva. The roasted meat had a nice color on the skewer.


    Rona responded to Moore¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸Nnn¨D. Let¡¯s eat first and continue the talk later. ¡¹


    Though it wasn¡¯t a brilliant time to stop, Rona stopped the explanation with Ardis and then moved onto eating first. Rona cleverly used his front two paws to grab onto the skewer, then just ate it from the front.


    While being impressed by Rona¡¯s technique, Minerva moved her gaze to the skewer that was handed over to her.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­. How should I ¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. We have a young lady here. ¡¹


    Moore was troubled as well seeing Minerva concerning over how she should proceed.


    ¡¸Since we don¡¯t have a knife or a fork, not even a plate. It¡¯s just as simple as biting it off with your mouth, right? ¡¹ Moore showed an example as he bit into the meat.


    It is an act that would normally not be allowed for any noble lady. But it was an emergency situation. And there wasn¡¯t any nobles nor servants around, Minerva decided to challenge one of the first times of her life.


    Though it was cut into smaller pieces, they were still too big for Minerva. As she bit into the meat that was tougher than expected, the remaining heat can be felt through her teeth.


    While frowning at that toughness, since the Nedulo meat had a firmness similar to beef, she wasn¡¯t really caught on anything at first. Minerva thought it would just be tasteless because there wasn¡¯t any seasoning, that was apparently a big mistake.


    As she chewed, there was an unbelievable raw smell from the tough meat. Along with the sticky feeling that comes from the meat, the meat that was being chewed was like a piece of tanned leather resisting against their teeth.


    Despite it should¡¯ve been cooked already, the raw and gamey smell still filled their mouth.


    Of course, Minerva who was born a noble could¡¯ve never experienced eating raw meat. But the unappetizing taste and the resistance that would only grow stronger as they chewed, Minerva who couldn¡¯t bear it threw it out.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Uek! What the heck!? Peh, peh! This is so bad! ¡¹


    Similarly, Moore who was beside Minerva who had similarly tasted his first Nedulo meat coughed it up. It seems like it wasn¡¯t just a special characteristic of a noble lady¡¯s palate.


    Even if Moore is a military man now, he was once a mercenary that had crossed multiple battlefields. If someone like him had threw up what he had in his mouth, it must be the meat at fault.


    ¡¸What the heck is this!? Is this something you can eat!? ¡¹


    Following his gaze, Minerva as well looked towards Rona and Ardis. And there was the man who easily ate the pieces of meat off the skewer, and then there was Rona who had a frowning face even while devouring the second piece.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t want to. No one forced you to eat anyways. ¡¹


    The man said so while having one hand on his temple for some reason. Following him, there was Rona who said, ¡¸Still, eat some¡¹


    ¡¸I know how you feel. However, there¡¯s nothing but Nedulo meat around here. Maybe in the later seasons, there would be tree sprouts that is better, either way, they can only fill little of your stomach. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing but this¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva was looking at the piece of Nedulo meat with a grim face.


    Although her hunger wasn¡¯t too extreme that she can¡¯t endure it yet, it¡¯s still half a day or longer since she had a meal. Even if she retired now, her limit would come soon.


    ¡¸If you choose to starve, then so be it, if you have something else, then just eat that. There¡¯s no one stopping you. ¡¹


    Though Minerva was muttering to herself, the black-haired man responded for some reason. His voice seemed to have some elements of irritation.


    ¡¸There should be something better if we can find a human settlement but, there¡¯s nothing else here, Minerva. It might be difficult but at least eat a little. Pinch your nose and it¡¯ll be a little better. A little. ¡¹


    In a world where their bearings aren¡¯t even clear, of course they can¡¯t find anything that is befitting for a noble lady to eat. Following Rona¡¯s encouragement, Minerva pinched her nose tight and made her move again.


    Certainly, the raw smell is less intense. But even if the smell dulled, the uncomfortable and disgusting texture didn¡¯t change.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva who was about to vomit out forcefully swallowed the piece. Just as she felt it going down, the gastric fluid inside her stomach as if resisting it almost threw up everything, but she managed to hold it in.


    Looking beside her while having tears on her eyes, Moore was in a similar fashion, wrestling with the meat. As expected from a former mercenary. His tolerance is much greater than Minerva¡¯s noble palate.


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be better not chewing it, not chewing it that is!  ¡¹


    Not able to contain his rage, his frustration and anger was directed to the disgusting meat. It seems like he tore off bit by bit from the skewer, and then without chewing, swallowed it down.


    It was something Minerva didn¡¯t think she could imitate at all. In the end, Minerva who couldn¡¯t bring herself to have a second bite filled herself with water from Rona.


    After finishing the dinner that was shrouded in a strange tense mood, the sky had totally become dark.


    ¡¸Since we had our meal already, let¡¯s sleep already. ¡¹


    Rona said so while curling up beside Minerva. As for Ardis, he took off his sword belt, and then laid on the ground to sleep.


    ¡¸Oi, are we not going to have night watches? ¡¹


    Though Moore was asking in a panic seeing Rona and the others heading to sleep already, Ardis didn¡¯t seem bothered enough to even spare him a glance as he said.


    ¡¸Night watch? Why bother about something like that, just handle them if they come your way. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just in case. In the first place, isn¡¯t that too cruel to ask from Ojou-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t even sense an attack beforehand huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had a tired face as he said.


    Minerva bit her lips unintentionally. From what he said, Ardis and Rona probably can detect any danger even when they¡¯re asleep and can counter it. It might be the same for Moore who had been a mercenary for a long time.


    But Minerva is a noble lady without any experience of even camping outside. Leaving aside detecting any danger in her sleep, she probably doesn¡¯t even have the ability to protect herself even if she could.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Minerva will be safe beside me. No problem even if you slept soundly till morning. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s assurance only helped to add more clouds to Minerva¡¯s mind.


    While already feeling powerlessness, she couldn¡¯t do anything other than to acknowledge that fact. Minerva as well, laid on the ground beside Rona, while feeling the body warmth from the golden fur, she closed her eyes.


    Fatigue immediately caught up. Although she had trained quite a bunch recently by Ardis, it was the first time she had to walk for an extended period. There wasn¡¯t a long time before Minerva let go of her consciousness and fell asleep.

 CH 161

    ¡¸¨D¨DOi, wait! ¡¹


    Suddenly, a noise woke Minerva.


    The panic voice was from Moore. When the link between her consciousness and her body finally caught up, Minerva was able to open her eyes slowly.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The first thing her eyes saw was the figure of the man who Rona called Al flying towards her. Before she had a chance to be agitated by the distance between her and the sword, the sword in his hands were swung, passing through the airspace above Minerva while ripping through the air.


    ¡¸Kyaa¨D! ¡¹


    There was a sound of something dropping onto the ground behind Minerva who was surprised.


    Minerva reflexively turned around. It was a creature about forty centimeters long.


    The pure white body was shaped like something made out of three spiraling ropes entwined together. The tail portion became one in a complicated entwinement but, the head portion were split into three, and with the middle where the mouth should be is a gaping hole, with multiple sharp ends lining up as teethes.


    It was a single color of white without any fur. It looked soft to the touch, and looked more like a sleeping fetal of a beast. And such creature was split into halves by Ardis¡¯s sword and stopped breathing.


    The liquid leaking out of the jiggling body was rousing an instinctual disgust. Minerva immediately averted her gaze but, instantly hardened her expression and drew the short sword from the sheath beside her.


    It¡¯s not guaranteed that only one came. There might be more attacking if she wasn¡¯t being careful.


    ¡¸Fuwaa¡­¡­. Sorry, Al. Also thanks¡­¡­munya. ¡¹


    Rona was yawning and speaking sleepily, before curling up and returning into his sleep. Ardis as well sheathed his sword, indicating the danger had passed.


    ¡¸To think that you can¡¯t handle this much¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis sighed with an exhausted face.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask that from a child that had only started taking up a sword half a year ago. ¡¹


    Although Moore defended Minerva, Ardis had an expression of so what.


    ¡¸Since you left the city, that kind of excuse is meaningless. No matter who, a weaker opponent is much preferred. If you can¡¯t even defend yourself from these things, forget about it all. ¡¹


    Minerva painfully knew well how lacking her abilities are. Not being able to learn a single magic yet, even if she managed to swing a sword with her feeble arm, it can¡¯t even be of help.


    But now that she had made her resolve to become stronger, she wouldn¡¯t be a cry baby, nor giving up on the future possibilities.


    ¡¸Not now but¡­¡­. I will definitely be stronger¨D¨D¡¹


    Without sparing a thought to Minerva¡¯s feeling after desperately managing to rebuke him, Ardis¡¯s words easily overwhelmed her.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning if it¡¯s not now. Realize that it is now that your life is in danger. Unable to use magic, not able to sense presence, it¡¯s impossible to live outside the city. My advice doesn¡¯t mean harm, just return to a town and live peacefully without taking a sword. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, I can¡¯t do it. ¡¹


    Of course, Minerva didn¡¯t wish to become a mercenary nor an explorer. It was out of her control this time, she didn¡¯t step into this dangerous place as her wish.


    She wasn¡¯t frustrated on the part of not getting out of a city. After all, her occasions of actually venturing out of the capital in the first place as a duke¡¯s daughter was countable with one hand.


    But she wouldn¡¯t ever give up taking a sword. For Minerva, the swordsmanship that Ardis taught was the only path for her to become strong. Even if she did manage to acquire sword magic in the future, the time where she would not take up a sword would probably never come.


    Telling Minerva to give up on the sword now, is just telling her to give up becoming stronger. That¡¯s why, she couldn¡¯t accept it at all.


    ¡¸Do you want to die that much? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I want to die. I just want to protect myself and those that are important to me. Is it wrong for me to wish for such strength? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not that it¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s a saying of ¡ºKnowing your limits¡». Someone who doesn¡¯t know their limits will die in no time. Even if you had that sword¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes were looking at Minerva¡¯s sword.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸That¡¯s something too much for you. I don¡¯t know what kind of family you are from but, without the appropriate skills, even a treasure is set to rot. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that much, that this sword doesn¡¯t suit me. But even so, it¡¯s a treasure my Shishou had given. Even if I¡¯m not a suitable user now, eventually¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shishou¡­¡­, a Shishou you say. ¡¹


    Did he have a headache, after putting a hand on his head, Ardis continued.


    ¡¸I heard from Rona your Shishou has the same name as me¡­¡­¡¹


    An exhausted face that was seen many times on Ardis came about again.


    ¡¸To give some girl like you this kind of sword, what an overprotective Shishou that is. He must be living a soft life. ¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t insult my Shishou! ¡¹


    Having her Shishou judged, Minerva unintentionally became angry.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not insulting him. I¡¯m just saying that he¡¯s too soft. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! I won¡¯t allow anymore scorn! ¡¹


    Even if they are with the same name, even if Rona said they were both the real Ardis, there is a limit to what he can say. Above all, she wouldn¡¯t forgive a person that didn¡¯t understand anything for insulting her respected person.


    ¡¸Allow or not, what are you going to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸This¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop, Ojou-sama! ¡¹


    Not able to endure the provoking Ardis, Minerva had swung the short sword disregarding Moore¡¯s restraining attempt. The sharp slash that was unimaginable from someone with a slender body like her was aimed at the opponent¡¯s sword handle under his waist.


    Ardis didn¡¯t bother avoiding it. He only stared and chased after the trajectory of the sword.


    The sword that can be said swung with Minerva¡¯s full force was deflected by an invisible wall before reaching Ardis. The numbing vibration that came through the sword as if hit a giant boulder almost made her drop it before she managed to grasp it again. And then a bulky hand overlapped hers.


    ¡¸Ah¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis right hand that invaded within a blink of an eye were holding Minerva¡¯s hand along with the sword.


    ¡¸What a laughing matter. Not being able to do anything towards someone who is unarmed in this distance. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­¡¹


    Of course, Minerva had knew Ardis¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t normal.


    The fact that he could easily take out the demonic being known as Nedulos that Moore couldn¡¯t even cut with his big sword was something she acknowledged despite it being surreal. Of course, she didn¡¯t expect her amateur sword could reach someone like that.


    But at least by showing the trajectory, she wanted to prove the teachings she had received wasn¡¯t useless.


    ¡¸Oi, leave it at that. You¡¯re being childish. ¡¹


    Moore at the side showed disagreement.


    ¡¸Something like this must be said before she gets hurt¨D¨D¨D¨DWhat!? ¡¹


    Ardis who was sending a cold gaze towards Moore suddenly turned back towards the sword in Minerva¡¯s hand in surprise.


    ¡¸Eh, what!? ¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s own sword robbed her sight with confusion.


    The sword was shining in white. That wasn¡¯t a normal light at all. It was enough to render the redness from the dying campfire into nothingness, and blind the entire surrounding in whiteness.


    ¡¸What, what happened!? ¡¹


    Moore shouted in confusion. Rona who was sleeping beside Minerva stood up in silence.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­, what is this? My head¡­¡­, dream¡­¡­, now¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis while his left hand supported his head collapsed on his knees.


    Minerva who saw that figure swallowed her breath. Of all things, Ardis¡¯s body had the same light as the sword.


    The light encompassing Ardis was increasing in strength gradually, on the other hand, Minerva¡¯s sword was losing its radiance. It was as if the light radiated by the sword was absorbed into Ardis¡¯s body.


    Even Minerva who was watching it happen stupefied couldn¡¯t stay a spectator any longer. Suddenly, a great amount of emotions flowed into Minerva.


    Even though she tried to resist against getting swallowed by something that is not hers, the great amount of information pinned her down, and her thoughts was starting to be imbued by someone else¡¯s emotion.


    That was someone¡¯s memories.


    That was someone¡¯s emotions.


    That was someone¡¯s way of living.


    Many people.


    Many places.


    A great amount of battles unfolded inside Minerva¡¯s mind.


    It was like a dream of warm memories, and at the same time, a nightmare full of despairs.


    ¡ºWhy worry, it¡¯s just two more kids I have to feed. I still think I¡¯m resourceful enough for that. ¡»


    A big grin on a middle-aged man whose figure was like a veteran soldier on a battlefield. A warm feeling swelled up.


    ¡ºYou had already chosen to take up a sword alongside us, you¡¯re one of us. Don¡¯t behave like someone else and say you¡¯re leaving us simply. ¡»


    Advertisement


    A person with one eye looked the other side seemingly embarrassed. It felt like something precious was handed over.


    ¡ºDon¡¯t think you can protect me forever. Even I¡­¡­, I have something I want to protect. ¡»


    A girl with black hair was staring with an honest gaze. He desperately held down the urge to embrace her.


    ¡ºYou¡¯ve become strong. You were just a little brat that can swing a sword wildly before, but now you¡¯re a magnificent swordsman. ¡»


    A middle-age man said so happily. A sense of accomplishment and joy filled his chest.


    ¡ºSomeone like that is our employer. I can¡¯t bear it too but, since we have the contract now, we can¡¯t exactly do anything about it. ¡»


    The middle-aged man was suppressing his killing intent and faked his calmness. The regret that filled him made him grind his teeth.


    ¡ºHah, finally that stupid woman general got a taste of it! Serves her right! ¡»


    A huge number of comrades were cheering with a mug in their hand. It was a soothing feeling in his mind.


    ¡ºShit! What happened!? Oi, who was it!? ¡»


    One of the comrades were yelling in panic. The feeling of losing an important comrade remained in his mind.


    ¡ºIt was certainly a pleasure seeing wild dogs suffering in the end. It was a good sample of data as well, I appreciate it. ¡»


    A woman with crimson hair said despicable things with an elegant tone. Rage had filled his eyes, his head was heating up in pain.


    ¡ºWe tried to stop her too. But even so, she said she must go no matter what¡­¡­¡»


    The twins¡¯ answers were strange and mysterious. A sudden overflow of fear and regrets that had never been felt before poured in.


    ¡ºAre you going? ¡­¡­¡­¡­I see, I understand. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t forget, you must return, whenever it might be. ¡»


    The middle-aged man saw him off with an expression of understanding and enduring something. Together with a sorry feeling, he was filled with regrets of not being able to pay back anything to him.


    ¡ºCruel, so cruel¡­¡­¡­. She¡¯s not dead¡­¡­, but not alive at all ¡»


    The voice coming from his feet felt like it was distant from another world. Even though he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, his gaze couldn¡¯t leave her figure.


    Taking a step closer. A dry sound of a bone cracking on the sole of his feet was heard.


    Sorrow, sorrow, sorrow, sorrow, grief.


    Sorrow, sorrow, sorrow, grief, regrets.


    Sorrow, sorrow, grief, regrets, pain.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger, hatred.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger, hatred, hatred.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger, hatred, hatred, hatred.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger, hatred, hatred, hatred, hatred.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger, hatred, hatred, hatred, hatred, hatred.


    Sorrow, grief, regrets, pain, self-blaming, anger, hatred, hatred, hatred, hatred, hatred, hatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatred hatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatredhatred.


    ¡ºAre we leaving her like that? She¡¯s too¡­¡­pitiful like that¡»


    The voice from his feet asked for his judgement.


    Advertisement


    He wanted to save her, but couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want to lose her, but neither did he want to keep her in a living hell. Intense emotions and reasoning entangled.


    His hands were trembling. Tears weren¡¯t stopping.


    He wanted to run away, but before that, he must make a decision. Asking for salvation in an unheard voice. Exactly because he knew that it is an empty wish, he must, with his own hands.


    Ending¨D¨D¨D¨Dthe life of his loved.


    Painful.


    It was painful.


    His chest hurt.


    His heart hurt.


    His soul hurt.


    Who was it?


    Who was it that made him suffer in this pain?


    He knew.


    Without asking anyone.


    It was¨D¨D, everything was because of that woman.


    Kill her.


    He will kill her.


    He vowed so.


    He will kill her after making her taste the same suffering.


    No matter what kind of hand he must use.


    He will chase after her in the entire world to kill her.


    But even so, his loved will not return. The sin of ending his loved with his own hands will not disappear. Even so, he must kill.


    Even if it meant losing his own life, betting his entire life.


    ¨D¨DHe vowed to kill her.


    ¡ºScraps! Don¡¯t try to be smart with me! ¡»


    Blown away by the woman and slammed into a wall.


    No matter how fast he swung his sword, no matter how much mana he used, no matter what kind of attacks he formulated, his sword couldn¡¯t reach that woman. Even as his hatred would overwhelm his feeling of being helpless and make him stand up again, his feelings could not affect the reality.


    It was unreachable. He was short of a step.


    Even if he was true to his hatred, that wasn¡¯t capable of overturning the difference in their abilities.


    ¡ºI¡¯ve tried it out many times already but the detailed parts aren¡¯t figured out yet. You might be sent to some strange place, so I apologize first. ¡»


    ¡ºDon¡¯t die out there, Ardis! ¡»


    The younger twin started kneading mana, while the elder stood against the woman.


    Confusion.


    Doubt.


    Agitation.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s why, Ardis. For us too¨D¨D¨D¨D¡»


    He couldn¡¯t hear all of their words. The younger twin¡¯s figure faded along with a smile, before everything was covered in whiteness.


    ***


    Was it a dream, or an illusion, Minerva was churned and pulled along with the intense emotions that reached her.


    As everything passed, the only thing left in Minerva without being washed away was regret, regrets, self-blaming, inpatient, and sorrow. And then the strong burning hatred that would never cool.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, are you alright!? ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s voice that was just at her ear woke her up.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­. W-What was that just now¡­¡­? ¡¹


    There was the figure of Moore beside her, holding her up by her shoulders. It seems like he supported her before she fell, as she thanked him shortly.


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡­¡­¡¹


    The hazy thoughts calmed down, and she surveyed the surroundings.


    Rona was looking at someone. It was Ardis who was confronted by Minerva just now on his knees.


    ¡¸The light just now¡­¡­¡¹


    A mutter was heard from Minerva. Realizing anew that the light just now wasn¡¯t an illusion, the surreal event took her words away.

 CH 162

    Ardis saw a dream.


    But that was too realistic to be a dream, it was a replay of painful memories.


    It should¡¯ve been a dream. But if it wasn¡¯t a dream¨D¨Dthen what was it. Only the intense emotions that emerged from his heart made Ardis stood up.


    ¡¸You¨D¨D¨D! You dare¡­¡­, you dare¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, Ardis! ¡¹


    He ignored the voices from his side, Ardis launched himself towards his nemesis with a force that shattered the ground.


    The innermost room of a fortress that took a hundred forty elites of the mercenary band to break through, the room that is likely the widest one in the fortress. Ardis¡¯s yell reverberated in the hall that stretched more than fifty meters.


    Opposite of him is a woman general with a crimson hair and eyes. The person who had welcomed Ardis and the others as the chief of the fortress said with a smile.


    ¡¸It¡¯s up to my own accord to dispose of my toys right? It¡¯s not something scraps like you should be bothered with. ¡¹


    While dodging the heavy onslaughts with a calm face, she glanced at the black-haired mercenary.


    The crimson jacket on her body swayed a little. Inside that is a set of metal armor that was crafted while preserving the body lines, and a short sword in a gorgeous sheath hung below her waist.


    It is the proof that she isn¡¯t a girl that is protected but someone who stands on the battlefield.


    ¡¸Even though I prepared something special just for her, she was crying so much that I lost my interest. ¡¹


    With a scorning laugh, if only Ardis can rip that despicable mouth open, he wouldn¡¯t regret selling his soul to a devil. Even though he would never forgive her even if she had her knees on the ground and begged for forgiveness, only his hatred for her only increased.


    How much hatred can a person hold against another, there wasn¡¯t a limit he can see yet.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! ¡¹


    While crying out angrily with killing intent, Ardis only continued swinging his sword. At the same time, he tried to take a distance, and sent flying swords from behind the woman general¨D¨D.


    ¡¸This much? Boresome. ¡¹


    With an uninterested expression, the woman general threw countless spherical objects towards the flying swords.


    The small silver spheres spanning three centimeters each arranged themselves in the air into a wall, stopping the slash. Though there were spheres blown away because of the heavy slash, there would immediately be more spheres filling up the space they left.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Not enough¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Ardis realized his disadvantage while his face distorted.


    At most sixteen flying swords can be manipulated satisfactorily at Ardis¡¯s current level. If just moving more, he can easily add a few more.


    But flying swords that could only do simple move means nothing and won¡¯t work on any experienced fighter. On top of that, his opponent is the woman general who is a country¡¯s best sword. Even if she is a rotten person down to the core, her abilities are real.


    Flying swords that could not perform skillful swordsmanship are just as well as nothing.


    On the other hand, the woman general had manipulated countless spherical objects to deflect Ardis¡¯s flying swords. Needless to say, the spheres that the woman general can manipulate is much more than Ardis¡¯s flying swords.


    Even now, the sixteen flying swords could serve nothing more than accessories around the woman general.


    ¡¸Then from the front! ¡¹


    Ardis took a sword in his hand and rushed in by himself. But the woman general did not even try to dodge him.


    An invisible shield that defended against Ardis¡¯s sword. A physical barrier made from mana.


    ¡¸It¡¯s so sleep inducing. Well, it¡¯s better than the toys just now though. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes filled with more rage at the woman general¡¯s provocation.


    ¡¸¨D¨DYou bastard! ¡¹


    Ardis left himself to his emotions and swung his sword. A single stroke took down two barriers, then another took down three barriers.


    But even so, only more barriers would be deployed as they are destroyed, Ardis¡¯s sword could never reach the woman general. Even as he yelled and slashed, the barriers only stood in his way without faltering.


    ¡¸You, only you, never¨D¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Even so, Ardis¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. If he could bring forth judgement to the woman general in crimson hair who is laughing with scorn, he would need nothing else.


    With a soul dyed only in rage as he swung his sword, he only continued slashing with all his entirety.


    But¨D¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Whyyyyyyyyyyy! ¡¹


    Even if he yelled with his all, his sword couldn¡¯t reach the woman general.


    The swords that he swung countless times were blocked by barriers. The woman general had blocked all the flying swords coming from different directions with the spheres, and stood against Ardis from the front easily.


    In the first place, she isn¡¯t someone suit to the sword. Easily blocking against all the slashes that came her way, the woman general swung her hand as if repelling an annoying bug.


    Then suddenly, countless blades glimmering in red came at Ardis.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Ardis who had detected danger immediately stopped attacking, and switched into defending with his all. A thick barrier that would rival a five-fold barrier. However, the blades easily encroached and melted the barrier.


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    The voice that was heard from behind, Ardis quickly let go of his foothold and escaped upwards.


    Right after that, a beam of light that carried a tinge of green shot through. The light that was fired from behind covered the woman general¡¯s body, evaporating the surrounding floors and pillars, creating a large sunken floor in the hall that had become a battlefield.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Sark! ¡¹


    ¡¸Do it! ¡¹


    The person that released that beam of light yelled, then another person released an additional attack. What was shot was pure space that is compressed to its limits.


    Ten points of distortion in space collapsed and shot straight towards where the woman general was.


    Then as if stopping them, the silver-colored spheres stood as a wall in the air. As if rushing to their own demise, they were sucked into the points, but as the collisions of the spheres and the points happened, the distortion of the points became less powerful.


    Eventually, when the ten points of distortion had dissipated after devouring multiple tens of spheres, what was left is the figure of a long-haired woman standing as if nothing happened. Opening her vivid red lips, the woman general had an irritated expression.


    ¡¸You two again? ¡¹


    She was looking at the two persons. They¡¯re mercenaries and Ardis¡¯s comrades wearing the same outfit as him.


    One having hair about the same length with Ardis, and the other has long hair that is tied at the back. Their difference is only that. Other than that, their faces and appearances look totally the same, they¡¯re brothers that share the same birthday.


    Even though they have faces that could easily charm woman even in a tavern, they chose to be mercenaries for some reason. The greenish silver hair and bluish eyes had a gentle impression but, Ardis knew that their power can be even greater than himself.


    ¡¸Can you stop. You¡¯re making me dislike twins more and more. ¡¹


    ¡¸That is exactly what we want! ¡¹


    ¡¸We don¡¯t want to be liked in the slightest by you anyways! ¡¹


    The two fought back with words against the woman general who said so in displeasure.


    ¡¸This much is enough for impolite and barbaric people like you who can¡¯t even follow a simple order when asking for a dance. ¡¹


    The woman general¡¯s hand waved, and then the clump of mana that was gathered sucked in rubble from the surroundings and formed a humanoid shape.


    ¡¸I will get back to you two later, play with these for the time being.¡¹


    There were two humanoids constructed, the two humanoid golems started chasing after the twins with a speed unthinkable of something made from rubble.


    ¡¸Sark, Elion! They¡¯re not normal humanoid golems, be careful! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you telling that to! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸We know already, Ardis! ¡¹


    Even while warning the two, Ardis had not taken his eyes off the woman general a single moment. While sending glares that would be enough to curse the person still smiling to death, Ardis moved to his next hand.


    Agitating the surrounding mana and gathering them to his sword¡¯s edge, he manifested the greatest flame he could in order to incinerate his nemesis.


    ¡¸Burn to ashes! ¡¹


    The same time when the sword was swung down, the white flame that was fed more than enough mana flared up and headed towards the woman general.


    He knew that she isn¡¯t an easy opponent. There wasn¡¯t any room for him to hold back. The temperature that can instantly boil many types of metal was focused into one point, only for the cause of penetrating the woman general¡¯s barrier.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be arrogant! You scrap! ¡¹


    The woman general scoffed at him and welcomed the flames from the front.


    The next moment, blue flames were born from the woman¡¯s hand. The blue flames easily stopped Ardis¡¯s attack, and in the next moment, overcame the white flames and became a counterattack.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Realizing that he couldn¡¯t defend against the struggle of power between mana coming from the front, Ardis stopped his attack and focused on defense.


    Even though he poured all his mana to make a barrier, that was only enough to weaken the blue flames a little for him to dodge it. The explosion caused by the two flames colliding easily levelled the surroundings, sending Ardis into the air.


    As if looking to end Ardis who was blown by the shockwave into a wall, the woman general drew the sword on her waist and came at him.


    ¡¸If that much is hard for you, it just means your limit is up. ¡¹


    The woman general that had easily closed the distance in an instant swung in a wide arc with her speed.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    As Ardis tried to defend against it with his sword, the heavy blow threw his arm up in the air. Although the woman tried to follow up with more attacks, Ardis is also a warrior that had crossed the border of life many times already.


    Instinctually gathering mana into a single point to form a strong barrier to block the incoming sword, he tried to get away from the wall that is blocking his retreat.


    But even the barrier made with all his mana couldn¡¯t completely block the woman general¡¯s slash.


    ¡¸Gahak¨D! ¡¹


    Although it wasn¡¯t enough to completely shatter Ardis¡¯s barrier, the shock wasn¡¯t cancelled out completely, and Ardis was blown away once again.


    The force of the woman general¡¯s slash that came through the barrier shook his organs. While desperately trying to hold onto his consciousness even while he was blown away, Ardis swung his sword towards the woman general.


    But as if that move was predicted already, the silver spheres blocked his arm that held the sword.


    ¡¸How pathetic. ¡¹


    As if to wipe off the smile on the woman general¡¯s face, there was a voice that came from Ardis¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Ardis, get down! ¡¹


    Realizing the owner of the voice, Ardis fell on the floor without hesitation. Then several sharp icicles grazed above his head. The sudden attack that was hidden by Ardis¡¯s body rushed into the woman general¡¯s face from a close distance.

 CH 163

    The woman screamed.


    ¡¸Getting in my way again! ¡¹


    The woman general who deflected away the icicle coming her way with a barrier hatefully had her foothold on the ground crushed by the shockwave from Ardis. And at the same time, he swung his sword despite the uncertain foothold.


    As expected, even the woman general couldn¡¯t easily handle two attacks coming from above and her feet at the same time. She kicked against the crumbling floor and dodged the sword.


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t think that such cheap tricks would work against her in the first place. But his aim wasn¡¯t to inflict a wound to her, but to create a gap in her stance.


    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    Along with a yell from Sark, there were streaks of light coming from above towards the woman general like meteor showers.


    Because it wouldn¡¯t spare him either if he got caught up in it, Ardis had immediately retreated and saw the countless light bullets showering onto the woman.


    However, the three¡¯s combination attacks were unable to injure the woman general at all.


    ¡¸Stop being so annoying! ¡¹


    The woman general¡¯s words were angry, as a thick barrier blocked the light bullets.


    ¡¸Even that can¡¯t go through! ¡¹


    Sark clicked his tongue seeing that the light bullets were defended against.


    ¡¸What incredible pair of annoying bugs. I don¡¯t ever want to see that face of yours again. Get lost already! ¡¹


    ¡¸How miraculous we¡¯re on the same page. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just how I want it! You¡¯ll disappear forever and never make anyone sad anymore! ¡¹


    The twins immediately rebuked the woman general¡¯s words.


    ¡¸You are the one to get lost! ¡¹


    An attack filled to the brim with mana from Ardis was released.


    ¡¸A mere scrap dares to! ¡¹


    As if it wasn¡¯t even anything worth looking at, the woman general wiped it away with one of her hand.


    Although there wasn¡¯t a single pause between the attacks from the twins¡¯ arts and Ardis¡¯s swords, the difference in strength is still apparent. The sword was completely blocked by barriers and silver spheres, and their arts were cancelled and overwhelmed with stronger arts.


    No matter how many attempts they made, all of them did nothing and only made it one step short of the woman general.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they would stop. They just had to continue until their attacks reach.


    She was already someone they couldn¡¯t easily get to on the battlefield because of her many escorts. Even if it might¡¯ve been a trap, there¡¯s no guarantee that such a thin defense will be shown again in the future.


    Advertisement


    That¡¯s why they had to do it now. Ardis, and for the others too, they had all made up their resolve of not returning and came here.


    The sharp slash, and the devastating arts crashed into each other. Deep inside the fortress, the battle between the four persons saw no ends and only continued.


    What brought a change to the stalemate was a tiny coincidence. A millisecond. A fleeting moment that is too short to call it an instant.


    Elion¡¯s arts were able to get through the tiny gap that was made in the barrier by Ardis¡¯s attack, breaking it open, then following Elion, Sark¡¯s arts got through the opening.


    The unintentionally realized ideal cooperation penetrated the stronghold of the female general.


    The woman¡¯s face that had an easygoing smile till now froze. There was blood trickling down her cheek.


    ¡¸W-Wha¡­¡­¡¹


    The woman general¡¯s voice trembled as she realized the red color on her fingertips as she tried wipe it away.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­dare¡¹


    A small mutter was heard.


    ¡¸You dare¡­¡­¡¹


    The woman general who raised her face didn¡¯t show a glimmer of scorning laugh like before, only anger towards the twins remained.


    ¡¸You dare, you dare to do this to my face! Not just once, but twice! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! I will not spare you even if you crawl on the ground! Die here! Regret making an enemy of me and die here! ¡¹


    The woman general who was furious released an enormous wave of mana destructively. A moment where the air in the room felt thin and was getting sucked into somewhere, then a shockwave centering from the woman general happened.


    Way before Ardis could detect the danger and retreat, the woman general¡¯s shockwave reached first. The pressure that was unimaginably greater than anything before held Ardis down.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Shielding his head with his hand that is not holding a sword, even the thick barrier that was put up in his best efforts could not block the shockwave, blowing him away.


    His consciousness was blown away together for a moment as his view became dark.


    ¡¸Uugh¡­¡­¡¹


    While standing up once again bearing the pain throughout his body, there was Elion¡¯s face in front of him.


    ¡¸Great. Are you awake, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸Elion¡­¡­, was I¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You were out. Just for a little though. ¡¹


    Even though it was just a moment, it is his most vulnerable state in such a battlefield, Ardis felt ashamed of his own blunder.


    ¡¸What about Sark? ¡¹


    ¡¸Dealing with that woman now. ¡¹


    As his hearing started to work properly again, he started grasping the situation again.


    Because of Ardis and Elion retreating from the frontline, Sark was against the woman general alone. In the room of the fortress where everything had turned into rubble, the demonic hands of the woman general was toying with Sark.


    ¡¸Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be a baggage at all¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, the baggage is going to be me. ¡¹


    Ardis who followed Elion¡¯s gaze swallowed his breath.


    ¡¸You, that leg¡­¡­¡¹


    Elion¡¯s right leg from his knees onwards was completely gone, the bone was even showing.


    ¡¸It seems like my luck ran out. It must¡¯ve been a bad landing spot. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis is the only hope we have now. I will put my secret ultimate on you, so stay put for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸But Sark by himself¨D¨D¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Sark can¡¯t hold for long. That¡¯s why we must do it now. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. Make it quick. Even if there¡¯s some small mistake¡­¡­, that woman must never¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Elion nodded wordlessly, and started kneading mana in silence to construct his spell. Ardis thought it would be some temporary buff or some strong barrier. He didn¡¯t care about the details. Even if it¡¯s some unknown arts, he trusted Elion enough to allow him casting it on himself.


    A huge circle of mana drew around Ardis. There were small symbols forming on the line. Receiving Elion¡¯s mana, the symbols started glowing. Just as Ardis thought that it would be a grand scale art, Elion suddenly said.


    ¡¸Ardis, both Sark and I were always regretting. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s so sudden? ¡¹


    The sudden words even though they¡¯re in a battlefield made Ardis question back.


    ¡¸That time, when Ruu went out by herself¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing the name from Elion, Ardis recalled bitter and regretful memories.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not your fault. She chose to do it herself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so. We should¡¯ve stopped Ruu even if it meant forcefully. At the very least, one of us could¡¯ve tagged along with her. ¡¹


    As Ardis felt uncomfortable talking about it with Elion¡¯s face showing pain from his leg, he tried to dodge the topic.


    ¡¸What about the arts? Sark can¡¯t hold out any longer by himself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Constructing the arts and talking is easy. Rather, don¡¯t try to change the topic. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something to talk about in this situation though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not something that should be brought up at the final battle. But still, it¡¯s something I have to say now. ¡¹


    Just as Elion said, the arts was still being worked on even while he was talking.


    ¡¸We must redeem ourselves for Ardis no matter what. Someday, we thought so but, it seems like the time for that has come. ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, Elion? ¡¹


    Unlike Sark who is more active, Elion is someone who can discern the appropriateness of his words. Even if it¡¯s done while he¡¯s constructing the arts, it¡¯s strange to say something unrelated to the current life and death situation. It¡¯s something the normal Elion would¡¯ve never done.


    Ardis felt a little suspect at Elion¡¯s behavior.


    ¡¸What¡¯s a bunch of dying scraps trying to do here secretly! ¡¹


    The woman general who had noticed Elion¡¯s arts rushed towards them instead.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can do it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Stop being a bother! ¡¹


    To protect the waves of flames coming their way, Sark had stood in front of Elion and Ardis and deployed a barrier.


    With the purpose of incinerating them, the flames the woman general released surrounded the three. Even though Sark¡¯s barrier is keeping it at bay, it¡¯s obvious to the eyes that it is slowly crumbling.


    ¡¸Hurry up Elion! I can¡¯t hold on much longer! ¡¹


    Ardis who saw Sark¡¯s figure from behind was taken aback.


    ¡¸Sark¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The redness on his abdomen was obvious with a single glance, and his silhouette was also curved in strange places. Similar to Ardis, parts of his abdomen must¡¯ve been gouged out when he was blown away by the shockwave into a wall.


    ¡¸Sark and myself is already as you seen. Winning nor escaping is not an option for us. ¡¹


    Even though Ardis¡¯s eyes had already understood that, Elion spoke the harsh reality.


    ¡¸Even so¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve tried it out many times already but the detailed parts aren¡¯t figured out yet. You might be sent to some strange place, so I apologize first. ¡¹


    It was loud enough to overwhelm Ardis¡¯s words, Elion had advanced his talk by himself.


    ¡¸Wait Elion! What are you doing!? ¡¹


    Ardis who tried to reach out was confused at the presence of mana binding his body. As for who did that, of course he knew already.


    ¡¸Elion, what are you doing!? ¡¹


    Ardis questioned with confusion.


    ¡¸Ardis. It¡¯s our lost today. ¡¹


    ¡¸The outcome isn¡¯t decided yet! ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a loss. We¡¯ve looked down on that woman. Although we thought we didn¡¯t, still, this outcome can only mean that. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s our loss today. ¡¹


    ¡¸Elion, what are you¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But Ardis. If we lost and that woman wins, something like that must not happen at all cost, right? There¡¯s no way we can waste the lives of our comrades taking us this far, right? Although I¡¯m still reluctant to push all of this onto you, it¡¯s about time for Sark and me to step down from the stage. So much time had passed since we fought, no one had arrived here, Greihs and the others must have already¡­¡­¡¹


    With a calm and serene expression, Elion looked straight into Ardis¡¯s black pupils and said.


    ¡¸But Ardis, we still have you. Even if one of us survive, it¡¯s not a total loss. If you¡¯re the only hope that we can win, then there¡¯s only one thing I can do now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait! Elion, don¡¯t¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The arts had reached its apex, Ardis finally understood just as the arts was about to activate. The mana in the circle started to dim, and then mana flowed into the center, where Ardis was at.


    ¡¸Elion! Sark! ¡¹


    Responding to Ardis¡¯s voice, Sark looked back for a moment.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t die out there, Ardis! ¡¹


    Inside the twisted world, only his own rough voice was heard, and the smile from Elion just beside him was the last thing he saw.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Ardis. For us too¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹


    Sound vanished.


    Elion¡¯s face distorted.


    No, it was the space distorting.


    The battle between the female general and Sark behind Elion also swirls away in silence. Just before his eyes closed in the darkness, the scene of Sark¡¯s back figure and Elion¡¯s smile swallowed into flames was burned into his eyes.

 CH 164

    A quiet darkness where nothing can be seen and heard. Because of Elion¡¯s arts, Ardis felt like he was drifting away with a mysterious sensation.


    Uncertain to open his eyes or not, he couldn¡¯t even tell if he was standing or on the ground.


    But the indescribable situation didn¡¯t prolong. A silent cry that felt like it was tearing his entire body reverberated, as he felt a sense of lost without knowing what was lost exactly.


    Eventually, the darkness around his vision finally lightened up. Having his sense of direction back, his voice became the proof of his existence. Ardis saw dry and cracked reddish-brown ground.


    ¡¸Where¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Regaining his sight, Ardis came to know that he was on the ground. He slowly raised his pained body and looked around.


    There are only boulders and earth all around. The reddish ground had spots where grass was growing from. Rather than the smell of grass, there was only smell of dried earth.


    Ardis was stupefied at the scenery that seemed to go on forever. It is nowhere near the fortress where the fight had taken place, nor was it anywhere near the town where his mercenary band based in. At the very least, Ardis wasn¡¯t familiar with the scenery around at all.


    (Teleportation arts¨D¨D?)


    Remembering what happened before he lost his consciousness, Ardis inferred.


    ¡¸That Elion¡­¡­¡¹


    A teleportation art that no one had succeeded in before. The genius that had made that possible just by himself had chosen to use it on Ardis rather than saving the brother he had been growing up together with ever since he was born, all while leaving the rest to Ardis.


    ¡¸That idiot¡­¡­¡¹


    There was only a weak rebuke from Ardis. There were no tears.


    Sark and Elion are probably dead by now.


    (The others too¡­¡­)


    The woman general was obviously expecting Ardis and the others to arrive. He realized that their supposedly surprise attack failed, and all they had been doing is dancing on the enemy¡¯s palm.


    Now he¡¯s the only one alive. Losing his only loved one, his only seniors that had taken care of him, the juniors that he had taken care of, comrades in arms that he had left his back to, he had lost many of them and only himself lived. Rather than sadness, Ardis could only feel that it is a suffering.


    He hates that woman. He will never forgive that woman. He wants to kill that woman. No matter how much he has to sacrifice, he would do it if it meant making that woman disappear. Even if he spends all his remaining life, or exchanging it with his own future, he must, make that woman taste karma.


    That¡¯s why, he must live. He can¡¯t die yet.


    Water.


    Food.


    Path.


    ¨D¨DHe must survive first.


    A settlement.


    A base.


    Advertisement


    Money.


    Information.


    ¨D¨DEndure the time where he must live in obscurity.


    Weapon.


    Military power.


    Commander.


    ¨D¨DHe must obtain enough power.


    One at a time. Even if it meant taking a long time. This is the result of them having rushed everything. That¡¯s why, rather than being impatient with his desire to revenge, he must obtain all of the assets required.


    Everything will become a spear to corner that woman. Holding back his intense feeling of wanting to find the woman general immediately, he kept the flames of revenge burning quietly in his heart and stepped out.


    How much time had passed since then? With his mind numbed at the flow of time, Ardis continued walking.


    Seven dusks and dawn had passed. He had passed through the dry earth with only boulders around, got out of a forest, and found himself at an endless grassland, yet no human settlement was found.


    There were countless times beasts attacked him on his path, and he killed all of them every time. He couldn¡¯t remember what kind of beasts they were.


    Even if he tried to recall it, his consciousness was fuzzy. There was only the feeling of seething hatred and wanting to do something for the sake of taking revenge. With that two elements pushing on his back, he advanced in silence, killing beasts that came his way, and continued advancing.


    When was it that he had last drank water?


    When was it that he had last ate food?


    When was it that he had last finished off the beasts that came his way?


    The sense of time completely crumbled.


    (Did I, ¡­¡­sleep?)


    As he recalled the seven days after he had arrived here with the teleportation arts, he thought he hadn¡¯t slept at all. On the other hand, there¡¯re many times his memories are fuzzy. There are times he couldn¡¯t recall what happened in the entire day, then he might¡¯ve already slept.


    Even if he tried to think, his thoughts are fuzzy, only impatient and hatred remained. The regrets that he couldn¡¯t even do anything with a sword changed into self-resentment, along with sadness that seemed to be bottomless from himself.


    Quick, his heart hurried him. Unforgivable, his soul cried out. Kill her, his inner voice roared. Driven by the hollow thoughts and emotions, Ardis¡¯s body moved like a puppet doll.


    (Where was I going to?)


    He wasn¡¯t able to discern that himself anymore, as he only continued walking, killing beasts, and walking.


    (I have to return to our base quick)


    Just as he thought about it, he once again felt the sensation of not being himself again.


    Two children with light green pupils were looking at him.


    (Illusions¡­¡­?)


    A woman with Aliceblue hair, a tough looking swordsman, an archer with a young face, a magician with a hood, and a white-haired young man. Faces that seemed familiar but he had no recollections of flashed in his mind and disappeared.


    (Was that¡­¡­, a dream?)


    While still feeling unrealistic, Ardis entered a fight again for the nth time.


    Six legged beasts as his opponents. They¡¯re carnivorous beasts known as Nedulos. Where did a bunch of them came from? There¡¯re many.


    Ardis pulled out the sword that had already lost its edge from the scabbard. Several Nedulos had started surrounding him.


    Hatred.


    Hatred.


    He hates that woman to no ends. Will his sword able to reach that woman if he finished all of them.


    He must hurry. No hesitation is allowed. Kill all of them. With a fuzzy consciousness, Ardis easily trampled on the Nedulos on the air.


    He continued to strike down the Nedulos that came his way from all sides, with every strike containing his anger and hatred to the woman general.


    Advertisement


    Normally, Nedulos aren¡¯t even Ardis¡¯s opponent. He can easily dispose of them with flying swords, there¡¯s no need for him to swing his sword personally.


    There¡¯s no better saying other than the Nedulos being unfortunate to receive the bulk of his anger. With their basic instincts and low intelligence, they have chosen a wrong opponent and is now getting punished for it.


    Mostly moving unconsciously, Ardis who finished off Nedulos in the air noticed presences of people at a little distance away.


    (Human? Two of them¡­¡­, and a beast?)


    Ardis glanced for a moment. Seeing the familiar golden color, Ardis decided there¡¯s no need to guard against them and returned his focus on the Nedulos.


    Eventually, Ardis had finished off all the Nedulos, he slowed down and landed on the ground. Facing the golden beast that seemed to have waited for him there, he spoke short words.


    ¡¸Rona huh. ¡¹


    His partner that he had fought together with for many years. There¡¯s no way he can mistake him. Rather than verifying his identity, it was only a conversation starter, but Rona asked back in wonder.


    ¡¸What are you doing here, Al? ¡¹


    That moment, a sudden intense rage burned in Ardis.


    Even though it was supposed to be a surprise attack, they were met with fully prepared defenses, and the lives of his comrades in arms scattered away. The commander that had opened a path against countless enemy soldiers even though he was gravely injured.


    The hateful scorning gaze and smile of the woman general. Sark¡¯s back that protected him even though he suffered critical injury. Elion¡¯s smile that was swallowed by flames as he delivered his last wish to Ardis.


    All the losses that he had suffered suddenly burnt at his chest. The anger that boiled up turned into words.


    ¡¸What am I doing!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiie¨D!¡¹


    Of course, Rona would¡¯ve known that Ardis and the others went on an expedition to get rid of the woman general. If not for the injury he had suffer just before the operation, Rona would¡¯ve undoubtedly participated in the effort as well.


    If so, the intelligent Rona should¡¯ve understood at a glance seeing Ardis¡¯s state now. Ardis could only be furious at Rona who didn¡¯t seem to have a clue at what happened.


    What we had suffered, what that woman had done, did Rona forget it all. Was it a lie that Rona vowed revenge on the woman general.


    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s because we lost! I by myself, in this forsaken land, and fighting in this kind of appearance! Do you think I look like someone that had won against that woman! Do I look like I¡¯m celebrating right now! ¡¹


    The words overflowed with his raw emotions were directed to Rona who was cowering.


    ¡¸Our plan was known! That woman, she had laid her traps and waited! Everyone was just playing on her hand! Joan too, Dawatt too, Lexy too, they were all killed! Even Greihs with that wound can¡¯t¡­¡­! At the very least, that woman must¡­¡­! But I can¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t do it! Elion and Sark, they even sacrificed themselves for me and then I¡¯m just wandering in this place¡­¡­! ¡¹


    As the rage passed, what came after was an intense emptiness and powerlessness unfolding.


    Even the plan they had took much consideration and preparation in failed, leaving aside taking her head, he wasn¡¯t even able to scratch her with his sword. The harsh reality was the deadliest enemy to Ardis.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. Ardis¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t anywhere close enough.


    Advertisement


    Even if they didn¡¯t bother fighting fair, even if they employed lies and surprises, it probably wouldn¡¯t have changed anything, Ardis would have still unable to kill her. When the rage and hatred that covered his entire view in red subsided, the long experience he has as a fighter told him the truth.


    The woman general is strong, both as an individual, and as a commander of an army.


    Then he has to be even stronger than that. He had to get overwhelmingly stronger, or have enough numbers to push through everything.


    Either way, both options aren¡¯t easy. There¡¯s no knowing how much time it will take. Could his hatred keep burning for that long?


    In the past few years, his hatred hasn¡¯t dwindled in the tiniest bit. For few more years to come, Ardis¡¯s hatred for the woman general probably wouldn¡¯t change. But what about twenty years? Thirty?


    Ardis was scared.


    He was scared that his will to take revenge will get weaker. He was scared the pain of losing his loved one will fade in the course of time.


    ¨D¨DImpossible.


    There¡¯s a part of him that said that.


    ¨D¨DBut still, if that happened.


    There was also a part of him that feared that. The two thoughts let Ardis regain his calm.


    As he looked closely, there was the figure of Rona with his tail between his legs cowering. Seeing such Rona, Ardis finally regained himself.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. It¡¯s no use lashing out on you. ¡¹


    As he apologized for his unjustified anger towards Rona, he asked the first question he wanted to ask when he met someone.


    ¡¸Rona. Do you know what¡¯s this place? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. I¡¯m also looking a way to return. ¡­¡­What about Al? ¡¹


    Rona seemed still afraid at Ardis as he replied.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No. I¡¯ve been walking seven days already. Elion was the one that sent me here but¡­¡­. ¡¹


    Although his thoughts are still not clear, he managed to recall some information from the past week.


    It¡¯s certain they¡¯re in somewhere unknown. Ardis didn¡¯t know where he was sent to by the arts that seemed to be a teleportation. Elion himself might know but, there¡¯s no use for Ardis to ponder about it now.


    ¡¸That bastard, if he had that kind of trump card from the start, he could¡¯ve just sent me to that woman¡­¡­¡¹


    At the same time, there was anger towards Elion as well.


    If he could send people with teleportation arts, then there¡¯s no need to siege the fortress with so many people, sending few people to the woman general¡¯s room to assassinate would¡¯ve yielded higher success rate.


    Though of course, there¡¯s no guarantee that the people sent will survive, so he couldn¡¯t force anyone to take part. But still, even if there¡¯s a chance they can¡¯t survive, if that was an option from the start, Ardis would¡¯ve taken it no matter what.


    It wasn¡¯t a method that is praiseworthy at all. It might be seen as cowardly. But what about it. Even if he¡¯s called cowardly and condemned because of it, Ardis would regret nothing if the woman general can be killed.


    At this point, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say the reason of his entire existence is to kill the woman general.


    ¡¸Hey Al, do you know the name Nere? ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s voice interrupted his dark thoughts. A name he had never heard before yet seemed to ring something.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana, or Kyrill, do you remember them? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s head tilted as it felt like he heard them before but not. It felt like the pain in his chest subsided for a little.


    ¡¸Name of the recruits? Sorry but I don¡¯t know well about the recruits. There was no time to do so, neither were they allowed on the mission this time. ¡¹


    There¡¯re about two hundred people that are in Ardis¡¯s mercenary band. It was about a month ago when Ardis who had left the band for a while returned.


    Although he knew the faces of the comrades in arms that he would fight together with, he didn¡¯t talk with the recruits that aren¡¯t allowed in the operation. There¡¯re probably ten or twenty names that Ardis didn¡¯t know.


    Ardis who thought so by himself answered simply, but there was still something that seemed to catch on his mind.

 CH 165

    There were two persons who are introduced as Rona¡¯s company.


    One of them is a swordsman. Rather than a mercenary wearing armor with decorations, he looked more like someone who belongs to an army. His age seemed similar to Ardis.


    It seems like he has some skill with the sword but, his movement is too dull. If he wasn¡¯t even deploying his mana around at all times, Ardis couldn¡¯t hope much from him.


    Another one is a girl with not a single tinge of tan. Although there were some tangling, the luster of her hair is obviously only possible with daily care. Although she had a short sword that had mana too disproportionate for her looks, she didn¡¯t look even one bit like someone who fights.


    Her conduct looked like someone to be protected, and from how the swordsman call her ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¹, she must be a daughter of some rich merchant or noble.


    ¡¸How about until we find a settlement or a highway, I suggest we tag along?¡¹


    ¡¸If they can follow, then so be it, I don¡¯t have the intention to match my speed to some kid¡¯s stride. ¡¹


    Rona had suggested to have the two persons tag along with Ardis. It seems like Rona was asked by someone to look after the girl.


    It would be something ridiculous originally. After all, Ardis had fought against the woman general, lost, and while he was suffering in pain, Rona was by himself taking an easygoing escort request by his own.


    If he had the leeway to accept such a request, then he should¡¯ve hurried and participated in the fight with the woman general. Although Ardis thought so logically, strangely he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Rather, it felt like he was approving of Rona¡¯s action.


    While feeling something amiss, Ardis agreed to let them follow. Ardis himself has no idea where they are after all. Although there is the purpose of relying on Rona¡¯s superior senses and smell, Ardis felt it was more like he wanted someone who knew him well to be there so that he wouldn¡¯t lose himself. The two additional baggage is within tolerance.


    While exchanging information, Ardis and the others moved to a place and prepared for a camp. And in the end, the conclusion was Rona was similarly thrown in a situation like himself.


    In the end, their motive didn¡¯t change at all, the conclusion was to continue locating a human settlement. Although he didn¡¯t know who was it that requested Rona, it seemed like Rona was taking good care of them.


    Though as expected, he wasn¡¯t keen on even the task of creating drinking water was dumped on Rona, and so he interrupted.


    ¡¸At least make your own water. Don¡¯t treat Rona like a servant. ¡¹


    Even if he¡¯s an escort, Rona didn¡¯t have to be treated like a gofer. His words were thorny because of the two¡¯s arrogance of not even willing to use their own hands.


    Leaving aside the man who seemed to disagree, Rona said.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t blame them Al, they can¡¯t use mana after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t use mana? ¡¹


    Momentarily, Ardis¡¯s thoughts stopped. Ardis who had finally finished comprehending the severity asked the man.


    ¡¸Why would people who can¡¯t use mana lurking outside the town? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m a swordsman. I can fight with my sword even if I can¡¯t use magic. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The man rebuked with something that can¡¯t even be an excuse.


    Could he be thinking that he is a swordsman just by practicing sword forms. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine Rona¡¯s difficulty escorting the two.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re a swordsman, then it¡¯s more so. How can you even fight without being able to make a foothold? ¡¹


    ¡¸Foothold? What the heck is that? ¡¹


    How did he even plan to fight without making a foothold? In place of Ardis who is so stupefied that his words are stuck, Rona performed it and explained. Ardis became even colder seeing the surprise on the man¡¯s face with Rona¡¯s action.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t name yourself as a swordsman if you can¡¯t even do that much. Leave your sword and live in the safe town if you don¡¯t want to die. ¡¹


    Although it was rude, it is considered common knowledge even for people that never studied. Unable to create foothold, unable to redirect mana towards the sword¡¯s blade, facing against any beast in the wilderness is utmost foolishness.


    Not having the capability to fight yet getting out of the town would only mean that they¡¯re too uneducated or they¡¯re just looking to die.


    ¡¸Even I have my pride for becoming a battalion commander with just a sword! Do you expect I can keep quiet being ridiculed like this! ¡¹


    ¡¸A man who can¡¯t even use a single art? What kind of countryside battalion is that to have you as its commander. ¡¹


    Ardis wouldn¡¯t have said something like this normally. But now that he had lost his comrades, unable to do anything against the woman general, the anger at his own powerlessness had nowhere to disperse, it¡¯s natural he¡¯s irritated.


    His anger that had leaked out turned into sharp blades of words and hit the man in front of him.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re so hungry for a fight, then I will be your opponent! I will let you taste plenty of the sword you want! ¡¹


    The man who was provoked put his hand on the sword.


    ¡¸Enough is enough! ¡¹


    Even for Rona who had been trying to keep them under control lost his patience. With Rona¡¯s harsh reality check, it seems like the man had finally understood his own power.


    Just as he continued hearing the conversation between Rona and the two, suddenly the word ¡ºTwilight¡» that he had no recollections of was heard.


    (Twilight¡­¡­?)


    Ardis felt a headache suddenly. It felt like something being pulled out from his head forcefully, as he supported his head with his hand.


    The black curtain that covered the entire sky. Why did something like that come up in his mind, Ardis himself didn¡¯t understand either.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no such thing as twilight in this world. After all, it is a different world that the one you two are born on. ¡¹


    ¡¸A different¡­¡­world? ¡¹


    While being irritated by the indescribable uncomfortableness as he continued hearing, suddenly something absurd like ¡ºA different world¡» was heard.


    ¡¸This is the world where I was raised in. And also the world Al¨D¨DArdis is raised in. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why would my name come out there? ¡¹


    Then finally Ardis¡¯s name was mentioned, and reflexively he interrupted.


    ¡¸Eh? Shishou? ¡¹


    ¡¸This guy is Ardis? ¡¹


    Rather than Rona, it was the man and the girl who reacted. With confusion in their expression, they were looking at Ardis.


    ¡¸For the time being, I will explain to these two people first. Since it¡¯s too complicated to explain to both sides now¡­¡­, I will explain it later to Al. ¡¹


    Seeing Rona who looked like he was tired and half begging with his expression, Ardis reluctantly backed off. The unexplained pain in his head was gradually fading.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­. It¡¯s time for Al. How should I start. ¡¹


    Rona who had finished explaining to the two had come to Ardis, and started the conversation with a difficult face.


    ¡¸There¡¯re already things I wanted to ask, but thanks to the story just now, everything is just a mess. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s¡­¡­, I guess that would be the case. Even I don¡¯t know how I should go about this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start with something basic¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Nnn? What? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­¡­, you¡¯re Rona right? ¡¹


    Although it might sound stupid, Ardis felt like he must verify that first.


    ¡¸Are you sleep talking? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That might be the case. ¡¹


    The fuzzy consciousness that seemed to be afloat, and the periodically reoccurring headache. It felt like he wasn¡¯t being himself, more like experiencing a dream. Still, the pain, resentment and revenge that was carved into his soul was clear.


    He wasn¡¯t sure of his own existence. Ardis was experiencing such anxiousness.


    ¡¸Well, answering it sounds stupid too but, my name is Rona. A friend of Al and Ruu, and someone who swore to take revenge on that woman. There¡¯s no mistake in that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    Realizing that it was a stupid exchange, Ardis nonetheless felt a little relieved. Even if it¡¯s not a reality but a nightmare, having a partner that he can trust around calmed him down.


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But, what? ¡¹


    ¡¸I think there¡¯s a big difference between the me that Al met few days ago, and the current me. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸After separating, I reunited with Al two days later, then spent about five years together with Al. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸¡­¡­What the heck are you saying? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess that doesn¡¯t explain anything. Unn, how should I really go about this¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona pondered while his triangular shaped ears shook.


    ¡¸It might be long but pay attention. The last time Al met with me, I was injured right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you were in a incapacitated state. ¡¹


    Just before the expedition to subdue the woman general, Rona was gravely injured in a battle. Because of that, Ardis and the others decided that Rona tagging along won¡¯t be possible, and Rona was to focus on healing his injuries.


    ¡¸And so two days had passed as I rested and I managed to move around then but, as expected, hunting would be difficult, but then my stomach was totally empty then, and Al or anyone wasn¡¯t there¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That story, is it necessary? ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t understand the intention of Rona explaining that.


    ¡¸Well well, just keep hearing. Our species, we have a special hunting ground for emergency uses. There¡¯re many suitable preys and no strong enemies, making it the best hunting ground. But it seems like it can shorten your lifespan if spent too much time over there, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s really an emergency, and I had always returned quickly after hunting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shorten your lifespan? That¡¯s quite a dangerous place. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Though it was found out later it doesn¡¯t actually shorten my lifespan. Thanks to Al. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s brows furrowed at Rona¡¯s explanation that seemed to make no sense. It felt like the pain in his head restarted again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Still can¡¯t get it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since hunting by myself then would be too much for me, I had to use it even if it meant shortening my lifespan. And that was the only place I could think of hunting in safely. Then, just as I thought I filled my stomach and about to return, I heard someone¡¯s voice. I was wondering what to do but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t dangerous, so I stayed around and peeked. Then I saw a human girl looked like he was being assaulted by several other man, and I happened to help her out. Her name is Solte by the way, do you recognize it? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way I would know though. ¡¹


    Although it was an obvious answer, the name seemed to catch on something, it was an uncomfortable feeling of having something small stuck at his throat.


    ¡¸Then? ¡¹


    While adding a hand to his aching head, he signaled Rona to continue.


    ¡¸Then, there was a mercenary that was supposed to be an escort for that Solte girl. And his name is Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸Black hair and black eyes, using flying swords, and even though I wasn¡¯t completely healed, he could fight evenly with me, and even in the finale, he understood the passcode of ¡ºThird whites of the second¡», so¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸No wait! Who the heck is that? His name is not just same, but he knew the passcode? There was someone who used my name!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that was what I suspected at first too. But, Al. You think I would mistake your smell? Even if you were in a child form. ¡¹


    ¡¸A child? Me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. About fourteen or fifteen? It was a good fight considering he seemed weakened as he became younger. ¡¹


    Ardis felt pain in his head again.


    ¡¸Hey, Rona. Am I seeing a nightmare or something? I can¡¯t understand a single thing happening. ¡¹


    ¡¸A dream huh¡­¡­. At the very least, I¡¯m confident to say that I¡¯m not in a dream. ¡¹

 CH 166

    Also, Al is now somehow, uhm¡­¡­. How should I say it? Vague? It feels like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Vague? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t describe it well but, it¡¯s like your presence isn¡¯t clear, or became vague¡­¡­. Well, leaving that aside. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s not something to be simply pushed away but, there¡¯s something else more important to be discussed now. Ardis who understood that agreed.


    ¡¸But you see, that Al said that the last time he met me¨D¨Dafter going for the crazy woman, a year and half had passed. It¡¯s absurd right? ¡¹


    Absurd or not, in the first place, Ardis already have troubles believing that Rona met ¡ºA younger version of Ardis¡». It felt like his identity was slowly crumbling away.


    ¡¸The Al over there¨D¨Dsince it¡¯s annoying, we will just call him young Al, was taking care of a pair of female twins together with another person, Nere. The twins¡¯ names are Fillia and Riana, you said you don¡¯t have any recollections, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸None¡­¡­, it should be. ¡¹


    Just as he heard the names, it felt like two young children with platinum blonde hair was running towards him flashed in his mind. Ardis felt a little soothed in his heart suffering in pain, but he was also confused at that emotion that he had never felt before.


    ¡¸Then, the young Al¨D¨D¡¹


    Rona continued the narration of the Ardis that Ardis didn¡¯t know. As if fallen into an unknown world and lost in it, Ardis continue listening without saying anything.


    Rona said, it is a different world than the one they are in. Rona who insisted it is a ¡ºDifferent world¡» narrated the encounter with the Khlore race, the four years that the young Al spent travelling around, then the war with the neighbor country, and then finally the reason why they are here.


    ¡¸That girl is the pupil? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. He wasn¡¯t really up for it at first but, in the end, he accepted it, nonetheless. And it was young Al who asked me to protect Minerva. ¡¹


    And then, after getting assaulted by some people, they were transported here, Ardis who heard that had an indescribable expression. It¡¯s natural, considering that someone that has the same name as himself was planning something and did something together with Rona in somewhere he didn¡¯t know.


    Even though he was still skeptical at all of Rona¡¯s explanation, it¡¯s not something he felt he should pursue now. Ardis decided to postpone the problem for later and prioritize on reaching a human settlement as soon as possible.


    But even so, the appearance of the two that didn¡¯t conform to his common sense still somehow irritated him.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t want to. No one forced you to eat anyways. ¡¹


    Ardis said so coldly to the man who spat the Nedulo meat out.


    ¡¸If you choose to starve, then so be it, if you have something else, then just eat that. There¡¯s no one stopping you. ¡¹


    As for the girl that muttered something with a dark expression after hearing Rona¡¯s words, he wasn¡¯t considerate either.


    Certainly, even himself wouldn¡¯t want to eat Nedulo meat if it¡¯s not a situation like this. But now is undoubtedly a situation like that, people who is familiar with camping in the wild would endure and understand it. That¡¯s how it should be living outside a town.


    The actions of the man and the girl was obviously indicating they are people unknown to the world outside of a town. Having a warm bed to sleep in a safe town, having choices for their food, having lived their life without any danger to their life, it¡¯s the difference of lifestyle he can¡¯t say anything about.


    Normally, he would¡¯ve dismissed them as people from a different standpoint, but the current Ardis couldn¡¯t. The emotions and impatience that seemed to explode if he wasn¡¯t careful was suppressed desperately by his reasoning. Though, Ardis wasn¡¯t such an upstanding human that he can do that and be considerate of others at the same time.


    Advertisement


    Finishing the painful meal that is just for the sake of filling their stomach, the group is going to sleep.


    ¡¸Night watch? Why bother about something like that, just handle them if they come your way. ¡¹


    He answered to the man that suggested to have night watch in order rudely, while having an expression like it is an obvious thing.


    Waking up as soon as sensing hostility to oneself. It isn¡¯t anything special that only Ardis can do, it¡¯s an essential skill that anyone would need living in the wilderness.


    In other words, people who can¡¯t do that will die early. It¡¯s a rule of this world.


    On top of that, there¡¯s Rona whose senses are even sharper than Ardis. It¡¯s probably impossible for any normal beasts to take them by surprise.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Minerva will be safe beside me. No problem even if you slept soundly till morning. ¡¹


    Since Rona had volunteered to look after the surroundings, Ardis thought there¡¯s no need for him to worry about it any longer and proceeded to lie on the ground.


    It was about the time when the stars in the night sky is still visible that Ardis woke up from his light sleep. The hostility that was directed towards him surfaced his consciousness.


    (A crawling worm huh.)


    After noticing the presence and opening his eyes, he drew the sword from the scabbard beside him.


    Ardis looked around and found the man awake similarly holding a sword. It seems like he can at least do that much.


    As for the girl¨D¨D.


    (Still sleeping now huh¡­¡­)


    She was still sleeping soundly while lying against Rona.


    And of course, Rona had noticed the approaching threat as well. Although he didn¡¯t seem like he was getting up, the golden tail was waving in the air. It seems like he was staying still to not wake the girl, in other words, it¡¯s up to Ardis to dispose of the worm.


    While enduring to sigh and click his tongue, Ardis approached the girl.


    ¡¸Something is not right¡­¡­. A beast? ¡¹


    It seems like the man had realized something amiss, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause. His gaze was all over the place while holding his sword.


    (Well, he¡¯s better than the girl still sleeping now I guess)


    ¡¸What are you doing? ¡¹


    Ardis was walking towards the girl with his sword unsheathed, the man asked. Ignoring the voice directed at him, Ardis had walked until just beside the girl, and took a stance with his sword horizontally.


    ¡¸¨D¨DOi, wait! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Startled from the man¡¯s voice and waking up, the iris-colored pupils saw Ardis.


    Quicker than her comprehension, Ardis¡¯s sword drew a straight line above her head. In the darkness that couldn¡¯t be fully illuminated by the remains of campfire, the sharp slash resounded across her head, and something that fell down was magnificently cut into halves.


    The worm that tried to latch onto the girl fell behind her and started leaking out liquid.


    ¡¸Kyaa¨D! ¡¹


    The girl who looked behind her and saw the remains of the worms seemed disgusted for a moment, but then immediately turned around and drew the short sword beside her with a serious face.


    ¡¸Fuwaa¡­¡­. Sorry, Al. Also thanks¡­¡­munya. ¡¹


    Rona yawned grandly and went into sleep again. Rona would¡¯ve certainly dealt with it in the end but instead, he had completely dumped his task onto Ardis. It¡¯s just what Rona would do.


    Ardis swung away the remains of the worm on his sword before keeping it back in its sheath. Though the girl seemed to be aware of the danger now, it¡¯s too late since there¡¯re no other threats nearby already. It seems like, no matter she¡¯s awake or not, she can¡¯t sense presences.


    ¡¸To think that you can¡¯t handle this much¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving a town with such measly power is akin to suicide. Ardis sighed because of their recklessness.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask that from a child that had only started taking up a sword half a year ago. ¡¹


    Although the man rebuked so, it only made Ardis firmer.


    ¡¸Since you left the city, that kind of excuse is meaningless. No matter who, a weaker opponent is much preferred. If you can¡¯t even defend yourself from these things, forget about it all. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The beasts or insects in the wilderness wouldn¡¯t spare a single thought about what hardships the human experiences. It¡¯s a law of nature that the weaklings will be eliminated. If so, the weaklings should more so not leave the safe area that they are in.


    If Ardis and Rona aren¡¯t around, the man and the girl would¡¯ve probably become food for beasts in no time. There might be a reason why they are like this but, at the current situation, they¡¯re just looking to die.


    ¡¸Not now but¡­¡­. I will definitely be stronger¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning if it¡¯s not now. Realize that it is now that your life is in danger. Unable to use magic, not able to sense presence, it¡¯s impossible to live outside the city. My advice doesn¡¯t mean harm, just return to a town and live peacefully without taking a sword. ¡¹


    He thought that the girl is from a rich family seeing her behavior. Her insensitiveness to danger in her life is the proof that she had only lived in a safe environment till now.


    She¡¯s different from someone like Ardis who has nowhere to depend on. If she has somewhere to belong, and if it¡¯s a place that is safe, there¡¯s no need for her to be leaping into dangerous situation.


    Although Ardis wouldn¡¯t spare any thoughts to a fool looking to die, as expected, he couldn¡¯t ignore a girl who isn¡¯t even of age that¡¯s surely going to be in a pinch sooner or later. Even if he¡¯s being harsh, it¡¯s also for her that she has to understand it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, I can¡¯t do it. ¡¹


    But without regards to Ardis¡¯s concerns, the girl was stubborn.


    ¡¸Do you want to die that much? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I want to die. I just want to protect myself and those that are important to me. Is it wrong for me to wish for such strength? ¡¹


    Ardis was shaken a little. After all, denying that would mean denying himself.


    ¡¸Not that it¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s a saying of ¡ºKnowing your limits¡». Someone who doesn¡¯t know their limits will die in no time. Even if you had that sword¨D¨D¡¹


    As if averting his gaze from the girl who didn¡¯t bend down from his saying, Ardis diverted his gaze to the short sword. Ardis could see at a single glance that although it¡¯s a simple sword without any frills, it harbored considerable mana.


    Ardis could create something like that at his will too but, in any case, it wasn¡¯t something that a girl like her should have.


    ¡¸That¡¯s something too much for you. I don¡¯t know what kind of family you are from but, without the appropriate skills, even a treasure is set to rot. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that much, that this sword doesn¡¯t suit me. But even so, it¡¯s a treasure my Shishou had given. Even if I¡¯m not a suitable user now, eventually¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Shishou¡­¡­, a Shishou you say. ¡¹


    The word, ¡ºShishou¡» that the girl said somehow reverberated in Ardis¡¯s mind. And his hand unconsciously went towards his forehead as if to ease the pain that¡¯s going to come.


    ¡¸I heard from Rona your Shishou has the same name as me¡­¡­¡¹


    From what Rona said, the girl¡¯s teacher is a person that has the same name as Ardis. Although he didn¡¯t know why a conner was using his name, he felt irritated at someone doing something with his name.


    A weapon like that would only inhibit the growth of the user. If he really did want his pupil to grow, he shouldn¡¯t have given her such a weapon but actually push her into a bunch of Nedulos or something.


    ¡¸To give some girl like you this kind of sword, what an overprotective Shishou that is. He must be living a soft life. ¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t insult my Shishou! ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Although the girl seemed reluctant to rebuke any of his words before, she suddenly became aggressive.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not insulting him. I¡¯m just saying that he¡¯s too soft. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! I won¡¯t allow anymore scorn! ¡¹


    The girl was glaring obviously with rage head on at Ardis. It seems like she really respects her teacher.


    ¡¸Allow or not, what are you going to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸This¨D! ¡¹


    The girl swung the sword. It seems like her aim was at the sword on his waist. Although it was commendable of her to be considerate even when she is agitated, in the first place, picking a fight with someone out of her league is already the failing point.


    Ardis deployed a physical barrier in the trajectory of the blade.


    ¡¸Ah¨D! ¡¹


    Just as the sword almost fell out of her hands, the girl had focused herself on grasping the sword that she had allowed Ardis¡¯s hand to reach between her gaps. While holding down the girl¡¯s hands forcibly, Ardis was sarcastically pointing out the girl¡¯s lacking points.


    ¡¸What a laughing matter. Not being able to do anything towards someone who is unarmed in this distance. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl¡¯s movements showed that she wasn¡¯t in any way familiar with fighting. If a fight broke down, she would be the first to be targeted. Even if he¡¯s being a little harsh, he needed her to understand the consequences and give up living a dangerous life.


    ¡¸Oi, leave it at that. You¡¯re being childish. ¡¹


    The man interrupted once again. It felt like the people around the girl, no matter this man or her teacher is being too soft.


    ¡¸Something like this must be said before she gets hurt¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹


    As Ardis rebuked with the difference of being soft and kind, Ardis suddenly realized something was amiss and looked at the sword in the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸¨D¨DWhat!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, what!? ¡¹


    Since the girl seemed surprised as well, it was probably something unexpected for her too. The short sword in the girl¡¯s hand was surrounded in a bright light. The mana contained in the sword entangled with Ardis¡¯s mana, then as if a chain reaction happened, the brightness was only increasing.


    At the same time, enormous amount of information was flowed into Ardis¡¯s brain.


    After being sent by Elion¡¯s arts, waking up in a forest. After repelling the unfamiliar beasts that were aiming for him, he met a tough looking swordsman, a magician with red hair, then a young faced archer, they were the three mercenaries of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    The moonless night sky that seemed to be spread out from the horizon. The faces of the innocent twins laughing. A disrespectful woman with light blue hair self-proclaiming to be his servant.


    Subjugating the demonic beings known as the Three Great Demons. Reuniting with his partner in an unexpected place. Then accepting the teacher role because of a favor he owed in the war.


    The sudden unexpected change that happened to himself after annihilating the organization that attacked his pupil. It wasn¡¯t information belonging to another person, he finally understood that it is his own memories.


    ¡¸Ughh¡­¡­, what is this? ¡¹


    With his fuzzy consciousness, he recalled the memories of challenging the woman general with countless comrades. The humiliation and powerlessness resurfaced, then the rage warped his sense of time. Challenged, defeated, and Ardis who was spared continued to find a human settlement like a puppet.


    He felt like he was experiencing a dream.


    ¡¸My head¡­¡­, dream¡­¡­, now¡­¡­¡¹


    His left hand was supporting his head while he collapsed to his knees. Ardis who was unable to discern whether it is a dream or reality suddenly felt a piece of something found its place in himself.


    That moment, his consciousness became clear.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream or an illusion. Himself that had wandered in this world for seven days, and himself that had lived in the other world for seven years. Both of them are undoubtedly himself, he understood that not by logic but instinct.


    Something that was torn apart from himself forcefully finally returned to him found a place to settle down, if he tried to describe it in words, that¡¯s the best he can come up with.


    How much time had passed. Ardis felt his mind was getting clearer. The pain in his head was healing. After finally being able to raise his head, there was the figure of his serious and dedicated pupil. Although she seemed a little afraid, at the same time she looked like she was worried for himself. And naturally, Ardis asked.


    ¡¸Why are you here, Minerva? ¡¹

 CH 167

    Eh? ¡¹


    Minerva was surprised at the sudden change in attitude by Ardis.


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, I see. Rona said it just now huh. There was another attack. ¡¹


    But faster than Minerva could answer Ardis, he had come to a conclusion by himself.


    ¡¸Al? ¡¹


    Rona seemed to be unbelieving as he asked in a skeptical tone.


    He walked slowly to Ardis, and asked in a voice inaudible to Minerva and Moore.


    ¡¸Which¡­¡­ Ardis is this? ¡¹


    Although it would be confusing for anyone who didn¡¯t understand the question, Ardis seemed a little embarrassed as he said.


    ¡¸Both¡¹


    ¡¸Both? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, both are me. They¡¯re both me, I understand now that both are me. ¡­¡­ Although I still don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s the principle behind it, it¡¯s probably because of Elion¡¯s arts. ¡¹


    ¡¸Elion? Why him? ¡¹


    Ardis had sat down and while massaging his eyes in silence.


    When eventually his thoughts seemed to settle, Ardis started his explanation on what he experienced to Rona.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­. The two Al lived different lives, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re believing me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well I mean, believe or not. I already knew that both Al I met are the real deal, and if that¡¯s the case, everything makes more sense. So, the reason is the arts that Elion used? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s highly possible. What the heck did he mean by ¡ºThere¡¯re still some detailed parts he hasn¡¯t figured out¡». What detailed parts are there when I was actually sent to another world, and then I was even split into two, rather, it¡¯s full of shortcomings. ¡¹


    Ardis grumbled towards someone who isn¡¯t even here, although he was grumbling, there was a surge of inexplicable emotions from his chest.


    ¡¸Leaving aside that, there¡¯re things to be worried now. You understand now right, Al? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The flow of time on the other side is different. Wasting any more time here will mean¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Many years would¡¯ve passed in the other world. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis and Rona are now on the same page and understood the consequences of wasting any more time.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you capable of getting back by yourself? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, yeah. ¡¹


    ¡¸So why didn¡¯t you do it and check what happened on the other side, or procure some food supplies? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I would do it if I can make sure I¡¯m able to come back here. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, I can go but, I¡¯m not confident to return exactly here. Leaving aside if we actually chose where we were transported, we were forcibly transported this time after all. ¡¹


    Every time Rona crosses the world, it seems like he needs some kind of anchor point on the location he should arrive.


    Rona can use his own lair on this world, and the house in the forest on the other world as anchor points.


    Although it¡¯s possible to travel without an anchor point, Rona didn¡¯t know where would he end up at if he did that.


    Because of that, it would be purely a gamble if he can return to here where he has no ties to.


    It seems like having no anchors while ¡ºDeparting¡» is not a concern but, ¡ºReturning¡» would be a problem.


    Rona himself might be able to arrive at the house in the forest but, that would mean Ardis and the others would be left stranded in this world. If that¡¯s the case, it would be hard for them to reunite.


    If it¡¯s just Ardis left behind, Rona wouldn¡¯t worry much, but thinking about Minerva and Moore, he couldn¡¯t experiment with it.


    On top of that, if Rona were to tried it before they met with Ardis and if he couldn¡¯t return, it would mean that Minerva and Moore would be left to die.


    ¡¸Though I can now use Ardis¡¯s mana as an anchor point¡­¡­, I never tried it before, so there¡¯s no guarantee I can succeed. ¡¹


    ¡¸An anchor point designating the destination¡­¡­huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s brows furrowed.


    They¡¯re now faced with the problem of ensuring Minerva and Moore¡¯s safety, and also the time constraint.


    They couldn¡¯t rest easy and try when there¡¯re too many uncertain factors in this situation.


    ¡¸In the first place, when you all were sent here, my consciousness returned here as well. It¡¯s too unnatural if both of them happened at the same time. I passed out in the organization¡¯s base, and if the timing of you all getting sent here matches, it might mean that the reason behind us here could be the same but¡­¡­. Since the reason is still unknown, anything now is just a conjecture. ¡¹


    ¡¸I felt the mana flowing unnaturally just before we were sent though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unnatural? ¡¹


    ¡¸It felt like the mana was converging at a rapid rate, or was it focusing into one point¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Focusing into one point¡­¡­¡¹


    That moment, it felt like Rona remembered something and suddenly raised a voice.


    ¡¸Ah. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸No but, we encountered with some polluted water just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that came out in this season? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I thought it was quite out of season as well but, it mentioned something like ¡ºA place where vast mana gathers¡», I didn¡¯t give much thought about it at first but come to think of it, it¡¯s strange. ¡¹


    ¡¸A place where mana gathers huh¡­¡­. If that had woken up at this time, then it must¡¯ve came into contact with that? That¡¯s certainly something worth checking. ¡¹


    ¡¸What about going after the night? The Al today would have no complaints right? ¡¹


    Ardis nodded promptly at Rona¡¯s question.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Alright, since there¡¯re no other clues at the moment, let¡¯s head there when it¡¯s bright. ¡¹


    After the plans had been settled, Ardis stood up and conveyed their intentions to Minerva and Moore.


    ¡¸Minerva, Moore. We will head out as soon as the day breaks, rest well till then. Rona and I will be on the lookout for beasts, since it might be a marathon, recover your stamina well. ¡¹


    Moore was having skeptical gazes at Ardis who seemed to have his tone softened all of a sudden.


    On the other hand, Minerva was confused but decided to ask to confirm.


    ¡¸Eh, umm¡­¡­. Is it¡­¡­ Shishou? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course¨D¨D, oh right. ¡¹


    Ardis recalled just as he said something that was supposed to be obvious.


    After all, his appearance was clearly different from the one they knew, and then he was treating them badly until he recovered his memories in the other world.


    Of course they would be on guard. As for Ardis¡¯s answer, it was his apology.


    ¡¸Sorry for that just now. I didn¡¯t phrase it right. ¡¹


    But in other words, although he chose his words wrongly, the meaning behind it wasn¡¯t wrong.


    In this world, Minerva and Moore are both too powerless. As for Minerva and Moore who was spared from Ardis¡¯s thorny words now, they were still clueless how to talk to him.


    With a weirdly awkward atmosphere in the air, the group decided to rest themselves for the departure in the early morning.


    The dawn breaks, and the sunlight slowly warmed the surrounding air.


    ¡¸Oi oi, why so hurry when the sun is barely visible. I mean, it¡¯s good to arrive earlier but. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why are we in such a hurry? ¡¹


    Moore and Minerva asked seeing Ardis and Rona who had been preparing just as the morning came in order to depart.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to waste. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s the case but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The worse it becomes the more time passes. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    As Ardis¡¯s words were spared from thorns, Minerva and Moore could speak more freely, and they became closer than yesterday.


    Of course, there¡¯s still some distance between them but, Ardis¡¯s mind isn¡¯t on that now. There¡¯s time for an explanation later, as they hurried.


    ¡¸Actually, Minerva. The world here and your world has a different flow of time. If we took our time slowly, a lot of time will have passed by the time we return. ¡¹


    ¡¸The flow of time? How much difference is there? ¡¹


    Rona answered instead of Ardis, and it was Moore who asked next.


    ¡¸The exact isn¡¯t clear but, a day here is approximately a year there. ¡¹


    ¡¸A year¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Minerva and Moore were both shocked speechless.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we have to look for a way to return as soon as possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸B-But we can¡¯t even find any signs of human¡­¡­, how can we return¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing the vast difference in the flow of time, Minerva who had finally understood the graveness of the situation voiced out but her voice only died down.


    ¡¸After talking with Al yesterday, there was a clue we found. It¡¯s the polluted water at the river yesterday. Remember it? ¡¹


    Hearing that, Moore had a bitter expression as he said.


    ¡¸The water demonic being that can speak? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s save the details for later, but there might be a clue at where that guy was. That¡¯s why our only direction now is to head over to where that guy is still around and investigate. ¡¹


    ¡¸Still around? ¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you manage to kill it yesterday? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way, no way. I¡¯m not a fire user at all. I can¡¯t really win against it by myself. After all, they¡¯re not small fries like Nedulos. ¡¹


    Rona explained like it was something obvious. Moore¡¯s expression only became more surprised as he heard it.


    ¡¸It was that strong¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. We have Al here too, I mean, just take it as a good viewing experience. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leaving aside Minerva and Moore, you better fight properly. ¡¹


    Rona was laughing grandly when Ardis made sure to nail in the fact.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there a need to look after them just in case? Anyways, it¡¯s an easy win for the Al now right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then don¡¯t treat it as some attraction, practice some restraint. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, I do have some restraint. But I will pass fighting it head on. It¡¯s too much even for me anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸I feel like you¡¯re being too lazy and have just been living a life of eating and sleeping recently. Isn¡¯t it good for you to break some sweat sometimes? ¡¹


    ¡¸What lazy¨D! Look at my amazing proportions. Filia and Riana would know my attractiveness. No matter day and night, they would surely stick to me and sleep on my belly. What cuties¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸That, isn¡¯t that because you gained more fat and became more comfortable to lie on than before? Isn¡¯t that the proof of your muscles dwindling and being replaced as fat? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh!? That¡¯s impossible, I think¡­¡­¡¹


    Ahead of Moore and Minerva who seemed nervous that they will be up against the water demonic being, Ardis and Rona were lightly joking with each other.


    Rona who had peeked at his own belly in silence said so without a speck of nervousness.


    ¡¸Should I try¡­¡­dieting? ¡¹

 CH 168

    ¡¸We¡¯re arriving soon. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s words made Ardis to be more aware of the surroundings. To check out the location in question, Ardis and the others had been travelling in the grasslands following Rona.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t feel anything like strong radiating mana at all though. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t feel anything either earlier. ¡¹


    ¡¸So? Is that the small river where you encountered that thing? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s gaze was on the small river while he continued talking with Rona.


    ¡¸Unn, it¡¯s that. ¡¹


    It¡¯s a small river with nothing special at first glance. There wasn¡¯t anything he could detect abnormal, nor any alarming presences. If Ardis didn¡¯t hear about the story at first, he probably would¡¯ve thought that way too, it¡¯s a scenery without any oddities in it.


    ¡¸Here it comes. ¡¹


    Just as Rona said so, the plain scenery suddenly changed. The small river changed in color, it looked like something sentient was gaining a solid shape.


    ¡¸Just as I thought you fled cowardly with your tail between your legs, you dared to return here. What an unexpected fool, four-legged. ¡¹


    With a scornful tone, the dark water was provoking Rona. It¡¯s easy to infer the difference in superiority from what he said. But Rona only snorted and answered.


    ¡¸Look at the polluted water trying to be smart without even knowing what¡¯s going on. ¡¹


    ¡¸Quit spouting nonsense! You shall not escape this time! ¡¹


    The dark water that was enraged from Rona¡¯s provocation created tens of water needles from his own body.


    ¡¸Your opponent is me. ¡¹


    Ardis stepped out between the trajectory of the needles. Creating magic barriers as natural as breathing, the water needles that were heading towards Minerva and Moore were deflected away.


    A portion of the water needles were blown to other directions, while some that impaled the ground caused it to crack.


    ¡¸What terrifying power¡­¡­¡¹


    Witnessing the destructive power of the water needles dig a hole about fifty centimeters into the ground, Moore was speechless.


    Advertisement


    Ardis hadn¡¯t stopped, after the barrier served its purpose, he pulled out his sword and drew closer to the dark water.


    Ardis who had closed the distance in a moment slashed apart the body of water in the horizontal axis.


    ¡¸Hou, slashing mine body with just a sword! ¡¹


    ¡¸Though it¡¯s not anything particularly amazing! ¡¹


    But the mass of water that had become two parts separated didn¡¯t show any signs of being bothered.


    Since it¡¯s a lifeform made from a body of water, a physical separation would mean nothing and it will regain its original shape in no time.


    Of course, Ardis realized that already. Ardis who approached the dark mass of water wasn¡¯t given a room for breather as more needles were heading his way.


    Though this time, the countless water needles came for his back while drawing arcs. The dark mass of water didn¡¯t seem bothered impaling himself with the water needles.


    The water needles encompassed Ardis, performing a concentrated attack.


    ¡¸Useless. ¡¹


    Declaring so, Ardis created same number of ice needles of his own as the water needles coming his way. The ice and water needles crashed into each other and disappeared into nothingness.


    It must¡¯ve realized Ardis¡¯s strength looking at that.


    The dark water scornfully laughed.


    ¡¸Oh I see, you thought you can take on me with two! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh, it sounds troublesome, I will pass. There¡¯s no need for us both to take you on anyways. ¡¹


    But Rona naturally diverted the provocation like it¡¯s nothing. It seems like he really intends to only stay there and look after Minerva and Moore.


    It had probably realized that just water needles wouldn¡¯t cut it. The dark water had now compressed water from the small river into small spheres of water floating in the air.


    Making five of them that looked like they would explode at any time due to the unstableness of the compression, it fired all five of them to Ardis.


    Judging that avoiding all of them is impossible, Ardis deployed magical barriers to defend against three of them, and the other two will just be deflected away without any care. Even if one of them headed towards where Rona and the others are at.


    ¡¸Kyaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Minerva screamed unintentionally.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t move okay! ¡¹


    As he warned, Rona made his own magical barrier against the water sphere. The moment when the water sphere touched the thin purplish film, the intense pressure behind it caused powerful shaking that could be felt even behind the barrier.


    The water sphere that unleashed all its energy in an instant shook the atmosphere all around them with a ringing sound to their ears. Following the curvature of the barrier, the water sphere dug into the ground, causing the entire grassy area to be uprooted.


    The grassy land around Rona and the others turned back into barren earth.


    ¡¸Hey, Ardis! One of them came here! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just move a little! ¡¹


    Rona was complaining despite being the one not willing to fight despite saying he would, but Ardis did not care any further.


    ¡¸Oi oi oi, what the heck is that power. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    The destructive power that was unleashed from a sphere of water not bigger than his palm was unimaginable. At the same time, he felt exasperated by Ardis¡¯s power who had defended against three of them head on and Rona who managed to defend one with a barrier.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a level I can comprehend at all. ¡¹


    Leaving aside Moore who was shrugging, the battle only became more intense.


    ¡¸What, only this much? So it isn¡¯t any kind of mutated or special subspecies huh. ¡¹


    Ardis muttered as he seemed a little disappointed, all while injecting mana into his sword that had dulled into a blunt weapon and raising the heat nesting in its blade.


    ¡¸How daring to be distracted! Underestimating me means death! ¡¹


    On the other hand, the dark water only made tentacles out of its polluted body in a stance to receive the incoming attack.


    Ardis jumped upwards with an invisible foothold in the air. Ardis tried to close the distance while dodging the dark water¡¯s attack in the three dimensions. The tentacles came from all directions.


    ¡¸Rot here along with your conceitedness! ¡¹


    The dark water extended its tentacles in effort to capture Ardis. The ends of the tentacles glimmered like sharp blades, and approached Ardis like predators.


    ¡¸Who is the one getting conceited here. ¡¹


    Ardis said so coldly and dutifully severed the tentacles. The way he fought didn¡¯t seem like he is in danger at all.


    Ardis showed a composure as if only chasing away a dog that was barking at the front of his house, Moore imagined so with no particular reason.


    ¡¸He really makes the demonic being look not very impressive. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s true. ¡­¡­But surely that can¡¯t be the case. ¡¹


    Minerva agreed calmly at the commentating.


    Even while that happened, the tentacles regrew and attacked Ardis, but the person himself only proceeded to cut down more as they came.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter! No matter how much you slice, I don¡¯t feel any of them! ¡¹


    ¡¸So? Do you think I don¡¯t know about that? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis rebutted emotionlessly at the water that was getting too confident on its victory. The true form of the dark water is a shapeless lifeform that parasitize a body of liquid.


    The dark mass of water they can see is nothing more than the river water flowing downstream. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s natural that it doesn¡¯t feel anything even if parts of it are getting sliced off.


    Although it¡¯s a valid tactic to remove the body of liquid in order to quell the parasite, leaving aside maybe a bottle of water, it¡¯s difficult to deal with if the body of water is too large.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a difficult opponent to meet in places like the sea or a pond.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not hard to erase everything that is in your influence range. ¡¹


    ¡¸What was that! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s mana became agitated. As his hands reached out to the sky, large masses of heat was manifested into the surrounding.


    Three, four, the masses that increased in number rotated with Ardis¡¯s hand as the axis. The mass that was initially red lost its color and turned white.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad we¡¯re not in the sea here. As expected, erasing the sea is not possible after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸I-Impossible¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Anxiety can be heard from the dark water¡¯s voice after it had realized Ardis¡¯s intention.


    The white colored heat left the caster¡¯s hand and fell onto the river. A total of seven white lumps of heat were let loose, and drawing arcs, the places it passed through turned back into normal earth.


    ¡¸Stop! ¡¹


    Ignoring the pleads to stop, four had headed upstream of the river, while two headed downstream, and one of them headed straight into the dark water.


    With few moments of silence in between, in the next moment, a compression of shockwave was unleashed, causing strong reverberation in the air.


    The water in the small river were instantly boiled off, and became vapors in the air. And then what was left is only a trench that used to be a small river. The originally not very abundant river was reduced into nothingness.


    ¡¸C-Curse you! ¡¹


    The dark water that had defended against it with a barrier on itself could no longer say anything. After all, the volume of liquid that it parasitize is akin to its life force.


    With that completely lost now, there¡¯s nowhere to escape, and there¡¯s no way for it to recover the damage on itself.


    ¡¸W-Wait. Please wait! ¡¹


    The dark water had finally realized its position begged to stop, but Ardis naturally had no reason to comply.


    ¡¸What are you saying this late. ¡¹


    Biding his farewell short, Ardis manifested white flame on his fingertips and faced the dark water. The dark water tried to escape but, there¡¯s nothing other than grasslands around.


    There¡¯s no liquid wherever he can parasitize.


    ¡¸H-Help¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The white flame on Ardis¡¯s finger was released. Although it was far smaller in scale than the large lump that had dried up the small river, it has more than enough heat to destroy the dark water.


    Easily penetrating the magic barrier that the dark water desperately put up in defense, the white flame pierced its body and evaporated it. After the steam dispersed and carried away by the light gale, what was left there is the trace of what used to be a small river.

 CH 169

    Good work¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, you really did nothing other than spectating huh. ¡¹


    Ardis was exasperated at Rona who approached him talking with a relaxed tone.


    ¡¸Eeeh, no way that¡¯s the case. I properly looked after Minerva and Moore right? In the first place, you can easily take care of it, so there¡¯s no need for me to participate right? ¡¹


    Rona was looking at the small river where the dark water disappeared without even a sliver of remorse.


    ¡¸Rather than that, Ardis, look. ¡¹


    Ardis was prompted and looked at where Rona pointed out, and what he saw was something ovular that looked like a puddle of water reflecting light remaining at the bottom of the dried river.


    ¡¸Water¡­¡­ that¡¯s not it, huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, since there so much mana flowing out, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s normal water right. ¡¹


    Just like what Rona said, it was a mirror-like surface that looked like water but was radiating powerful mana. The fact that it had held its shape even after Ardis¡¯s white flames indicated it is nothing normal.


    ¡¸That¡¯s what the polluted water said huh, ¡ºDense mana¡». ¡¹


    Leaving aside Ardis who was muttering, Rona walked towards it.


    ¡¸Al, let¡¯s investigate it quickly. The water will probably start flowing again soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know, you two stay a little back. It might be dangerous. ¡¹


    Ardis replied to Rona and said so to Minerva and Moore before following his partner in golden color. What they could see as they peeked inside the ovular mirror.


    It wasn¡¯t the color of the riverbed, but branches with green leaves waving in the wind. An unimaginable scenery of trees and branches waving in the wind was seen through the gap.


    ¡¸What do you think? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nnn¨D, isn¡¯t it the jackpot? It looks similar to the portal I can open to the other world. ¡¹


    ¡¸It certainly looks like it¡¯s connected to some other place but¡­¡­. It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s a totally different world right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Can portals to all kinds of world really be made? Thinking about what happened, this thing must have something to do with it. ¡¹


    ¡¸That might be so but¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s a phenomenon that Ardis had never encountered or even heard before. And it appeared at a timing like this, it¡¯s too unlikely to be a coincidence.


    On top of that, if Rona said that the portal that he can open to cross the world looks like this, the chances that this is the right gateway to get back to the other side is high.


    Advertisement


    But even so, it didn¡¯t mean that they could just jump into it easily, they are still lacking evidence for them to make a judgement.


    If it turned out to be a completely different world on the other side, the chances of them returning to the world where the twins are waiting would be near nil.


    Moore¡¯s voice was heard while the two was pondering.


    ¡¸Oi¨D¨D. What happened? Is it anything dangerous? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D, it doesn¡¯t seem like it, you two come take a look too. ¡¹


    Since it didn¡¯t seem dangerous, Rona invited the two over.


    ¡¸Uwah! What the heck is this!? ¡¹


    ¡¸You might not be able to feel it but, there¡¯s a lot of mana around this thing. I think that this might be connected to the other world but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But there¡¯s no way to know for sure? ¡¹


    Moore started thinking after hearing what Rona said, then Minerva who was looking at the trees reflected on the mirror suddenly exclaimed.


    ¡¸Ah, this is¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it, Ojou-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸This forest, I think I have seen it before! ¡¹


    All gazes were focused on Minerva after hearing what she say.


    ¡¸Is that true? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a forest near my mansion. The big tree there, it¡¯s the tree that we often use as a landmark when we enter the forest. There¡¯s no mistake. ¡¹


    Minerva was confident as she looked at it closely, and so Rona asked Ardis.


    ¡¸You heard her, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s still some risk to take, huh. ¡¹


    If possible, he would¡¯ve liked more time to think about it but, there¡¯s also a reason why he can¡¯t do that. One of the reasons is the difference in the time flow of the two worlds.


    One day here would mean a year on the other side. The short time that had passed while they are pondering would¡¯ve probably meant few hours on the other side.


    And another reason is the ovular mirror seemed to be changing slowly.


    ¡¸Somehow, it looks like it¡¯s getting smaller? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ It certainly looks like it. ¡¹


    Minerva and Moore also noticed the change.


    Although it was slight, the size of the ovular mirror was getting smaller. The current size seemed like it can fit two persons at once, and looking closely, the diameter seemed to be dwindling.


    ¡¸The polluted water must¡¯ve absorbed a lot of mana. ¡¹


    Ardis agreed at what Rona said with a nod.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how much mana was absorbed from the mirror because of the dark water, at the very least, the mana radiating from the mirror is decreasing as time goes on.


    When it eventually exhausts all its mana, it¡¯s not difficult to imagine that it will disappear into nothingness.


    ¡¸So, how is it going to be? ¡¹


    Rona prompted for a decision.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ There¡¯s no other choice than to go. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    There¡¯re no other clues after all, and if they let this chance slip, there¡¯s nothing to guarantee they will find another mirror like this.


    On top of that, Minerva and Moore have to return as soon as possible, and the consequences of not is clear.


    Ardis judged that although there¡¯s still some risk, there¡¯s no choice other than to jump in.


    ¡¸Well, I guess I will be going first. I still can return if it¡¯s not the one after all. ¡¹


    After saying that he would be the first, Rona showed no hesitation and jumped into the ovular mirror.


    Then as if getting sucked into the water surface that didn¡¯t splash, Rona¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Then following that, a golden beast showed up at the forest beyond the mirror.


    Rona had scouted out the surroundings with a speed that was absurd, then was waving back to them with his front leg. Even that movement looked strangely too quick, it reminded them of the difference in time flow.


    ¡¸I-It seems alright. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who will be going next? ¡¹


    Minerva looked a little relieved, and Ardis asked.


    ¡¸I will go first. Ojou-sama will come after me. You don¡¯t mind being the last right, Ardis? ¡¹


    Ardis nodded wordlessly, and Moore showed no signs of hesitation at all as he jumped into the mirror.


    Seeing that, it is Minerva¡¯s turn now. Ardis pushed on his pupil¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Is it scary, Minerva? ¡¹


    The trembling in the girl¡¯s hand can be felt.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    Although it was obviously a lie, it¡¯s still better than having her freeze in fear.


    Ardis hit on Minerva¡¯s back gently.


    ¡¸Well then, Shishou, I will be going first. ¡¹


    Minerva who had come to her resolution jumped into the mirror after saying that. Now, Ardis is the only one left.


    Advertisement


    The ovular shaped mirror had obviously shrunk in size, it is almost two times smaller than how they initially found it as.


    The size would probably be barely enough for a single person if any more time passes.


    Ardis was hesitating.


    If he chose to jump into it, he could probably return to the other world. But that would also mean Ardis would bid farewell to this world.


    What was the result of challenging the woman general, what happened to his comrades in arms after that, he was always concerned with that in the past seven years.


    He might never reunite with the people he knows in this world if he chooses to go now. Even if no one survived, he probably can meet up with those that never took part in the expedition.


    And above all, the woman general that is his nemesis still resides in this world. Rather than a legend that he might or might not meet, the person herself is still leading an army in this world.


    For the past seven years, the person that he wanted revenge on most is on this side. It is an urge hard to suppress.


    It is so for the Ardis that had experienced seven years, and also the Ardis that had experienced seven days. While holding back his urge to find that woman now with his reasoning, Ardis closed his eyes.


    He must make a decision now. There¡¯s not much time left.


    If it¡¯s six years ago, he might¡¯ve been able to cut clean from the other world easily. But there are figures that Ardis could see even if he closed his eyes now.


    If before he met with the twins, before he met with Nere, and before he met with Kyrill¡­¡­. Something he couldn¡¯t have predicted, a world that had no ties to him at all, had now become a place he can return to.


    Although the heart of revenge that was still burning tried to retain Ardis here, there is also the face of Fillia and Riana he could see. If Ardis chose to stay in this world, what would happen to them both.


    Nere might look after them in the end, and Rona who can travel between the two worlds would probably help them as well.


    But that would be wishful thinking. After all, it is none other than Ardis himself who decided to take the two twins under his protection. Pushing that onto Nere or Rona would be too irresponsible of him.


    Nere for some reason seems to hold Ardis in high regards as her master and abides him, and it became that she looked after the twins because of Ardis.


    Then there¡¯s also a possibility that she would abandon them if Ardis disappeared. Although Rona seemed like he would help them occasionally, he probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to the point of sacrificing his own lifestyle to look after them.


    And Kyrill is just someone he hired to educate the twins. Even if he owes Ardis favors, it would be too much for Ardis to think that he can look after the twins until they become adults.


    In the first place, he doesn¡¯t have the financial power to do that.


    About four or five years more and the twins might be able to stand on their own but, if they lose Ardis¡¯s protection now, their future would probably be bleak.


    The time limit approached slowly. Ardis unconsciously tightened his fist. Confusion, hesitation, faltering, conflict, irritation, a wide range of emotions were flowing out of him.


    The wish to stay here because of his revenge that he has yet to fulfil while wandering seven days in this world, and the unwillingness to abandon what he should protect in the other world that he had lived together in the seven years.


    Words that sounded like cries can be heard.


    ¡¸Choosing¡­¡­, either¡­¡­¡¹


    Only few tens of seconds had passed since he shut his eyes. But Ardis felt it was a long and painful time.


    Eventually, he made his decision, Ardis shook his head as if to cut himself from his unfulfilled wishes.


    ¡¸I will definitely come back. ¡¹


    That¡¯s what he swore on himself. It is an oath that he will never break. After looking up at the sky that had nothing, Ardis stepped out towards the ovular shaped mirror.


    The mirror that can fit a little more than a person sucked in Ardis¡¯s body.


    His vision turned over.


    While being surrounded in darkness that not a single sliver of light can be felt, Ardis felt his consciousness was getting further.

 CH 170

    It was a sudden pain that woke Ardis from his fuzzy consciousness. Rather than physical pain on his body, it was more like a shapeless pain that ripped apart his soul.


    It felt like something was pulled out of himself. It¡¯s the same sense of displeasure when he was sent back into that world few days ago.


    Although the sensation was same, he was terribly anxious feeling something was lost after being pulled out from himself.


    (What¡­¡­? No, it¡¯s natural huh¡­¡­)


    After acknowledging something was lost from deep inside himself, along with a sense of lost, Ardis was also strangely convinced. There¡¯s no concrete reasoning behind his thoughts of getting convinced.


    Rather than a concrete reason, it was what he thought would¡¯ve happened considering what happened. After the sense of something lost thinned out, his consciousness became afloat again.


    It was Minerva¡¯s voice that woke up Ardis who was completely in a deep sleep.


    ¡¸¨D¨DPlease! Shishou! ¡¹


    The voice pulled Ardis along and woke him up. The smell of the wet forest was intense. The warm sunshine was poking through his eyelids.


    Ardis felt the small hand that shook his body while he was waking up. It was his pupil¡¯s voice that he could hear.


    ¡¸Shishou! Are you alright, Shishou! ¡¹


    Ardis who opened his eyes found Minerva¡¯s face in his limited vision.


    The iris-colored pupils were worriedly looking at him.


    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­¡­. I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    Ardis waved his hand and answered, while he tried to stand up, he unconsciously scanned the surroundings with mana. Seeing that there¡¯re no threats around, he was relieved for the time being.


    Although still a little shaky, Ardis managed to stand up, then he heard a sleepy voice with yawn.


    ¡¸You were taking quite the nap, Al. I waited so long I¡¯m bored. ¡¹


    His closest partner didn¡¯t even express any concern for Ardis, but rather displeased with him. It was Minerva who he knew less who showed more concern for him.


    ¡¸Are you still feeling unwell? Should we rest for a little longer? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, did I worry you? Well, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m at my best but, it¡¯s not anything serious, I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi oi, are you really okay? Just as we saw you arriving here, then you passed out. And that appearance¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Moore showed concern at Ardis, then his voice trailed off at the end.


    ¡¸Appearance? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­¡­, Shishou, you look¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis felt a little confused, and asked Minerva, but the person herself seemed a little stuck on words as well.


    ¡¸Al, your body regressed to a child again. ¡¹


    Then there was his partner that thrusted the truth without mercy to his face.


    ¡¸Just as I thought you turned back to normal, and here you are small again. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona, that saying is a little¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems like Minerva is concerned with how Rona said it, but Rona himself of course paid no mind.


    Advertisement


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be concerned with that. ¡¹


    Ardis said so while looking and verifying his own limbs. The three swords at his waist, ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» helped him to immediately recognize what state he is in.


    Ardis understood that something happened to his body again, and even if they worried, nothing will change.


    Rather than that, there¡¯s something they should do right now.


    ¡¸So, the problem is where exactly are we at¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸We already found out about that a little while back. It didn¡¯t seem dangerous just now, so I scouted around. Since Al didn¡¯t come through for quite a long while. ¡¹


    Rona still seemed a little peeved, and Ardis of course knew why. Ardis who was hesitating in front of the mirror for not more than a minute must¡¯ve been quite a long time for them .


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s next? ¡¹


    ¡¸We can see Minerva¡¯s house if we cross that small hill. It¡¯s quite near, about thirty minutes walking, and we will arrive. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s certainly closer than expected¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s something worth celebrating. Minerva seemed confident but, there was still a chance that it¡¯s a different world, and even if it¡¯s the right one, they might be sent totally far away from their destination.


    But it turned out to be connected to the right one, and the destination they¡¯re heading to is just a little ways away.


    Rather, it is quite a fortunate result.


    ¡¸Well, since Al is awake now, let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    ¡¸We can finally return now. ¡¹


    Having Rona said so, Minerva seemed happy as the reality sank in.


    Although it was only a day, they had spent it in a place that had no proper food or a safe sleeping place. Minerva who had lived a noble life without any inconvenience would¡¯ve certainly felt that it was long.


    Moore¡¯s expression also loosened up.


    Although it¡¯s a normal thing for him as a former mercenary to camp in the wilderness, as expected, travelling in a world that he can¡¯t return from and has too powerful foes that he can¡¯t do anything against is really taxing.


    Following Rona who is at the front of the group, Minerva and Moore had light footsteps.


    On the other hand, the last one of the party, Ardis had a gloomy expression and muttered.


    ¡¸How will I have to explain it to them¡­¡­¡¹


    If Ardis¡¯s calculation is correct, then a year had already gone by in this world.


    In other words, as far as the residents of this world are concerned, Ardis and the others had disappeared for a whole entire year without any clues.


    Being able to return here doesn¡¯t mean everything is solved. And just as expected, Ardis and the others who had arrived at the mansion were pointed at with weapons.


    It¡¯s natural.


    Moore who only looks like a rough warrior. Ardis who has sharp eyes despite looking young, and a young girl, Minerva who is equipping a short sword at her waist. Furthermore, there¡¯s Rona, a golden beast that looks like a predator a meter long, of course they would be on guard.


    Although the figure of their party would be the main reason, the worst thing is that the soldiers guarding the gate didn¡¯t even recognize Minerva.


    Just as the tense atmosphere continued between the party and the private soldiers, an old servant that passed by recognized Minerva and was able to make peace.


    And then the news of Minerva who was missing for an entire year returning overturning the entire duke residency.


    Everything after that is a huge mess. Just as Ardis expected, a year had already passed in this world.


    The touching scene where the Duke rushed back to the residency after receiving news of the return of his daughter¨D¨Dthat was what was supposed to happen but, Minerva herself had only spent a day apart from his father after all.


    As opposed to the duke who was so moved that he is in tears, Minerva is in a different sense of confusion.


    After that, Ardis and Moore stayed the night in the duke residency, and were summoned by the Duke on the next day.


    Ardis wanted to return to the forest as soon as possible to not worry the people waiting for him but, since the situation is like this, he couldn¡¯t easily gloss it over either.


    ¡¸Yo, did you sleep well? ¡¹


    A voice was heard from behind Ardis who was following after a servant. Looking behind and seeing the owner of the voice, he turned back to the front and replied.


    ¡¸So so. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to His Excellency as well? ¡¹


    Moore walked up to Ardis¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡¸Yeah. You too? ¡¹


    Seeing them walking in the same direction in the same timing, Ardis could easily tell.


    ¡¸Well, yeah. It¡¯s natural he would want to listen from the core people related in the incident, but the problem is whether he will believe it or not. Depending on it, we might not be able to get out of the residency for quite a while. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Moore sighed with a complicated face. Ardis also furrowed his brows.


    ¡¸Well, a day or two won¡¯t make much difference at this point but, being restricted for a long period will be problematic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since we weren¡¯t thrown into a jail or anything immediately, wouldn¡¯t Ojou-sama already explained what happened properly? They didn¡¯t treat us badly last night, and also I don¡¯t think we were held forcibly in the house. ¡¹


    From the Duke¡¯s perspective, Ardis and Moore had gone missing together with his daughter for a year and reappeared.


    For anyone who isn¡¯t insightful enough, they might¡¯ve thought Ardis and Moore are the reason, or maybe even the culprit of the incident.


    Though, a Duke being that uninsightful probably isn¡¯t possible but, a person¡¯s thoughts and standings can change rapidly.


    What kind of judgement will the current Duke hand down, Ardis didn¡¯t have any ways of knowing.


    ¡¸I want to return home quickly too. Well, if it¡¯s going to take long, Rona can go back first¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona in question is beside Minerva currently. A year had already passed in this world, but the person herself had only experienced the raid incident yesterday.


    Rona is tagging along her for the time being considering her mental state and to prepare for any unforeseen situations.


    And in the first place, even if Rona tagged along them, he won¡¯t be able to speak in front of the Duke.


    If so, then it¡¯s better if he serves as an escort for Minerva. While thinking like that, Ardis and Rona eventually arrived at a grandiose door.


    ¡¸Master. I¡¯ve brought the two here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Come in. ¡¹


    Waiting for a response from inside, the servant opened the door.


    Ardis who was prompted to enter the room saw Duke Nyrestia sitting opposite of him behind an office desk. There¡¯re also escorts on his both sides, it¡¯s natural considering what had happened.


    After Ardis and Moore made it to the front of the desk, after a breath, the Duke started talking.


    ¡¸Did you two have a good rest? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. There¡¯s a comfortable bed prepared for us after all. ¡¹


    Moore was strangely nervous as he said so.


    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. Then let¡¯s get into it quickly. I don¡¯t really have the mood to waste time for any prelude, you see. ¡¹


    Duke had an rare impatient expression unlike a noble.


    ¡¸What I want to hear, I don¡¯t have to explain it now right? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, of course. ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard a little from my daughter last night already but, there wasn¡¯t much time then. And the content was too absurd that believing it easily is impossible. ¡¹


    Although they didn¡¯t know how much he¡¯d heard from Minerva, a normal person probably wouldn¡¯t believe what they have experienced and probably would just dismiss it as a bad joke.


    ¡¸What happened in the incident a year ago. And where did my daughter and you two went missing for a year. Why was there not even a news from you two. I hope you can provide a good answer that can convince me. ¡¹


    Duke Nyrestia who had the same iris colored pupils as Minerva narrowed his eyes.


    Advertisement


    It was a unique pressure, only owned by someone who didn¡¯t walk the path of physical power but political power.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure making it believable is possible but, the events happened on that day and what happened after will be explained thoroughly. Though, I¡¯m not completely in the clear about everything too¨D¨D¡¹


    Moore started his story so, and narrated what happened during the night when the residency was raided, and what happened after that, while leaving behind two points.


    What Moore didn¡¯t reveal to the Duke was that ¡ºThe other world is where Ardis came from¡», and also ¡ºRona is able to understand and converse in human language¡».


    After all, getting transferred into another world is already an absurd story, another absurd story of Ardis originating from that world would just make the whole thing more confusing.


    Not only will he get confused, they would also be suspected unneededly, it¡¯s easy to imagine that a bad kind of attention will be put on them.


    The fact that Rona can speak human language is the same.


    He¡¯s still being recognized as ¡ºJust a big beast that is reared by a mercenary¡», but if people knew that it can speak, only troubles will arise.


    Because of that, Ardis had arranged in prior to exclude those two points with Moore and Minerva.


    ¡¸¨D¨DAnd thanks to that, we can finally find a way back. The entire thing was only a day for us¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore ended the explanation that he himself isn¡¯t sure of.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­, it¡¯s an unbelievable story but¡­¡­¡¹


    The Duke had an inexplicable expression and muttered.


    It¡¯s natural. After all, someone who can outright believe an absurd story like this is the strange one.


    ¡¸But, Ardis involvement in this case is a little strange? During the incident, I was sure you wasn¡¯t in the scene? ¡¹


    Of course, the next suspect would be Ardis. Although he served as a tutor to Minerva, it¡¯s not like he gained full trust from the Duke.


    ¡¸That itself is something I don¡¯t know either. During then, I was in the streets but, then suddenly I felt dizzy and then passed out, the next thing I knew, I came to an unknown land together with Minerva-jou and Commander Moore. ¡¹


    Although Ardis has his own inference, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s convicted on it. And judging that there¡¯s no point speaking about it now, he just replied vaguely.


    ¡¸What a troublesome matter. ¡¹


    Although his vague explanation might become a reason for being suspected, it seems like it was safe.


    The Duke sighed grandly and laid back on his chair.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an unbelievable story, I would¡¯ve too not believed it if not for my daughter¡¯s appearance. ¡¹


    ¡¸Appearance? ¡¹


    Not understanding his meaning, Moore questioned.


    ¡¸You might not know since you¡¯re a single child but, a child like her age will quickly grow. She would¡¯ve grown a lot in just a year. But how is it? Her appearance is nothing different from a year before. Well, a grown adult might be different, but she is still twelve years old, going without a change in a year is normally impossible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D, I see. ¡¹


    Certainly, someone like Moore probably wouldn¡¯t change much even a year had passed, but Minerva is still at an age where growth is prime.


    And being a member of a duke family, new clothes will have to custom tailored for her growth, but considering that she can fit in all her clothes from a year ago, it was obvious for the Duke that there wasn¡¯t any growth.


    Even Ardis didn¡¯t think that Minerva herself will be the best proof. At the same time, what the Duke said made him felt cold sweat.


    ¡¸Though, believing what you all said is still¡­¡­ a little difficult, but there¡¯s no choice but to believe something supernatural had happened, I have no intentions to blame you on that. Just, there¡¯re things we found out in a year of investigations but, there¡¯re also many things that we haven¡¯t. I suppose you two will not mind partaking in any investigations in the future? ¡¹


    In this situation, they couldn¡¯t possibly refuse it, and in the first place they have no reason to refuse it.


    For Ardis, he might gain some clues about the other world thanks to their investigations as well, so he wanted to get as much information regarding this incident.


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    Moore replied immediately to the Duke¡¯s request of cooperation, and on the other hand Ardis nodded wordlessly as well.


    Seeing their reply, the Duke¡¯s hard face finally collapsed.


    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯m happy my daughter have returned. I have to give my thanks to you two, good work guarding her. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it was the mission I accepted in the first place, it¡¯s just a part of it. ¡¹


    ¡¸As for me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, well, she¡¯s a precious pupil. ¡¹


    Ardis managed to squeeze that out after a short while of silence. It probably looked like he was finding a suitable excuse in the Duke¡¯s eyes.


    As the official business is over, the Duke changed to a gentle face of a father towards Ardis.


    ¡¸It seems like my daughter is blessed to have such a tutor like you. I will depend on you in the future too. ¡¹

 CH 171

    ¡¸Nothing as expected, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore muttered as if it was an obvious thing. They¡¯re at the forest near the Duke¡¯s residency.


    It is exactly here where Ardis and the others managed to return to this world. After getting the freedom to leave from the Duke, Ardis and Rona came here in search of any clues left behind.


    Of course, if there¡¯s anything left behind, Rona would¡¯ve already noticed it the moment they returned. They came here just in case but, Ardis had already expected nothing will be found.


    ¡¸But there was an investigation a year prior. It¡¯s unlikely to think we have missed anything. ¡¹


    It was a private soldier that was tasked by the Duke to guide them around that answered. The soldier that¡¯s probably also tasked with monitoring them is one of the few survivors of the raid on the Duke¡¯s residency a year ago.


    Ardis and Moore had heard about the incident a year ago in detail from the Duke himself just now. After all, a Duke can¡¯t possibly be such a kind person that he would leave alone the people that dared to bare their fangs to his family.


    ¡ºWe already determined the culprits. But considering the opponents, we can¡¯t bring them out to the light. I¡¯ve already taken as much retaliation as I could, but I can only say that they got us good this time. ¡»


    After that, they also determined what happened during the raid in the night on the Duke¡¯s residency. A curse that made people disappear. That is what was used in the raid.


    Using many sacrifices in order to make people disappear, the existence of such a despicable cursed tool was found.


    ¡ºTo think that something like that existed. ¡»


    After receiving news of the raid, a portion of the army was sortied and when they arrived at the residency, it was shrouded in a creepy silence.


    The attackers, the private soldiers, and even the many servants that should be there went missing, and only bloody marks of battle remained in the mansion. While in confusion, they organized an expedition in order to search for any survivors or attackers, and they were able to capture a suspicious person in the forest near the Duke¡¯s residency.


    It seems like there was a box-like item with an unfamiliar shape there.


    ¡ºWere they the sacrifices, or did they disappear because of the curse, either way, most of the people in the residency disappeared overnight. Even my daughter, the Battalion Commander, and you. ¡»


    After using all their hands in order to interrogate the suspect they managed to apprehend, the information they gained, what the Duke thought at the time was an absurd fairytale, but the reality is a cursed item that caused everyone to disappear.


    With no way of knowing where everyone disappeared to, the Duke had no hands to pull. In the first place, he had no way of knowing whether the disappeared people are even alive.


    Under that situation, a year had passed.


    ¡ºTo think that it is actually a tool that transports people to another world¡­¡­¡»


    Advertisement


    Rather than making people disappear, the cursed tool was actually capable of transporting people into another world. But because no one was ever able to return, it was acknowledged as making people ¡ºDisappear¡».


    ¡¸Well, can¡¯t blame them. After all, the missing people might be also experiencing a difference in time flow. ¡¹


    As for Moore who tagged along without Ardis even asking, he¡¯s conversing with the guiding soldier as if he¡¯s the spokesman.


    ¡¸Yes. His Excellency thought about the possibilities of other people returning, so it is planned that a small guard post to be built here and have someone monitor the spot. But, there¡¯s also a lack of manpower, so finding someone to always stand guard is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no helping that. Because of the incident, even servants and private soldiers all went in smokes right? And considering it¡¯s a Duke¡¯s house, it¡¯s not like simply hiring people is possible, I can understand that a year is not enough time to gather enough talents. ¡¹


    Because of the incident a year ago, the manpower of the Duke¡¯s residency was critically in the low. That¡¯s also the prime reason why the gatekeeper soldiers were pointing their weapons at Minerva.


    Though, they must¡¯ve known about the Duke¡¯s daughter but, there¡¯s no helping it since the circumstances is like that. After all, the Duke¡¯s residency had hired many new faces in the one-year period, and on top of that, it is publicly said that Minerva was sick and couldn¡¯t show her face.


    ¡¸Though, it was only yesterday for us¡­¡­. Right, Rona? ¡¹


    Moore sighed with a troubled face, and started talking to the golden beast below.


    ¡¸Wan! ¡¹


    Rona who was pretending to be a normal beast considering the presence of the soldier replied shortly since he was asked a reply.


    ¡¸Tough being a dutiful man huh. ¡¹


    Teasingly, Ardis said.


    ¡¸Seriously. Even though I have not the slightest responsibility at what happened, suddenly there was a year of absence. And just as I expected, my position in the army is dismissed, and my name must¡¯ve been unlisted from the military. But thanks to the Duke, the servants at my house was able to find a new job, so I guess that¡¯s the silver lining. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s your plan after this? ¡¹


    ¡¸After this huh¡­¡­. Returning to being a mercenary at this age is tough after all, and spare me from going back to the military and climbing back up from a rookie soldier. Well, since the Duke is willing to provide me a living for the time being, I guess I have some more time to think. And what about you, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will return to the forest today. I will depart after greeting Minerva. ¡¹


    ¡¸What, it won¡¯t hurt for you to be laid back a little more right. ¨D¨DAh, could it be¡­¡­. A woman is waiting? Then, I guess there¡¯s no helping it right. ¡¹


    Moore had a smirk as he guessed randomly. However, Ardis¡¯s response wasn¡¯t the greatest too.


    ¡¸It¡¯s none of your business. ¡¹


    Certainly, there¡¯re people waiting for Ardis in the house in the forest. If just by gender, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s a woman, but at the very least, they aren¡¯t in a relationship that Moore imagine.


    ¡¸Since there¡¯s nothing here anyways, let¡¯s return to the mansion. ¡¹


    Saying so, Ardis turned his heels.


    ¡¸Oi oi, you don¡¯t have to be that shy. Hey, how is she? Aren¡¯t we comrades in arms having crossed worlds, tell me won¡¯t you? ¡¹


    Ignoring Moore¡¯s curious questions as he panickily chased behind, Ardis left the forest in quick strides. After greeting Minerva, Ardis left the Duke¡¯s residency.


    Not even dropping by the stalls in the streets, he quickly left the capital and went straight for his house in the forest. If he manages to enter the forest, Rona as well won¡¯t have to be mindful of others¡¯ presences.


    ¡¸I wonder if Fillia and Riana is doing well? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis had nothing to say.


    Only Rona¡¯s words reverberated on its own and disappeared into the forest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Nere isn¡¯t a cold person who would leave children in somewhere like this and leave¡­¡­probably. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Ardis replied shortly after a short silence understanding that it¡¯s Rona¡¯s way of soothing the atmosphere. In reality, they had no idea if the house they return to will be the same from a year ago.


    He had known Nere despite everything for a whole five years. He has no complaints with her abilities to look after the twins, and she¡¯s also trustworthy enough.


    But in the first place, it was Ardis who asked Nere to look after the twins.


    If Ardis were to disappear suddenly, there¡¯s no reason for her to continue looking after the twins. If she had judged that Ardis were to never return, how would she treat Fillia and Riana.


    Although he thought she wouldn¡¯t abandon them, there¡¯s also a possibility she would leave them to someone else and go on a journey herself. Other than Nere, only Kyrill and the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» knows about the twins.


    It¡¯s too much to hope from Kyrill since he¡¯s a student after all, and Ted and the others might not even know Ardis went missing. If he knew this would happen, he should¡¯ve made more connections, as Ardis regretted so but¨D¨D.


    ¡¸But in the first place, it¡¯s impossible to bring the twins while working as a mercenary huh. ¡¹


    He muttered.


    It¡¯s difficult to bring children on a mercenary job. On top of that, if the children they brought are twins, even if they¡¯re the ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», it¡¯s still too much.


    ¡¸Al. ¡¹


    Walking with heavy steps in the forest, Rona suddenly said. Ardis immediately cut off what he was thinking and started sensing mana in the area.


    The many beasts and demonic beings living in the forest. A strong mana presence can be felt right in the direction where they¡¯re heading.


    Mana that is stronger than any living creatures in the area.


    ¡¸Is it Nere? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    He spoke of the name he thought of immediately.


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    The problem is with the two signs of mana beside that. Certainly they¡¯re feeble compared to Ardis¡¯s or Nere¡¯s.


    But it¡¯s at a level that can be said as plentiful strong with this world¡¯s standard. The size is about a person¡¯s.


    The two moved in a rhythm like they approached and separated from Nere, then took a breather.


    ¡¸Are they in a fight? ¡¹


    ¡¸Might be so, but were there any small demonic beings in this forest? ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyrill would have a signature about that big but¡­¡­. There¡¯s two of them after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we will know after we get there. There¡¯s no need to worry about Nere if they¡¯re only at that level.¡¹


    The three mana signatures repeated movements akin to crashing into each other, then separating. While being on guard, Ardis and Rona advanced towards the house.


    Then just as they moved a little closer, the movements in mana suddenly changed. Among the three, the smaller two suddenly turned directions and approached them quickly.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    While being on guard, Ardis¡¯s feet didn¡¯t stop. After all, the two small signatures aren¡¯t significant enough for either Ardis or Rona. Even if it¡¯s a surprise attack, they can easily fend off any.


    On top of that, the opponent haven¡¯t bothered hiding their presences at all, but headed straight for them. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re threatening to Ardis and Rona.


    Just as they thought the mana signatures are close enough that they will be able to visually see them, the silence in the forest broke with loud voices.


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    As if already arranged in prior, the voices were together, the voices that originated from the two mana signature were voices that Ardis knew well.


    Two human figures that ran with their all between the trees in the forest. The bluish eyes with a green tint that Ardis managed to see.


    The glossy platinum blonde hair that didn¡¯t suit their shabby clothes were fluttering in the air intensely. There were the two girls that were bigger than what Ardis remembered.


    The twin girls that showed themselves were like arrows as they leapt wholeheartedly in a crash course into Ardis.


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    Without even slowing down their momentum, Ardis easily received the two that called out his name.


    Seeing the twins that hugged him as tightly as they could, Ardis finally felt that he was truly back in this world.

 CH 172

    ¡¸Ardis¨D! Ardis¨D! ¡¹


    As if forgotten any other words than that, Fillia and Riana were hugging onto Ardis tightly while repeating his name. The platinum blonde hair sticking on him were at one head lower than him.


    Their height that should¡¯ve only been around his waist when he first met them had become considerably taller. The strength behind their arms are also stronger than expected.


    Of course, it¡¯s not at a level that would hurt Ardis but, it was enough to let Ardis acknowledge their growth. Ardis suddenly recalled what the Duke said.


    (I see, it¡¯s just like what he said¡­¡­)


    While thinking like that, the twins¡¯ voices slowly became muddled.


    ¡¸Ardizu¨D! Hicc, Ar, dis¨D¨D! Hic! ¡¹


    The happy voice of calling Ardis¡¯s name suddenly became cries, then totally became wails the next moment.


    ¡¸Uuu, uwaaaaa! ¡¹


    The twins became wholeheartedly crying while clinging onto him. While being clueless what to do, he noticed someone getting closer.


    ¡¸A late return, I must say, my master. ¡¹


    With Aliceblue hair swaying in the air, there was a woman looking in her seventeen or eighteen approaching him.


    The impeccable canvas that seemed to portray a perfect angelic existence seemed to have a strained smile. It was Nere¡¯s appearance that had not changed from a year ago.


    ¡¸Yeah, sorry. ¡¹


    While feeling relieved and apologetic, Ardis said.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, returning safely is the most priority. ¡¹


    Nere said so bluntly as well. After the twins eventually calm down, they still didn¡¯t seem willing to let go of Ardis at all.


    ¡¸Uhm¨D¡­¡­. How long should I keep standing here for? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸For the past year, they¡¯ve been terribly worried, isn¡¯t it fine to indulge them for a little now. ¡¹


    Certainly, Ardis had gone missing for an entire year without any communications, so he had nothing to rebuke.


    It wasn¡¯t because of what Nere said, but he decided to give up until the twins had their fill. That¡¯s why, thirty minutes had gone by with Ardis standing still while waiting them to finally stop crying.


    ¡¸I¡¯m back. Fillia, Riana. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hic¡­¡­, unn¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome back, Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for making you worry. ¡¹


    Ardis smiled towards the both, then the twins returned a smile with still watery eyes. Finally, he had returned to where he belongs, though Ardis felt a little strange about that fact.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go home now shall we. ¡¹


    ¡¸No¡¹


    ¡¸Here is good ¡¹


    Though, the two seemed to not budge at all, and the self-proclaimed servant never did offer a saving boat for him who is stuck in such a situation, and left on her own to the house.


    ¨D¨DWith no choice, after much compromising, it became that Ardis lent both his hands to each twin and having them cling onto him along to the house.


    ***


    The Duke residency in the night. Minerva was challenging her homework once again before sleep. Ten minutes had passed while she examined the small stone she was given just as she was instructed.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹


    As her vision started to daze, Minerva started to massage her eyes. A year had passed in this world, even though she herself had only experienced two days.


    It¡¯s not like she could see anything different even if she peered any longer into the stone. But, she felt like her normal life returned because she was doing that.


    After extinguishing the light and diving into the bed, Minerva suddenly relived the intense experience she had. The unfamiliar scenery, beasts, and even the night.


    None of them are unmemorable, they were all things that exclaimed another world.


    (And¡­¡­)


    Minerva recalled the guarding eyes of Ardis and his adult form clearly in her mind. A man who looks totally different than the Shishou she knows.


    With muscles that covered his entire body even more than Commander Greystar, even his posture showed off his unbending will that wouldn¡¯t waver in front of any absurd beasts in the other world.


    However, at the same time, the dangerous atmosphere that were like blades around him rejected anyone from approaching.


    (Is that the real Shishou? )


    Advertisement


    She only knew the Shishou with an appearance that is not much different in age than her. It was surprising to find out Ardis was actually about the same age as Commander Greystar but, what was most surprising was the difference in atmosphere around them.


    She couldn¡¯t say the Ardis she knew is all caring towards her. But still, he didn¡¯t show any obvious anger or irritation while teaching her.


    (But, if that¡¯s the true him¡­¡­)


    That is probably his true emotions that he buried deep inside himself. That night, when Ardis¡¯s hands restrained Minerva¡¯s arms, the images and people she saw, and the feelings she felt.


    She felt like countless shards were cutting into her heart. The hatred seemed to glow ever so brightly and would consume anything in its surrounding.


    That¡¯s the cry of his soul that is buried forcefully, Minerva knew by feeling.


    ¡ºThat, Shishou¡­¡­? ¡»


    ¡ºWhat is it? ¡»


    ¡ºUmm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Never mind¡­¡­, it¡¯s nothing. ¡»


    She wanted to ask Ardis who went to greet her before returning to his home about what she saw, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to in the end. It¡¯s probably Ardis¡¯s past that should never be touched.


    She felt that it¡¯s not something she can easily ask. She was sure that what she saw were Ardis¡¯s memories, and the scars left in his mind.


    Although she had no proof, she felt that it can be nothing but that. And strangely, she felt like she was somehow similar in nature with Ardis.


    ¡ºOjou-sama, look out! ¡»


    ¡ºLeyla!? ¡»


    ¡ºUgh¡­¡­! ¡»


    An older servant suddenly jumped at Minerva. Pushing away Minerva whose heart was right in the trajectory of the dagger, she became her substitute, with a dagger in her chest.


    Advertisement


    ¡ºKyaaaa! Leyla¨D! ¡»


    ¡ºShit, this woman! Let go! ¡»


    ¡ºNo, way¡­¡­, even if I die¡­¡­! ¡»


    Holding onto the dagger stabbing into her chest with both her hands, she used her whole body to hold down the assassin.


    ¡ºLeyla! S-Someone! Leyla is! ¡»


    The guards that arrived. The assassin that was apprehended. And the body on the ground soaked in blood.


    ¡¸Leyla¡­¡­¡¹


    A whisper of someone¡¯s name was heard. The person that Minerva considered her own sister had taken a blade for her, from her time view, it was an incident half a year ago. The overflowing and uncontainable sorrow filled under her shut eyes.


    Minerva and Ardis both have the will wanting to protect someone, and also having lost someone dearest to them being their motivation.


    If Ardis had managed to become so strong because of wanting to protect someone, then she would also¨D¨D


    (I can become strong too¡­¡­. No, I must)


    At the same time, she knew the wounds that Ardis carried are much deeper than her own. Ardis must¡¯ve wanted to stay in that world. After all, Minerva and the others had waited for a few hours for Ardis to arrive, that is surely because he was hesitating.


    The regrets and remorse, self-blaming and impatience, sorrow and hatred that she had felt from seeing Ardis¡¯s past. Cutting off all of them, Ardis had chosen to return to this world knowingly throwing away the chance of getting revenge on his nemesis.


    It must¡¯ve been a stupendously tough choice. Minerva¡¯s existence should¡¯ve also played a role even if it¡¯s a little in his decision.


    She didn¡¯t intend to take all credits for it, but she was certain that he was looking out for herself and also Commander Greystar.


    (Even though he¡¯s suffering so much pain, he would go that far for us¡­¡­)


    Her gratitude for Ardis is indescribable, as well as her sorriness.


    (I hope my strength can be of help one day¨D¨D, though I doubt a time like that can come)


    There was a large disparity in strength between them. In the first place, it¡¯s questionable to think that Ardis would ever need Minerva¡¯s strength.


    What she has that Ardis don¡¯t have is at most a noble bloodline and the political power that comes with it.


    However, leaving aside if she is the acting lord of the house, a lady who isn¡¯t even the house¡¯s successor would have little to nothing political power.


    (I can¡¯t even properly return his gratitude with what I can do)


    While feeling worthless at her own powerlessness, Minerva¡¯s consciousness slowly fleeted away.

 CH 173

    If only something interesting would happen. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, true. ¡¹


    Ardis and Rona are conversing idly in the journey to the capital they have last been in a month ago. The sky is clear. The day is still early, and the sunshine is still lukewarm, just prior to the noon when it will be uncomfortable and sweaty to walk.


    After returning to this world, Ardis had been spending many of his days lazing around with the pretense of ¡ºResting¡», but in any case, lazing around won¡¯t feed him. There¡¯s a need to fill his stomach when he¡¯s hungry, and filling it means their food supplies would decrease.


    So naturally, he could not avoid the role of procuring more food supplies in the capital. Receiving a notice from Nere, saying ¡¸The flour will exhaust in the next day¡¹, he had no choice but to move.


    ¡¸Well, in the first place, I didn¡¯t think it would go so well. Just gaining a clue in that incident is more than enough of a result. ¡¹


    Ardis was talking about the incident about the path to the other world¨D¨D, or a gate, he supposes. After being transported into the other world, they have managed to return after a year by going through a gate that was open.


    That incident involved Ardis and the others being forcefully transported into the other world, but now that the gate to the other world had already disappeared, it would most certainly not easily open again. Although he heard that there will be a guard on duty watching the forest, in the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t expect anything from that.


    After all, if gates to the other world can be so easily opened like that, then he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time looking for a clue to return and not finding one at all. In any case, it would be the third time Ardis had crossed between worlds.


    If so, there¡¯ll surely be a forth time.


    ¡¸Unn. If we can find the ¡ºMagic Tool¡» they talked about, then opening another gate should be possible. ¡¹


    Ardis nodded at Rona. It had been determined a tool was used in the attempt of assassinating Minerva.


    In a certain meaning, it was a fortunate event for Ardis. Although how they obtained or used it is still unknown in the details, knowing the existence of such a tool that can connect the two worlds is enough.


    If they can control its radius and not transport innocent people as well, Ardis will be able to return to the other world by himself.


    ¡¸But in any case, there¡¯s still too much we don¡¯t know about that tool. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know, by what? ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like, why was I transported too when I¡¯m not even anywhere near the Duke¡¯s residency. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Agreeing to Ardis, Rona replied, ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though, I think I can guess why. ¡¹


    ¡¸Guess? ¡¹


    Following that, Rona¡¯s words piqued Ardis¡¯s interest.


    ¡¸Unn. About Al, you were transported because of Elion¡¯s arts right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, no doubt that Elion didn¡¯t have the intentions to do so but, maybe the art was not complete, or the activation itself failed¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And so, you were in this world by the time you know it. And in a weakened child form to boot. ¡¹


    What Ardis experienced during that event was already explained through and through to Rona in the past month.


    ¡¸But the Al still in the other side has the original strength and appearance right? ¡¹


    Ardis who had regained his consciousness in the other world was certain that he had regained his former power and appearance as well. But at the same time, when he returned to this world, the two were lost again.


    ¡¸What about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, in other words. Elion¡¯s strange arts made Al¡¯s existence fissioned, or something like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fissioned? ¡¹


    ¡¸A mirror image, or something similar. Well, it¡¯s not clear whether something like that really happened but, if it¡¯s like what I think, then the reason why Al would become younger and weakened would make sense. Isn¡¯t it that the two Al from different world combined the original Al? ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s unexpected theory confused Ardis.


    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, that still doesn¡¯t explain why I was transported. ¡¹


    ¡¸This is another guess but, wouldn¡¯t the two separated existences an irregularity itself? Then when the borders of the two world get closer and a gateway is formed, the two existence would attract each other. And adding on to that, Minerva had the sword with Al¡¯s mana in it with her. That sword might¡¯ve been the key to bridge the two existence together, though a little farfetched, that¡¯s what I think anyways? ¡­¡­ In any case, now that the gate I open doesn¡¯t affect Al in any way, there¡¯s a possibility that the sword is a key factor right? ¡¹


    For a short period, Ardis thought. Although there¡¯re many absurd points with Rona¡¯s guess, he couldn¡¯t completely rule it out.


    After all, with him lacking concrete evidence, there¡¯s no way to know the correct answer for sure. And so, Ardis put making a conclusion on hold.


    ¡¸Well, leaving aside if that guess is correct or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact we have to look for the magic tool itself. Also¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Also? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nice to know that there¡¯s no need to hurry. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I guess so.¡¹


    After all, a year here would only amount to a day in the other world. Even if Ardis spend ten years in this world, only ten days would¡¯ve passed in the other world.


    At the very least, a scenario of ¡ºHis nemesis had died of old age when he returned¡» won¡¯t happen. Of course, Ardis himself would want to immediately exact his revenge. But Ardis had chosen to return to this world.


    Advertisement


    Another ten years, no, five years.


    He decided to stay in this world until Fillia and Riana can stand on their own. He didn¡¯t regret his choice itself.


    ¡¸Though, it¡¯s actually beneficial for us. That woman would¡¯ve only experienced few days when we have few years to get the means to deal with her. Either way, with our power now, we can¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡¹


    Even if he recovered his original strength, Ardis couldn¡¯t see any way he can win against the woman general. If so, he should spend more time to obtain the means to do so, ¨D¨Dat the very least, he should get on an equal foothold.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, they¡¯ve been quite persistent already, are you sure leaving them alone is fine? ¡¹


    Ardis was silently thinking before Rona asked. Ardis who had paused his thoughts sensed the mana in the surroundings again and confirmed that the reaction that had been tailing them for a long time now is still there.


    The presence was picked up when they were near the capital as it entered from a blind spot outside the city walls. The size is about a human.


    Seeing that it had not drawn any closer or any further, it seems like it¡¯s only surveilling them. Of course, it¡¯s not normally a distance where people can detect it, but Ardis and Rona both aren¡¯t normal after all.


    Seeing that there aren¡¯t any human or beasts reaction around, that person¡¯s purpose must be only monitoring them.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s coming at all, well, it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s not entering the forest. After all, we¡¯ve been missing for a whole year, of course there would be curious ones. ¡¹


    For better or for worse, Ardis is quite popular in the capital.


    After contributing greatly in the war with the Empire, there¡¯re surely presences that he can sense monitoring him whenever he¡¯s in the capital, so Ardis thought that dealing with them every time is just plainly a bother.


    And thinking about the timing now, it¡¯s possible that it might be someone sent by the Duke to monitor him. If he¡¯s not planning to do anything, there¡¯s no reason Ardis has to be violent too.


    ¡¸Well, if Ardis says so then so be it¡­¡­. But if Fillia and Riana would to visit the capital, it¡¯s a pain to have them continue looking right? ¡¹


    Rona asked so and Ardis unintentionally frowned. After all, this time when Ardis headed for the capital, the twins wanted to tag along.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still a little early to bring them here. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    ¡¸Hey Al, you know that¡¯s called being overprotective? ¡¹


    Ardis knew it was coming for him when Rona brought it up.


    ¡¸They will also one day be living with other people. Isn¡¯t it about time for them to experience dealing with other people? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I know. ¡¹


    Though, Rona made sure to remind Ardis mercilessly.


    When they first met, the twins were afraid of anyone including Ardis, and the twins that were so afraid had proposed to come to the capital by themselves. That in itself showed their growth, but also is the proof that the scars left behind in them are healing.


    ¡¸The reason for teaching them two magic is probably preparing them for the occasion too. And thanks to Kyrill, their speaking had been fixed too. Treating children too preciously isn¡¯t a good way for them to grow up. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Yeah. ¡¹


    Even for the entire year when Ardis was not around, Kyrill had continued giving lessons to the twins. The peculiar speaking of the twins had been completely corrected, and they have been taught common sense befitting their age.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, or rather it¡¯s great. But the fact that both of them can use magic is something unexpected. It seems like Nere had been showing them tips and guiding them for the past year.


    Though it was not something he asked, as Ardis¡¯s face showed and Nere said.


    ¡ºThough you might not like it, there¡¯s no better way. If we knew my master would return, then it might be fine but, there wasn¡¯t any guarantee then. Kyrill was still there then but, it¡¯s not like he will stay in the capital forever right? Then who would to procure food supplies then? ¡»


    It seems like during the absence of Ardis, Kyrill had been the one helping them buy necessities along with teaching them. But just as what Nere said, Kyrill is not going to stay in the capital forever.


    He would graduate from the academy in a few years, and most probably would return to his hometown in Reiten. If that happens, the twins would have to stay in the house by themselves when Nere goes out to hunt.


    Ardis understood that they would need to be able to protect themselves if that happens. Although he understood the reason, it¡¯s not like he agreed fully.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so worrying though, with that pace, they can easily learn to protect themselves. The two of them are now, umm¡­¡­ thirteen right? Being able to use magic at thirteen, isn¡¯t that something amazing in this world? ¡¹


    It¡¯s just as Rona said. In the past month, Ardis had seen the twins practising arts.


    The two were using spells not in the ¡ºChanted magic¡» way that is taught in the academy, but more of the same as ¡ºMagic¨D¨D the phenomenon brought forth by manipulating and understanding the principles of mana¡», similar to what Ardis and Nere uses.


    Without the need to chant, although it¡¯s an irregularity in this world, it¡¯s also a massive advantage at the same time.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like they have reached Ardis¡¯s or Nere¡¯s domain but, he was proven in the past month that they can handle a Twin Swords on their own without any problems.


    Their strength is already a league above any students studying in the Mariules Academy. The twins learning the means to protect themselves aren¡¯t bad in any way.


    He also felt happy seeing Fillia¡¯s and Riana¡¯s growth. But on the other hand, the consequences of that made Ardis have another brand-new headache.

 CH 174

    Ardis and Rona who were conversing on the way to the capital eventually arrived and found their way into the inn they¡¯re familiar with, ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡».


    ¡¸Welcome¨D¨DAh¨D! Isn¡¯t it Ardis-san! Where have you gone for an entire year!? ¡¹


    Opening the front entrance, the signboard girl of Seseragi Inn exclaimed after seeing Ardis.


    ¡¸Sorry. There was some trouble I had to tend to. ¡¹


    While making his way to an empty spot in a corner, Ardis vaguely explained his absence. After all, he couldn¡¯t exactly say that he was transported into another world because of a magic tool.


    ¡¸There was a troublesome organization that I had matters with. And on top of that, there were nobles involved in it, so I couldn¡¯t return to the capital until everything calmed down. I feel sorry for not saying anything though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    Not knowing that almost all of what he said were lies, Melir seemed worried about Ardis. As Ardis found his seat at an empty table, Rona as well naturally curled up on the ground.


    ¡¸Ah, but your belongings¡­¡­¡¹


    Melir recalled something and looked really apologetic.


    ¡¸Oh, were they disposed? It¡¯s not anything important anyways, so don¡¯t mind it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s a rule of our inn. ¡¹


    After all, Ardis couldn¡¯t blame them not looking after a customer¡¯s belongings that had gone missing for an entire year. And for Ardis who only originally used this inn to stay for short periods of time, there¡¯re only daily necessities that he wouldn¡¯t be troubled without.


    ¡¸Ah, but as an apology, let me treat you something today! I have a new recipe that I came up with today! ¡¹


    Hearing that, Rona¡¯s ears seemed to jump and quiver.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Just serve your father¡¯s dishes as usual¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be reserved, it¡¯s something I¡¯m confident in today! I will bring Rona¡¯s portion too! ¡¹


    Although Ardis tried to respectfully turn down her offer, Melir totally ignored him and push on the offer anyways, before disappearing into the kitchen.


    ¡¸Al¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I did refuse already. ¡¹


    Ardis tried to justify himself after receiving a hateful stare from his partner. Melir¡¯s creations which are well known for its difficulty is even titled ¡ºUltimate Weapon of Seseragi Inn¡» by many guests.


    If not for the unimaginable destructive power it holds to completely overturn someone¡¯s stomach, Seseragi Inn would¡¯ve already made it to one of the best inns in the country. Since Melir¡¯s father is a good cook as well as the inn¡¯s reasonable prices, there¡¯re many fresh mercenaries and explorers that stay here often.


    But just as the inn was getting so popular that it would always be booked out, Melir¡¯s cooking duty was arranged as if waiting for that. Of course, countless people who had tried her creations collapsed at the dining table, and as a result, rooms would get emptied and new guests would find their way here, it is such a cycle.


    Though it¡¯s a problem simply solved by not letting Melir cook, it seems like the inn owner is quite doting on his daughter. As Ardis surveyed around, there were two young men sprawled on the table.


    Advertisement


    They are the victims who had fallen prey to Melir¡¯s cooking that would be served twice a month.


    ¡¸Well, since she¡¯s treating us, we should gratefully accept it right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Gratefully? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Are you serious about that? With a gaze that only said that towards Ardis, he became silent. And eventually, Melir had reappeared from the kitchen with a tray with food on it.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be reserved and dine in! ¡¹


    A plate that has a deep bottom was put on the table. It was filled with something that looks like stew.


    There were root vegetables cut in small pieces and chicken meat submerged in the cream-colored liquid. It looked normal at the very least, as Ardis spooned it up and tried it.


    Sourness that immediately numbed his taste buds. The urge to vomit arises at the same time. As if noticed Ardis¡¯s expression that had twitched, Melir started explaining her grand dish.


    ¡¸Ah¨D, are you worried about the taste? But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine, fermented food all tastes like that. And it¡¯s also said fermenting food brings out more flavor. ¡¹


    Certainly, Ardis had known about the existence of fermented food in the world. But is it even correct to call something like this fermented?


    He could feel his mouth rejecting it as purely rotten vegetables. ¡ºA something that is right on the verge of decomposing¡» would better describe it.


    That¡¯s not anything like fermenting, as Ardis swallowed the questionable thing along with his words. Just as Melir left the spot, Rona started complaining.


    ¡¸Hey Al. Isn¡¯t this totally rotten? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ It feels like, it¡¯s critically on the safe borderline. It¡¯s not, inedible¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I just really wanted to have something nice though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t complain. It¡¯s better compared to Nedulo meat right? ¡¹


    ¡¸How underhanded of you to compare it to that¡­¡­¡¹


    Even while grumbling about it in a soft voice that won¡¯t be heard by the others, Rona flattened the questionably fermented dish.


    ¡¸Is this inn going to be okay? Won¡¯t it go under after a food poisoning incident sooner or later? ¡¹


    ¡¸Regarding that, it seems like her father is properly looking. He stops her before anything critical is done. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though it would be better to completely stop her from cooking¡­¡­¡¹


    After finally finishing the plate, Melir had once again come to them.


    ¡¸As expected from Ardis-san! It¡¯s only Ardis-san who would ever finish my dish! Should I bring more? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not that hungry after all. So really, you don¡¯t have to bring more. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Was it nice? Should we add it to the menu after all? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¡­¡­, rather than asking me, isn¡¯t it better to ask from your father? He¡¯s a pro in cooking after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh, but father would only ¡ºMu¡­¡­¡» or ¡ºUmu¡» even if I asked him. ¡¹


    At least properly tell her it¡¯s impossible, as Ardis grumbled about the owner in his heart.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. Since it¡¯s a busy period now, a new menu won¡¯t be coming anytime soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Busy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, after all, the Lotus Cup is coming soon! We have to attract new customers too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Lotus Cup? What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? You don¡¯t know about it, Ardis-san? ¡¹


    Advertisement


    Ardis asked about the term that he¡¯d never heard before. Though, it seems like Melir was a little surprised at that.


    ¡¸They do it annually right? It was cancelled last year though. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do I see here, Countless Swords, you never heard of the Lotus Cup? ¡¹


    Did he overhear their conversation?


    A mercenary at two tables away said.


    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re not around during this period in the capital, then it can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯re mercenaries and explorers who always travel around after all. ¡¹


    Ardis recalled just as it was pointed out. Certainly, just as he pointed out, he realized that he was never around in the capital during this period after moving here from Thoria.


    It was purely coincidence.


    ¡¸So, what is this Lotus Cup about? ¡¹


    ¡¸Lotus Cup is a martial arts tournament organized by the army. Many martial artists gather from around the Kingdom and decide who is the strongest, there¡¯re many amazing mercenaries, soldiers, and even explorers that will participate, Ardis-san should not miss out on this year! ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn¡­¡­, a martial arts tournament huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the pretense of it anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    The mercenary hinted meaningfully, and Ardis asked.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just something for putting out Marquis Holguin¡¯s name out there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Marquis Holguin? ¡¹


    Ardis felt like he heard that name before. After all, it¡¯s the name of the noble that he had heard from Duke Nyrestia who is behind the assassination of Minerva.


    ¡¸On official papers, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s an event held by the army, but it¡¯s actually by Marquis Holguin, an authority in the army. Even when they say they gather martial artists all over the Kingdom, it¡¯s not like anyone can freely participate. Mercenaries and explorers that want to participate will have to get a recommendation from the organizer. So of course anyone who is on bad terms with Marquis Holguin can¡¯t participate. And those that are from the army are all under his banner anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s just a rumor right? ¡¹


    Though Melir asked, the mercenary flatly rebuked.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just a rumor. In reality, there¡¯re only people under his banner winning the championship every year. I mean, the one that wins are capable, but there¡¯re more talented mercenaries and explorers out there. But they would never be allowed in the Lotus Cup. ¡¹


    This time, Ardis raised a question.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it more like there¡¯re not much interest in it? It¡¯s not like everyone wants to make a name for themselves. ¡¹


    Advertisement


    After all, Ardis in the past is like that. He didn¡¯t think that every mercenary or explorer in the world wishes to be popular.


    There should be many who don¡¯t want to be known as well.


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s a possibility as well. After all, the championship is only fame, and a measly fifty gold coins. ¡¹


    Although fifty gold coins might seem much for the average people, for any experienced mercenaries, it¡¯s not worth that much. It¡¯s an amount that Ted¡¯s party can earn in a single request depending on the content.


    ¡¸Because of that, there aren¡¯t many complaints about the limited entry, and since there¡¯re not many strong people that participates, Marquis Holguin¡¯s people win in it every time, and those who are in the top ten are mostly his men as well. He has his face to keep as well, coming from a house that produce military figures every generation, though it¡¯s really boring for people like us to spectate. After all, all it boils down to is the Marquis¡¯s men trying to decide who is the strongest. ¡¹


    ¡¸So in other words¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis suddenly have an evil expression.


    ¡¸If someone unrelated to the Marquis won, then his face would hurt? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the case but¡­¡­, there¡¯s no one with that caliber who is going to participate anyways. And participating requires permission from the organizer as well. And the entire army is mostly under his banner, no one is going to go out specially on their way to challenge someone like that right? ¡¹


    Ardis who heard that decided.


    ¡¸It sounds interesting. I guess I will try taking part. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not like he needs any more popularity than this. And of course, the fifty gold coins is just a bonus. But when it comes to Marquis Holguin being involved, it¡¯s a different story. Minerva who was his target went missing for an entire year in this world.


    Because of that, she was publicly announced as being sickly and couldn¡¯t show her face. In the end, she absented from the royal tea party for choosing an empress candidate, and of course she wasn¡¯t chosen.


    And after a year, the candidates had gnawed at each other, and one of the two candidates that is left is the third daughter of Marquis Holguin who is the perpetrator behind the incident with Minerva.


    In other words, Marquis Holguin had successfully retired the lady of Duke Nyrestia who has the most potential to be a candidate.


    Although the Duke had said that ¡¸I had retaliated as much as I could¡¹ but, it¡¯s obvious that he couldn¡¯t bring someone who has mighty power over the army into judgement easily. Of course, it¡¯s a regretful thing for the Duke.


    And Minerva who had been publicly missing for a year won¡¯t have good reputation. It seems like information about the magic tool was leaked from somewhere, and there¡¯s a rumor about a curse, she would have a hard time finding a marriage because of that.


    Of course, Ardis wasn¡¯t particularly fond of the idea. Although it wasn¡¯t for a long time, Minerva is his pupil that he had taken care of. Being so openly hostile towards someone he considers dear, in other words, he¡¯s Ardis¡¯s enemy.


    Though of course, considering that his opponent is a noble with a Marquis title, and an authority over the army to boot, he couldn¡¯t just rush in straight for him but, there¡¯s no need to worry if he just let him taste some pain in a totally legal manner.


    The proud members under his banner, Ardis would outmatch them with just a sword despite being publicly known as a magician. For the Marquis who has a powerful authority over the army, there¡¯s nothing else that can give a better blow on his reputation than this.


    In other words, Ardis had thought to participate in the Lotus Cup as a means of retaliation of his own.


    ¡¸Eeh¡­¡­, Ardis-san. Magic is not allowed in the tournament though? Even if Ardis-san is strong, a magician without magic can¡¯t compete with soldiers who are warriors right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Melir is right. Since it¡¯s a tournament only using a weapon, there¡¯s no using your powerful sword magic. Better rethink since it¡¯s just going to soil your image. ¡¹


    Subjugating the Three Great Demons, and even contributing greatly in the war, Ardis¡¯s name is known as one of the best mercenaries in the Kingdom.


    But that is merely his feats as a magician.


    Just as his second name of Countless Swords Sorcerer, there are many who misunderstand Ardis as a magician. It¡¯s natural why Melir and the mercenary thought so.


    ¡¸And in the first place, it¡¯s not like you can easily participate even if you want to. You will need a recommendation from the organizer. A normal mercenary wanting to participate, they probably won¡¯t even spare a glance at you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I have an idea for that. ¡¹


    If the opponent is going to defend with his shield of political power, Ardis has his spear of political power as well. Fortunately, Ardis has Duke Nyrestia on his side.


    No matter if Marquis Holguin is the organizer of the event, it¡¯s impossible to have everything under his control. With the Duke¡¯s power, it should be easily to let Ardis participate in the event.


    ¡¸I will just go wild, of course, without the magic part. ¡¹


    With Melir looking at him worriedly, Ardis said so as a matter of fact.

 CH 175

    I heard you want to enter the Lotus Cup? ¡¹


    A lord, someone who has to fulfil his duty as a public servant, the Duke¡¯s residency is truly only somewhere to sleep for Duke Nyrestia. Just as he stopped by between his work, he heard a wish from a mercenary who is an instructor for his daughter. It was that he wanted to enter the Lotus Cup that is held by the army.


    ¡¸Yes, I will have to enlist Duke¡¯s help for that. ¡¹


    ¡¸But why the Lotus Cup? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything for you to gain there. ¡¹


    For the Duke, Ardis and Moore are the benefactors that had brought his daughter back from missing after a year. Of course, he was suspicious of Ardis and Moore at first but, after his own thorough investigations and Minerva¡¯s story, he had already confirmed that they¡¯re innocent.


    Now only his gratitude for the two as a father remained. And a wish coming from Ardis, he would agree to it if it¡¯s not anything excessive. But Ardis who wanted to enter the Lotus Cup was unexpected even for the Duke.


    He couldn¡¯t grasp Ardis¡¯s intentions at all.


    ¡¸I have heard that it is the best show stage for those of Marquis Holguin¡¯s faction. ¡¹


    But his questions soon dissolved.


    He managed to connect the dots between Marquis Holguin that Ardis mentioned, and the Lotus Cup.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s your intention huh. ¡¹


    The Duke understood without Ardis needing to explain any further. Marquis Holguin is the perpetrator regarding the incident with his precious daughter.


    Of course, as a Duke, he had pulled as many strings as possible to retaliate within the rules but, without proper evidence, he couldn¡¯t have him judged in the light. Although he¡¯s still unsatisfied, it¡¯s not like he could do anything more.


    Luckily, Minerva had returned without any injuries, so he probably has no choice but to soon put an end to the incident. It was an opportunity given thinking about that.


    For Marquis Holguin, the Lotus Cup is the best stage for showing off his power. In reality, the Lotus Cup is only a stage for Marquis Holguin and his men to display their prowess.


    And if someone hailing under Duke Nyrestia¡¯s banner, who is seen as their enemy, what would happen if Ardis managed to place well. On top of that, the participant is albeit famous in the capital, is not any more than a ¡ºMagician¡».


    Marquis Holguin¡¯s public face would probably be crushed into nothingness. But, that¡¯s a story only if Ardis can advance in the Lotus Cup.


    ¡¸Thanks for your thoughts. I understand your intentions. But isn¡¯t the Lotus Cup a martial arts tournament? And of course, the use of any magic or arts will be forbidden. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    Ardis had replied plainly at the Duke¡¯s confirmation.


    ¡¸Then don¡¯t take this personally, it¡¯s not like your swordsmanship isn¡¯t up to par, but the participants are all talented martial artists chosen from the army. There¡¯re many top fighters chosen from the army, and also many from mercenaries and explorers. ¡¹


    ¡¸I have known that as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I already know. ¡¹


    It was rude, considering a mercenary had just overwhelmed a Duke¡¯s speech. The servant beside him frowned, but the Duke raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡¸¨D¨DSo what about it? ¡¹


    And then, the words that Ardis spoke can be even considered arrogance.


    ¡¸Are those martial artists you speak of have the ability to even deal with even one of the ¡ºThree Great Demons¡»? ¡¹


    After a short period of silence, the Duke¡¯s voice reanimated the room.


    ¡¸Of course not. But aren¡¯t them opponents you can defeat only by using sword magic? ¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s just about a ¡ºBell Chaser¡», then a sword is enough. ¡¹


    Hearing that, the Duke lost his words. But he is also one of the residents of the higher society. Without showing surprise on his face, he only muttered.


    ¡¸Just about a ¡ºBell Chaser¡», huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Even with subjugation squads sortied by the Kingdom, a strong demonic being that couldn¡¯t be subjugated. To refer something like that as ¡ºJust about¡», it can only be self-confidence, or plainly arrogance.


    ¡¸Fine. If you¡¯re going that far, then for your participation in Lotus Cup, I will do something about it. ¡¹


    After sighing deeply in a way that wouldn¡¯t be noticed, he agreed to Ardis¡¯s wish. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to add on a condition.


    ¡¸But I will be troubled if you¡¯re going down in just one or two rounds with my name. Do you understand that as well? ¡¹


    Since he was to use the Duke¡¯s name, of course, he must not show a pathetic sight.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, or would you like to test my capabilities? If you gathered maybe ten elites from the escorts in the residency¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis mentioned so plainly. Of course, the Duke is not against the idea of Ardis proving his strength.


    If he can fight on the same footing with the elites in the residency, then winning and advancing in the Lotus Cup is not impossible. And the Duke can rest easy recommending him.


    ¡¸Are you going to show that you can best ten of my men? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that I can best all ten of them at the same time. ¡¹


    Although the Duke thought he was challenging Ardis, it seems like it was the opposite. And so, immediately, the Duke had given orders to the servant beside to gather the people to verify Ardis¡¯s strength.


    ***


    Heading towards the training grounds where Minerva would practice under Ardis¡¯s guidance while the people are getting gathered.


    ¡¸Is something interesting happening? ¡¹


    What wind did he catch.


    It was none other than Moore who was offloading in the Duke¡¯s residency that called out to Ardis.


    ¡¸Whether if it¡¯s going to be interesting depends on the opponents. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, Jack and Cain, and Andrei. Quite the members is gathering huh. ¡¹


    After naming out the escorts that were gathered, Ardis asked Moore in a just in case manner.


    ¡¸Are they strong? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are. Though, not anywhere close to you. ¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s you, how many can you go up against at once? ¡¹


    ¡¸How many at the same time, huh. Unn¡­¡­. Three¡­¡­ I think it would be about even then. If it¡¯s against two, then I should win eight or nine out of ten times. Four of them would be difficult, just not losing will take my all. But if it¡¯s somewhere narrower than here, maybe in a forest or a building, then I guess there¡¯s some chance. ¡¹


    They are all either strong former mercenaries or former soldiers that had gathered. Just managing against two or three of them at once is already impressive.


    Even in the army, it¡¯s not far-fetched to say that less than ten can do that. But conversely speaking, even someone as strong as Moore couldn¡¯t win if it¡¯s against four of them at once.


    And against them, if it¡¯s just defeating all ten of them in a row, finding someone capable of that in the Kingdom will be difficult. While Ardis only replied ¡¸Is that so¡¹ at Moore¡¯s answer, he swung the sword with a sharp edge handed over by a servant in a manner to familiarize with it.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking me that, then how many of them are you planning to take on at the same time? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying, so all of them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh!? That¡¯s too much even if¡­¡­¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s unexpected answer, Moore¡¯s eyes became round. But his expression immediately changed after, and said in a bitter smile.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, I guess it¡¯s easy for you huh. ¡¹


    As one of the servants messaged the Duke that the preparation is completed, the Duke signaled the servant that is acting as the judge.


    ¡¸The swordplay test will now commence. Take front, both sides. ¡¹


    Prompted by the judge, under the eyes of the Duke, eleven people gathered at the center of the training grounds. On one hand, there¡¯s Ardis with a composed expression, and on the other, the escorts are all grumpy.


    It¡¯s natural. After all, they¡¯re mercenaries or explorers or soldiers that had lived so far thanks to their own strength.


    Even if it¡¯s an order from the Duke, a fight of ten against one, and even against a magician that had declared that he wouldn¡¯t use any magic, of course they would be displeased.


    But the escorts would¡¯ve never guessed something more outrageous is awaiting them.


    ¡¸It will be ten matches in a row. Are there no objections? ¡¹


    The judge who had thought that it would naturally be ten matches was called out by Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a need to have ten matches right? Why not all ten of them at once? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The escorts¡¯ faces became darker. They must be feeling humiliation. Although the Duke had heard of his intentions already, he asked again to reconfirm.


    ¡¸Is that fine? There¡¯s no going back on your words? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. Actually, it¡¯s fine even if Commander Greystar wants to join. ¡¹


    As for that, it was once again more than what the Duke had expected. Not just ten on one, he had now said that eleven on one with Moore joining wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Duke wordlessly sent a gaze to Moore.


    Responding to that, Moore¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning. ¡¹


    Although that answer was enough for the Duke, he asked for the others to understand.


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸The result won¡¯t change even adding one or two more people, is what I meant. ¡¹


    ¡¸What about the result? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis is going to win. ¡¹


    It was the escorts that is going to be Ardis¡¯s opponents that reacted most to that. Impossible, is what their faces wrote.


    ¡¸Fumu. ¡¹


    His swordplay, is well known in Gran. Moore that is once strong enough to have his name known, although indirectly, he acknowledged that Ardis isn¡¯t someone he can win against.


    Moore¡¯s judgement on Ardis is as such.


    ¡¸Well, fine. If you can win against ten of them¨D¨Dat the same time, then it¡¯s enough to earn the right to participate in the Lotus Cup. Begin. ¡¹


    The Duke signaled the servant.


    With that much information given, even the escorts wouldn¡¯t underestimate Ardis as just a magician. Anyone who still underestimate their opponent despite knowing so much have no rights to be eating the residency¡¯s rice.


    At the same time, Ardis is serious on taking on ten of them. It¡¯s a situation where both sides can¡¯t spare to be careless.


    It¡¯s a fine chance to discern his strength, as the Duke smiled in his mind.


    ¡¸Yessir. The test will now start. Are both sides ready? ¡¹


    After calling out to both sides, the judge raised his right hand straight to the sky.


    ¡¸Begin! ¡¹


    Just as the judge¡¯s arm swung down, the eleven people started moving.

 CH 176

    Three of them ran straight for Ardis.


    As the two sides closed in, the three spread out in a half encompassing manner. A big sword escort at Ardis¡¯s front, another wearing a gauntlet coming on the right, and a long haired escort on the left.


    At the same time, another three went in a larger radius circling to Ardis¡¯s back.


    (Surrounding him?)


    Seeing their action, Duke Nyrestia was able to make out what the escorts were trying to do. Three at the front, and three from the back, they probably thought to surround Ardis.


    (And the four are on standby just as expected huh)


    Even if it¡¯s a wide and obstacle-less training grounds, there¡¯s still not enough room for ten people to be swinging their weapons without obstructing each other.


    Six surrounded Ardis, the four will be substitutes, or follow up on any gaps, the Duke thought. As for Ardis who is against three people at his front, he showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡¸Thought so. ¡¹


    It seems like the Duke understood his actions. After all, with his opponents many times himself, stopping at one place will be disadvantageous.


    There¡¯s a common tactic used in a six or seven against ten situation, to slowly wait for a critical mistake from the opponent while holding down their defense. But rather than six or seven, Ardis is by himself against ten.


    If so, there¡¯s no point for Ardis to hold his position. It¡¯s much more reasonable to actively go on the offense. Ardis clashed frontally with the three ahead.


    The first to take action was Ardis. The training sword provided without a sharp edge drove into the escort ahead sharply.


    It seems like the escort tried to parry the sword with his big sword but the much heavier than expected sword completely crushed his stance.


    (Hou. He has more strength than his looks huh)


    But at the same time, there¡¯s surely a gap when he attacks. Aiming for the gap when Ardis attacked, the two escorts on both sides slashed.


    It would be unavoidable normally. But as if falling towards the front, the sword by the gauntleted escort passed by him just as he performed a half spin.


    (He dodged it!?)


    The sword that was dodged was redirected by Ardis¡¯s sword, and its trajectory changed, heading towards the long hair escort on the opposite site. To avoid friendly fire, the long haired escort pulled back but Ardis would not miss the moment when his foothold is not the best.


    The sword that flowed naturally found itself at the long hair escort¡¯s abdomen from the side.


    ¡¸Guhak ¡¹


    Following that, Ardis released the sword on his left hand, and with his now free left hand, he delivered a firm punch right into the gut of the gauntleted escort.


    ¡¸Ugeh ¡¹


    And just as his back almost fell on the ground, his left hand pushed on the ground, and with that as the axis, he spun around, utilizing his centrifugal force to drive a sword into the escort at the front.


    ¡¸Kuh¡¹


    After managing to defend against it, the big sword escort saw the situation wasn¡¯t going well and tried to retreat some distance. But of course, he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave at will.


    ¡¸My foot!? ¡¹


    The escort found his foot stepped on by Ardis¡¯s and couldn¡¯t move. Ardis held down the escort¡¯s arm with one of his hand momentarily, and the opponent whose hand for counterattacking was stopped found the blunt edge of the sword mercilessly dropping on his head.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s three. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s mutter between the running footsteps reverberated loudly for some reason. It just meant that the atmosphere there was drawing everyone in.


    (Ooh, what magnificent movement! Is he really a magician!?)


    Even though the three that circled to the back rushed towards him, they¡¯re far too late. Of course, Ardis would have to strive to gain more advantage before they come.


    Within one breath, Ardis had kicked off the ground towards the four on standby. And responding to that, the four escorts split into two teams at two sides.


    ¡¸Not bad. ¡¹


    With few words, the Duke appraised. Since the four in a group would only make one target, splitting into two groups will force Ardis to choose between one of them.


    If the side getting attacked can hold against Ardis, then the other side will be able to attack from Ardis¡¯s back, by supporting each other, they should be able to buy enough time for the remaining three to catch up.


    (Though it will depend on if the two getting attacked can hold out)


    Similar to the Duke¡¯s thoughts, Ardis must¡¯ve known that there¡¯s no time to waste. Ardis chose the two on the left, with a swift attack. The sword along with his momentum lunged towards one of the two escorts.


    Ardis grabbed the arm of the escort stunned by the heavy stab, forcefully pulling and throwing him at the two coming from the right.


    (A skillful move)


    Then for the one remaining on that side, his sword came from overhead in a natural trajectory. Though the escort managed to receive it, the power behind it brought him to knees in just a moment.


    Seeing that, Ardis loosened his strength on the sword. The escort¡¯s sword that had lost its counter force moved to the front, his already collapsing stance fell forward. With that, there¡¯s no way he can regain his stance.


    (Just one exchange is enough for him to crush their stance huh.)


    Not letting the chance slip by, Ardis¡¯s sword tip smacked at the escort¡¯s hand, then in quick succession, Ardis swung his sword upwards, crashing into the escort¡¯s sword¡¯s hand guard in its trajectory.


    Not able to grasp on the sword that had lost its grip, the escort had lost his weapon. Then just as Ardis swung his sword downwards, another escort magically jumped into its trajectory.


    He must¡¯ve thought that there was a gap, but it was actually a trap that he was baited into. The escort that fell into Ardis¡¯s misdirection found himself a heavy blow from the side.


    (And there goes four¡­¡­)


    Realizing his disadvantage, the remaining escort tried to retreat but couldn¡¯t. After all, without even looking, Ardis¡¯s managed to land a hit on the escort leg.


    After lightly tapping on the escort head with his sword¡¯s blunt edge, Ardis is now prepared to welcome the three who had finally caught up.


    (The outcome is already decided)


    The Duke¡¯s prediction was right. After all, after easily dealing with the three vanguards in the beginning, then the four in no time, there¡¯s no way Ardis would be troubled by the remaining three.


    And in the end, the three was easily finished off as well, and the judge finally announced the end. Only thirty seconds.


    It was truly overwhelming. Even though there were ten times the number of his, he easily overpowered them with just a sword.


    ¡¸I see. You have the backing to say that, right. ¡¹


    The escorts that were facing him were not at all weak. Even among the elites serving in the Duke¡¯s residency, they are ten of the most powerful escorts.


    Without even taking a single blow, Ardis had basically insta-killed all ten of them, there¡¯s no one who would argue Ardis¡¯s victory. It makes sense why someone of a caliber like Moore would say he could never win against Ardis.


    There¡¯s a need to renew their perception on Ardis as a magician. At the same time, the Duke thought.


    Sending the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» who is no more than a magician in the public eyes, climbing up the stage hosted by Marquis Holguin without using magic nor arts, and then smacking down the soldier or martial artists under his banner one after another¡­¡­.


    For Marquis Holguin, it would be no less than a nightmare. Even though he had retaliated as much as he could, he¡¯s not a Duke to easily forgive someone for laying their hands on his dear daughter not just once but twice.


    If Ardis is able to win in the Lotus Cup against his opponents one after another, it would be the best chance to deal a blow to Marquis Holguin who is an authority over the army.


    The Duke asked Moore who was similarly spectating the match beside.


    ¡¸Is this what you expected too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Though I didn¡¯t think it would be overwhelming to this point, well, it¡¯s the expected result. ¡¹


    Recalling the conversation prior to the match, the Duke asked again.


    ¡¸Even if you joined them? ¡¹


    ¡¸I bet it¡¯s just going to last ten seconds longer. ¡¹


    Moore who replied so shrugged. It seems like the instructor for his daughter was much more than he expected, as the Duke concluded so, he gave his word to Ardis who was approaching without any signs of rough breathing.


    ¡¸Fine. I will see to let Ardis-kun participate in the Lotus Cup. I shall expect your victory in it, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I plan to answer your expectations. Though it depends on Marquis Holguin if it¡¯s going to be interesting or not. ¡¹


    The Duke smiled at Ardis¡¯s answer which had no fighting spirit at all.

 CH 177

    About twenty days had passed since the Duke had promised Ardis his entry in the Lotus Cup. Meanwhile, the capital had increased in foot traffic, more foreigners can be seen walking on the streets.


    With colorful stalls lining up both sides of the main street, the inns in the capital are all fully occupied.


    The first day of Lotus Cup. It is the opening ceremony of the event that would make the capital Gran lively every year.


    The venue, the royal arena is packed with spectators as the opening ceremony is about to begin.


    ¡¸Oi, did you see the participants this year? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The vice commander of the third army division, then the commander of the assault squadron and his rumored son. And from the explorers there¡¯s the Sword Demon and Axe Saint, the Twin-horn Nagare, and also a female mercenary that¡¯s quite famous recently. They have gathered quite the members this year. ¡¹


    In one corner of the arena, few men were looking at the participant list and gossiped. Beside the man who were getting excited seeing multiple names of famous participants, another man muttered while tilting his head.


    ¡¸Hey, this name here, Moore?Greystar¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Moore? You mean the former mercenary Moore? ¡¹


    Another man asked after hearing the name.


    ¡¸That guy is coming out? Albeit he never participated in any prior. ¡¹


    ¡¸But why only now? ¡¹


    Of course, they would be doubting it. Although Moore is known for his strength that is in the top ten of the army, neither during his mercenary days nor soldier days did he participate once in the Lotus Cup.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because he couldn¡¯t stay idle for any longer? I heard that he was dormant for a year and even fired from the army. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why he want to get famous from the Lotus Cup? What a selfish guy. ¡¹


    The group who didn¡¯t know what really happened only criticized Moore.


    ¡¸But he¡¯s strong right? Wouldn¡¯t he easily get to the semifinals if his opponents aren¡¯t the worst? ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s strength is quite well known in the Kingdom, regardless of whether he¡¯s liked or not, the expectations on him are the same. That¡¯s true, the other men agreed and nodded.


    ¡¸Rather than that¡­¡­¡¹


    Another man changed the topic.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸This ¡ºArdis¡» here, who is it? ¡¹


    One of the men noticed the name after seeing the participants.


    ¡¸Ardis? Was there someone like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡»? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s name is well-known as the subjugator of the Three Great Demons in the Kingdom. Although it¡¯s not like those people didn¡¯t know Ardis, but in a martial arts tournament like the Lotus Cup, the name made a big question mark appear on their head.


    One of the men had successfully linked the name Ardis with the famous magician but, the others didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡¸Haa? Why would a magician even participate in a martial arts tournament like this? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know even if you ask. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t magic banned in the Lotus Cup? ¡¹


    ¡¸Needless to say. ¡¹


    They shared their doubts with each other.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it just to fill the slots? Many warriors died in the war with the Empire after all. ¡¹


    Certainly, the Kingdom army had suffered losses because of the war with the Empire. And because of that, many strong warriors in the army were lost.


    That¡¯s why, the Lotus Cup this year compared to previous ones have more explorers and mercenaries.


    ¡¸Just because they don¡¯t have enough people, that doesn¡¯t mean they have to find a magician right? There¡¯re many others who are qualified. ¡¹


    Even if the number of strong warriors had decreased, there¡¯re still many other talented people to fill the slots. For example, the leader of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», a party active in Thoria, Ted would be a good choice.


    They didn¡¯t know what was the reason they have to find a magician to fill the slots even though there¡¯re talented warriors out there.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true too¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So why a magician? ¡¹


    In the end, no one from the group was able to make a guess. The men all became silent while still having an unsolved question.


    ***


    Changing the location, the VIP section of the spectating area.


    A place that is specifically for high ranking nobles were built with three walls surrounding them.


    Only the front is open to see the arena, and a roof is over them to shield them from the weather. A Duke would deserve such special treatment.


    Any nobles that have a rank lower than a Count wouldn¡¯t be given a special isolated spectating space. They would have to sit with other nobles in a special area if they want to spectate.


    Of course, they won¡¯t have to pay for any entrance ticket, and their seatings are spaced enough unlike the common seatings, so their treatment are still much better than the common folks.


    On the other hand, nobles who are above the Marquis rank are given the privilege of watching from a spacious place along with their families and escorts.


    In an aristocracy society, it is the norm for such separation. And in one such place is the acting head of the Nyrestia Duchy, his daughter, Minerva, their servants and five escorts. Then Minerva¡¯s instructor who is going to participate in the Lotus Cup, Ardis, and also Moore standing beside.


    Leaving aside Ardis, Moore who is not even an escort has no reason to be present. That¡¯s why he was confused.


    ¡¸Why do I have to participate? ¡¹


    The person had grumbled in a soft voice to Ardis beside. But the Duke who managed to hear it interrogated him.


    ¡¸Displeased? ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No! Certainly not! ¡¹


    Moore panickily denied it.


    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t much different sneaking in one or two persons. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes? ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s doubts weren¡¯t solved at the Duke¡¯s vague response. The reason why Moore was confused is that his name was also listed as one of the participants.


    It seems like the Duke had registered for him without saying anything, Minerva thought. In the first place, Moore was caught up in an incident and sent into the other world because of protecting Minerva.


    Fortunately, they managed to return, but a year had already passed in this world, and so Moore who is absent for an entire year was of course fired from his position in the army.


    The Duke and Minerva both understands that Moore isn¡¯t to blame for his absence for a year. But since it¡¯s not an incident they can let the army nor the Kingdom know, and also not like it¡¯s something believable, in the end, Moore was treated as a disgrace who had abandoned all his duties and got fired from the military.


    Of course, both Minerva and the Duke feels guilty about it. After all, Moore was the person that protected Minerva along with Ardis, and for the Duke, they¡¯re both his benefactors that had managed to bring back his daughter.


    And so, the Duke thought to use this opportunity to let Moore have a chance to get back his reputation. While sneaking in Ardis as a participant, he had also secured a place for Moore.


    The plan is to let him show his capabilities in the Lotus Cup. But the problem is that the person himself was not told anything about it.


    Moore who was invited with the reason of only spectating found out that he is participating just now. It can¡¯t be blamed that he¡¯s feeling unwilling.


    ¡¸Certainly I¡¯m not happy with the people of Marquis Holguin, and Lotus Cup was something I couldn¡¯t participate even if I wanted to, so I appreciate Your Excellency¡¯s thoughts but¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s only the warriors from Marquis Holguin¡¯s banner participating in the tournament. It¡¯s said that any strong warriors can take part but outsiders were all eliminated by Marquis Holguin who is the actual organizer.


    And of course, although Moore¡¯s name is well-known, he wasn¡¯t able to participate because he wasn¡¯t Marquis Holguin¡¯s men. The Duke prompted Moore to continue since his sentence had dropped off.


    ¡¸Speak as you wish. ¡¹


    ¡¸If only at a time when Ardis is not participating, is what I thought. ¡¹


    The Duke laughed at Moore¡¯s frank words.


    ¡¸Hahaha. I see. But since you¡¯re going down there with my name, I can¡¯t have you look so depressed. At least show the spirit that you intend to win against Ardis-kun. ¡¹


    Since he was encouraged to have more spirit, Moore tightened his expression.


    ¡¸Of course, I will be going with the intention of winning. At the very least, I won¡¯t be showing any pathetic sights that would put a dot on Your Excellency¡¯s reputation. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m expecting it. ¡¹


    The Duke nodded satisfactorily at Moore¡¯s answer.


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s time to go to the waiting room, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    There¡¯s a need for all the participants to move to the waiting room. It¡¯s about time they have to make their way there.


    Moore voiced out to Ardis, then just as he wanted to move, he remembered something, ¡¸Oh, before that. ¡¹.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t use your own weapon here. Since it¡¯s probably not a good idea to leave it in the waiting room, wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave it with His Excellency? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ That¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Since it¡¯s going to be a fair fight, all mana-infused weapon or tools are banned in the Lotus Cup. Of course, just normal Heavy Iron-made sword would be no problem but, the broadsword and short swords Ardis uses aren¡¯t something that can be found in stores.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to use them. Ardis today had only brought a broadsword with him.


    Minerva recalled that it was a sword with the name ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» if not mistaken. Ardis who took off Skies of Myriad Colors all together with its scabbard handed over to the servant standing by at the back wall as Minerva interrupted.


    ¡¸Ah, Shishou. If you don¡¯t mind, I will look after it. ¡¹


    The sudden proposal made Ardis pause for a while. He asked with a gaze towards her father. And the Duke responded not with words as well.


    He only showed a small affirmative gesture with his chin, and a hard to notice bitter smile.


    ¡¸Alright, I will leave it to you. ¡¹


    After agreeing to it, Ardis handed his sword over to Minerva.


    ¡¸Yes. I have certainly received it. I will take care of it even if meant for my life. ¡¹


    ¡¸No wait, it¡¯s just a sword, there¡¯s no need to be saying that¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Ardis said with a troubled face to his pupil who exaggerated, before leaving for the waiting room.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, shall I look after it? ¡¹


    After Ardis and Moore left the place, one of the servants offered to take over but Minerva hugged the sword in her arms and shook her head with a resolute and stubborn manner.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a very important sword from my Shishou. I will hold onto it until it¡¯s time to return. ¡¹


    It meant that she¡¯s intending to carry the sword in her arms while spectating the Lotus Cup. Unlike her training days, Minerva today is wearing accessories that wouldn¡¯t shame her standing as a daughter of a ducal family.


    But of all things, no one expected that a noble ducal lady wearing a beautiful dress would hug a dirty sword for the entire time.


    The troubled servant requested help from the Duke.


    ¡¸Master¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fuh¡­¡­, let her do as she wish. ¡¹


    As for that, the Duke answered with a mix of bitter smile, and it was the approval that Minerva most thanked for.

 CH 178

    Originally, the Lotus Cup is used as a form of training of sorts for the army in the royal capital. Although it was originally held whenever, it became grander every time, and so they decided to publicize it, becoming the Lotus Cup.


    This is why even after the event became official, the organizer is still the army, and many of the participants are still from the army. Although there were times the tournament was called off because of warring times with the Empire, it will be the twenty-seventh Lotus Cup this year.


    It is now a festival of sorts that is expected in the capital every year. Although there¡¯re people who laugh at it being ¡¸Just a stage for Marquis Holguin to flaunt his power¡¹, it didn¡¯t matter for the majority of the Kingdom citizens.


    Especially for the merchants, for them, they wouldn¡¯t care less what is the real purpose behind the event as long as there¡¯re more customers to earn from. And so, there¡¯re many merchants arriving in the capital, not letting a chance to earn slip by.


    The Lotus Cup was put on hold the previous year because of the war, so it had been two years since the last.


    Since it¡¯s a martial arts tournament originally, no magic is allowed, and mana-imbued weapons or tools are all banned. To prevent cheating, all participants will have to use weapons that are provided by the officials.


    A total of thirty-two names are on the participants list. And among them, eighteen are soldiers either from the Royal Army or territorial armies of various lands of the Kingdom, and the remaining nine and five are mercenaries and explorers respectively.


    Moore and Ardis both participated as mercenaries. Normally, the participants from the army would be more than ninety percent, and only three or four are not from the army.


    But because of the war last year, the talents in the army had decreased. And because of that, the non-soldier participants this year are unusually more.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s probably one of the reason why we can participate even though we have no ties with Marquis Holguin at all. ¡¹


    Moore inferred.


    ¡¸Is it like that? If they¡¯re taking this as a method to flaunt the army power, then they would never let any outsiders participate being an uncertainty. ¡¹


    ¡¸I bet the Marquis and the army thought so as well. They wouldn¡¯t let any outsiders participate normally. But since they¡¯re saying any strong warrior can take part, and then the Duke recommended us, the Marquis must have no choice but to allow us. ¡¹


    The first match is already ongoing on the royal arena. On the circular arena with radius about thirty meters, two soldiers holding sword and spear each are against each other.


    Moore and Ardis are camping at the participants entrance way, spectating with their back leaning on the wall. Although there¡¯s a spot for them as participants, there¡¯re too many soldiers, mercenaries or explorers of Marquis Holguin there, so they couldn¡¯t speak freely.


    And so the two are standing at the entrance like gatekeepers.


    ¡¸Oh, the match is over. ¡¹


    Seeing the soldier with the spear is sure to win, Moore got up and patted dusts off his body.


    ¡¸I¡¯m up next, see ya later. ¡¹


    Greeting Ardis lightly, Moore made his way to the center with steps like on a stroll.


    ¡¸Which weapon will you use? ¡¹


    One official asked while showing a table with various kinds of weapon on display.


    ¡¸A single-handed sword and a light shield will be good. ¡¹


    And so, Moore took a sword and a small round shield with him. Fixing the shield on his left arm, he grasped the sword and tightened his grip a few times.


    ¡¸Unn, this one¡¯s good. ¡¹


    Saying so, he walked towards the arena where his opponent and the judge is waiting. The judge looked like a soldier in his forties.


    Although it¡¯s not someone Moore recognizes, he must be of considerable position given that he¡¯s serving as a judge in the Lotus Cup. As for his opponent, he¡¯s clearly showing hostility towards Moore.


    ¡¸To think that you would appear here. ¡¹


    His opponent that had been glaring him approaching said.


    ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯s not like I expected myself to be here too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Beware of your words, commoner. ¡¹


    His opponent is a non-commissioned officer in his mid twenties. Just like how he know Moore, Moore knows him as well.


    Although he¡¯s not Moore¡¯s direct subordinate considering they¡¯re in different battalions, he is still someone Moore had crossed swords with in training sessions.


    It seems like he¡¯s not fond of Moore who climbed the ranks despite being a mercenary, and also because Moore didn¡¯t really care about pointing it out, all Moore remembers is his hostility.


    He was a platoon leader if Moore recalls correctly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so uptight. We¡¯re comrades that had undergone the same training right? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re no longer my superior. You are no more than a cowardly commoner that had abandoned his duties, and in no position should I listen to you. ¡¹


    Unlike Moore who is a mercenary, he¡¯s someone with a background, and he had always been thorny towards Moore. It seems like he wouldn¡¯t even try to hide his animosity towards Moore who has now lost his position and power within the army now.


    ¡¸How cold of you. Someone here is filled with sadness losing his job, he would appreciate more concern. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, thirty-four years old child! For someone so simply like you to be a battalion commander, it is damaging the reputation of our proud Nagras army! I shall personally teach you to not show your face in the capital any more! ¡¹


    The judge finally decided to interrupt the two prolonged greetings.


    ¡¸Stop there. This is no place for an argument. ¡¹


    Glaring at the two equally, the judge couldn¡¯t bear them any longer and decided to just do his job.


    ¡¸Are you familiar with the rules? There¡¯s no time limit. Magic and arts are forbidden. And of course, outside help are not allowed. The outcome is decided if an effective attack on a critical spot landed, or if one side is incapacitated, on the occasion of losing your weapon, it will continue until you express your loss verbally. Again, no weapons or tools other than the ones supplied in the event is allowed. ¡¹


    The judge took out two arm bands from his pocket and handed over to both Moore and his opponent.


    ¡¸This is imbued with a special barrier that would prevent any outside support with magic. Taking it off mid-match is forbidden. Taking it off willingly will be seen as a loss immediately. Clear? ¡¹


    Moore nodded silently, and put the arm band on his left arm.


    ¡¸Then both sides take five steps back. ¡¹


    After glaring Moore for another time, the officer silently turned around and started walking. Similarly, Moore took five steps back and muttered in monologue.


    ¡¸Good grace, if someone like him is participating, they must be really lacking people in the army¡­¡­. The army is in a bad spot more than I expected huh. ¡¹


    As he walked, the footstep sounds he made were dry. After both sides have backed off five steps and faced towards each other again, the judge announced the start.


    ¡¸And now, start! ¡¹


    The opponent took the first step and rushed in at Moore. He¡¯s with similar equipment like Moore, a sword and a shield.


    But unlike Moore who chose a round shield, he is using a kite shield that covers his whole left arm.


    ¡¸Would anyone really choose those gear facing a mercenary in a one-on-one fashion. ¡¹


    Muttering softly, Moore took half a step ahead matching his opponent¡¯s stride.


    ¡¸Take this! ¡¹


    The attack with momentum was redirected by the round shield.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Was he confident in his first strike, he clicked his tongue while dealing the second and third, Moore observed his opponent calmly while dodging the attacks.


    ¡¸Hee, you became more skillful. ¡¹


    ¡¸Obviously! Unlike you idling for a year! ¡¹


    There¡¯s no more than the number one hand can count who knows the incident that Moore was transported to another world along with the daughter of Duke Nyrestia. It wasn¡¯t his intention to be absent for a year but, it can¡¯t be helped that everyone thought he had abandoned his duties for a year.


    In any case, it¡¯s not like Moore took it easy at all. Rather, albeit just a day, Moore seriously thought that his life was in constant danger.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a venue for him to explain specially for his opponent, nor did he had the intentions to do so. Moore ignored what he said and responded with something of his own.


    ¡¸But aren¡¯t you too focused on offense? ¡¹


    As if an instructor pointing out his mistakes, Moore counter attacked at the same time. After defending against three attacks, Moore decided to counter attack and swing at the kite shield in his opponent¡¯s hand.


    A dull metallic rung, and the kite shield in the officer¡¯s hands shook.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    He tried to turn his body left in panic but, Moore was already gone. Moore had changed his position just as his opponent¡¯s turned, then another heavy blow was aimed for the shield again.


    The attack that came from an unexpected angle stumbled the non-commissioned officer.


    ¡¸Stop running around! ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, you should¡¯ve expected this the moment you have brought out a shield this big. ¡¹


    Answering the irritated officer, Moore swung at the shield again. Contrary to the officer who only stood in place defending, Moore moved around swiftly and attacked from all directions towards the shield.


    Who was the one holding an upper hand, it was obvious even from a distance.


    ¡¸Are you so cowardly to avoid a fair fight! ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you stupid I say. I don¡¯t see a need to put myself in danger more than needed. ¡¹


    ¡¸We are proud soldiers of the Royal Army! ¡¹


    ¡¸So? Rather, I¡¯m not a soldier already, remember? Didn¡¯t you say that yourself just now? ¡¹


    Moore unintentionally smirked at the officer who looked like he had forgotten what he just said.


    ¡¸Whatever. If you want a fair fight so much, then I guess I can do that. ¡¹


    Moore stopped his leg after saying.


    ¡¸Good decision, commoner. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes. It¡¯s my honor for such a praise, little young master. ¡¹


    ¡¸Quiet! ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re speaking whatever you like, what selfishness. ¡¹


    ¡¸Words are unneeded! ¡¹


    Redirecting the sword that came his way again with the round shield, Moore swung his own sword as retaliation. Knowingly that it will be blocked by the kite shield, Moore decided to kick up the sand with his left foot.


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    The officer shrunk away at the attack that came from an unexpected direction. Of course, Moore would not let that gap slip.


    Pulling his leg and making him fall, Moore stabbed out and stopped his sword just before his neck from behind.


    ¡¸Match! ¡¹


    The judge declared in a loud voice. It¡¯s obvious that Moore had won.


    ¡¸Look here, your view is really narrow. Which shield to choose, what kind of attack to use, you probably never thought of handling multiple opponents with that. Even if it¡¯s in the Lotus Cup, even if it¡¯s just against one person, it¡¯s a mistake to think that you¡¯re only going to get attacked from one direction. Anyways, if you¡¯re falling for small tricks like that, you will die early. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! It¡¯s cowardly to use a blinding attack! ¡¹


    Not sparing an ear to what Moore said, he only complained. After sighing a little, Moore stood up and decided to take off the arm band and return the weapon before going to where Ardis is.


    ¡¸Judge! That attack just now is cheating! It¡¯s against the rules to use a weapon other than the one provided! ¡¹


    It seems like he wasn¡¯t convinced at his defeat and complained at the judge, but the response he got was cruel.


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying the sand at your feet is a weapon? What stupidity. In the first place, if that¡¯s against the rules, it would mean countless winners of the past Lotus Cup will be invalidated. Who would dirty the name of our past winners just because of you? ¡¹


    Right. There were past cases in the Lotus Cup where someone had won because they used sand or rocks at their feet. Using the sand and rocks at their feet are recognized as the ability to discern the ¡ºSituation¡», and is not seen as a weapon.


    It¡¯s his wrong to have participated in the Lotus Cup without even verifying that in the first place. Will he ever realize that what Moore said about his vision being narrow doesn¡¯t just refer to the opponent he can see.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not my obligation to look after him. ¡¹


    Moore left the arena not giving another thought about him.

 CH 179

    It¡¯s your turn next. When is it again? ¡¹


    Moore returned from his first match and asked Ardis.


    ¡¸The eleventh match. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then there¡¯s still a lot of time left. Wanna return to the spectating room? ¡¹


    Looking away from Moore¡¯s suggestion, Ardis¡¯s gaze was on the noble¡¯s seatings.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Similarly, as Moore looked at where Ardis was looking, he became ¡¸Oh my¡¹.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a glare. ¡¹


    Not even looking anywhere close to the arena where the 3rd match is currently ongoing, there was a middle-aged man who had been glaring at Moore ever since the end of the Moore¡¯s match.


    He was a thin person with a flimsy impression. His appearance didn¡¯t seem dignified at all.


    But since he¡¯s sitting in the noble¡¯s seatings and wearing good clothes, he must be some high ranking noble.


    ¡¸Someone you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, that¡¯s the Marquis Holguin in question. Well, he must be thinking of us as pesky bugs. Have you not seen him before? ¡¹


    He is the perpetrator and the reason behind why Minerva was targeted and Ardis and Moore missing from this world for an entire year.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the Marquis huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Since someone not under him like me won, he must be really irritated. I mean, your turn to get that glare is not far from now but¡­¡­, well, it¡¯s too late to say anything now right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Replying simply to Moore¡¯s word of warning, Ardis switched his gaze onto the fight happening on the arena. The match between the mercenary and the explorer are still undecided, the spectators are even more fired up than when Moore¡¯s match was easily decided.


    ***


    It was about past noon when Ardis¡¯s turn finally came. After being sent off by Moore, Ardis had chosen a sword about the same size as ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» and headed off to the arena.


    His opponent is a mercenary active in the capital. With leather armor covering himself, he¡¯s holding a slightly longer sword.


    Seeing the handle and even the blade is several parts longer, Ardis thought that it must be a sword intended for two-handed use rather than one.


    ¡¸I know of your stories. Having the strength to subjugate the Three Great Demons by yourself. But sorry, is this a joke or what? This is a martial arts tournament. Why a magician like you is here? ¡¹


    The opposing mercenary was appraising Ardis.


    ¡¸Why huh¡­¡­, it¡¯s a simple reason. To win. ¡¹


    Since he would be making troubles for the Duke if he said his real purpose, he had no choice to make one up.


    ¡¸Even if the weapon are blunt, it will still kill someone if hit the wrong spot. And having no protective gear, are you stupid or what? ¡¹


    Unlike the mercenary who had armor, Ardis can be said totally naked. Not even a shield in his hand, he only had clothes that looked like a robe befitting a magician.


    It¡¯s too uncertain to even refer something like that as wearing defensive gear. Even a blunt weapon could easily shatter bones with its weight.


    It¡¯s natural why the mercenary was pointing that out.


    ¡¸Defensive gear is only useful when you actually take a hit though. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I gave my warning. ¡¹


    The mercenary¡¯s brows quivered at Ardis arrogant words, and showed that he wouldn¡¯t care any more and turned around. Similarly, Ardis took distance, and as if their timing matched, both of them turned back towards each other at the same time.


    ¡¸Ready, begin! ¡¹


    The judge declared the start.


    The first to move is the mercenary.


    But as expected, he didn¡¯t underestimate Ardis to not have any countermeasures against himself rushing, so he¡¯s approaching very carefully.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how a magician like you plan to fight but¨D¨D ¡¹


    The mercenary took his sword with both hand and swung.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate a swordsman too much. ¡¹


    The target of the sword was Ardis¡¯s wrist. It seems that he plans to disarm Ardis with a strong blow and win by that.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one though. ¡¹


    Ardis had a bitter smile as he was underestimated. Perhaps he was suspicious of a magician participating in such a martial arts tournament, so he approached carefully, but still he must¡¯ve underestimated Ardis somehow.


    The moment when he thought he can end the match in just one move without even a feint showed his misjudgment in Ardis¡¯s strength. Ardis tilted the blade of his sword, and redirected the blow that came for his wrist.


    ¡¸I see, so you¡¯re not a total amateur huh? ¡¹


    The mercenary took distance while a little impressed. After breathing once, the mercenary dashed in once again.


    Three continuos slashes.


    The horizontal slash for his right flank was avoided with a backstep, the diagonal slash coming at his shoulder was parried, and the last aiming for his abdomen was dodged with a sidestep.


    ¡¸I will have to acknowledge that you¡¯re not just a magician. ¡¹


    It was a combo that would¡¯ve finished anyone not on par easily. Having dodged all of them easily, the mercenary renewed his appraisal on Ardis.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going serious now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Suit yourself. ¡¹


    The mercenary¡¯s attack became even more furious than before. It seems like he had decided to go all out having recognized Ardis as a worthy foe, but for Ardis, it¡¯s not something he cared anyways.


    The countless times when his sword was swung, Ardis sometimes dodged, sometimes parried, and sometimes redirected them.


    It would appear that Ardis is disadvantageous at first glance since Ardis is only on the defensive side. But even the spectators could probably notice that Ardis is easily dealing with all the attacks without breaking a sweat.


    At the very least, the opposing mercenary had realized that.


    ¡¸Why are you not attacking? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want them to think I won by chance you see. ¡¹


    ¡¸How easygoing. ¡¹


    ¡¸At the very least, I¡¯m intending to not let my guard down. ¡¹


    A short exchange while their sword didn¡¯t stop.


    On one hand, the expression is becoming a little anxious, and on the other hand, the expression is still completely calm.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for me to go. ¡¹


    About five minutes had passed since the match started. It wasn¡¯t a long time by any means.


    But having defended against his opponent¡¯s sword for that long, the spectators would recognize that Ardis has considerable experience in close quarters combat. Though, it might look like he¡¯s barely holding onto the match defending against the offensive mercenary.


    In any case, that ends here too. Ardis switched his defense into offense. Parrying the mercenary¡¯s sword up into the air strongly, Ardis stepped in seeing a gap.


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    Although the mercenary tried to retreat seeing Ardis approached him suddenly, Ardis wouldn¡¯t easily let him go.


    Another blow towards the mercenary¡¯s sword that is one beat later than the retreating mercenary.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    If it¡¯s an actual battle, if the mercenary had a spare weapon, he wouldn¡¯t have to forcefully grip the sword even with an uncertain stance. But in this match, losing his weapon would basically spell defeat.


    And of course, knowingly it¡¯s a bad move, the mercenary did not let go of his sword, causing his stance to collapse. Although Ardis added on a kick onto the mercenary¡¯s leg, he¡¯s still a warrior who had trained in actual battles.


    Seeing through Ardis¡¯s intentions in a moment¡¯s notice, he let Ardis¡¯s kick boost him and take distance.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not how a magician moves. ¡¹


    The mercenary look surprised.


    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹


    Ardis stepped forward while acting oblivious. Ardis swung towards the mercenary left shoulder from his right leg.


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    Although managed to block it, the mercenary looked surprised. After all, he almost fell because of Ardis¡¯s unrestrained blow.


    Panickily taking few steps backwards, he firmed his grip on the two-handed sword.


    ¡¸Was that strengthened with magic? ¡¹


    Although the mercenary suspected it, Ardis simply denied it.


    ¡¸No way that¡¯s the case though. I think this armband is supposed to prevent that? ¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    The armband that the participants need to wear are for the reason of preventing any outside interference with magic. The effect is very simple.


    Within a radius of three meters of the wearer, all mana is disabled. The same mechanism is present on the shackles for criminals, slaves, or cast-away people.


    It was the same pattern on the ¡ºCirclet of cast-away people¡» that he saw on Fillia and Riana when they first met. The only difference being that Ardis can easily remove it at will.


    It¡¯s different from the shackles that would cause immense pain if removed forcefully.


    ¡¸We both can¡¯t use magic. But it¡¯s not like physical strength is sealed too right? ¡¹


    Although under the same conditions, the mercenary was easily overpowered by Ardis. In other words, without magic, Ardis¡¯s raw strength is on par with the mercenary, or much greater.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The mercenary looked speechless.


    He must¡¯ve realized Ardis¡¯s strength after exchanging swords.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s resume? ¡¹


    Without waiting for an answer, Ardis stepped forward. His legs kicked against the ground, and easily closed the distance to the mercenary in a moment.


    ¡¸Fast!? ¡¹


    Delivering a punch into the guts of the mercenary who swung his sword by reflex, Ardis like flowing water circled around to his opponent¡¯s back.


    Although the mercenary struggled to counterattack towards his back, something like that wouldn¡¯t work of course. Before the blade even reached, the mercenary¡¯s wrist was held firmly with one of Ardis¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the end. ¡¹


    Saying that, Ardis¡¯s sword was touching the mercenary¡¯s neck. Seeing Ardis suddenly turned around the fight in just a few moves, the whole of the spectators went up in cheers.


    ¡¸Match! ¡¹


    The judged declared Ardis¡¯s victory. Just as Ardis heard the judge, he withdrew the sword and his grip on the mercenary¡¯s wrist.


    ¡¸Ahh¨D¨D, a loss. A complete loss. ¡¹


    The mercenary who accepted his defeat massaged at his neck where Ardis¡¯s sword was touching just now.


    ¡¸A magician with that kind of moves, it¡¯s plain cheating. ¡¹


    While delivering a grumble to Ardis.


    For the mercenary, all he could do is curse at his bad luck for encountering Ardis at the first match.


    In the public eyes, if the news of him losing against a magician in the tournament spreads, it would hinder his future work. Of course, Ardis understood why he was grumbling.


    ¡¸Though I don¡¯t recall having named myself a magician before. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Aren¡¯t you the ¡ºSword Magic User¡»? Isn¡¯t it because of it that you can subjugate the Three Great Demons? ¡¹


    The mercenary tilted at Ardis¡¯s unexpected words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I can use magic, too, but I never said that¡¯s the only thing I can do. ¡¹


    Hearing that answer, the mercenary looked convinced.


    ¡¸¡­¡­it¡¯s something like that huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that it is. ¡¹


    Losing in a sword fight with a magician would mean his reputation will reach rock bottom. But if Ardis is not just a magician, then it¡¯s a different story.


    ¡¸Then, at least win your second match. If you go down after this match, I will be even worse than a clown. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure you won¡¯t be ashamed of losing to me. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s purpose in the Lotus Cup is not to smear the reputation of his opponents, but Marquis Holguin¡¯s.


    Even more so since the mercenary is an outsider as well.


    Leaving aside if Ardis didn¡¯t personally like him, Ardis didn¡¯t intend to make enemies out of anyone.


    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­, the world is wide huh. ¡¹


    Saying that, the mercenary hit Ardis¡¯s shoulder lightly, before going down the stage to the waiting room.

 CH 180

    The second day of Lotus Cup. Sixteen matches were done in the first day, and sixteen participants were eliminated already.


    Eight matches is planned for the second day. Ardis¡¯s match will be the sixth. Moore who had already won in the first match of the day obligatorily sent out Ardis.


    ¡¸Apparently, it¡¯s the famous kid from the assault platoon. Since the assault platoon is set up by Marquis Holguin, they¡¯re literally reared by the Marquis. Be careful since it¡¯s certain they will target you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I know. ¡¹


    Lightly brushing off Moore¡¯s warning, Ardis stepped towards the arena.


    The spectators that had been with cheers started murmuring.


    It¡¯s natural. Although Ardis is famous as a mercenary, that only amounts to his title of ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡».


    It¡¯s already considered weird he would participate in the Lotus Cup despite magic is forbidden, on top of that, he had won in his first match. Most of the spectators must¡¯ve seen the spectacle of Ardis¡¯s match yesterday.


    Despite that, they must¡¯ve thought that it might¡¯ve been a fluke. Rather than cheers, the murmurs indicated that the audience had not grasped on Ardis¡¯s strength.


    Like yesterday, Ardis brought a sword with dulled edge onto the arena. His opponent that entered from the opposite is a young man. His age looks to be in the early twenties.


    Although his face wasn¡¯t the prettiest nor the worst, his large eyes gave off a strong-willed impression. His weapon of choice is a short spear about as long as his height.


    From his clothing which is the uniform of the Royal Army, it¡¯s easy to guess that he¡¯s affiliated with the army. The same explanation from the judge as the first match took place, and the match started with the both taking five steps away from each other.


    The two took few steps towards each other in silence. Albeit short, the opponent holds a spear.


    His reach is much longer than Ardis¡¯s sword. As the distance between them closed within three meters, the soldier asked suddenly.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what tricks you used but, a magician treading on the glorious stage of the Lotus Cup¡­¡­. Stupidity has its limit. ¡¹


    The soldier that had been quiet so far was spiteful in the first sentence.


    ¡¸Have you not seen the match yesterday? ¡¹


    Ardis had known from the start the people¡¯s perception of him being a magician participating in the Lotus Cup. That is why Ardis had made it obvious in the first match.


    It was not a victory by chance, anyone who had paid attention yesterday would¡¯ve understood that.


    ¡¸You might be able to get by doing deals under the table with another mercenary, but it won¡¯t work against us from the army! ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, there¡¯s that thinking too huh¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems like his first match was suspected to be just a show of backroom dealing. Since his opponent was another mercenary, he was suspected to be match-fixing.


    I see, as Ardis was weirdly convinced. The murmurs from the spectators as well would make sense if they¡¯re suspecting that too.


    ¡¸I shall not let you defile the great Lotus Cup any longer. The Marquis had ordered directly to not show any mercy. If you have a grudge, blame it on your own arrogance to take part in a martial arts tournament! ¡¹


    It seems like the first match was not enough to overturn the perception on Ardis. Ardis shrugged inwardly as it seemed like the preconceived opinions on him was greater than he expected.


    ¡¸That so. I won¡¯t hold back either then. ¡¹


    He showed that he can easily defeat his opponent without using sword magic in the first match. He managed to defeat his opponent after receiving attacks from the mercenary.


    But since it¡¯s the second match, Ardis had no reason to put up a show just to appeal his strength. All that left is to fulfil his purpose.


    It¡¯s easy to win. But just winning won¡¯t calm his irritation. After all, as well as the incident of targeting his pupil, Ardis intends to return his regards of getting separated from this world for an entire year forcefully.


    Blowing away the short spear? No, that would decide the outcome instantly.


    Beat his opponent with his sword? No. If it hits a critical spot, then the match is over, and even if any wasn¡¯t hit, the match is over if he¡¯s incapacitated as well.


    Ardis¡¯s choice was to break the opponent¡¯s heart and force him to forfeit. Unlike the mercenary yesterday, he need not spare mercy for the soldier that is hostile towards him.


    There¡¯s no need to play along with him who had been disrespectful from the start. The next moment, Ardis kicked against the ground.


    Closing the distance instantly, Ardis hit the short spear up in the air. Ardis who had suddenly closed in had a sword at the soldier¡¯s throat.


    The soldier swallowed his breath at the sudden attack. But that¡¯s just a short moment. Ardis immediately withdrew his sword.


    ¡¸What, are you not coming? ¡¹


    Ardis took a few steps back and provoked. Provoked by that, the soldier who already was full of fighting intent stabbed with his spear sharply.


    It was not a shabby stab. Since he¡¯s in the Lotus Cup, it is enough to be a sight. But his aim was too straight.


    It¡¯s a young stab, Ardis had a bad remark on him. Although it¡¯s sharp, Ardis could read its obvious trajectory and redirect them easily. Stepping forward, while the sword in his right hand pinned down the blade of the spear, Ardis yanked the soldier by the arm and made him fall forcefully.


    And within the flow, Ardis¡¯s sword touched the opponent¡¯s neck. But since it was such a short moment between the fast-paced movements, the judge nor any spectators managed to notice it.


    ¡¸Second. ¡¹


    Ardis immediately released him and retreated before saying so. The soldier who understood the meaning behind that was filled with rage.


    Regardless to whatever he was feeling, Ardis dashed in. Dodging the two spear attacks that came his way by swaying his body, Ardis hit on the spear handle towards the ground and dived deeper.


    In a distance that the two almost crashed into each other, Ardis¡¯s left hand stretched, grasped and released the soldier¡¯s neck in only a moment. However, from the judge¡¯s perspective, Ardis¡¯s body was blocking that action.


    ¡¸Third. ¡¹


    Ardis was counting the number of fatalities that the opponent would¡¯ve suffered. That would mean he would¡¯ve died three times over in an actual fight.


    It¡¯s exactly that the soldier understood that that his face looked like he swallowed dirt. But Ardis didn¡¯t stop there.


    Skillfully manipulating his position to not let the judge see the decisive hit, he would repeat touching the opponent¡¯s neck either with his sword or his hand.


    Of course, he never forgot to count each time it happened.


    ¡¸Sixteen. ¡¹


    No matter how foolish his opponent might be, he would be forced to understand the difference in ability after getting shown that his vital spots can be hit that easily. The rage-filled face that was apparent in the beginning too had lost its color by the tenth time.


    It had now surpassed white and in the blue territory. And of course, with that many exchanges repeated, there¡¯re spectators that noticed the irregularity as well.


    ¡¸Hey, wasn¡¯t that on a vital spot? ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? The judge would¡¯ve said something otherwise. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since the judge hadn¡¯t said anything, then isn¡¯t it a no count? ¡¹


    ¡¸But it looked like the sword stopped just at his neck or chest multiple times already though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re vital hits no matter how I see it. ¡¹


    The spectators started to murmur in a different meaning than in the beginning. Ardis had aimed for the vital spots only when the judge couldn¡¯t see it from his angle.


    But in other words, anyone who is looking other than from that angle saw it as bright as the day. For those who are familiar with martial arts or those who have good eyes, they must be starting to realize what¡¯s happening.


    The murmurs were heard by the soldier too. Even an amateur could tell Ardis is overwhelming him.


    And of course, for those who lives by fighting, they must¡¯ve noticed Ardis¡¯s true abilities long by now.


    It can be said that the soldier¡¯s reputation is hitting rock bottom. What an untasteful personality I have, Ardis smiled bitterly inwardly.


    But since he had participated with the purpose of humiliating Marquis Holguin, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy for those that are on his side.


    ¡¸Seventeen. ¡¹


    Dodging the soldier¡¯s attack and circling to his back, Ardis poked behind him where his heart would be. If that was a dagger, then it would¡¯ve meant the soldier died instantly.


    Although Ardis immediately retreated in preparation for his next move, did his opponent finally lose his will, he collapsed on the ground listlessly.


    Even though the match will end if Ardis put a sword at his neck now, Ardis decided to stay back and watch.


    An awkward silence ruled a few moments, then he declared.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I forfeit. ¡¹


    The words that were wrung out were that the soldier admitted his own defeat. All his attacks were dodged, or invalidated, and the counter attacks that came for him easily reached for his vital spots.


    The league is apparent, but his opponent didn¡¯t seem like he wanted the match to end. His heart that would be shaved off whenever the count raised finally broke at the seventeenth time.


    The humiliation of him forfeiting in the match, needless to say himself, the master of the faction, what would Marquis Holguin be feeling now.


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s not my intentions to stop at just this much. ¡¹


    Looking at the nobles seating where the Marquis is at, Ardis muttered the words that wouldn¡¯t reach.


    ¡¸Match! ¡¹


    Among the noisy murmurs of the spectators, the judge finally declared Ardis¡¯s victory.

 CH 181

    ¡¸Cheap, cheap! Sweet apples from Calves are on sale now! ¡¹


    ¡¸Any details you want to know in the second match of the Lotus Cup is all in our Lotus News! It¡¯s the latest news having only printed just now! ¡¹


    The people that came to watch the Lotus Cup and also merchants who wouldn¡¯t want to miss the chance to earn had mingled together in the capital and created a bustling scene. Having no bright events after the war with the Empire two years ago, the event this time is especially more successful.


    Smiles were on the pedestrians, and the stall owners were busily trying to attract customers. Within such a bustling atmosphere, there was a girl dressed just like any town girl seemingly left behind from it.


    Her medium short hair are closer to black. Her brown pupils are directed at a certain person past all the crowds.


    The girl had no name. Having no knowledge of even her age or her origins, she was raised by a group whom she only knows as ¡ºThe organization¡».


    And the parents that had raised her only imparted her the ways of surviving and also outwit enemies, and also killing people.


    Eventually, the girl had been given the codename of ¡ºCrimson Osprey¡» in the organization, and moved according to the wills and orders of the organization. It was a year ago that the life of Crimson Osprey who had been living such a life without any doubts to her situation was turned upside down.


    It was an assassination job targeting a certain noble¡¯s daughter. That time, Crimson Osprey had participated as the observer, not partaking in direct combat.


    However, the nine assailants excluding her, all of them are not any assassins but the bests of the organization. Even though it was a gather of the organization¡¯s powerhouse, all of them ate the dirt instead.


    Beside the target, there was a powerful mercenary that is known as ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡».


    (Everything became strange after that)


    Crimson Osprey concluded after recalling the past. After the failed assassination attempt, a new order from the organization came for Crimson Osprey.


    Her new order was to monitor the main reason behind their failure, the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡». And so Crimson Osprey focused on monitoring this mercenary.


    She had constantly surveilled his movements, and reported it to the ¡ºCarrier Pigeon¡» that would appear every so often.


    (That man, where could he have gone after getting away from me¡­¡­)


    After few days of constantly losing her eyes on her target, she encountered something that she wouldn¡¯t expect to ever happen. The Countless Swords had made a move on the organization¡¯s base in the capital.


    (I never expected him to rush in the front door of the organization)


    Heading straight into one of the organization¡¯s base in a street that even homeless people would avoid using, the Countless Swords had easily overpowered everyone. Crimson Osprey had watched it happen from afar.


    (The mission I have is to only monitor that man. It¡¯s none of my concern what happened to the base and the people inside it. The mission is the highest priority.)


    There should¡¯ve been at least few that are used to fighting in that base. Although it might be few, there should be one or two capable people on her level.


    But the Countless Swords had easily trampled on the base without any effort.


    (Fighting with something like that¡­¡­)


    Fortunately, Crimson Osprey¡¯s mission was to only monitor, and not assault.


    (I would if they ordered to attack, but there¡¯s no chance to win at all.)


    He isn¡¯t someone that simple to handle like what ¡ºYarn Crank¡» who died said, it was obvious to Crimson Osprey. Another, then another base that the Countless Swords destroyed after passing through.


    The bases of the organization that is infamous for having immense control over the capital¡¯s dark society were all destroyed except for one in a single day. She felt like she wouldn¡¯t believe it if not seeing with her own eyes, but at the same time, she felt the pain of having the difference in strength shown to her plainly.


    (It all feels like a dream but, ¡­¡­it¡¯s the undeniable reality.)


    And then the Countless Swords marched into the last and the biggest base in the capital. Even though some of the best men were lost in the assassination attempt, the Countless Swords still had to face many of them.


    (The boss¡¯s place have many skilled ones. He should¡¯ve prepared enough combat power to handle even the army, and his escape route should¡¯ve been secured in the first place. Despite so, this result¡­¡­)


    Even though she thought that the number of people would give the Countless Swords some difficulties, looking from the roof of a building three blocks away, it was completely a trample. The raid ended in the building filled to the brim of corpses.


    Of course, the corpses are all people of the organization. In the end, just making one man their enemy destroyed the organization, Crimson Osprey who was monitoring the situation with a cold gaze as usual witnessed another strange happening.


    The Countless Swords that is the only person alive in the building suddenly looked like he was in pain, collapsed to his knees on the ground. Under her surveillance, it looked like his body turned misty.


    The decorations on the wall that couldn¡¯t be seen before started to show through the Countless Sword¡¯s body.


    (What a pathetic thing, recalling it now. Standing there stunned and then losing my target)


    The Countless Sword that became thinner like mist eventually disappeared into nothingness as if he wasn¡¯t there in the first place. What was left was the organization¡¯s base that is filled with corpses.


    Losing her surveillance target, Crimson Osprey had searched for him continuously.


    (A year had passed since then huh)


    A year ago, Crimson Osprey who had lost her surveillance target returned to her hideout and waited for further orders. But no matter how she waited, there wasn¡¯t anyone from the organization including the ¡ºCarrier Pigeon¡» that came.


    Even when she returned to the base according to the emergency guidelines of the organization, there wasn¡¯t anyone there.


    It¡¯s natural. After all, she had witnessed the incident where everyone in the base was slaughtered herself.


    It was the first time when Crimson Osprey felt like her life was uncertain, after following and executing every order and instructions that came from the organization.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything by herself if not for an order.


    (Then the best course is to continue the last order)


    Crimson Osprey had managed to find a purpose of ¡ºMonitoring the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡» to suppress her confusion of nowhere to go.


    But her surveillance target had disappeared into nothingness with no traces. Even when she wandered the capital regardless of night and day, she could never find any clue to where the Countless Swords had gone.


    A year had passed while she repeated that. With no further orders, Crimson Osprey¡¯s life of executing only her last order can be said cruel.


    The girl that was only taught to live within the organization was suddenly thrown into the wilderness. For Crimson Osprey to focus on her missions, her needs were all provided by the organization.


    That¡¯s why she had no need to earn for her own.


    (I wasn¡¯t taught any of it)


    Albeit familiar with the arts of killing people, she¡¯s in no way familiar with how to live like a normal person. Although she was taught various common knowledge, it¡¯s not like knowing it will help her use it.


    Living normally is a concept too foreign for Crimson Osprey. Her utmost priority is still monitoring the Countless Swords Sorcerer.


    She must find out her target¡¯s location in order for that.


    (Execute the mission if there¡¯s any time for anything)


    Crimson Osprey had been living her life with no time even to sleep, all her time was only dedicated to her mission. Crimson Osprey that had lost the organization¡¯s support had troubles even finding food.


    No different from the daily life of the abandoned children in the slums living by finding leftovers and stealing from the stalls.


    (No strength and my vision is shaky. And my head feels light for some reason. Every thing was fine when the organization was there to feed me.)


    Having spent no time for her own sake, the current Crimson Osprey looked barely like a town girl. Her face¡¯s shape that doesn¡¯t look like any young girl, her thin body, and the messy dark brown hair that had lost its luster.


    Even under such conditions, Crimson Osprey was bound under the last order of monitoring the Countless Swords Sorcerer.


    Crimson Osprey¡¯s world was only the organization, and living meant following their orders. It had been about a year she had lived searching without a clue because of her mission.


    And suddenly, the Countless Swords Sorcerer reappeared in the capital. Her doubts regarding where he had been, when did he return didn¡¯t disappear.


    But finally after catching sight of her target, Crimson Osprey felt an indescribable happiness that even made her tremble.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose sight of you again. ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey muttered softly as she melted into the busy streets.

 CH 182

    The Lotus Cup entered the third day. The initial thirty-two participants had now only left eight.


    Participating in the Lotus Cup is already an honorable achievement, but anyone who had won till the third day is considered glorious enough in the martial arts world. Despite so, Moore who appeared in front of Ardis on that morning looked a little awkward.


    ¡¸Hey Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Ardis replied after being called out by Moore who looked like he wants to sigh.


    ¡¸Those people with political power are really tyrannical and selfish¡­¡­, are you sure you can handle them? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re all about like that but, what¡¯s up? Well, I think I know. ¡¹


    Seeing Moore¡¯s appearance, Marquis Holguin must¡¯ve done something. It¡¯s about the most important time for the Lotus Cup, and the Marquis is sure to be pulling some string behind now.


    ¡¸My opponent was changed. ¡¹


    ¡¸That so. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t think much of it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the uninterested reply. Aren¡¯t you interested in who is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one fighting right? ¡¹


    ¡¸That might not be the case. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    Ardis asked the meaning behind Moore¡¯s words.


    ¡¸I mean, the opponent I¡¯m facing was changed to none other than you, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Me? ¡¹


    Ardis looked a little surprised at the sudden revelation.


    ¡¸That¡¯s strange though? What happened to the match up yesterday? ¡¹


    Moore had come out the second match of the day, and Ardis¡¯s was the sixth. From how the order goes, they should only meet up at the finals.


    There should¡¯ve been no way they will match up in the quarterfinals.


    ¡¸Is there any past cases where the match up is changed? ¡¹


    ¡¸No? This should be the first time as far as I know. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression looked a little sour.


    ¡¸It must be Marquis Holguin¡¯s doing, huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nine out of ten it is. We¡¯re no more than annoyance to him. Since we¡¯ve won our matches so far, he must¡¯ve thought of doing something, and eliminating either one of us is the best idea he thought. ¡¹


    It must be the Marquis Holguin wanting to eliminate even either one of them that he had altered the match up of the tournament. It was obvious why he would set up Ardis to go against Moore.


    ¡¸His intentions are clear like water. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, considering it¡¯s his stage of performance, it¡¯s no doubt we¡¯re no more than annoyance. ¡¹


    If they¡¯re advancing in the tournament, Moore would clash eventually. That¡¯s something inevitable.


    The original match up can be said best for them. Might as well fight each other at the finals to thoroughly defame Marquis Holguin, so the sudden change in the brackets was undesirable.


    ¡¸But then again, I thought Marquis Holguin would be more shrewd. I was even on guard for it. ¡¹


    While joking around, Moore¡¯s eyes were still serious.


    ¡¸Small fries would always try to do something that makes it looks like they¡¯re unrelated at first. They would only do something more direct after failing.¡¹


    ¡¸Though I didn¡¯t really want to fight with you until the finals¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore spoke what Ardis thought too. In the first place, their purpose on this stage is different.


    After getting transported into another world together with Minerva, he must¡¯ve understood Ardis¡¯s strength with his own eyes. Moore sighed again, looked down and shrugged, it seems like he was convincing himself.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s no use grumbling over it now. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. One of my always caught with trouble acquaintance said that going with the flow of life is essential. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou. You¡¯re speaking like you won now, isn¡¯t that being careless? ¡¹


    Towards Ardis who spoke like not towards his opponent, Moore was criticizing.


    ¡¸Did you not know, I¡¯m a swordsman right? ¡¹


    Moore clicked his tongue after hearing the black haired young man saying that as a matter of fact.


    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to believe but, it seems to be the case. ¡¹


    ¡¸Either way, we will know when we fight. Talking this and that here won¡¯t change the fact that our matchup is decided.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Moore understood that too. With a change of pace, he agreed with Ardis.


    ¡¸But since I¡¯m also here thanks to His Excellency, I can¡¯t go down without a fight. Expect me to try my best. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s short answered with a grin.


    The time for the match have come, Ardis and Moore walked out towards the middle.


    ¡¸Tch, that guy is snickering up there. ¡¹


    Moore was grumbling hatefully, and Ardis was prompted to look at the nobles area. It is the same lame looking person that was glaring at Moore when he won the first match.


    Marquis Holguin is the perpetrator behind the assassination incident on Minerva. He must¡¯ve waited happily for Ardis and Moore who are annoyance participating under Duke Nyrestia¡¯s power to fight each other.


    Rather than a smile of anticipation for the match, it was obvious to Ardis that it is a smirk proud of his own actions.


    ¡¸It¡¯s irritating to have it his way¡­¡­. But that¡¯s just how it is with someone that has power. I don¡¯t think His Excellency can do anything to the sudden rule change as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why, I bet that face is going to be red in flames by the time Lotus Cup is over. Let him be happy now. ¡¹


    After all it was the purpose why Ardis participated. Ardis and Moore met eyes for a moment, before returning them forward.


    Another two steps and it looked like Moore realized something and looked at Ardis with a dubious look.


    ¡¸Did you really participate because of that¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, keep the talk later. We¡¯re opponents now. ¡¹


    Ardis chose the same weapon as the two prior matches while shutting Moore up, and moved to the starting position indicated y the judge.


    ¡¸What a pity¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore who was left behind shrugged, and took up his shield and sword without a choice and moved to the starting position as well.


    Same to prior, the judge reiterated over the rules, and finally the start signal rang out in the arena.


    ¡¸Here I come. ¡¹


    Just as the match started, Moore leapt out in a straight line. Ardis as well did not stay passive this match and went forward.


    One of the dulled swords came from overhead, another came from the side, the two met each other and produced a loud ringing noise.


    It felt like the true starting signal for the match. The two took some distance after the first exchange, then as if planned in advance, they took three steps counterclockwise.


    Two swords exchanged again after the angle changed.


    ¡¸Can you dodge this? ¡¹


    Moore stabbed outwards after taking half a step back. Ardis tried to deflect it and counterattack it with a downward slash.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my turn¨D¨D¡¹


    But his counterattack stopped halfway. After all, reading Ardis¡¯s counterattack, Moore¡¯s shield were ready.


    Rather than defending using it, it was more like a shield bash towards Ardis.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    By a hair breadth, Ardis managed to stop it with the handle of his sword, and went for a kick from the side as retaliation.


    ¡¸Too obvious! ¡¹


    Against that, Moore didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it, but instead advanced even more. A kick¡¯s force leverages the lever principe with the body as the fulcrum.


    Because of that, the power is at its maximum when the target is at the very edge of the attack radius. Conversely, getting closer to the fulcrum would mean losing power, and of course the speed behind it as well.


    ¡¸Then¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Ardis whose kicking power was dragged to a stop changed his target but, at the same time, seeing that Moore moved his shield in defense, he made his stop.


    That moment, the role of defending and attacking reversed. The side where his shield was, Moore opened his fist, and a rock was let loose from his hands towards Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸From there!? ¡¹


    Ardis who had understood Moore¡¯s intentions tilted away his head to avoid a direct attack towards his eyes. Of course, Moore wouldn¡¯t let that chance slip.


    Ardis realized he was at a disadvantage as he tried to retreat. Stopping the shield bash with the handle of the sword, Ardis managed to make use of its momentum and take some distance.


    The countless exchanges happened in just a short time brought intense cheering to the arena. Among a gather of exceptional talents, Ardis¡¯s and Moore¡¯s swordsmanship aren¡¯t that exceptional.


    Every single sword that the elites of the army swung were like refined stories that drew the spectators in. On the other hand, their swordsmanship were underhanded and most human-like.


    Their swordsmanship were trained and mixed with blood and sweat. Kicking, blinding attacks, feints, it can be said like the fangs of a wild beast called human.


    There wasn¡¯t any beauty nor elegance behind it. However, many were still captivated by its vitality and wildness.


    A tense moment between the moves linked like flowing water. The gallant figures of the two looking and aiming for each other¡¯s gap were standing out.


    ¡¸As expected from a mercenary. ¡¹


    Ardis was impressed at Moore¡¯s adaptability.


    ¡¸Well, I have my experience fighting with those that have weird screws before I entered the army. ¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose so. A mercenary got to have that experience. ¡¹


    Unlike nobles who are taught from young as an obligation, or those soldiers that received training with discipline in a group, standing on a battlefield with just oneself, Ardis had been living a life where it¡¯s uncertain a friend from yesterday will become an enemy today.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if Moore who had been living in a world without many wars have such experiences, he could tell that the lives of mercenaries that are used only as convenient gofers are not that blessed.


    They¡¯re not fighting for fame nor name, nor was it for someone else. With just a beautiful way of fighting, it can be said a mercenary¡¯s way of living is too harsh for that.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how those elegant people fight as well. So I will have you know that it¡¯s my forte too. ¡¹


    Moore replied lightly to Ardis¡¯s declaration.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I have any complaints about that. ¡¹


    ¡¸I thought so. ¡¹


    With a slight smile on their face, Ardis kicked against the ground and resumed the fight again.

 CH 183

    Ardis who had closed the distance rapidly made his move first. Drawing back his sword with both hands, twisting his waist, he stabbed along with his running momentum.


    It was a straight forward attack from an outside perspective. Moore easily dodged it by twisting his upper body in an angle.


    But in the next moment, Moore would immediately realize that his opponent is not that straight forward but a shrewd bastard.


    Ardis¡¯s thrusting trajectory changed, and then moved inwards to Moore¡¯s right arm.


    ¡¸Ot¨Dto! ¡¹


    Moore panicked at the unexpected feint from Ardis. But Moore is not an average swordsman as well.


    Immediately turning his arm away and avoiding his sword being deflected by Ardis, he tried to strike against Ardis¡¯s sword with the blunt of his shield.


    Ardis immediately released one grip off his sword, with one hand now free, he directly grabbed at the edge of the shield and stopped its movement.


    ¡¸Oi oi, what the heck was that. What kind of reflex do you have. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, it was really close. ¡¹


    Just as Ardis said so, he tried to pull the shield towards himself in hopes of making Moore stumble.


    ¡¸Not that easy¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Moore didn¡¯t go against that force, but instead used it to his advantage and got closer to Ardis in one go. At the same time, from behind the shield, he tried to attack from Ardis¡¯s blind spot.


    ¡¸I thought so! ¡¹


    Ardis who had expected there will be something coming in advance easily released his grip on the shield without hesitation and retreated. This time, it¡¯s Moore¡¯s turn to pursue Ardis as he retreats.


    As if shovelling, Moore¡¯s attack came from below and aimed at Ardis¡¯s head. But Ardis deflected it easily by swinging his own sword downwards.


    The sword exchanges continued between the two who had stopped moving again. At first glance, the spectators probably wouldn¡¯t be able to determine who has the upper hand.


    But Moore who was already known for his swordsmanship in the first place might be seen advantageous. Ardis¡¯s true forte is swordsmanship imbued with mana.


    Needless to say, body strengthening, making footholds and jumping in the air limitlessly, and using flying swords enables more attacking methods for him.


    In that sense, Ardis not being able to use magic right now would certainly mean a disadvantage. Ardis¡¯s current swordsmanship is probably only seventy percent of what he can do when he can enhance himself with mana.


    But even without using mana, Ardis¡¯s swordsmanship that was trained through many battlefields is topnotch. He can easily defend against Moore¡¯s sword and even counterattack.


    Rather, it¡¯s Moore who should be praised. Even if Ardis cannot fully unleash his true strength, the match had gone for longer than three minutes.


    Moore struggled against Nedulos in the other world but, it¡¯s not like his experience with a sword is a show. If he was born in the other world, no doubt he would¡¯ve become a famous swordsman. But of course, that¡¯s only if he¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Can survive. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s unintentionally spilled some words while crossing swords.


    ¡¸What survive? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    Moore asked more clearly regarding Ardis¡¯s words that had no context. But Ardis just dismissed it along with a sword aiming for his leg.


    But Moore¡¯s sword would intercept and block its trajectory. As if dancing with blades, the two repeated movements of attacking, dodging, defending and counterattacking.


    The show of the two not willing to let even one step filled the arena with cheers.


    For a while now, Moore had been continuing hacking at Ardis without stopping. It meant that Moore¡¯s swordsmanship is just that good but, Moore also revealed that it isn¡¯t the only factor.


    ¡¸By the way, your original appearance is that right? ¡¹


    Idle chattering while their swords didn¡¯t stop. Moore¡¯s words caused Ardis¡¯s eyes to narrow.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re different from your original appearance¨D¨D¡¹


    A strong blow from Moore shook Ardis¡¯s sword slightly.


    ¡¸There should be some misalignment between your body and your swordsmanship. ¡¹


    It is a clever inference. Just as Moore said, Ardis¡¯s current body is much different in age than his original¡¯s. His stride, his arm length, his body weight, and even the height of his vision.


    Ardis¡¯s swordsmanship that was tempered through the years was not with his current body as a baseline.


    The movements imprinted in his mind will cause a discomfort because of the incompatibility, and that would be a gap in a fight. But that¡¯s if there¡¯s a change to his body suddenly.


    ¡¸I mean, I¡¯ve been in this form for quite long already. ¡¹


    Ardis had been in his younger form for quite a while already. It¡¯s not strange that he would be more used to it after more than seven years.


    Although there¡¯s still some slight discomfort, he didn¡¯t intend to let it be a flaw when he¡¯s fighting, and it hadn¡¯t affected any of his battles so far.


    Despite so, Moore still aimed for that insignificant disparity, of course with the ability to make it happen.


    With an angle and timing that Ardis considers obscene, Moore struck at a position where misalignment between his reach and viewpoint would likely happen.


    ¡¸Sorry for ¡ºFighting with Handicap-san¡» but, I can¡¯t see a way to win if not for this. ¡¹


    Moore continued striking while aiming for the cracks where Ardis would even have the slightest discrepancy.


    ¡¸I shall take this one! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think it as a handicap! ¡¹


    ¡¸Why thank you! ¡¹


    Moore swung hard at Ardis, holding Ardis¡¯s sword down. Ardis albeit slowly, his body is certainly growing, and he now looks like sixteen or seventeen on the outside.


    On one hand, there¡¯s the activeness of youth, but it also can¡¯t be denied that he¡¯s lacking the trained body of battlefields like Moore¡¯s. Ardis normally would¡¯ve been able to cover for it by using mana and raising his physical ability.


    But now that using magic is forbidden, his body is no more than a young swordsman¡¯s. Although he didn¡¯t intend to lose in swordsmanship, Moore certainly have the upper hand when comparing raw strength.


    Making use of the fact that Ardis¡¯s body is still not at its prime, Moore continued formulating attacks basing on that. I see why he can be a commander, as Ardis felt impressed at his strength.


    Ardis not being able to use mana is not a terrible inconvenience. If it¡¯s a match when they first met, Ardis would¡¯ve probably easily won against Moore.


    However, among all participants of the Lotus Cup now, Moore is the one who understands Ardis¡¯s abilities the most.


    Exactly because that he has a good grasp of Ardis¡¯s strength that he wouldn¡¯t be taken by surprise. Exactly because that he knows Ardis¡¯s original appearance, he could come up with the idea of aiming at the disparity between Ardis¡¯s body and his swordsmanship.


    Those two are the advantage that Moore had that no other participants had.


    ¡¸I have made my preparations. Of course, I will have some chance! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just as I thought! ¡¹


    Moore continued attacking utilizing the information he knows and the rule of the Lotus Cup as his backing against the difference in strength that would be hard to fill normally.


    Moore¡¯s sword style would be power if choosing from either power or flexibility. Of course, Ardis knows how to use a power sword style too. But his current body doesn¡¯t have enough arm strength to fully utilize it.


    If so, then Ardis¡¯s best bet is to retaliate with a flexible sword style. Ardis quickly gave up trying to fight back with strength, but to use speed and swordsmanship to counterattack.


    That would probably be the most intense and most beautiful counter that had happened so far in the Lotus Cup. But that wouldn¡¯t continue for eternity as well.


    Ardis retreated five steps behind after deflecting away Moore¡¯s slash. Firming his grip and taking a small breath, he focused and dived deeper into his consciousness as he thought it is time to settle the match.


    ¡¸Oi oi, why not take it easier. ¡¹


    He must¡¯ve realized Ardis¡¯s change in atmosphere. Moore tried to call out with an easy-going voice.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a rare grand stage. It¡¯s wasteful to let it end just like that right? There¡¯re not many chances to be fighting under so many cheers and gazes, you know. ¡¹


    Moore tried to prolong the match by convincing Ardis.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t fall for that. ¡¹


    But Ardis wouldn¡¯t fall for it.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s obvious huh. ¡¹


    Moore clicked his tongue having his intentions seen through. Now that Ardis cannot use mana, it¡¯s not just arm strength that Moore has an upper hand in, stamina would be the same.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine that the longer the match, the more advantageous Moore would become. But of course, even if Moore becomes more advantageous, the chances of winning only increases ever so slightly.


    ¡¸But¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis sent his praise inwardly to Moore who stuck to it even though it is such a slim chance.


    ¡¸¨D¨DThat¡¯s exactly why! ¡¹


    Closing the distance in a blink of an eye, Ardis swung his sword from the side aiming for Moore¡¯s thigh. Moore who barely managed to react to it slipped a shield between the sword and his leg.


    A dull sound rang as the sword was blocked.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quick! ¡¹


    Not giving a chance to Moore who was complaining to counterattack, Ardis already moved onto his next move. Weaving below his own sword by ducking, Ardis spun a half revolution clockwise and got through Moore.


    In the midst of that, Ardis incorporated another attack at Moore¡¯s left shoulder in the spinning motion.


    ¡¸Uoo¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Moore who had barely managed to avoid Ardis¡¯s everchanging sword had his stance crumbled.


    On the other hand, Ardis already went to his next move. After aiming for Moore¡¯s shoulder, Ardis had already gotten a position diagonally behind Moore on the left.


    On top of that, as Moore was still facing forward, it can be said that Ardis had taken his back completely.


    ¡¸Shi¨D! ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s panic in his face manifested in words as well. He must¡¯ve realized that he wouldn¡¯t make it in time even if he turned around.


    He tossed himself wholeheartedly forwards while his back still facing Ardis. Exactly like diving, Moore tried to get away from Ardis at all cost but, of course that wasn¡¯t allowed easily.


    Ardis pursued not letting the chance slip. Ardis has his own share of agility even without physical strengthening with mana.


    On the other hand, it doesn¡¯t seem like Moore¡¯s thoughts caught up with the sudden development. Rather than logic, he must¡¯ve thrown himself forwards as a warrior¡¯s instincts to save himself.


    But the thoughts behind that movement is so simple that it¡¯s impossible to shake off Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the end! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wai, sto¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Disregarding Moore¡¯s panic cries, Ardis sword approached. Managing to turn around halfway, Moore¡¯s sword that was trying to deflect it hit nothing.


    Ardis easily weaved through the uncertain parry and stopped his momentum just as his sword approached, before lightly hitting Moore in the neck.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    That would be a vital wound in an actual fight. Even if it¡¯s a dulled blade, if Ardis swung at his full power, even Moore wouldn¡¯t get by unscathed.


    ¡¸That¡¯s it! Match! ¡¹


    The judge¡¯s voice that had announced the end of the match reverberated in the arena. The moment when Ardis¡¯s victory was evident in everyone¡¯s eyes, the entire spectating area was filled with cheers.

 CH 184

    ¡¸I thought I had some chance there though. ¡¹


    After the match is over, Moore complained while walking beside Ardis on the way out of the arena.


    ¡¸I even had a bunch of conditions that favors me. It¡¯s so depressing. ¡¹


    Unlike his words, Moore didn¡¯t look bothered at all. Of course, he would still have the taste of defeat but, it¡¯s not like he has any regrets having gave his all.


    ¡¸I have my share of experience fighting with monstrosities for twenty years behind me. There¡¯s no way I will go down easily. ¡¹


    Rather rare for Ardis who is usually uncaring towards his opponent, he consoled Moore in his own way. That¡¯s also because that he recognizes Moore¡¯s abilities.


    ¡¸For you to say monstrosities, I can¡¯t fathom it. Well, I guess it must not be that rare considering it¡¯s a world with stupid strong demonic beings here and there. ¡¹


    Moore must¡¯ve recalled the Nedulos and also the water demonic being in the other world. Moore looked exasperated as his shoulders dropped.


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s weak. In this world¡¯s standard, even among elite swordsman, Moore can be considered better than them.


    As far as Ardis knows, people that can match Moore¡¯s strength is at most Nere, Ted of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», and the escort of Marrieda, Nicole.


    There¡¯s just a fundamental difference in living conditions between the two worlds. For anyone from the other world, even if they¡¯re not warriors but merchants, they could probably make a name for themselves as warriors in this world.


    That¡¯s why Ardis in his own way tried to cheer up Moore.


    ¡¸If you were born in the same world as me, then I bet you can become even stronger than me. It¡¯s just the difference in raising environment. I¡¯m sure the Duke was impressed with your performance too, there¡¯s no need to be dwelling over the match. Now you just have to sit back and watch the rest. It¡¯s going to be exterminating program later after all. ¡¹


    The semifinals and finals. Moore looked strangely at Ardis who made a metaphor like that against elites participating in the Lotus Cup. But in reality, Moore¡¯s match with Ardis¡¯s match was more or less like the finals of the Lotus Cup.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think you were a person like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? I mean, I¡¯m good towards my friends. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, I pray I will never become your enemy. ¡¹


    Together with Moore who shrugged, Ardis left the arena.


    ***


    At the nobles¡¯ seatings, there was a man sitting on a luxurious chair glaring at the arena without moving. Displeasure was apparent on his face, the dangerous feeling emitting from his expression was increasing.


    He¡¯s the authority in the army, the organizer of the Lotus Cup, Marquis Holguin himself.


    ¡¸Was it not to your likings, Master? ¡¹


    There was a white-haired old man behind asked. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a noble¡¯s servant with his appearance.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the plan went perfectly? ¡¹


    He¡¯s someone who had supported the Marquis for more than forty years, he¡¯s one of the few people who knew all about his master, even his surface and underside.


    He also knew that Marquis Holguin had manipulated the match up in the back to make the two participating under Duke Nyrestia¡¯s name to clash.


    But even though one of them were eliminated just as planned, he thought it was strange that the Marquis still seemed displeased.


    ¡¸Just as planned¡­¡­. Yes, that¡¯s right. The plan of making either one of them entering under the Duke drop out went well. But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    The old man asked about his master¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡¸What do you think about that fight? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let me see. I can only give amateur comments but¡­¡­, it wasn¡¯t a pretty fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t an elegant fight to show. ¡¹


    Although he agreed with the old servant, his voice still seemed displeased. The Marquis spoke again after a short while of silence.


    ¡¸But they were strong. ¡¹


    The words were filled with irritation.


    ¡¸Certainly, they have the constitution to have the Duke¡¯s backing, but are they really significant to worry about? ¡¹


    ¡¸You might not know it but, that¡®s dangerous. Although I heard about Moore ? Greystar¡¯s strength, I didn¡¯t think it was to this degree. He might¡¯ve even gotten to the finals. In that sense, it was fortunate to have him eliminated. But the problem now is the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» that advanced. In a martial arts tournament where magic is forbidden, even though his showing in the previous battles, I was looking down on him being a magician but¡­¡­. That guy is dangerous. ¡¹


    Repeating the same thing, the Marquis emphasized the danger.


    ¡¸Is it to that degree? ¡¹


    Already reaching his middle years, the Marquis hadn¡¯t been on a war for a while already but, he had experience taking command of soldiers during his young days against the Empire.


    Although the Marquis isn¡¯t someone very proficient with martial arts, as a commander, after retiring from the frontline, he was still able to see many strong warriors in the army.


    If that Marquis had emphasized his appraisal on that magician, then no doubt the young magician is more of a threat than he imagined.


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯re sometimes overwhelmingly strong warriors that would sweep through the battlefield like Asuras. He¡¯s the same category as those. I don¡¯t think even Kamran can stand a chance¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What, the magician will win against Kamran!? ¡¹


    The champion candidate for the Lotus Cup this year. The deputy leader of the third army division, the one known as the strongest in Marquis Holguin¡¯s faction, the old servant was surprised hearing that.


    ¡¸Bad. It¡¯s really bad¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The Marquis looked really anxious.


    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s a precious time when my daughter is a candidate for the next Empress, I can¡¯t afford to show an embarrassing side to His Majesty and His Highness¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The reason why Marquis Holguin exerts powerful influence in the army is mostly thanks to many strong soldiers taking his side. It¡¯s thanks to them monopolizing the stage known as the Lotus Cup and winning every year.


    But if the champion is an outsider mercenary, and on top of that, a magician, his reputation would become nothing. It¡¯s nothing better than a nightmare for him.


    Then in order to quell this nightmare, the Marquis must make his move.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there no other choice but to make him retire from the finals? ¡¹


    The old servant seeing his master¡¯s intentions voiced out.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right, we will have him retire. But he¡¯s strong, any subpar people wouldn¡¯t cut it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I shall arrange elites. ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it even if it¡¯s forceful, I will do something about silencing the incident. Don¡¯t cheap out on money either. Get both quality and quantity, don¡¯t ever make a move unless both is gathered. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged. ¡¹


    The old servant bowed respectfully, and left the spot, letting another servant take his space.


    ***


    The nobles¡¯ seatings a few blocks from Marquis Holguin¡¯s. Duke Nyrestia who was spectating the fight between Ardis and Moore together with his daughter, Minerva sighed deeply.


    ¡¸As expected from them. ¡¹


    The Duke spoke with his daughter who was watching the match while holding her fist tight the entire time.


    ¡¸Yes, their swordsmanship were both excellent. ¡¹


    The young noble lady¡¯s words were filled with respects towards the two. It is clear the cheerful face is her genuine feelings without a shard of lie.


    ¡¸Although his loss, Moore-kun¡¯s sword was brilliant too. He might¡¯ve even made it to the finals if it¡¯s the initial match up. Seriously, that Marquis Holguin would only do unnecessary things. ¡¹


    Taking a breather there, the Duke took up a wine glass and wet his throat.


    ¡¸But I must say, Ardis-kun¡¯s sword was even better. Although having seen it previously, his swordsmanship is really wasteful considering he¡¯s a magician. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. In front of Shishou¡¯s swordsmanship, there¡¯s no equal. ¡¹


    Minerva seemed proud about it like gloating over her own achievements.


    ¡¸¡ºSword magic lies on the path of the sword¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    The Duke asked after hearing a line from nowhere from his daughter.


    ¡¸It¡¯s what Shishou said before. Sword magic is just one of many sword techniques, it¡¯s nothing more or less than swordsmanship at its core, to enhance and support the existing swordsmanship is what sword magic is essentially. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. In other words, excellent sword magic will need excellent swordsmanship, huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Witnessing Shishou¡¯s performance, I¡¯m only now understanding it. ¡¹


    Minerva now understood well why the first thing Ardis wanted her to learn is swordsmanship despite she wanted to learn sword magic.


    Ardis was a swordsman in the beginning, and still a swordsman now. Even when transported in the other world or even in the Lotus Cup, Ardis had not used once his sword magic.


    It¡¯s probably because that his strength at its core isn¡¯t from sword magic but from swordsmanship. Refine your swordsmanship, sharpen your sword techniques, sword magic is nothing more than a part of the two concepts.


    Minerva finally realized that learning sword magic from the start is impossible. Ardis will probably still instruct Minerva on swordsmanship in the future.


    And amidst that, there will surely come a time he will impart one of the many sword techniques, sword magic to her.


    That¡¯s why¨D¨D.


    ¡¸The first milestone is, becoming an excellent swordsman. ¡¹


    Setting a goal for herself, Minerva¡¯s determination was heard in her mutter.

 CH 185

    The night spreads in the sky, lesser pedestrian can be seen walking down the streets.


    Excluding a certain corner of the entertainment district, all parts of the town are shrouded in silence, the moonlight that shone through the clouds periodically illuminated the two.


    ¡¸Oh, look at the time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Whose fault is it, whose? ¡¹


    Ardis stared into his golden partner who muttered while looking up at the sky.


    ¡¸But I mean, it¡¯s too good of a chance to let up. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, that didn¡¯t mean you have to sweep one end to the other. ¡¹


    The third day of the Lotus Cup.


    Although Moore lost to Ardis in the quarterfinals himself, his performance was more than acknowledged by the Duke. And since there was soon to be an empty position in the duke residency, as the guard captain was about to retire due to his old age, the Duke extended an offer to Moore, and Moore who didn¡¯t yet have a concrete direction accepted it.


    After that, a party of Moore getting appointed as the guard captain and Ardis winning is held in the Duke¡¯s residency. And of course, Ardis as one of the main characters had to participate as well.


    Although they couldn¡¯t return to the forest by the day is still out, if it¡¯s just a dinner, then it wouldn¡¯t be so late. It¡¯s easy to imagine they can make it in time before the city gates closes.


    And Rona who had been on standby napping in the training grounds of the Duke¡¯s residency during the match in the day was allowed into the party venue thanks to Minerva, and taking that as an approval, Rona completely discarded the concept of self restrain and threw himself into the pile of food.


    As he levelled one table after another, the Duke who thought it was interesting ordered the cooks to bring more. And then it became a show of Rona continuing to stuff the dishes that came out of the kitchen continuously until all of their ingredients ran out, and it was already too late in the night by the time they realized.


    ¡¸Thanks to you doing that, we¡¯re totally late in schedule. ¡¹


    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t even all. Look, I even brought out the fruits and confectioneries out as takeaways like this. ¡¹


    Rona who counter-argued with Ardis showed the contents of the bag hanging from his neck. The bag was filled with baked confectioneries and sweet fruits.


    ¡¸You¡¯re still intending to eat more after that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a souvenir, a souvenir. Don¡¯t you think Fillia and Riana will be happy? ¡¹


    Ardis sighed deeply, and reminded his partner.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t only bring them sweet food, it¡¯ll be a bad habit for them. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. After all, only one-tenth of these are for them. ¡¹


    ¡¸The rest? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course for me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oi¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t understand what was Rona¡¯s point for arguing that it¡¯s a souvenir anymore. Even as he looked towards Rona with an exasperated face, the partner in question only hummed with happy strides and changed the topic.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t the inn already closed by now? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s bad to wake the innkeeper up now after all. But then again, the gates are already closed¡­¡­. No choice, let¡¯s climb the city walls somewhere secluded. ¡¹


    Ardis and Rona left the main street.


    Walking down the street where there¡¯re no foot traffics, they arrived at some residency blocks where it¡¯s totally silent.


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became strained, and Rona called out to Ardis to catch his attention.


    ¡¸Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    Although walking as if nothing was happening, Ardis¡¯s consciousness was sharpened. Of course, without Rona saying, he could feel the presences surrounding them.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a lot. ¡¹


    The responses he got with mana detection was a lot. Surrounding Ardis and Rona in all directions, they were slowly inching closer.


    ¡¸They must be really unwilling to let Al show up in the semifinals. ¡¹


    As for who, Rona didn¡¯t clearly say it.


    After slowly walking while leading the bunch of pursuers, Ardis and Rona stopped at a place that¡¯s obscure enough. Judging that they will definitely come attack, Ardis drew the ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡»from his waist.


    At the same time, as if on a signal, all of them rapidly enclosed. From the shadows of buildings, above the roof, from the other side of the street, more than thirty people appeared with weapons in their hand, charged at Ardis and Rona full of killing intent.


    ¡¸What, they¡¯re all second rates. ¡¹


    Rona muttered as if lost his interest. After all, assassins that couldn¡¯t even hold back their killing intent aren¡¯t foes to be reckoned with.


    ¡¸They¡¯re probably intending to overpower with numbers. ¡¹


    Ardis replied with a slight contempt. Certainly, if there¡¯re enough numbers despite second rates, the opposing side wouldn¡¯t get by unscathed.


    Even if it¡¯s against a veteran mercenary, five or six should be more than enough to finish the job. But then again, that only works against normal veterans.


    Have they known in advance. The name of the one they¡¯re trying to go against. The feats unbounded by common sense accomplished by that person.


    ¡¸I leave my back to you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yu¨Dp ¡¹


    Delegating each other¡¯s roles, Ardis took Skies of Myriad Colors in his hands and faced against the assailants ahead. Easily dodging the blade that came his way and a stroke from his sword.


    Seeing the first one fall over in the corner of his vision from a grave wound, he directed his sword towards those in the back.


    The assailants that panickily tried to take distance was suddenly met with another sword from the side.


    ¡¸When did!? ¡¹


    The assailant with a surprised expression found a white blade in a ¡ºÒ»¡» shape through his neck.


    Even though another tried to take distance, there was another yellowish green blade that stabbed through him.


    ¡¸F-From where¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    Easily losing both of their comrades, one of the assailant looked around in panic. And what he saw were twelve flying swords shimmering in the darkness.


    Of course, Ardis had not brought all twelve swords on him. Ardis used to carry three swords on him before but, the current Ardis only have Skies of Myriad Colors on him.


    Using a special technique, Ardis had managed to draw out twelve flying swords. Of course, there¡¯s no way the assailants would know, they would only realize the swords came from nowhere.


    The blades reflecting the dim moonlight found themselves in the assailants¡¯ vital spots.


    ¡¸Thirty is too less. ¡¹


    Ardis manipulated the flying swords while giving a taunting comment, the swords aimed for the assailants like invisible hands.


    ¡¸Wha, this¡­¡­gaah! ¡¹


    ¡¸F-Fast! Uwaaaa! ¡¹


    They¡¯re not flying with just a straight path. Sometimes hacking, sometimes bashing, sometimes piercing, and sometimes slashing.


    The lump of steel known as a sword moved like it has a will of an elite swordsman, mixed with feints. They aren¡¯t easily handled by the opponents.


    Flying swords that can race through the air, in front of the assailants that had never experienced going against them, their lives easily were robbed.


    Only one minute had passed since. A corner of the street were painted with the blood of the assailants.


    ¡¸My side here is done already. ¡¹


    Rona approached while saying after cleaning up the assailants behind them.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re used to opening gates too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks to that I can go without carrying swords. ¡¹


    The flying swords that returned by Ardis¡¯s side as if sucked into a thin opening in the air, disappeared from there.


    The twelve swords served their role and disappeared without leaving a trace.


    ¡¸Though it¡¯s so small only swords can fit through. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s voice was filled with irritation.


    ¡¸Won¡¯t that solve itself with time? Once you get a hang on it, then making it bigger wouldn¡¯t be a problem. And being able to store swords on the other side is quite beneficial now already right. Thanks to that, cleaning up a bunch of them is faster too¨D¨Dhuh? There¡¯s still one remaining. ¡¹


    Without Rona pointing it out, Ardis can already notice the presence. About thirty meters away, there was another mana signature about a human size hidden.


    ¡¸I will be right back. ¡¹


    Replying shortly, Ardis moved in swiftly to catch up to the last remaining person. Although it wasn¡¯t a strong mana signature, sneaking around at a time like this, it can¡¯t be a normal citizen.


    Seems like it had noticed Ardis¡¯s movements too, the target quickly retreated.


    ¡¸As if you can run. ¡¹


    But it is already too late. If he wanted to escape from Ardis¡¯s pursue, he should¡¯ve escaped when Ardis was occupied with fighting.


    Even if he tried to run now, Ardis can easily sense his location with mana detection, and shaking off Ardis that can make footholds in the air is impossible.


    Ardis chased after the shadow in the alley who tried to disperse his tracks. Predicting his course, Ardis descended from the night sky right in front of the shadow.


    ¡¸Hya¡­¡­! ¡¹


    He must¡¯ve not think that Ardis would circle to his front. A surprised cry was heard from the shadow.


    Seeing that figure, Ardis¡¯s Skies of Myriad Colors that was in a trajectory stopped in place.


    ¡¸Who are you? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s confusion was natural.


    The person he thought would be in a same dress up as the assailants was actually a young girl dressed up in a normal townfolk¡¯s outfit.

 CH 186

    The medium short hair that had a brown color blended in with the night. The brown pupils were looking at Ardis with surprise and guard.


    Although she was wearing a common outfit in the capital, her appearance looked too dirty, giving a wilting impression.


    Her outfit looks like a normal town girl. But even if she looked like that, Ardis won¡¯t easily let his guard down.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine questionable people disguising as normal townfolk, and in the first place, no normal town girl would be walking alone in the night here.


    He can easily tell that the girl in front of him wasn¡¯t any normal person.


    ¡¸Who are you? ¡¹


    The blade of Skies of Myriad Colors was directed right at the girl¡¯s throat as he interrogated.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    But not even showing any fear, her eyes were looking at Ardis¡¯s without wavering. That itself was the proof that the girl wasn¡¯t any normal townfolk.


    After all, rather than screaming for help when a blade was aiming at her neck, her gaze was instead sharp and looking for gaps to escape, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trained in some way.


    But on the other hand, the girl¡¯s physique confused Ardis the most.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up Ardis? Haven¡¯t done yet? ¡¹


    His golden partner glimmering in the moonlight had caught up from behind. Greeting Ardis as he approached, he looked at the person on the end of the sword and asked rudely.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s this stick figure? ¡¹


    Exactly, Ardis¡¯s confusion was because the girl¡¯s body was too skinny to the point that she looked like she had some disease.


    Of course, there are individual differences in physique regardless of gender. There¡¯re skinnier people from poorer family, and chubby people from blessed family.


    But the girl in front of him was slim to the point that she looked like she would fall over at any time. The outlines of her elbow joints could be easily seen, and her ankle peeking out from the hem of the skirt was also excessively thin.


    And she had been swaying from time to time already, it¡¯s obvious that she hadn¡¯t live well. And above all, with that thin physique, even if she wore like a town girl, she would still stand out.


    Even if it was to blend in, that itself had made it worthless. It was because of that discrepancy that Ardis was terribly confused.


    ¡¸No idea. ¡¹


    Ardis replied shortly with exactly how he felt to Rona. Neither Ardis nor Rona spoke for a while, and a period of silence flowed for a while.


    As the silence continued, the girl swayed for two more times.


    ¡¸You, are you with the guys that came at us just now? ¡¹


    Ardis asked again while his sword was still forward. The girl while silent shook her head a little.


    ¡¸Where are you from? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Who employed you? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    But it seems like she doesn¡¯t intend to answer any of that, the silent period continued.


    ¡¸Aiming for us? ¡¹


    The girl again shook her head. Since she had no killing intent at all, Ardis could tell that it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    ¡¸Then surveillance huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Another silence.


    But as Ardis tried to peer deeper, an out-of-place noise was heard.


    It was the noise of a stomach rumbling.


    And the source is the girl.


    The sound reverberated needlessly loud in the silent alley of the night.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Everyone there became speechless.


    On one hand, there¡¯s Ardis and Rona looking at each other with a strange expression, and on another hand, there¡¯s the girl with a composed face despite it was so loud.


    The strained atmosphere lost its strain, and the meaning behind the silence changed slowly. Then as if losing his motivation, Ardis sighed and sheathed his sword, then Rona asked from the side.


    ¡¸Is that fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, she doesn¡¯t look hostile. ¡¹


    With various meaning imbued, Ardis answered Rona¡¯s question.


    ¡¸If Ardis says so. ¡¹


    Ardis gestured Rona who seemed like he didn¡¯t care either way to come closer.


    ¡¸Rona¡¹


    ¡¸Nn, what? ¡¹


    Approaching closer without a doubt, Ardis saw a moment and swiftly stuck his hand into the bag on Rona¡¯s neck, and without any hesitation pulled out several of the baked confectionary and fruits.


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D! Al, that¡¯s my snack! ¡¹


    ¡¸You ate your fill already right. ¡¹


    Leaving aside Rona who was complaining, Ardis offered the bunch to the girl.


    ¡¸Here, take it. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl who although still remained silent, her face was spelling out ¡¸What the heck are you saying¡¹.


    ¡¸You¡¯re hungry right? Despite these, it can fill your hunger for a little. Just take it. ¡¹


    It was now the girl¡¯s turn to be confused.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one hiring you but, you should get away from someone who can¡¯t even feed you. ¡­¡­ Though it might be my unnecessary meddling. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Stuffing the food into the girl¡¯s hand forcefully, Ardis warned her as well.


    ¡¸I will say this first, there won¡¯t be any mercy if you¡¯re coming at us like those guys just now. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re just following around, but know that I won¡¯t spare any sympathy if you¡¯re hostile. Remember that. ¡¹


    Leaving aside the girl who stood there, Ardis turned around to the direction of the city walls. And Rona panickily followed after.


    Looking back and forth towards Ardis beside him and the girl behind.


    ¡¸She might be an enemy, is there a need to do that? ¡¹


    Rona asked as if not able to comprehend Ardis¡¯s action.


    ¡¸Why not might as well deal with her. ¡¹


    ¡¸She wasn¡¯t hostile though. ¡¹


    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it annoying. Even without hostility, she¡¯s still an enemy right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, it will be annoying, but it¡¯s not like we can just go and clean all of them up right? And her employer might not be an enemy. There¡¯s a possibility she¡¯s watching us under the Duke¡¯s orders. ¡¹


    Ardis argued with a reasoning that he didn¡¯t believe himself.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it impossible for the Duke to hire someone like that? She¡¯s stumbling all around. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything when it¡¯s necessary like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if it isn¡¯t the Duke, there won¡¯t be an end if we gone for all of them just because they¡¯re monitoring. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, certainly there¡¯re a lot of eyes on us¨D¨D rather on Al whenever we come to the capital. And since they¡¯re clashing into each other sometimes, their employer must not be the same person. Well, that much people with interest in Al just mean that Al is becoming popular. Yo, celebrity! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease me like that ¡¹


    Ardis and Rona who had arrived in a corner of the capital verified that there aren¡¯t any presences nearby before leaping over the city walls.


    Although it is a wall about ten meters in height, it¡¯s not even an obstacle for Ardis and Rona. Ardis who had landed outside the capital walked towards a direction where the light from the gates wouldn¡¯t reach.


    ¡¸Regardless of who it is, we will just deal with them when they come attack. But I don¡¯t have any intentions of picking a fight with someone I don¡¯t even know is a friend or a foe. Also¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words cut off.


    The girl just now wasn¡¯t that much different in age than the twins or Minerva. And such a girl was risking her life to earn.


    Despite so, seeing her thin body that was a proof that she couldn¡¯t even eat well, Ardis¡¯s heart felt a little pain.


    There¡¯re probably many children that have to sully their own hands in order to live and eat. It might not be far-fetched to say that the children had no choice but to sully their own hands.


    Ardis isn¡¯t a saint, nor a king with indomitable political power, nor a god.


    He¡¯s unable to smash all misfortunes and absurdities, nor did he have the sense of justice to do that.


    But he thought that he would protect those that are in reach, and save those that he can. He knew that it is hypocrisy.


    The reach of his hand is limited. The people he can save is only a small portion.


    And for the current Ardis, the twins, Fillia nad Riana are his most priority. Ardis recalled the time when he first met them.


    The two at first was on guard against everything, and not even able to have a meal properly because of that. The twins that time and the girl just now. For some reason their images overlapped in Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    He understood that it¡¯s a cheap sentiment. But he can¡¯t help that he can see them overlapping.


    Since Ardis judged that the girl wasn¡¯t hostile, he reached his hand out on a whim. Although late, Ardis regretted.


    He should¡¯ve left there without saying anything. Even if she¡¯s not hostile towards Ardis now, that girl was only someone being used, and a disposable one to boot.


    She would probably come at Ardis if it¡¯s an order from her employer without hesitation. It might even be tomorrow that he would cut that thin body in two.


    Ardis regretted sympathizing against someone like that on a whim.


    ¡¸Also? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    Replying vaguely towards Rona who asked, Ardis stopped talking. To not have the girl¡¯s employer change his mind and aim for Ardis¡¯s life, Ardis prayed inwardly.


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving Rona who asked despite so in silence, Ardis walked towards the forest.


    ¡¸Al had become quite soft now huh. ¡­¡­Well, it might be a good thing, I think? ¡¹


    Hearing the soft muttering from behind, Ardis pretended to not hear it as he continued walking in silence.

 CH 187

    Two days remain for the Lotus Cup. Only four among thirty-two initial participants were still on the stage. And of course, among them was a mercenary, Ardis.


    Naturally, the organizer, Marquis Holguin wasn¡¯t pleased with that. Thanks to that, Ardis was faced with assailants last night.


    ¡¸Anyways, I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be the end of it. The last two days, don¡¯t let your guard down. ¡¹


    After telling Moore about what happened yesterday, he warned Ardis, Ardis didn¡¯t think it¡¯ll end like that either. After all, the surrounding gazes were incomparably more than yesterday.


    And there were certainly people watching him in the dark. In any case, unlike the dark streets in the night, there¡¯re many eyes in the arena.


    Ardis wouldn¡¯t expect anything to happen, after all, they couldn¡¯t be planning to do something in broad daylight with so many audiences.


    But as a consequence, all Ardis was experiencing were only annoying harassment. Something like his chair was missing, the meal prepared for him had strange smell, and only Ardis was subjected to a long lecture about strangely detailed precautions.


    ¡¸If only they would make my life easier and just do it more properly. ¡¹


    Although he could easily fend them off if they actually attacked him, Ardis couldn¡¯t do much about the strange harassment. Despite each of them individually trivial, they¡¯re still an annoyance when piled up.


    ¡¸What a bad personality. ¡¹


    Of course, it was needless to say who was the one who gave the orders.


    ¡¸But well, even if they do pranks all day, what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t going to change. ¡¹


    The person in charge of carrying the rack of weapons strangely tripped on nothing. Many sharp bladed weapons were thrown at Ardis¡¯s way as the rack overturned, but Ardis easily avoided all of them without sparing a glance as he continued down the corridor to the arena.


    Among four that remains in the semifinals, three of them are affiliated with the army. Ardis being the only outsider certainly was standing out.


    Although it might be an exciting development to see an outsider advancing in the Lotus Cup for the spectators, the army itself, rather Marquis Holguin wasn¡¯t at all fond of it.


    Of course, the opponent Ardis is going to fight next is from the army.


    ¡¸Certainly it was the captain of the assault platoon or something¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis recalled what he heard from Moore. Apparently his personality is lively and fearless uncontrollable wild animal.


    It¡¯s a very straight forward personality that would not stop until all his foes is annihilated. Choosing the same sword as usual, after getting used to it with a few test swing, Ardis looked at the person in question.


    ¡¸Though he looks different than what I heard¡­¡­¡¹


    According to what he¡¯d heard prior, Ardis expected him to be a muscular and tough looking guy, something along the lines of Ted, the leader of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡». But his opponent in the middle of the arena didn¡¯t suit the descriptor he heard at all.


    Rather, his surrounding atmosphere was calm like a farmer rearing sheeps.


    (Either way, there¡¯s no judging a book by its cover)


    Only bad outcomes await if he would get deceived by someone¡¯s appearance. He had seen many scenarios of it, and Ardis himself failed many times during his younger days because of that too.


    And in reality, his opponent was holding a halberd, a weapon that required the most strength to swing.


    The weapon that has the shape of an axe and spear combined, the blade shaping like an axe, and the back having two sharp points, a total of three damaging points are on that.


    Because of that, it¡¯s possible to perform many forms of attack but, on the other hand, it just meant that it¡¯s difficult to use it at its fullest potential.


    If he chose something like that, he must have the confidence to use it in an actual fight. There¡¯re magnificent muscles without unneeded fat on his thin body.


    He¡¯s not an opponent to be underestimated.


    ¡¸Why are you so slow! Come out already! ¡¹


    An angry yell from the judge interrupted his thoughts. The judge that was waiting together with his opponent on the arena was looking at Ardis hostilely.


    It seems like it¡¯s a different person than the judge yesterday. Ardis frowned a little as he continued to the middle.


    ¡¸My goodness, this is why mercenaries are so¡­¡­¡¹


    The judge grumbled without hiding even one bit of his displeasure. It¡¯s not words and behavior a fair judge should express even if they thought so inwardly.


    At the very least, the previous judge didn¡¯t seem to be displeased with Ardis, and his judging was fair too.


    (But it¡¯s not going that way this time huh¡­¡­)


    In the first place, Ardis is an eyesore for Marquis Holguin. Enough for him to send out assassins for Ardis.


    Though, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any proof that the assassins yesterday were sent by Marquis Holguin, but at present time, the Marquis must be the person who hates him the most.


    And someone like him sending out a new judge isn¡¯t unexpected at all.


    ¡¸Listen here, no magic is allowed! Do you understand? Using magic means disqualification instantly! ¡¹


    Even as he narrated the rules, the judge were mostly directing them towards Ardis with scorn. Ardis definitely wouldn¡¯t expect a fair judgement from this judge.


    On the other hand, the opponent was looking at Ardis without any shred of intimidation. Ardis couldn¡¯t see any scorn or laughing behind those eyes.


    Although the opponent this time is a tough nut to crack, he¡¯s still Marquis Holguin¡¯s man.


    What Ardis would do hasn¡¯t change.


    ¡¸Begin! ¡¹


    Then the start of the match. In that instant, his opponent¡¯s face totally changed.


    ¡¸URuaAAA! ¡¹


    The expression like a meek sheep just now suddenly vanished, replaced with an intimidating face.


    The distance of five steps behind each, a total of ten steps between them were closed in rapidly.


    (He¡¯s fast!)


    The same time as his surprise, his bodily reflex moved him in action to block the incoming attack.


    Ardis¡¯s sword intercepted the halberd in hopes of changing its trajectory.


    Just before his sword managed to reach the halberd moving quickly, it suddenly showed a strange movement.


    His opponent¡¯s wrist twisted, and responding to that, the halberd turned and the two sharp tips switched place with the blade.


    The curve of the two tips were like ice picks, although blunted, they are still considerably narrow.


    And naturally, all the force behind the weight of the halberd and the swing would be focused in that one point.


    And it¡¯s target, is the sword that Ardis held, right up at the center.


    What Ardis was holding in his hand was just a common sword unlike ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    Even a heavy iron-made blade probably wouldn¡¯t withstand one strike from that. Even though their weapons are made from the same materials, the weights are too different.


    His attack that was aided with centrifugal force would utterly shatter Ardis¡¯s sword if it hit square on.


    (From the beginning!?)


    Ardis was surprised at his opponent aiming for his weapon without any precursor.


    Although Ardis knew he was going to stab, Ardis couldn¡¯t tell he was aiming for the sword.


    Leaving aside if there¡¯s a large gap in strength between them or the quality of their weapons, doing that as the opening act is too reckless.


    After all, breaking a sword would need his full strength, and to do that would mean a wide swing with his entire body.


    Although it¡¯ll be fine if it succeeded, failure would mean leaving a significant gap for the opponent.


    And presently, Ardis¡¯s opponent was right in the motion of a full swing. It didn¡¯t seem like he was even thinking Ardis would dodge.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me! ¡¹


    It might¡¯ve made the match if it¡¯s against others. Despite being caught off guard by his intentions, Ardis is still a swordsman that had stood in many battlefields.


    He can handle this much.


    Ardis parallelized his sword with the trajectory of the halberd, softening its blow before retreating.


    ¡¸NuuuaAaah! ¡¹


    Pursuing him, his opponent pulled up the halberd at the end of its course forcefully, correcting its trajectory.


    (What recklessness)


    That action that would definitely strain the muscles of his arm made Ardis feel tingle in his back. Ardis immediately kicked against the ground to take more distance.


    The halberd of his opponent ran through the spot where its target was at.


    Taking a distance and then a breather, Ardis who expected his opponent to do the same instead had his expectation shattered as his opponent stepped in again.


    ¡¸Raaaaaaaaagh! ¡¹


    He was akin to a hungered wild beast. Before the match started, the calm face was the intimidation towards Ardis, and the eyes that were calm as the waveless ocean were the joys of finding a new prey.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re that type huh! ¡¹


    He¡¯s someone who would show his true colors fighting. What he heard from Moore must be referring to this.


    ¡¸If so¡¹


    Ardis gave up retreating. After all, this kind of opponents have nothing on their mind but pushing through with bruteforce.


    He would only fall to his opponent¡¯s pace if he continued to retreat. Ardis closed in with his turn to attack.


    Since his opponent¡¯s Maai is wider, Ardis fighting at range is a disadvantage.


    TL: Maai, or interval, is the engagement distance, effective range


    While slashing, Ardis advanced another step. He¡¯s now at a distance swinging a halberd is difficult, a sword¡¯s Maai.


    A normal opponent would probably try to retreat now. But the assault platoon commander wouldn¡¯t.


    Rather, he would challenge himself and participate in the exchange. The reason behind that is probably with his weapon.


    His halberd has a shorter handle than a normal one, it¡¯s probably shortened to ease handling it.


    On the other end, the blade was made bigger, and heavier than a normal one. A fight where he considers reach and distance was not in his eyes in the first place.


    The second, and the third clash between their weapons. Even as that continued, the assault platoon commander would continue his onslaught, pressuring Ardis.


    That¡¯s probably his way of fighting. Knowing how his opponent fights would ease Ardis¡¯s judgement.


    Ardis¡¯s experience shaking hands with a death god many times in battlefields are not for show.


    There¡¯re three approaches for his current situation.


    The first approach would be waiting for a gap and counter attack as he deflects blows, or luring him to a physical trap while avoiding his attack would be the textbook solutions.


    But his reason in the Lotus Cup was none other than crushing Marquis Holguin¡¯s face. And his current opponent is an officer of the target¡¯s faction.


    Then what he can do narrows down to one¨D¨D.


    ¡¸To beat him head on. ¡¹


    It was the third approach, to properly show to the audience the patheticness of his opponent collapsing after being exhausted.

 CH 188

    Ardis welcomed the lightning sharp halberd from the captain of the assault platoon from the front.


    ¡¸Impressive¨D¨DBut! ¡¹


    Ardis stepped forward and used his own sword to deflect the trajectory. Diving straight into his bosom after seeing a gap, Ardis delivered a gut punch into his armor-less abdomen.


    Leaving aside if he was wearing a full plated armor, the assault platoon captain was wearing leather armor that emphasized mobility, but left many places unguarded.


    ¡¸Uguh! ¡¹


    A short cry of pain was heard from the platoon captain.


    ¡¸You have too many gaps! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s right foot stepped past the gap between his legs, and immediately pulled back. His heel was going to hit the calf on its way out.


    Ardis tried to make him fall over but, as expected from someone in the semifinals, such an easy trick wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡¸Rhaaa! ¡¹


    The platoon captain leans forward and kicked against the ground before Ardis managed to swipe his feet, passing through Ardis.


    ¡¸Shaa! ¡¹


    With only his upper body twisting, he swung his halberd aided with centrifugal force, aiming for Ardis¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Again with the recklessness! ¡¹


    Ardis easily avoided by going further past the direction where the platoon captain turned. A dull sound of air being ripped apart can be heard behind him, it¡¯s obvious how much force was behind the halberd.


    After readjusting their position for a few steps, Ardis¡¯s opponent, the platoon captain finally spoke like a human for the first time.


    ¡¸Ha¨Dkha¨Dha! Not bad, brat! ¡¹


    His face was full of joy, it¡¯s like he¡¯s a completely different person than the one before the match started.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the brat, greenhorn! ¡¹


    Ardis reflexively retorted after having called a brat. The platoon captain looks to be over thirty in age, and Ardis who in comparison looks below twenties is certainly the younger one here.


    But of course that¡¯s only if considering their appearance, after all, Ardis himself had lived much longer.


    Although some might catch onto something with what Ardis said, but it seems like the platoon captain wasn¡¯t a person to hear for little details.


    ¡¸Ha¨Dhaha¨D! Being feisty is good too! ¡¹


    He was totally wearing a joyous face as he slashed at Ardis.


    ¡¸Thanks for that! ¡¹


    Ardis replied without a shred of appreciation. At the same time, the two sides kicked against the ground. Within a blink of an eye, the two¡¯s weapon clashed.


    Ardis is at a disadvantage clashing frontally. In terms of physique, strength, weight of their weapons, all of them are in favor for the platoon captain.


    Despite so, Ardis is not intending to let it be his downfall. There¡¯re countless ways to win without a frontal strength contest.


    ¡¸Orrryaaaa! ¡¹


    Along with a war cry, the platoon captain swung down the halberd overhead. Ardis could easily predict its trajectory and dodged it nimbly.


    Although he could dodge it by a hair breadth, seeing from how his opponent fought for the last few exchanges, Ardis knew that he could forcefully twist his weapon unreasonably.


    The more exaggerated his evasion maneuver is, the less chance he would have to counterattack. But Ardis didn¡¯t think it was a big problem.


    The platoon captain¡¯s fighting style that can be said uncontrollable has too many gaps to aim for even if Ardis isn¡¯t looking.


    Certainly his offense is very intense. But his defense are too clumsy to even call it a defense.


    If he¡¯s up against someone weaker than him, or equivalent, that might¡¯ve worked but unfortunately it isn¡¯t such a situation now.


    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    Aiming for the gap that manifested between his attacks, Ardis swung down at the halberd hard. Utilizing the weight of the halberd, Ardis caused the weapon to slip out of his hands.


    The halberd that escaped from his hands easily spun several times before hitting the ground. Even though blunted, it was a heavy weapon hitting the ground with considerable force. Making a heavy sound, the halberd stuck itself into the ground.


    According to the rules of the Lotus Cup, a participant losing their weapon would mean defeat instantly. And of course, since the platoon captain only has one weapon, the halberd with him, it¡¯ll be Ardis¡¯s win if the halberd escaped from his hands.


    With loud cheering from the spectators, many spectators standing up, Ardis who wanted to lower his sword suddenly sensed the killing intent and took up a stance again.


    ¡¸Orraaa!! ¡¹


    The platoon captain that should¡¯ve lost just now picked up his halberd and rushed at Ardis. That expression didn¡¯t change one bit from before, it¡¯s still one that¡¯s enjoying the fight.


    It didn¡¯t look like someone asking for a handshake after the match to Ardis in any way.


    ¡¸Oi, hold up! ¡¹


    Ardis tried to call out to stop him even when he was forced to continue the fight. Seemingly not lending an ear to what Ardis said, as if drown in the fight, the platoon captain continued swinging his halberd with no degradation in his speed continuously.


    ¡¸Judge, how¡¯s this going to be!? ¡¹


    And as usual going all offense with no regards to defense, Ardis complained to the judge but, the judge gave no bother.


    ¡¸Tch! It comes to that huh! ¡¹


    It seems like this judge doesn¡¯t see it as a lost even if his opponent lost his weapon. But of course, that only applies to the platoon captain, it¡¯s easy to imagine that he would announce Ardis¡¯s lost if Ardis lost his weapon.


    It¡¯s unknown whether Ardis¡¯s opponent is continuing to fight despite knowing that. But seeing his face and his conduct so far, Ardis thought that he only wants to fight.


    Although he felt it before the match started, it seems like the judge is evidently holding a grudge against Ardis somehow.


    Even though Ardis expected that the judging would not be in his favor, he was surprised to see that it was to this degree that it can be said cheating.


    Ardis¡¯s sword once again caught on the halberd, and lobbed it off the platoon captain¡¯s hands. But the announcement never did come.


    The platoon captain picked it back up as if nothing happened, and continued to slash at Ardis.


    ¡¸I wonder what kind of excuse are you going to make! ¡¹


    As expected, seeing the weapon drop for the second time, even the spectators could tell something was wrong.


    The first time had already resulted in disturbance, but seeing the second time, the spectators could tell what the judge¡¯s intention was, as they cursed at him.


    ¡¸The match is already over! ¡¹


    ¡¸What the heck is that judge looking at! ¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s cheating¨D¨D! ¡¹


    But the judge didn¡¯t bat an eye even when the spectators were hurling curses.


    Rather than being resolute for getting showered with angry voices, the judge had probably gotten an order from the beginning, and he must¡¯ve understood well that this would happen.


    Ardis smacked down the halberd into the ground the third time, and the platoon captain similarly picked it up for the third time, as the booing from the audience became more intense.


    There¡¯s no need to ask who sent the judge. But it¡¯s obvious that the aftermath is hard to clean up. Ardis could never begin to understand what Marquis Holguin was thinking.


    ¡¸Was he that desperate¡­¡­? ¡¹


    While dodging the attacks from the platoon captain, Ardis muttered.


    ¡¸Well, the thinking can be later. ¡¹


    The problem at hand is to clear the current situation.


    Even if the platoon captain won in this match, it was obvious that he cheated, the spectators wouldn¡¯t be convinced, and the one to blame would be the organizer, the army, and lastly Marquis Holguin would definitely get caught in the fire.


    Crushing the Marquis¡¯s reputation would¡¯ve probably been fulfilled at this point of time. Despite so, Ardis didn¡¯t plan to pull back now. And of course he didn¡¯t have any intentions to lose.


    Ardis recalled the four winning conditions stated in the rules.


    A hit that would be counted as vital. It¡¯s not hard for Ardis to do that.


    But even if he did that, it wouldn¡¯t count if the judge doesn¡¯t acknowledge it. And seeing how the judge favors the platoon captain so much, Ardis knew that it wouldn¡¯t be counted in any case.


    The other way is to knock his weapon away, the method that would be the most apparent even to the audience. But presently, the platoon captain had lost his weapon for a total of three times, yet the judge showed no signs of announcing Ardis¡¯s victory.


    If he could¡¯ve won in that way, he would¡¯ve won a long time ago.


    Another is to make the opponent give up.


    However, his opponent would even pick back up the weapon that was dropped and continue fighting.


    Rather than him being consciously doing it, it¡¯s more like he had totally forgotten about the Lotus Cup while too caught up in fighting. So it¡¯s likely that his opponent wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Then the last choice would be incapacitating his opponent.


    As expected, if his opponent fell on the ground unmoving, then there¡¯s no choice but to acknowledge Ardis¡¯s victory.


    Although it¡¯s also possible for his opponent to lose because of cheating, in the first place, it¡¯s already cheating not acknowledging the platoon captain loss.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to waste. ¡¹


    If he took more time, the platoon captain¡¯s stamina would probably run out, but there¡¯s a possibility the judge would do more if it dragged on.


    It¡¯s a judge that would not let Ardis win even if it meant antagonizing the entire audience base. There¡¯s no knowing when the judge would suddenly announce Ardis loss for no reason.


    Then his only choice would be to decide the outcome before that happens.


    ¡¸Having said so¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Urrraaah! ¡¹


    His opponent is someone capable albeit totally unable to defend. His attack never stopped once, his speed and weight are top class. His stamina must be bottomless as well, seeing how his attacks were just as sharp and fast as the beginning.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I will go with that. ¡¹


    Ardis made his decision and continued defending against the platoon captain¡¯s attack while looking for the timing.


    One, two, three attacks¡­¡­. Not stepping back once, Ardis stood against him while dodging and deflecting.


    While making a show that would make the audience cheer, quite some time had passed. But that moment finally came.


    ¡¸Uuuoooohh! ¡¹


    The moment when the platoon captain put his entire weight into that attack, Ardis dived in deep. Grabbing onto the platoon captain¡¯s right hand which was holding the halberd, Ardis pulled it to himself while stepping in further,


    Performing a half spin, Ardis found his way into a position like piggybacking the platoon captain, and utilizing his opponent¡¯s momentum, Ardis kicked him upwards. The platoon captain that had lost his footing spun in the air with Ardis¡¯s back as the axis.


    At the same time, Ardis pulled his right arm harder, causing the platoon captain to hit the ground after doing a full spin.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t die. ¡¹


    Ardis delivered words that was either a warning or a prayer, as the next moment the platoon captain¡¯s head found itself hitting the ground with a thud before everything went silent.

 CH 189

    The sudden and unexpected development caused even the angry voices directed to the judge to die down. The audience probably didn¡¯t know what happened either.


    After all, it looked like the platoon captain who was attacking without stopping suddenly found himself up in the air.


    ¡¸Eh? What happened? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. It was so sudden¡­¡­, but it looked like the Countless Swords Sorcerer threw him. ¡¹


    ¡¸No way, it¡¯s impossible for him to throw someone larger and fully equipped. Maybe it¡¯s possible if he used magic. ¡¹


    Although the majority were tilting their head at what happened, there were also people that has knowings on martial arts.


    ¡¸Hmm, that¡¯s interesting. He used his opponent¡¯s momentum and threw him. ¡¹


    ¡¸Using himself as the axis and changing the direction of the force like a waterwheel. I see, it makes sense. ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard there was a country that developed techniques like those¡­¡­, is he from there? ¡¹


    ¡¸With a technique like that, I can probably do it too. ¡¹


    While analyzing what happened calmly, they were greedily trying to find enlightenment that can help themselves improve.


    Ardis while looking at the platoon captain slowly took some distance. Although Ardis didn¡¯t think that he¡¯s dead, at the very least, he won¡¯t be able to move after getting hit right on his head with that force.


    His opponent had fallen on the arena without moving. Ardis still remained standing on the other hand. In other words, the match is over as his opponent is incapacitated.


    It¡¯s an outcome where no one can argue Ardis¡¯s victory. However, the judge still kept quiet without saying anything. And after a minute of silence from the judge, the audience that were murmuring seeing the platoon captain on the ground became impatient.


    ¡¸Oi oi, what is that guy doing seriously! ¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell! Is that even a judge¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the outcome decided already! Quickly announce the end already! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare try to match-fix! ¡¹


    ¡¸Change the judge¨D!¡¹


    Once again, the entire arena were filled with angry voices.


    Although it was already obvious just now that the judge did not announce Ardis¡¯s victory when the platoon captain dropped his weapon, the situation now is clear for anyone that Ardis¡¯s victory is unarguable.


    And as expected, the judge¡¯s eyes started to look panic. Sweat can be seen forming on his forehead. However, even while being showered with insults from all sides, the judge didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    Or rather, he couldn¡¯t move. Ardis noticed that his gaze was looking at the nobles¡¯ seating for a moment.


    Seeing where the judge looked, there was the figure of Marquis Holguin with his hatred filled gaze.


    ¡¸I mean, the Marquis must¡¯ve told him ¡ºDon¡¯t let him win no matter what¡» but¡­¡­. What is he going to do in this situation. ¡¹


    The angry voices from the audience were getting louder as time passes. It would not be long until riots happen from the audience if nothing is done.


    ¡¸Oi, judge. ¡¹


    Ardis called out to the judge who was enduring all the fire.


    ¡¸Is that fine, leaving that guy there? ¡¹


    Ardis asked while pointing at the platoon captain on the ground, the judge seemed confused at that.


    ¡¸He¡¯s probably still alive now but, if you left him there like that, there¡¯s no knowing what will happen. Even though it¡¯s best he receives treatment soon, you wouldn¡¯t announce the result. There might still be time now. But if that guy died because of you dragging on the time, are you going to be the one responsible? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The judge¡¯s face color turned green at that question. It¡¯s natural.


    After all, the opponent that faced Ardis is the captain of the assault platoon in the army. He¡¯s not someone to be replaced easily, with his abilities, he can be said one of the cornerstones of the army.


    If a person like that died because he was untreated, whose responsibility would that be. Of course, there would be people blaming Ardis but, in the match, any matters regarding life and death will not be pursued publicly.


    After all, the organizer, the army had announced in advance and there was also a contract that all participants would have signed upon entry.


    In reality, there would probably still be people blaming him for that, but at the very least, he won¡¯t be held guilty publicly.


    And the judge too, normally he would¡¯ve no reason to be responsible over a death of a participant. But the situation now isn¡¯t normal.


    After all, he had obviously judged unfairly to the point he isn¡¯t even a judge, and because of that, treatment was not given to the platoon captain collapsed on the ground.


    If that platoon captain died because of that, the responsibility will surely lie with the judge.


    ¡¸How it¡¯s going to be? I don¡¯t mind either way but, are you going to wait? I mean, he might regain consciousness if we waited long enough. And well¡­¡­, he might also never wake up again. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s words that had essentially forced him to make a choice, the judge was terribly in panic. It seems like his desperation was really at its limit, as he looked at Marquis Holguin at the nobles¡¯ seating for help.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t he looking at the nobles! ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you some brat¡¯s lackey¨D¨D! ¡¹


    That was probably evident to the audience¡¯s eyes too. More angry voices flew towards the judge. As that happened, the Marquis at the nobles¡¯ seating screamed at a servant nearby angrily, before disappearing into the back.


    And after a while, a messenger ran towards them and whispered to the judge. It¡¯s probably the Marquis¡¯s orders.


    The judge that had been showering in insults by the audience looked like he found salvation, and while glaring at Ardis, he put his right arm up.


    And announced the words that the audiences were waiting for.


    ¡¸That¡¯s it, match! ¡¹


    That moment, everyone in the arena cheered.


    Rather than congratulating Ardis, it was more like the cheers of winning against a noble that tried to manipulate the outcome of the match.


    Of course there¡¯re those that praised Ardis.


    However, for Ardis, his intentions to participate in the Lotus Cup was never that.


    The Lotus Cup this time had a judge from the army that was obviously unfair, and on top of that, looked like he was ordered by some noble. And since many had witnessed it happen, the blame would surely be directed towards Marquis Holguin who is the organizer and sponsor of the Lotus Cup.


    After the judge gave the declaration, multiple people ran towards the platoon captain on the ground. Some that looked like healers chanted magic, before carrying him away in a stretcher.


    Seeing him getting carried away, Ardis muttered to no one.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s only one match left. ¡¹


    Walking away to return the borrowed sword without even a glimpse of fatigue, he left the arena that was filled with cheers.


    ***


    There were three people watching Ardis leaving the arena from a corner of the nobles¡¯ seating.


    ¡¸He can even win against this odds huh. I knew he was capable but, I didn¡¯t think he could win against that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a natural outcome? Isn¡¯t it unbefitting of the acting head of Nyrestia Duchy to not discern Shishou¡¯s true strength even after seeing it for himself? ¡¹


    There was the figure of the young lady of Nyrestia smiling proudly against the Duke¡¯s opinion.


    ¡¸Moore. Is it me or my daughter is being a little disrespectful recently, is this what they call rebellious phase? ¡¹


    The Duke asked for an opinion from the male escort behind him after getting a reply from his daughter.


    ¡¸Your Excellency, please don¡¯t drag me into family matters. But please don¡¯t worry as Ojou-sama is a gentle lady if it doesn¡¯t concern Ardis. So Your Excellency might need to endure until the Lotus Cup ends. ¡¹


    ¡¸What, you won¡¯t take my side? You¡¯re going to be the next guard captain for my house right? ¡¹


    ¡¸The duties of a guard captain doesn¡¯t encompass mediating a parent-child relationship. By the way, since I have no doubts in Ardis¡¯s victory from the beginning, in that sense I agree with Ojou-sama. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yare yare, I really don¡¯t have anyone on my side huh. ¡¹


    The Duke shrugged intentionally, but a smile was on his face. The two beside him also knew that it was a joke.


    ¡¸I¡¯m already aware that Ardis-kun¡¯s abilities aren¡¯t normal. But in a situation that magic is forbidden, and on Marquis Holguin¡¯s set up stage. I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid a difficult fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly that was too much. It was obvious to anyone¡¯s eyes that the organizer favored the platoon captain. Even though enemies, I sure hoped they used their brain rather than being an utterly stu¨D¨D, khmm. Ee¨D¨D, rather than being so rash. ¡¹


    Moore panickily corrected himself as he was on the verge of swearing. Even Minerva who was snickering at him agreed at the judge¡¯s obvious action.


    ¡¸It is as Commander Greystar said, that judge is just too much. Would he still be the judge for the finals? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that can be the case. He had made all the audience his enemy. He probably wouldn¡¯t ever appear in the Lotus Cup again. ¡¹


    ¡¸It would be good if we can recommend a judge too¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible. That Marquis wouldn¡¯t stay quiet if we did that much. His hands must be full now trying to hide from His Highness. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be fine. He had obviously overdone it this time. The other house is probably going to tell on the prince too, and the worst case even His Majesty would come to know about it. At the very least, the judge for the finals would probably be better. But well¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸But, what is it? ¡¹


    Minerva asked the Duke.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Marquis Holguin we¡¯re talking about, he probably have another hand. ¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore tried to cheer up Minerva who seemed to have clouds above her head.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ojou-sama. That Ardis is not going to lose that easily even with a trick or two right? It¡¯s Ardis after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, you have a point. ¡¹


    As if recalling Ardis¡¯s strength suddenly, Minerva suddenly regained her energy.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right! That must be the case! Shishou won¡¯t lose even if it¡¯s a disadvantageous situation! ¡¹


    The surrounding adults watched her as she proclaimed confidently while her fist tightened.

 CH 190

    The final day of the Lotus Cup. The last remaining day of the tournament that was held every day, Ardis showed himself as one of the last participants in the arena.


    The audience seatings were packed, and there were even people forced to stand and watch.


    The annual big event. On top of it being the finals, having someone not of the army in the finals had also played a great role in attracting audience.


    Ardis¡¯s opponent in the finals is the vice commander of the third division, Kamlan. He¡¯s someone who had advanced to the finals of the Lotus Cup twice albeit haven¡¯t claimed a championship for himself yet.


    He¡¯s seen as one of the powerhouses in the Lotus Cup this year, and according to his past track records, he had advanced to the finals with a dangerous fighting style.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re the Countless Swords Sorcerer that had dealt with the foreigners during the war huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸What if I am? ¡¹


    His opponent called out to Ardis first when they were at the center of the arena.


    ¡¸I have seen your matches so far, I know you¡¯re not a normal magician. I¡¯m sure you have participated in the Lotus Cup seriously and not to make a joke out of us. ¡¹


    Nope, I totally came here to make fun of you and embarrass you though, as Ardis retorted in his mind.


    ¡¸But the army has its needs too. Although I feel sorry¨D¨D¡¹


    Kamlan¡¯s words cut off suddenly, and his expression clouded. But immediately after, he raised his head back up with resolute eyes towards Ardis.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t afford to lose here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. We¡¯re not fighting to lose after all. ¡¹


    Although Kamlan¡¯s words intrigued him a little, Ardis replied as a matter of fact.


    ¡¸Are both sides ready? ¡¹


    The judge confirmed with the two the last time. It was a judge different from the semifinals. As expected, the judge that time was hated by the audience, so there¡¯s no way he would appear now.


    If that judge were to reappear in the finals, then today¡¯s match would probably be a booing parade by the audience. It¡¯s a wise choice to have swapped him for someone else. Though of course, the judge this time is probably also Marquis Holguin¡¯s man.


    There¡¯s no change in Ardis¡¯s mindset to not let his guard down. Ardis inspected his opponent, Kamlan. He looked to be in his late thirties, the age when a warrior shines the brightest.


    He¡¯s taller than Ardis half a head, and his slim body was packed with muscles like armor. Not oversized that it would sacrifice speed, and not thin that he would be lacking strength.


    It is a physique most balance in any warrior¡¯s eyes. His weapon is a bastard sword that can be wielded with a single hand or both hands. There was a shield with a size small enough to not hinder his movements affixed at his left arm.


    Leather armor that emphasized mobility was on him. Even while protecting vital spots and his joints, it is designed to provide the minimum cover to not hinder agility.


    Seeing his equipment, Ardis guessed that his fighting style emphasizes on speed. At the very least, Ardis didn¡¯t think he¡¯s a type to power through everything.


    ¡¸Both sides take position. ¡¹


    As according to the judge¡¯s instructions, Ardis took five steps backwards.


    ¡¸Well then, what kind of tricks will they be pulling this time? ¡¹


    Ardis muttered to no one but himself. After all, there were assassins on the day before the semifinals, and even the judge during then wasn¡¯t fair.


    There were actually also people that were surrounding him after the semifinals but Ardis decided that it was too bothersome to deal with them and lost them in the forest instead.


    Marquis Holguin who had tried his best in trying to harm Ardis many attempts definitely wouldn¡¯t back down now. There must be a trick somewhere. Ardis who was on alert heard the signal from the judge.


    ¡¸Begin! ¡¹


    Ardis and Kamlan both moved at the same exact time. But their movements were more like trying to get a feel out of each other. Ardis advanced half a step, and matching that, Kamlan advanced half as well.


    It was Kamlan¡¯s side that went on the offense first. Just as Kamlan¡¯s arm moved, Ardis already started his evasion maneuver. It was a horizontal slash that mostly had no precursor that came at Ardis.


    It would¡¯ve been a hit against normal soldiers but it isn¡¯t a speed threatening to Ardis.


    ¡¸¨DTto ¡¹


    Ardis dived lower and tried to approach Kamlan from below. But as expected, his opponent is a championship candidate. Kamlan¡¯s bastard sword changed trajectory and chased after Ardis.


    Ardis quickly abandoned the offense and used his sword as a shield and retreated the opposite direction. The sword that missed Ardis sliced the air instead.


    Ardis moved first as the two once again closed their distance. After making a feint, his attack aiming for Kamlan¡¯s legs were deflected away by his bastard sword. After three exchanges, the two took some distance again.


    ¡¸What a shame to have you as a magician. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, thanks for the compliment. ¡¹


    Kamlan¡¯s impressed words were replied by Ardis rudely. There¡¯re no signs that the two are even remotely serious yet. Kamlan changed his grip on his bastard sword into two hands.


    Probably acknowledging Ardis¡¯s strength, he plans to start attacking seriously.


    It¡¯s the same for Ardis having gauged his opponent¡¯s strength. Certainly he has that much to be called a championship candidate in the Lotus Cup, his abilities are much greater than the assault platoon captain in the semifinals.


    However, it¡¯s not enough to be a threat to Ardis, he concluded. It¡¯s at a level where Ardis can say he will be a good match against Moore or Ted from ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    Ardis as well fortified his grip on his sword against Kamlan. Will it be a swift match, or will it be a long one in order to show the difference in strength to the audience.


    Just as he thought what would be the best way to damage the Marquis, Ardis¡¯s eyes caught something unbelievable.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Mana that would normally be absent during a match in the Lotus Cup was nesting in Kamlan¡¯s sword. But there was no one other than Ardis who could notice that change. After all, there¡¯s close to none who can actually see mana in this world.


    Although it was a commonplace in Ardis¡¯s world, it¡¯s an abnormal ability in this world. As far as Ardis knew, the ones who can do this in this world is himself and Nere only.


    It¡¯s unlikely that there¡¯re people among the audience that can tell, or rather, there¡¯s probably none. That¡¯s exactly why there¡¯s an armband that all participants need to wear to seal mana that is obvious to the audience in the Lotus Cup.


    ¡¸But the armband¡­¡­¡¹


    Kamlan as well wore an armband similar to the one on his arm right now. But the strange thing was the mana was even flowing to there. As Ardis wondered what was happening, he noticed more mana flow.


    In Kamlan¡¯s shield, even his armor started to have mana flowing through them, and then mana that strengthened his body started flowing. It¡¯s probably magic that enhances his equipment and also a body strengthening buff.


    Kamlan¡¯s armband stayed silent¨D¨D rather, staying silent is not the correct description. After all, the armband itself was involved in the flow of mana.


    But for the people who cannot sense the flow of mana, the armband on Ardis¡¯s arm and Kamlan¡¯s arm might as well be the same. So that¡¯s what they¡¯re going with, Ardis suddenly understood.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what was the armband that Kamlan wore, Ardis knew clearly what his enemies¡¯ intentions are. A fight where Ardis has his mana sealed while Kamlan receives support and strengthening through magic.


    That¡¯s probably Marquis Holguin¡¯s plan in its entirety.


    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The moment he understood Marquis Holguin¡¯s aim, an unusual laughter was heard from Ardis. The armband on Kamlan¡¯s arm looked similar to Ardis¡¯s but was a totally different thing.


    There¡¯s probably a magician hiding somewhere in the arena to provide strengthening buffs to Kamlan. The armband that should¡¯ve prevented that interference didn¡¯t, and the audience who couldn¡¯t tell the difference would never know they cheated.


    On the other hand, the armband on Ardis is probably the one that works properly. His mana is sealed thanks to the armband, and if he tried to remove it, he would be immediately disqualified.


    Although there¡¯re still some question yet to be answered, the situation basically sums up to Ardis not being able to use mana against Kamlan who is receiving support from various magic.


    The difference in the presence of mana is great. On top of easily enhancing one¡¯s bodily functions by almost two-fold, if counting in the equipment enhancing magic as well, one can easily win against an opponent even if he¡¯s inferior.


    In reality, the difference between demonic beings and beasts are the fact that they can wield mana. It¡¯s a demonic being exactly because it can use mana.


    If someone put something like the armband on Ardis¡¯s arm now on a demonic being, it would probably regress to not more than a fierce carnivorous beast.


    The difference in being able to use mana is vast. Although it might differ from species, in a fight among the same species, the side that can use mana is evident to win against the side that cannot.


    ¡¸Haha¡­¡­, hahahaha¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s dry laughter continued.


    ¡¸I see, I see. That¡¯s how you¡¯re coming huh. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an obvious method. ¡¹


    It¡¯s a situation hopeless to win thinking normally. The audience could only see Ardis suddenly started laughing without any reason.


    The only ones who can understand what Ardis said is probably people who can sense the flow of mana, or those that are related in the plot. Marquis Holguin himself, his men, the magician who is providing buffs to Kamlan from somewhere, and probably the judge who is also an accomplice.


    Kamlan himself is probably briefed beforehand as well. If not, he would¡¯ve been surprised by the sudden buffs applied on him. And what he meant by ¡ºAlthough I feel sorry¡» before the match started is probably referring to this too.


    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s certainly a fight that is impossible to win normally. Normally it is. ¡¹


    Although Ardis said so, his expression wasn¡¯t anxious. Rather, there was a smile.


    It¡¯s not a smile of desperation. It¡¯s not a smile of giving up on winning either. But rather it was the trembling of a real fight that he had not experienced for a long time.


    A situation normally impossible to win. But even if he¡¯s being supported with magic, Ardis was still intending on winning. In a situation where he can¡¯t use mana against someone that¡¯s receiving magic buffs.


    With that much handicap given, Ardis finally for the first time had a chance of losing. After arriving in this world, it was a real fight that Ardis haven¡¯t experienced.


    His sight, hearing, smell, and thoughts as if casting off all unnecessary elements became sharper. Although his life is not on the line here, just the point of ¡ºNot intending to lose¡» is raising Ardis¡¯s tension.


    Finally against a foe at the same level, Ardis narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡¸Fine. I shall pick this fight. ¡¹

 CH 191

    Even though his tension was high, Ardis¡¯s mind and thoughts were calm. He closed the distance in order to verify his suspicion earlier. His speed was unbelievable for someone not with the help of mana.


    Despite so, his opponents had an upper hand. No matter how fast Ardis was, Kamlan who was being strengthened with magic buffs could easily react to that. Ardis¡¯s swords was swung with the least preparation motion.


    ¡¸Muh¨D! ¡¹


    However, it was deflected by Kamlan¡¯s bastard sword despite the speed. As for Ardis, he already thought that it wouldn¡¯t work from the beginning. Ardis followed up closer at the gap showed up as Kamlan defended.


    However¨D¨D.


    ¡¸The mana isn¡¯t going away huh. ¡¹


    Ardis has the mana-sealing armband on him now. Leaving aside its effects on the wearer, it¡¯s supposed to nullify all magical effects within three meters according to the explanation in the rules.


    If that¡¯s true, Ardis¡¯s armband would overlap and nullify the mana around Kamlan right now. However, even though Ardis was at a distance where they¡¯re exchanging swords, the mana on him didn¡¯t disappear at all. Strange. Ardis thought as his sword continued to move.


    Ardis could see that Kamlan¡¯s armband has mana in them. He is sure that it¡¯s another magical tool that imitated the looks of a mana-sealing armband.


    But the problem lies within what effects it has. Judging from the situation, it probably has some functionalities to hinder the real mana-sealing armband¡¯s effects.


    Even if there¡¯re many magical buffs on him, if all of them gets nullified when Ardis is close, there¡¯s no point at all. Rather, it would create a huge disconnection between his mind and physique when that happened, causing his senses to go wild.


    As expected, they should¡¯ve done some countermeasures against that. Kamlan¡¯s bastard sword ripped apart the atmosphere as it targeted Ardis¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Woah. ¡¹


    Ardis immediately ducked down as the bastard sword passed above him. Ardis felt a terrible chill down his spine. Even if it¡¯s a blunted blade, it¡¯s still a mass of steel swung by someone magically strengthened.


    On top of that, the sword itself is enhanced as well. If it hit, Ardis probably wouldn¡¯t survive.


    However, since the Lotus Cup is a martial arts tournaments where weapons are allowed and no magic is allowed, Ardis had closed the distance knowing the danger. Dodging Kamlan¡¯s sword barely, Ardis counterattacked being extra careful to not burden his sword too much.


    Since his sword would break if he tried to parry Kamlan¡¯s attack frontally, a misstep would be fatal. Despite the mental burden on him, the sword exchanges that he barely manages was awaking his warrior instincts with joy.


    Although Ardis was counterattacking at any gaps he sees, he was still at a disadvantage. Under the immense pressure, Ardis suddenly felt something amiss.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Kamlan would sometimes stop attacking and back down unnaturally. After exchanging attacks multiple times, he wouldn¡¯t pursue despite it being a good chance but take distance.


    Ardis thought it was just him being careful at first but, as expected, Ardis suspected something as he continued to do that. With that suspicion, Ardis was able to make an inference as he examined the armband on Kamlan.


    The mana radiating from the armband has weakened. The effects of Kamlan¡¯s armband is probably to hinder with the ¡ºNullify all mana within three meters¡» effect of Ardis¡¯s armband.


    But that¡¯s not a perfect solution either, Ardis had realized that the mana on Kamlan¡¯s armband dwindling when he is in range. It would regain its strength if Kamlan took distance, and weaken again if Ardis is in range.


    Although it¡¯s not for sure, Ardis though that Kamlan¡¯s armband wouldn¡¯t be able to keep its effects for long if Ardis is in range. Even without knowing the exact workings of the armband, Ardis could make that inference easily.


    Of course, Kamlan must¡¯ve known that in advance, that¡¯s why he would retreat after every few exchanges. Ardis made a guess that it needed to be continuously resupplied with mana.


    ¡¸If so¨D¨D ¡¹


    If its mana decreases when Ardis is close enough, it just means that Ardis have to keep him in range. It would normally be nothing more than a reckless thinking.


    His opponent having a bastard sword and himself both enhanced with mana. Even if the both weapons are made with the same materials originally, Kamlan¡¯s bastard sword is now undeniably harder than Ardis¡¯s sword.


    If Ardis failed to receive an attack properly, his sword would definitely break. It will be something he has to keep an eye for carefully.


    Ardis¡¯s next attack aimed at Kamlan¡¯s left leg. But Kamlan¡¯s reflex which was strengthened with mana could easily respond to that.


    The shield on his left arm moved into trajectory to block Ardis¡¯s sword.


    ¡¸Tch. ¡¹


    Ardis immediately pulled back his sword. Even if his opponent only tried to deflect his sword, Ardis might still break his sword if he swung at the enhanced shield wholeheartedly.


    In this battle, there¡¯re too many limitations that Ardis had to keep in mind. He couldn¡¯t use mana, and he cannot properly attack as well.


    He had to stay in range at all times to hinder his opponent¡¯s strengthening, in other words, he will have to fight constantly on danger where a mistake would spell defeat.


    However, something like that¨D¨D.


    ¡¸I have known in advance. ¡¹


    Muttering by himself, Ardis increased the speed with his attack. He could keep up with Kamlan who was strengthened with mana.


    ¡¸What a fearsome magician, you are. ¡¹


    While exchanging swords, Kamlan praised Ardis. However, the fear on his face was apparent.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not quite right. ¡¹


    With an emotionless face as usual, Ardis replied. That was not being humble but a fact.


    After all, there¡¯re much more fearsome opponents in Ardis¡¯s world.


    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have the intentions to lose either! ¡¹


    Kamlan swung his sword down while crying out. Ardis dodged it by side stepping, and stepping forward one step, his sword was swung aiming at Kamlan¡¯s right wrist.


    Kamlan¡¯s strengthened body moved the shield on his left arm and blocked Ardis¡¯s sword. Kamlan¡¯s wholehearted swing downwards with the bastard sword was forcefully pulled up into another trajectory.


    For Ardis who doesn¡¯t hold a shield, it would be an attack that forces him to back down normally. But Ardis don¡¯t have an option like that now.


    While exchanging attacks like this, Ardis had verified the mana in Kamlan¡¯s armband is decreasing. But if he took distance now, Kamlan¡¯s armband would be recharged.


    If that happened, Ardis would get nowhere in this match. To break the stalemate, Ardis knew that he would have to stop whatever effects that Kamlan¡¯s armband had.


    ¡¸As if you¡¯re escaping! ¡¹


    Kamlan who tried to take distance again was pursued.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    Kamlan¡¯s eyes were dyed with surprise, then in the next moment anxiety. To not let him escape, Ardis continued to advance as Kamlan tried to retreat.


    Ardis would step forward every time when Kamlan tried to take a step back. Of course no distance would be made.


    ¡¸Tch, that¡¯s your plan huh! ¡¹


    Kamlan clicked his tongue realizing Ardis¡¯s intentions. The mana within the armband on Kamlan is getting weaker by time.


    Of course Kamlan wouldn¡¯t let Ardis draw closer quietly as well. He had to force Ardis to retreat no matter what with his bastard sword.


    It isn¡¯t an easy feat to continue advancing while dodging attacks. In a normal situation, Ardis would be able to dodge sideways with spare margin but, if he did that now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.


    And of course, backing down to dodge is not an option. As he had to keep moving forward to keep up, attacking by bending forward is naturally not possible.


    Ardis continued to dodge Kamlan¡¯s bastard sword that would end the match in a single hit with the bare minimum motion.


    Even as the bastard sword continued to shave Ardis¡¯s several strands of hair off and the intense air pressure that Ardis felt by his shoulders, arms and even his face every time it passed through, Ardis never stopped closing the distance.


    Using all nerves in his body, Ardis felt like he was walking on a tight rope across a valley where no mistake can be made as he continued dodging, all while sometimes aiming for Kamlan¡¯s waist or knees to dull his movements.


    Eventually, that time arrived. It was probably a long time for the two participants. But the action where Ardis continued to chase down Kamlan who was trying to escape was in fact not long at all.


    As the offense and defense continued to happen, Ardis sensed a definite change with his eyes. The mana residing in Kamlan¡¯s armband had completely exhausted.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Kamlan¡¯s face distorted with pure anxiety. That moment, Kamlan¡¯s movements became dull to the point that it was visible to the naked eye.


    That¡¯s because the body strengthening magic he was supplied was cut off. At the same time, the mana strengthening his equipment disappeared as well.


    The effects of Ardis¡¯s armband had fulfilled its original role. There¡¯s already zero distance between Ardis and Kamlan now. If Kamlan still can¡¯t manage to get away, it would return to a pure physical fight without any involvement with magic.


    Ardis¡¯s sword pointed towards Kamlan who had a face with apparent unrest as he declared.


    ¡¸And this is the checkmate. ¡¹

 CH 192

    ¡¸The fuck is that! ¡¹


    In one of the nobles¡¯ seating of the arena, one particular noble was red to the face with anger as he smashed the wineglass down into the floor.


    One of the highest authorities in the army, it is none other than Marquis Holguin who is also the Lotus Cup¡¯s organizer cursing.


    ¡¸If Kamlan loses¡­¡­¡¹


    Marquis Holguin and the army¡¯s reputation would eat dirt. The Marquis¡¯s voice volume increased with unrest and anxiety.


    ¡¸Never. Something like that can never happen! ¡¹


    His irritation instead directed to the old servant behind him.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have any idea! ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask me¡­¡­¡¹


    The Marquis was anxious to the point that he came up with a reckless idea.


    ¡¸That armband, detonate it! At the worst case, the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» can be eliminated, and we can call it off as an unfortunate accident¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸However milord. If he¡¯s basically sticking to Kamlan, the mana required for that wouldn¡¯t even reach. ¡¹


    It¡¯s true that the armband that Kamlan wore had the capability of hindering the effects of the mana-sealing armband that other participants has to wear.


    But at the same time, there¡¯s also a mechanism to self-destruct in case for a situation to destroy evidence.


    Just as the Marquis said, it¡¯s possible to detonate the armband using that mechanism and drag in the Countless Swords Sorcerer as well.


    However, that itself would mean sacrificing Kamlan, and on top of that there¡¯s a need to provide enough mana to the armband.


    Presently, as the Countless Swords Sorcerer is not willing to leave Kamlan alone, detonating it is impossible.


    ¡¸I know that much! Then force some distance between them! Use some suitable excuse to separate them! ¡¹


    ¡¸But that would be¡­¡­¡¹


    The judge is also one of Marquis¡¯s men. If on his order, it¡¯s definitely possible for the judge to halt the match and make them take distance.


    But knowingly the situation is in favor of the Countless Swords Sorcerer and halting the match would look bad, and if Kamlan¡¯s armband exploded right after that, only the dumbest person wouldn¡¯t realize something was up with the organizers.


    It¡¯s not at all a good hand to play now.


    ¡¸No buts! Don¡¯t you dare tell me what to do! ¡¹


    But if his lord is insisting on it, the old servant couldn¡¯t say ¡¸No¡¹ as well.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. I will give the orders right now. ¡¹


    Just as the old servant was about to leave the room, one of the escort passed on the message that there was a visitor.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy now! Put them at some later time! ¡¹


    The Marquis howled at the escort soldier with anger.


    ¡¸However¡­¡­, the visitor is an aide of the royal family¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸of the royal? ¡­¡­Can¡¯t you tell them to wait until the match is over? ¡¹


    The Marquis was confused at the unexpected visitor.


    ¡¸Yessir. I¡¯m afraid that it is an emergency matter. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh, at this time¡­¡­. No choice, let them in. ¡¹


    Leaving aside if only a normal officer, as expected, he couldn¡¯t chase away someone coming with royal orders. If a royal aide had come to visit, it would mean that a royal member had instructed him to do so.


    It¡¯s not possible to chase him away without hearing his matter. The escort soldier immediately guided the aide into the room, after exchanging greetings, the aide immediately went into the main topic, which was something that the Marquis would¡¯ve never imagined.


    ¡¸His Highness is summoning Your Excellency. ¡¹


    ¡¸His Highness? ¡¹


    The Marquis had evident confusion.


    ¡¸Could it not be after the match? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nossir. It¡¯s ¡ºImmediately¡», as I¡¯ve been told. ¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­¡¹


    The Marquis was quiet at the aide¡¯s words. Leaving aside other countries, the crown prince of the Nagras Kingdom holds immense power.


    Although he couldn¡¯t dismiss the crown prince, the Marquis should be able to delay the meeting by a while with a reasonable excuse.


    However, for Marquis Holguin presently, the crown prince is someone he must not irritate right now.


    Marquis Holguin¡¯s daughter is currently one of the fianc¨¦e candidates of the crown prince, Prince Karst. Although the other two candidates are not giving up, the Marquis¡¯s daughter still holds the upper hand.


    However, the marriage is not set in place yet. That¡¯s why the Marquis couldn¡¯t do anything that will displease the crown prince in this period.


    ¡¸Do you happen to know what matter is it to have my presence needed? ¡¹


    As he asked so, the aide opened his mouth statically, and said words that surprised the Marquis as a matter of fact.


    ¡¸¡ºI hope you can explain yourself¡», is what His Highness wanted me to pass on. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! E-Explain¡­¡­? ¡¹


    It was not something he wanted to hear, as the Marquis¡¯s face turned green.


    ¡¸What explain! Why would His Highness wants an explanation from me!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Me being a lowly servant would never know. However¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸However? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºIt¡¯s unsightly to do any more pranks¡» is what His Highness said. I¡¯m afraid that it would be better to not do anything more than this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The Marquis became speechless. His body was trembling and stumbled slightly as the older servant supported him from behind.


    ¡¸W-Why would His Highness¡­¡­¡¹


    The Marquis muttered as if moaning in pain.


    Behind the Marquis who was shaking his head with an expression of not understanding, the old servant closed his eyes seemingly with remorse.


    It¡¯s easy to understand. The Marquis had done too much. Being a noble in itself would mean having shady connections under the table.


    And a royalty isn¡¯t exempted from that. But rather, the higher one¡¯s position in the monarchy, the darker side they have under the table.


    The crown prince would never give such a vague order out without meaning behind.


    Even the fact of hiring people to assault the Countless Swords Sorcerer, being a Marquis, if he couldn¡¯t do that much, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his position for long.


    Using their position and power to manipulate the odds in their favor, it¡¯s something all nobles do. But that itself has its limits too.


    With the judge that was present in the semifinals and his evident unfair judgement, that had probably crossed the crown prince¡¯s line of what is tolerable.


    And in the finals, it¡¯s easy to imagine he would incur the crown prince¡¯s wrath with something that couldn¡¯t even be on the level of unfairness.


    Even if there¡¯s no way to verify that there¡¯s direct interference using magic, it¡¯s still possible to investigate what the Marquis had done.


    Being the next king, the broadness of the intelligence network that the crown prince has has no reason to be inferior to Marquis Holguin¡¯s or Duke Nyrestia¡¯s.


    ¡¸Please head over to His Highness swiftly. We can¡¯t let His Highness wait after all.¡¹


    The aide hushed on the stunned Marquis Holguin with an expressionless face.


    On the other hand, during that time, as Ardis was chasing down Kamlan.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Kamlan was desperately trying to get away, but Ardis would naturally not allow that. If he wanted to do that, he should¡¯ve done that when he still had mana in his armband.


    Being engaged in a close quarters combat with Ardis without the aide of the armband, there¡¯s no way Kamlan can get away from Ardis.


    In other words, if Ardis wouldn¡¯t distance himself from Kamlan, there¡¯s basically no reason the odds will tip over to Kamlan¡¯s side.


    Ardis had now completely grasped the initiative.


    ¡¸However, I cannot lose here! ¡¹


    Kamlan has his purpose too. However, if only anything is solvable with only purpose and stubbornness, then life wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.


    Opponents would get stronger the more fights one got into.


    Kamlan tried his best with his skillful swordsmanship and heavy attacks but, Ardis had kept at a distance where none of them could reach.


    In a situation that he lost his magic support, there¡¯s no reason Kamlan can win.


    ¡¸You can surrender too you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who would! ¡¹


    Ardis would sometimes hit Kamlan¡¯s neck and his chest, trying to break his fighting spirit. But as expected, there¡¯s no way Kamlan would admit defeat honestly.


    For Kamlan, he¡¯s already backed up into a wall. To uphold the reputation of the army, he could never lose here.


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t expect the judge this time to judge fairly too, so he had intended to continue until Kamlan is physically unable to continue.


    ¡¸Well, I have my ways if you¡¯re like that too. ¡¹


    Honestly speaking, Ardis¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to win in the Lotus Cup. If he can achieve his original reason, then winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter at all.


    ¡¸Sorry but it will be a long performance. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s attack increased in count. Although individually not heavy, their speed aren¡¯t normal. Ardis already dished out three attacks before Kamlan can do one.


    And soon, the bastard sword was blown out of Kamlan¡¯s hands naturally after being on the defensive for so long.


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Kamlan reached his hand out to the bastard sword. However, Ardis¡¯s sword smacked hard at that arm.


    ¡¸Guh! ¡¹


    Another punch in the gut of Kamlan whose face was already distorted in pain. That would¡¯ve counted as a fatal hit normally but of course the judge ignored it with a poker face.


    Ardis swung his sword the second time at the arm which still tried to reach out to the fallen bastard sword, before the bastard sword was kicked away out of Kamlan¡¯s reach.


    ¡¸Wha!? ¡¹


    But of course that wasn¡¯t the end. Ardis continued his flurry of attacks on Kamlan. On the other hand, Kamlan had lost even his weapon to counter attack.


    He could only try to defend against Ardis¡¯s one-sided attack desperately using his shield. It was a strange sight to see in a martial arts tournament.


    ¡¸You can always surrender. But well, if you want to continue without a weapon, I can be your opponent till the end. ]


    Kamlan who was only defending cursed at Ardis despite himself.


    ¡¸Guuuh¡­¡­, cowardly! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Whose mouth is that coming from. ¡¹


    Even within a battle, Ardis said so with an exasperated expression. If debating about cowardness, the match continuing on even though the outcome is already set at this point is already considered cheating on his part.


    Even if the majority of the audience aren¡¯t warriors, they should be able to tell that the fight they¡¯re witnessing isn¡¯t normal.


    As a proof, rather than cheers, there were angry voices from the audience. Of course, the target of the audience wasn¡¯t Ardis but the judge who still wouldn¡¯t announce the end despite the match being like this.


    If this continued, it¡¯ll probably end in the same situation where Ardis can only win if Kamlan is incapacitated like in the semifinals. But that is also within Ardis¡¯s expectations.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re up for it, I can be your partner until the end. ¡¹


    With a smile ridden with bad personality, Ardis increased the intensity of his attacks.

 CH 193

    Ardis¡¯s swords continued its onslaught on Kamlan one-sidedly.


    Relentlessly clinging onto Kamlan who¡¯s trying to escape, Ardis continued aiming only for his arm, abdomen or legs.


    His attacks started to focus on his lower body. Ardis would fit in a kick sometimes as his sword continued to swing aiming for the knees or the calves.


    Even if it¡¯s a blunted sword, the weight and speed behind it is not light. If Ardis had mana here, Kamlan¡¯s legs would¡¯ve been severed long ago already.


    But luckily or unluckily, Ardis¡¯s swing without the aide of mana didn¡¯t hold that much power.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any bloodshed, the damage on Kamlan was accumulating on parts of his body not visible to the outside.


    ¡¸Ack! ¡¹


    His fatigue must¡¯ve caught up as well. Kamlan who can no longer support himself up collapsed on his knees.


    He tried to get back up in hurry. However, Ardis¡¯s sword swung heavily at his ankle next.


    ¡¸Guhhk! ¡¹


    Kamlan once again collapsed on the ground.


    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t have anything personal with you¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis continued to stop his attempts at standing back up as he said so coldly.


    ¡¸I will have you sit right there until the match is over.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­¡­ wha!? ¡¹


    Despite Kamlan not able to understand Ardis¡¯s words the first time, he was finally able to realize Ardis¡¯s intentions after getting hit down so many times whenever he tried standing back up.


    Losing his weapon, even if he¡¯s hit in a vital spot, the judge who would pretend to see nothing won¡¯t ever acknowledge Ardis¡¯s victory.


    Ardis didn¡¯t care about it. Ardis just have to show that the difference in strength is obvious to anyone¡¯s eyes in the prolonged match.


    The longer the match goes on, the more embarrassment Marquis Holguin who is the one behind Kamlan will suffer.


    With this much audience around to witness, and the Marquis essentially being made fun of, his prestige surely wouldn¡¯t hold well.


    Even if he might never win officially in this match, Ardis had already fulfilled more than enough of his purpose.


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­¡­making fun of us! ¡¹


    That¡¯s right, as Ardis immediately answered silently inside his mind, he continued to stop Kamlan whenever he tried to get back up. The weaponless warrior would collapse on the ground again every time he tried to stand up.


    On the other hand, there was a young magician standing while holding a sword with one hand as if reaping weeds in his garden swiping at the warrior¡¯s legs mundanely.


    No one would believe it is the finals of the Lotus Cup that can be said the biggest martial arts tournament in Nagras Kingdom.


    It¡¯s obvious even to a child that who¡¯s the stronger one. Despite so, there was the judge who wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    It¡¯s natural that there¡¯re displeasures and angers from the audience. Without giving a thought to his accomplishment, Ardis continued to stop Kamlan from standing up.


    Several tens of repetition must¡¯ve happened then. Eventually, Kamlan who is scarred to the point that he didn¡¯t attempt standing up again.


    ¡¸What happened? Finally admitting defeat? ¡¹


    Although Ardis tried to provoke him intentionally, Kamlan had no response. Ardis used the back of his sword and tapped on Kamlan¡¯s head.


    It was a surreal scene. In the audience¡¯s eyes, their difference in strength are like seeing an adult and a child fight.


    Kamlan had lost his intentions to continue fighting already. Even if no blood was shed, his legs would be in tatters already.


    Even if Ardis wasn¡¯t strengthened with magic, and even if Kamlan was wearing protective gear, the count of him getting hit on the legs are still substantial.


    It¡¯s not strange for Kamlan to have a fracture or two by now. Just as he pondered what else to do next in order to win, he heard a man¡¯s exasperated voice.


    ¡¸Spare him from any more will you. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t a voice from the audience. Just as Ardis turned around to the closer than expected voice, there was an unfamiliar person behind the judge.


    It was a middle-aged man with a lush beard.


    ¡¸Y-You are¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The judge who turned around suddenly panicked. It seems like he¡¯s someone superior to the judge.


    ¡¸This match, it¡¯s the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s win. ¡¹


    Leaving aside what rights he had, he declared Ardis¡¯s victory easily. And of course, the judge didn¡¯t sit quietly with that.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s troubling for me if you make decisions abruptly like that. I am tasked to be a judge in this match, even if you¡¯re our respected advisor, please refrain from doing ¨D¨D ¡¹


    Just as the judge tried to argue back, the advisor man¡¯s atmosphere changed. A threatening glint showed in his eyes, and glared at the judge before shouting.


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying you are the judge!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiek! ¡¹


    A short cry can be heard from the judge because of the advisor¡¯s pressure.


    ¡¸Is there even meaning for a judge if they¡¯re unfair? A judge is human too, it¡¯s no helping that they¡¯re preferential to their side. But if you¡¯re not even saying anything when he¡¯s like that, it¡¯s nothing but that you have already stopped being a judge. How long has it been that he lost his weapon? How many times his vital spots are hit? And in this situation where even his intentions to fight is lost, is there a point in continuing? When will this match end? Until one side lost their life? Since when a match of Lotus Cup is decided with killing!? ¡¹


    The advisor¡¯s voice was loud. His voice had reverberated in the arena that had quiet down due to the sudden intruder.


    The advisor was making it loud intentionally for the audience to hear. His words are correct, and at the same time, it was a whole representation of the audience¡¯s feelings.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡­um¡­¡­¡¹


    The judge who cowered peeked at the nobles¡¯ seatings but, there was no figure of Marquis Holguin around.


    ¡¸The Marquis is not here already. His Highness is terribly angered, you see. I¡¯m here on His Highness¡¯s intentions. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    The judge panicked more than before and became speechless. He must¡¯ve caught onto something, as the judge closed his mouth and refrained from saying anything.


    ¡¸And so that¡¯s it, Countless Swords Sorcerer. Spare him from any more beatings. Kamlan is just following his orders too. Although it might be a foreign concept for a mercenary like you, a soldier can never go against their orders. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Ardis obediently took his distance from Kamlan. Ardis had nothing personal with Kamlan in the first place, and he was pondering how to end the match too before he came.


    Rather than an inappropriate result, Ardis had nothing to complain if he was declared the winner.


    The advisor nodded lightly seeing Ardis obediently pulled back, before raising his left fist up in the air, and declared with all of his voice.


    ¡¸The match is over! In the name of His Highness, the crown prince, the champion of the Lotus Cup is hereby the Countless Swords Sorcerer, Ardis! ¡¹


    At that moment, Ardis¡¯s championship in the Lotus Cup is decided. Exploding cheers from all direction by the audience came at once as they showered on Ardis.


    It was the first time recorded in history that someone outside the army had won in the Lotus Cup as the cheers continued on.

 CH 194

    Ten days after the ending ceremony of the Lotus Cup.


    After his lessons with Minerva at the Duke¡¯s residency, he decided to stop by at the guards¡¯ office for a while together with Moore.


    ¡¸Welcome, though this office is just a shabby storeroom. ¡¹


    While having a bitter smile, Moore handed over a cup with water to Ardis.


    ¡¸How unlike you to be humble like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it would be pretentious of me to not be humble against a respected figure that has the titles of ¡ºSword Magic User¡», ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡», and now even ¡ºLotus Cup Champion¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸No matter how many titles you add on, I¡¯m just a lowly mercenary. In terms of social ranking, aren¡¯t you as a guard captain of the duke¡¯s house better? ¡¹


    ¡¸Say that after trying to hide your teasing smile. ¡¹


    Ardis and Moore were lightly joking around. Although they haven¡¯t known each other for long, they were still close enough to easily joke around with an easy-going atmosphere between them.


    ¡¸Well, take a seat. You don¡¯t have anything else to do while waiting Ojou-sama to release Rona right? ¡¹


    Offering a seat to Ardis on the long bench, Moore as well took a seat.


    ¡¸It¡¯s commonplace for Ojou-sama to dote on Rona these days¡­¡­. Waiting for him every time is probably annoying for you but, Rona himself must be really happy. ¡¹


    ¡¸But Rona that guy, ¡­¡­¡­¡­he¡¯s getting fatter recently. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¡­¡­, that¡­¡­. I mean, it¡¯s natural after eating that many sweets. ¡¹


    Moore had an awkward response hearing Ardis¡¯s spurt of the moment of complaining at Rona¡¯s unbecoming.


    As an awkward atmosphere started to form in the office, Moore thought to change the topic to the Lotus Cup.


    ¡¸By the way, did you hear about Marquis Holguin? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, the gist of it. The crown prince was not happy or something. ¡¹


    ¡¸He did too much after all. Even if it was for the sake of saving his face, his interference in the semifinals and finals was overboard. ¡¹


    Moore continued to have a bitter smile.


    ¡¸And apparently the mana-sealing armband in the finals was tampered with too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than tampering, my opponent was something that looked like it but totally different. The one that I wore had the right mana-sealing effect. But he had multiple buffs from magic when I had to fight with none. ¡¹


    As he heard about that part of the story for the first time, Moore¡¯s expression distorted.


    ¡¸You, is that even something winnable¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I had a tough one thanks to that though. ¡¹


    ¡¸It didn¡¯t look like that from my side. In any case, the army¡¯s reputation is in the dirt now. Thanks to a certain magician somewhere defeating all their elites. So was it all according to your aim? ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t answer but had a smile. Oh how scary, as Moore muttered before narrating what happened with the Marquis after the incident.


    ¡¸Because of his misconduct, the Marquis was force to bear all the responsibility. Apparently there was an order to the Marquis to surrender his territory to his heir and be under house arrest, and all of his political power is also nulled. As for his heir¡­¡­ I think he¡¯s twenty-two this year? He¡¯s still young and, the successions must¡¯ve been out of the blue as well, so he must not be prepared for it yet. I think they will be occupied with fortifying their foothold for now, even if they do manage to stabilize, their power would¡¯ve dropped a lot. ¡¹


    The Marquis house suffered great damage from the scandal this time. Of course their trust in the army was ruined, and their authority had considerably dropped as well.


    At the very least, there¡¯s no mistake that the Marquis¡¯s daughter would no longer be a candidate queen for the crown prince.


    Regardless, it¡¯s not like Minerva would be reconsidered as a candidate again, and the person herself isn¡¯t hoping for that either, so Ardis didn¡¯t care much regarding that.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not satisfied with that much? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way. ¡¹


    Ardis denied Moore¡¯s words of attempting to read his mind. They¡¯re not like demonic beings that Ardis can dispose of just by his sword. On the surface, Marquis Holguin¡¯s crime was made to be ¡ºOverly interfering with the judging process of the Lotus Cup¡».


    The assassination attempts on Ardis and Minerva and even the matter regarding the mana-sealing armband in the finals weren¡¯t disclosed to the public, and probably wouldn¡¯t ever be told.


    Although being punished to step down as the Marquis just for the Lotus Cup might seem overboard but, it¡¯s likely what the crown prince and the upper echelons of the Kingdom had decided after taking account of his other misdoings that are not publicly disclosed.


    Or maybe Duke Nyrestia had pulled some strings too.


    ¡¸Rather, it was too much. ¡¹


    It was Ardis¡¯s thoughts on his punishment. With Ardis¡¯s strength, it¡¯s possible for him to take revenge directly on the Marquis too. If Minerva were to lose her life, Ardis himself would¡¯ve stepped forward no matter what the Duke or Moore would¡¯ve said.


    But it¡¯s not like Ardis likes to antagonize a country or its royalty. If they¡¯re willing to punish the Marquis rightfully, then Ardis has no reason to go against the law.


    ¡¸There¡¯s the matter with Ojou-sama as well, I don¡¯t think His Excellency would stay quiet just yet. ¡¹


    Moore spoke of the predicted future sensing what Ardis was thinking. Duke Nyrestia would probably mercilessly trample on the successor of Marquis Holguin now that their house has lost most of their foundation.


    A nobles¡¯ fight should be kept between the nobles.


    ¡¸Those things are better left with the Duke, his anger is justified, he has rights to exact his revenge. ¡¹


    Although if his successor didn¡¯t have any relation with the assassination attempt on Minerva, it might seem unjustified for him to be bearing the brunt of it.


    However, him succeeding Marquis Holguin would mean that he must resolve himself for the responsibilities as well.


    ¡¸But either way, nobles, or rather the royalty are terrifying. ¡¹


    Moore shrugged while saying.


    ¡¸Why? ¡¹


    ¡¸The Lotus Cup¡¯s real organizer is the Marquis Holguin house right? But suddenly, it became something the crown prince owns. ¡¹


    From Moore¡¯s story, all organizing party for the Lotus Cup were apparently punished and the rights to organize Lotus Cup falls to the crown prince now, meaning the future Lotus Cup will be hosted under the crown prince name.


    Ardis seemed convinced as he recalled something. There was the ¡ºAdvisor¡» that suddenly took charge of the finals and announced the result. The man made the fact of ¡ºBy the name of the crown prince, His Highness¡» clear during his announcement as well.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem significant at the time, it was most likely the proclamation of the crown prince taking charge.


    That proclamation easily cleared all the audience¡¯s irritation. And by kicking out the original organizing party, the crown prince party was seen in a good light.


    In other words, the old organizers, the army and Marquis Holguin suffered greatly, while the crown prince benefited from it. On top of that, now that future Lotus Cups are organized by the crown prince, his authority in the army would increase as well.


    While shaving off the power of another noble, the crown prince had skillfully manipulated it to increase his own. The crown prince had taken advantage of the chance that Ardis made.


    ¡¸So I was used like a pawn huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it irritating? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not really. Our purpose is different, and if the crown prince doesn¡¯t do anything extra, there¡¯s nothing I would say. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s reassuring to hear. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Did you think I would make a move on the crown prince for just using me? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, you would probably beat them down even if they¡¯re royalty. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. They aren¡¯t like demonic beings. Just killing them would make it more cumbersome. It¡¯s better to stay far away from any political figures. ¡¹


    ¡¸But you seem to be fine around Ojou-sama though? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like Minerva is a political figure right? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a chance she might be so in the future though? At the very least, becoming a wife of someone like that¡­¡­ is not entirely impossible. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s voice died down at the end.


    A year after the assassination attempt, Minerva who didn¡¯t show herself under the pretense of recuperation. Though no one would know that rather than recuperation, they were all transported into another world.


    In any case, the fact is that the rumors of her being scarred by the assassination was spread, and that had certainly affected her marriage prospects.


    However, despite the rumors, she¡¯s still a daughter of a duke, there¡¯s probably no chance she would be marrying into a house of lower peerage.


    Regarding the dent in Minerva¡¯s marriage prospects, Ardis can be said totally unrelated. Rather, if Ardis weren¡¯t around during the attack, then it¡¯s likely that she wouldn¡¯t have returned from the other world.


    Despite so, Ardis still felt a little painful knowing that. Now that he had known her for a while, Ardis couldn¡¯t easily treat it as someone else¡¯s problems.


    A few days later, the reason why he couldn¡¯t flatly refuse Minerva¡¯s request was probably because of that too??.??????????????

 CH 195

    A pristine white building centered in the capital. The church standing in the center courtyard was enveloped in a solemn atmosphere.


    As only believers would visit to pray, there weren¡¯t much foot traffic, it felt like it was the only place separated from the busy capital.


    However, anyone who is familiar with the church would realize the atmosphere surrounding the church is different today.


    Although still solemn, it felt like the people in the church were busy and in a hurry.


    ¡¸Sister Solte, are your preparations finished? ¡¹


    A priest with plump ears called out to one of the girl walking by in the corridor.


    ¡¸Yes, priest-sama. ¡¹


    A sister at her prime age replied. It was a beautiful girl with light red pupils and pinkish hair. Although a little short, her lovely appearance would be able to captivate any men.


    The sister whose name Solte was called stopped her tracks, and replied with a faint smile towards the priest.


    ¡¸My preparation for the rite is completed. All that¡¯s left are my belongings. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then if you have time after that, can you help out Sister Julia? It seems like they¡¯re lacking hands there. ¡¹


    The priest with the special characteristic of plump ears nodded after hearing Solte¡¯s answer, before mentioning the name of another sister that needed help with the preparation.


    ¡¸I understand. I will head over immediately after finishing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry about it but, thank you. ¡¹


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s a large-scale ¡ºCleansing Rite¡»after all. It¡¯s natural that more preparation is needed. ¡¹


    The Cleansing Rite refers to the ritual where one visits various holy sites of the Goddess in order to rid impurities from their soul.


    It was originally a voluntary expedition that believers would go on their own accord in order to obtain blessings from the Goddess.


    However, the Cleansing Rite is also simplified after being spread among the nobles and citizens.


    Now it is considered a practice that can elevate the ¡ºClass¡» of someone¡¯s soul, those that had undergone a Cleansing Rite were thought to have a purer soul.


    That is why for noble young ladies that have not married yet for certain reasons, it is seen as a method to raise their own value.


    ¡¸Certainly the scale this time is unprecedented even in our records, at least for the last few ten years. ¡¹


    The one going for the Cleansing Rite this time is the lady of the Duke Nyrestia house, one of the most powerful nobles that is said to have royal blood.


    The lady that is now fifteen years old was in recuperation for a year, and was rumored of ¡ºbeing cursed¡».


    Although she was once seen as a powerful candidate for the future queen of the crown prince, now she¡¯s even being shunned by the sons of other high peerage nobles.


    The duke must¡¯ve thought of this idea in order to raise the appraisal of his daughter. That is why he had requested the church to hold a Cleansing Rite that was unprecedented in scale in the last few ten years.


    Because of that, the Cleansing Rite this time would involve five priests, eighteen monks, sixteen nuns, and on top of that, there will be escorts for the duke¡¯s daughter, and also servants for other matters, tallying up to more than two hundred people in the expedition.


    And that is why the preparation had been a disaster. The church in the capital was lacking hands, and even help from other churches in nearby towns or villages were called over.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as expected from a house of duke. Even just the escorts is almost a hundred people including the private soldiers and mercenaries. It¡¯s nothing short of an amazement. Though I think it might a little excessive in my opinion. ¡¹


    Although saying so, the plump eared priest didn¡¯t seem to be disproving of it. After all, he is included as one of the five priests on the Cleansing Rite. As it was an exceedingly rare chance, even him who was known for his calm nature was excited at the honor.


    ¡¸As for me, I can meet Ardis-san again since a while already, so I¡¯m actually looking forward to it. ¡¹


    Solte¡¯s expression softened a little while mentioning Ardis¡¯s name. It had been almost six years since her first meeting with Ardis in her student¡¯s days.


    One side being a mercenary, and the other being a sister of the church, it¡¯s rare for them to meet each other but, since Solte would request Ardis as a personal escort two or three times in a year, it can be said that they had a long relationship.


    Although Ardis would turn soury whenever it¡¯s about the Goddess, other than that, they have been maintaining a good relationship with each other.


    ¡¸The ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» huh¡­¡­¡¹


    However, the plump-eared priest seemed to frown a little hearing Ardis¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Priest-sama, is there something? ¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡­, it¡¯s nothing. Since we will be going through demonic beings¡¯ territory during the Cleansing Rite, I was hoping that nothing would happen. ¡¹


    As the priest tried to cover it up, Solte proclaimed proudly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it will be fine. After all, Ardis-san is the Countless Swords Sorcerer who subjugated the Three Great Demons after all. I heard he had won in the Lotus Cup recently too. I¡¯m sure no demonic beings will be a problem if Ardis-san is there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is¡­¡­, that so. ¡¹


    The plump-eared priest made a smile forcefully hearing such Solte.


    ***


    Just about the same time, in Ardis¡¯s house located in the Corsas Forest, the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» in question was having a troubled face as he looked at Nere for help.


    ¡¸Noo, I will follow you! ¡¹


    ¡¸Please bring me too! ¡¹


    It was Fillia and Riana pulling at Ardis¡¯s arm from both sides.


    ¡¸Nere¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something I shall interrupt, I say. ¡¹


    Although Ardis called out to Nere with a troubled face, the servant with sky-colored eyes declared her non-interference policy.


    Why did something like this happen. That was because of the request that Ardis accepted this time.


    In this request, Ardis will be serving as an escort for Duke Nyrestia¡¯s daughter, Minerva, who will be undergoing a Cleansing Rite in three different locations in the Kingdom.


    Since there will be many priests, monks and nuns, people related to the church, it¡¯s a job that Ardis personally didn¡¯t want to accept.


    However, since it was Minerva that he would be escorting, and also because of a request from Duke Nyrestia and Moore, even the person herself asked with a ¡ºPlease¡» with an anxious expression, Ardis became unable to refuse.


    At the same time, he heard that Solte was also one of the nuns joining, so that had affected his decision a little as well.


    In the end, Ardis accepted the request of being an escort for Minerva for the whole period of the Cleansing Rite.


    But the problem lies with the period. The three different locations in the Kingdom for the Cleansing Rite is not exactly far from each other.


    However, it still needs time to visit all of them. On top of that, there will be a large gathering of more than two hundred people taking part.


    It¡¯s a route that would probably only take ten days for a party consisting only of mercenaries but, the more people tag along, the slower their pace would be, also, lodging for everyone would naturally be limited as well.


    That is why it is expected to last a month this time as Ardis signed the escort request. Fillia and Riana who heard that suddenly changed in face colors.


    It would be the first long absence that Ardis will have after returning from the other world.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been a problem with his short absence so far, hearing that it would be an absence of a month, the twins insisted themselves following as well.


    ¡¸I can fight already! ¡¹


    ¡¸Please, I won¡¯t be a baggage! ¡¹


    It¡¯s true that the twins has strength to back them up. In the year that Ardis wasn¡¯t around, the twins showed immense growth.


    They had learned how to cast arts without chanting, and after training in the forest with actual combat, they had been able to win against Twin Swords already.


    Although they aren¡¯t as powerful as Kyrill yet but, the two are probably unmatched as sorcerers at their age.


    By the way, Kyrill had gotten stronger to the point that he can win against three Ractors in the past year.


    Although Kyrill is in his third year in the academy, soon to graduate, he can be said unmatched in the academy. In terms of actual combat experience, it might be that his experience even exceeds the lecturers.


    Returning to the main problem, Ardis compromised with the twins pulling at his arm from both sides.


    ¡¸I know about that too but¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had seen the two¡¯s growth as well.


    However, no matter how strong they are despite their age, Ardis couldn¡¯t afford to let them tag along in the escort request this time.


    They are seen as children in normal eyes. Ardis is supposed to be an escort here but, if he brought them, he would be criticized of bringing more people to escort.


    However, it¡¯s only Ardis who understands that the twins no longer requires any escort as they have their own strength.


    The other mercenaries and escorts would naturally be displeased.


    ¡¸But in the first place, tagging along will be¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered softly while his body shook being pulled from both sides. The most problematic factor is that there will be many priests and church-related figures there, which are all the Goddess¡¯s believers who think the existence of twins are preposterous.


    Ardis already had to take care of the twins¡¯ safety, there¡¯s no need for him to toss them into a bunch of people who thinks twins aren¡¯t human.


    No matter how Fillia and Riana complained, no matter how inflated their cheeks would be, Ardis is hard on his decision that they wouldn¡¯t be following this time.


    However, him just saying no probably wouldn¡¯t convince them.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s about time I thought to bring you two to the outside world. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    That¡¯s why Ardis appeared to compromise.


    ¡¸However, that¡¯s after you two can defeat a Ractor. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeh¨D¨D! That¡¯s impossible¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ractors are, a little¡­¡­. At least let it be a Twin Swords¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸No. You two able to defeat a Ractor will be the condition that I will bring you two outside the forest. Even for Kyrill, I looked after him until he could defeat a Ractor on his own. After Kyrill can do it on his own, only then I allowed him to travel in the forest by himself. ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s strength is now leagues beyond then. If he didn¡¯t step into the deepest part, Kyrill probably wouldn¡¯t be in danger strolling in the Corsas Forest.


    ¡¸Though in Kyrill¡¯s case, he defeated the Ractor on his own, you two will be defeating a Ractor together. This is the most I can compromise, is it okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    It seems like their memories had faded, now the twins would act spoiled in front of Ardis and Nere. However, it seems like they still know when to back down.


    They wouldn¡¯t be pestering forever unlike other spoiled children. Knowing that Ardis wouldn¡¯t agree, it seems like they learnt when to back down too.


    ¡¸Just endure this time okay. I promise I will bring you two together once you can defeat a Ractor. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    The two nodded a little reluctantly.


    ¡¸No need to be disappointed. ¡¹


    Nere who was watching from the sidelines comforted the twins.


    ¡¸The Twin Swords are no longer foes you two fear. I am confident that a Ractor would not be one soon. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­, it will probably take just about a month, about the time Master returns that you two will achieve it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really, Nere? ¡¹


    ¡¸We can win too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. It will be a little strict, but it will be a fact if you are willing. ¡¹


    Fillia and Riana as well became motivated suddenly as they proclaimed.


    ¡¸Yes, I will try! ¡¹


    ¡¸I will make sure to defeat a Ractor before Ardis returns! ¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. That¡¯s the spirit. ¡¹


    Seeing them like that, Ardis was relieved.


    It¡¯s no longer possible to describe them as childish as the twins are close to their age of becoming.


    Their height had already reached Ardis¡¯s shoulders, and they had already grown feminine curves.


    Although they might still be a little active despite their age, thanks to Kyrill, their common sense and speech are good.


    Ardis thought that it is probably about time that they be independent.


    The same tine when Ardis felt happy at their growth, a sensation similar to loneliness spread within himself as he closed his eyes.

 CH 196

    The day when the young lady of Nyrestia Duchy departs for the Cleansing Rite eventually arrived.


    With an expedition more than two hundred people including escorts and church officials, although it took some time for them to depart, they still managed to leave the capital on schedule.


    The carriage where the young lady rode were surrounded with private soldiers from the duke family, then mercenaries on the outer layer.


    The other carriages carrying priests and other officials had mercenaries as well while sandwiching the duke¡¯s carriage in the middle.


    Ardis unlike other mercenaries were right beside the duke¡¯s carriage with the private soldiers. It is the proof that he is trusted by the young lady.


    The carriage was the only one different from the others with various ornaments and decorations. One can discern that there¡¯s someone prestigious riding it, from a security standpoint, it might not be the best idea, but it¡¯s essential for the effect of announcing that she¡¯s going on a Cleansing Rite for the masses.


    What¡¯s important with the Cleansing Rite is not doing it but be seen doing it. There¡¯s no meaning if the young lady doesn¡¯t stand out.


    In the luxury carriage, there were two people sitting opposite of each other. One of them is naturally the duke¡¯s daughter.


    Normally thinking, her close female aide as a fellow passenger would be natural. However, the only other passenger on the carriage wasn¡¯t a person of the duke¡¯s residency.


    For whatever reason, there was the figure of Solte tilting her head inside her mind without showing her confusion on her face.


    Between the duke¡¯s daughter and the saintess candidate, there was another creature, a golden-colored beast coiled up.


    ¡¸Kuaaaah¡¹


    The beast yawned grandiosely. Within the silence, the duke¡¯s daughter spoke first.


    ¡¸Sorry if it bothers you, Sister Solte. They are still afraid now after all¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­. Please don¡¯t be mindful of me. ¡¹


    In the first place, it was the duke¡¯s daughter who invited the beast onto the carriage.


    Leaving aside the mercenaries who are used to it, there¡¯re probably no girls that would be fine after seeing a carnivorous beast spanning over a meter along.


    On top of that, they were close to the point of contact, even an adult male wouldn¡¯t want it.


    The duke¡¯s daughter was for some reason patting the beast in question without fear, however, all her servants were scared to the point of unable to stand up.


    That¡¯s why, only the duke¡¯s daughter herself was riding in that carriage but, in the end, the only other person who didn¡¯t fear the beast, Solte was nominated as a passenger.


    Solte didn¡¯t fear the beast at all. After all, the beast was the one who saved her when she was in danger, and the partner of a mercenary that she¡¯s close with.


    ¡¸In any case, I¡¯m glad to have Sister Solte here. ¡¹


    The other party is the daughter of a credible bloodline. Normally, an ordinary sister wouldn¡¯t be allowed on the same carriage.


    However, because Solte is a known saintess candidate, the duke¡¯s family didn¡¯t express their displeasure, at least on the surface.


    In any case, the difference in status doesn¡¯t change. It¡¯s not someone Solte can converse with easily.


    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t force yourself too. ¡¹


    The duke¡¯s daughter seemed to be worried about her, as she replied a beat late.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m not forcing myself here. ¡¹


    Then the topic ended, and silence visited once again.


    Although it wasn¡¯t to the degree of being awkward, just as Solte started to feel uncomfortable, the duke¡¯s daughter as if recalling something grabbed the basket beside her seat and showed it to the beast.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve brought some sweets from the head cook. Baked sweets or kneaded sweets, which would be better? ¡¹


    It seems like she was planning to feed the beast as well. Just as Solte thought that she was treating the beast quite well, a human voice came from the beast.


    ¡¸I like baked ones more. Solte wanna eat too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Solte and the duke¡¯s daughter had round eyes at the same time. Then, the same question came from both of them in different phrasing.


    ¡¸Rona, you are fine with speaking? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona-sama, are you fine with speaking? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Again, question mark appeared on both their head. Then they looked at each other.


    Then between them, there was a suppressed snickering noise from Rona.


    ¡¸You could¡¯ve told me earlier if you knew¡­¡­¡¹


    The duke¡¯s daughter who was pouting at Rona showed an expression befitting her age unlike her serious face from earlier. Seeing her real face, Solte felt the strain on her shoulders lightened a little.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know Sister Solte knew about Rona too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Likewise, it was a surprise. ¡¹


    ¡¸But if Sister Solte knows about Rona, then do you happen to know Shishou¨D¨D, rather Ardis-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The first time I met Ardis-san was when I was still a student in Mariules Academy. It¡¯s an embarrassing topic but, I challenged the Corsas Forest with classmates while being conceited, and were rescued when we were in danger. It¡¯s already been five or six years since then.¡¹


    As Solte recalled, it was truly reckless of her. Although it still felt fresh in her mind, it had been almost six years since then.


    The ringleader between them, Hansrick had already become a non-returnee of the war with the Empire.


    Solte is different from back then. Having undergone training daily, her healing arts are incomparable than before, having more experience, she no longers find herself lost in preparing for rites.


    Being acknowledged as a fully fledged sister rather than an apprentice, she¡¯s no longer treated as an amateur. However, the only thing that didn¡¯t grow much in that period was her height.


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t there yet right. It¡¯s about few months after that we first met. ¡¹


    Rona added on, and Solte returned her mind from reminiscing.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­. So you two have known each other for longer. ¡¹


    The duke¡¯s daughter for some reason looked jealous.


    ¡¸What about Ojou-sama? When did you meet with Ardis-san? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was about two years ago for me. I¡¯m still receiving periodical lessons regarding swordsmanship, that¡¯s why he¡¯s my Shishou. I met Rona then too. ¡¹


    Solte confirmed after hearing an unexpected word.


    ¡¸S-Swordsmanship¡­¡­ is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes ¡¹


    Although it was an immediate answer, Solte asked again.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, you are? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Despite how it may seem unladylike. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, pardon me. Although it was surprising to hear a young lady learning swordsmanship, it was even more surprising to hear Ardis-san teaching someone else his swordsmanship. ¡¹


    As she thought that her words had slipped, Solte quickly corrected herself.


    ¡¸Kukuku, that¡¯s right. Al teaching a noble young lady swordsmanship wasn¡¯t a thing I¡¯d imagine in a thousand years. But anyways, it just means that Al had interest in Minerva. Aah, not that kind, it¡¯s about Minerva having potential to be taught. ¡¹


    Regardless of knowing what Solte thought, Rona described his partner with joy.


    ¡¸I hope that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡¹


    The duke¡¯s daughter seemed a little anxious while saying.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Al we¡¯re talking about, he¡¯s not going to teach anything to someone without potential. Even if it¡¯s a daughter of a big-shot noble, Al would probably just say ¡ºWho cares¡» and move on. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that really sounds like what Shishou would say¡­¡­ ¡¹


    As the duke¡¯s daughter was convinced somehow, Rona quickly changed the topic.


    ¡¸Well, rather than that, let¡¯s eat the sweets. I¡¯m hungry already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s the baked sweets that the head cook made after all, leaving it to harden would be a waste. ¡¹


    Taking the sweets out from the basket, the duke¡¯s daughter fed it to Rona¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Aaa¨Dn. Mnnn¨D¨D, so sweet¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s tail was waving left and right inside the narrow carriage. His tail was hitting back and forth next to Solte and the duke¡¯s daughter seat.


    ¡¸Would Sister Solte like to have one too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eee¡­¡­. Gladly, Ojou-sama. Thank you for your consideration. ¡¹


    The duke¡¯s daughter smiled gently towards Solte who was still having a hardened expression.


    ¡¸Please call me Minerva. It will be a long journey after all, and there¡¯s only Rona and me here, no one would say anything. ¡¹


    At the elegance and prestige, Solte was once again forced to feel the pain in difference of their education. The duke¡¯s daughter is fifteen this year.


    It is the same age when Solte almost died in the Corsas Forest. Thinking about the difference in league of her common birth and the duke¡¯s daughter in front of her, Solte felt a little miserable.


    Understanding that her offering was a method to shorten their distance, Solte confirmed with a mix of happiness and confusion.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it really fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸As long as it¡¯s only in front of Shishou and Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. ¡¹


    As expected from a duke¡¯s daughter who can properly divide private and work, as Solte promised.


    ¡¸And so, until we return to the capital, thanks for having me, Minerva-sama. Please call me Solte as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thanks for having me, Solte-sama. ¡¹


    Solte similarly replied with a smile at Minerva who was beaming.

 CH 197

    With nothing particular of event happening during the journey, they had made it to the first site without any troubles. Although they¡¯re heading towards a holy site, it¡¯s in reality just a remote place.


    There wasn¡¯t any people of the church living around nor any grand building. Although there was periodic cleaning, it¡¯s a place that people would visit only once in many months.


    The expedition was heading towards northwest, near the Kingdom¡¯s border with the coalition. Resting a night at a nearby village after five days of journey, they departed on the next morning.


    Arriving at the destination before the sun completely rose, the monks and nuns were cleaning the surroundings in order to prepare for the ritual.


    Eventually, the preparation were finished at right after noon, and the Cleansing Rite were carried out in a solemn atmosphere.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the first time for me to experience such a large scale Cleansing Rite. What about you, Priest Dret? ¡¹


    While looking at the people already moving onto preparation of leaving and cleaning up, the plump-eared priest asked the other priest beside him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Although I had been in several Cleansing Rites already, it¡¯s the first large-scale one I had. As expected from the duke¡¯s house I guess. ¡¹


    The priest whose name is Dret recalled his experiences with Cleansing Rite and replied.


    Although it was a Cleansing Rite for the duke¡¯s daughter, she didn¡¯t have to do much actually. It only took her a few minutes to cite the ritual incantations and pray on the altar that the monks had prepared.


    The only thing troublesome was the preparation for that and the travelling process. Originally, monks that go on a Cleansing Rite are responsible for their own safety, but with a duke¡¯s daughter here, that¡¯s not possible.


    That¡¯s why, there were a bunch of escorts and servants surrounding the carriages when they travelled, and the preparation work are all left up to them.


    There are voices within the church condemning about what is the point of a Cleansing Rite if everything was done by others. However, a Cleansing Rite for any noble young lady is usually a very good deal for the church, so there aren¡¯t actually many who would make a big deal of it.


    After all, the people from the church also needs to eat. Just like how an outfit store sell dresses, the church earns its living by selling the product, Cleansing Rite.


    The Cleansing Rite this time was paid in a grand sum by the Duke¡¯s house. The amount is enough to run the church in the capital for almost a year.


    It just meant how much the Duke valued the Cleansing Rite for his daughter. Even if it meant having troubles with mobilizing that many priests and monks, there was no reason for the church to decline.


    ¡¸Is the withdrawal preparation going well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Although it is large scale, there are also many people with us. The Duke¡¯s house is lending their manpower too, so it¡¯s going well. ¡¹


    Satisfied by the answer from the plump-eared priest, Priest Dret continued.


    ¡¸If there¡¯s still time, we should give a chance to the escorts to offer their prayers too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m sure the escorts would be pleased too. ¡¹


    For the usual common folk, Cleansing Rite is not something they consider at all. After all, there¡¯s no reason to take rests from their job and go for a dangerous expedition for a Cleansing Rite.


    Although for mercenaries, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem if they¡¯re with their parties, but it would still mean a loss of their potential income. So there aren¡¯t many who are willing to do it voluntarily unless they¡¯re really devout.


    However, it¡¯s decided that the escorts and private soldiers will be visiting all three holy sites as part of their job. While earning, they can undergo the Cleansing Rite as well, there¡¯s no mistake that they would be gracious with the chance.


    Thanks to Priest Dret¡¯s generosity, while the withdrawal preparation were being carried out, the escorts were given a chance to offer their prayers in a small group at a time.


    However, among all the happy members who were offering their prayers, there was only one mercenary escort who didn¡¯t leave the duke¡¯s daughter¡¯s side. Black hair and eyes, a young man dressed in a short purple robe.


    He¡¯s the magician who had won in the Lotus Cup recently, known as the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» in the capital. The plump-eared priest hid his frown immediately, and walked towards the magician who was conversing with the duke¡¯s daughter with a smile.


    ¡¸Ardis-san, was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­. You¡¯re? ¡¹


    The magician who turned around and faced the plump-eared priest threw him a question.


    ¡¸I¡¯m a priest of the church in the capital. It¡¯s quite a while already but, we¡¯ve met when you took an escort request for Sister Solte. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry, I don¡¯t recall you. ¡¹


    It seems like he didn¡¯t remember the plump-eared priest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only the second time I¡¯m meeting you here, it was also a short period after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸So, you have anything with me? If it¡¯s about the escorts, then you should find someone from the private soldiers¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing important. Did you hear that the escorts are also given a chance to offer their prayers to Goddess-sama? ¡¹


    While the Countless Swords Sorcerer visually pointed over at the captain of the private soldiers, the plump-eared priest stated his business briefly.


    ¡¸Yeah, I heard it from Solte just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis-san wouldn¡¯t be offering a prayer? ¡¹


    Although other escorts were moving in conjunction to take advantage of the chance given, only the Countless Swords Sorcerer didn¡¯t show any signs of doing so.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I have to be beside Minerva. ¡¹


    Although the Countless Swords Sorcerer answered with an excuse of protecting the duke¡¯s daughter, it was evident from his face that he was displeased.


    ¡¸There¡¯re other escorts too. There¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s just a few minutes right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, I will refrain. ¡¹


    However, the Countless Swords Sorcerer declined without even considering the words from the priest.


    ¡¸Why is that. It is a rare chance to offer appreciation to the Goddess-sama right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shishou, please don¡¯t be mindful of me. Rona will be accompanying me after all. ¡¹


    Although the duke¡¯s daughter offered a compromise hearing that, the person himself seemed even more displeased.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like everyone worships the same figure. Sorry but I¡¯m¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Wan¨D¨D! ¡¹


    While the Countless Swords Sorcerer seemed really irritated, the golden beast at his legs barked and covered his words. The Countless Swords Sorcerer met eyes with the beast, and after a short while of silence, he once again refused the offer from the priest.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No. I will refrain after all. Don¡¯t be mindful of me. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so. I understand, I apologize to have been rude. I will be excusing myself then. ¡¹


    The plump-eared priest caught on that any more persuading is useless as he backed off.


    ¡¸What happened? Did you find something interesting?¡¹


    The plump-eared priest must¡¯ve showed on his face after returning to Priest Dret after excusing himself from the duke¡¯s daughter. Priest Dret seemed to notice it as he called out to him.


    ¡¸No, it wasn¡¯t anything actually¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You certainly don¡¯t seem like that. I will be listening if there¡¯s something bothering you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. ¡­¡­It¡¯s quite difficult to have everyone understand the benevolence of Goddess-sama. ¡¹


    Speaking of his experience with the Countless Swords Sorcerer, Dret seemed a little troubled as well as he consoled.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. It¡¯s sad to think but there¡¯re also people who don¡¯t understand the heart of our Goddess-sama. However, they shall one day surely come to realize it too. In the end, we can only preach the teachings of Goddess-sama. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sure the day he understands would eventually come.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­, I can only hope so. ¡¹


    However, unlike his words, the cloud in the plump-eared priest¡¯s mind didn¡¯t clear up. The tone and the anger that the Countless Swords Sorcerer showed when he spoke of the Goddess.


    It¡¯s evident that he does not like the Goddess at all. It¡¯s not only the conversation he had just now that he felt something.


    A few years before, the Countless Swords Sorcerer seemed to look at the people praying and the murals on the church¡¯s wall with hatred.


    That was like a gaze going against the Goddess. While the plump-eared priest¡¯s thoughts continued to wander around there, Dret¡¯s words suddenly made him realize something.


    ¡¸However, ¡ºIt¡¯s not like everyone worships the same figure¡» huh¡­¡­. It sounds like he¡¯s worshipping someone else other than the Goddess-sama¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    The plump-eared priest felt a shock going through his body. The unorganized pieces of discomfort fell together, and led to a single answer.


    At the same time, he felt cold sweat down his back.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­¡¹


    There is only one god in this world. In other words, Goddess Eisera is the mother and the root of all.


    However, the plump-eared priest also knew of the existence of another god besides the Goddess. In the ancient times, the evil god, Greihs who was defeated by the Goddess in the war of gods.


    At the same time, he thought of the believers of the evil god, the existence of evil beings who are brought chaos onto the world.


    ¡¸What is it? You don¡¯t look well. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No¡­¡­. I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    Putting more strength into supporting his fumbling self, the plump-eared pries forcefully directed a smile towards Dret, and decided to keep the scary thought to himself. The thought that the Countless Swords Sorcerer is one of the evil god¡¯s believers.

 CH 198

    The time when Ardis was away from home to escort Minerva. One person was walking from the capital into the Corsas Forest. It is Kyrill.


    On off days of the academy, Kyrill had accepted the job of teaching the twins common sense and words as a home tutor.


    That had continued for the year even when Ardis went missing, so it¡¯s the third year since he started. The travel to the forest that he feared of at the beginning became commonplace now.


    ¡¸The melody that severs thine mind and the beckon to Mahoroba¨D¨D Molte ? Orne ? Sheep¡¹(Sleeping Haze)


    He released it towards the beast stalking him from behind the bushes with a dangerous glint. The neurotoxin manifested from the magic covered the area, and forcefully put the creature into sleep.


    The horn on the beast that was peeking at him stopped moving. Without resisting against the sleeping magic that Kyrill released, the targeted beast¡¯s consciousness flew away.


    However, Kyrill could never let his tension down. It is the most dangerous when one thinks it is over.


    It is what Ardis taught him many times when Kyrill was being thrown around like a rag in his training. Kyrill heard the rustle of leaves while his focus never dropped.


    Just as he turned to the woods on the right, there was the figure of another beast of the same type that he just put to sleep. It is a six-footed beast with a hard skin.


    That¡¯s what the mercenaries refer as ¡ºTwin Swords¡». The two chins on its head curved inwards, having the sharpness to tear its prey into pieces.


    Was it trying to intimidate, it grinded the two chins together as it drew closer to Kyrill.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of¨D¨D¡¹


    Although Kyrill immediately tried to attack, the Twin Swords moved faster. No matter how Kyrill is known for his speed casting in the academy, the Twin Swords within ten meters would surely reach first.


    While continuing his chant, Kyrill kicked up the bunch of dried sticks on the ground towards the Twin Swords.


    True to his aim, the sticks that were kicked towards the mouth of the Twin Swords were snipped by the two chins.


    It can be said a Twin Swords¡¯s instinct is to snip anything that comes in between of their chin.


    Although it was only a short moment he was able to buy, managing to delay the movement of the threatening chins would be more than enough for the current Kyrill.


    ¡¸The unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    While holding down the Twin Swords with the staff in his hands, his chant finished. Even for the Twin Swords that has tough skin, its abdomen is vulnerable.


    The sharp spear of stone stabbed from the ground easily penetrated its weak spot. Although the Twin Swords¡¯s legs struggled in the air after being pierced in the abdomen, anyone can tell that it¡¯s a meaningless struggle.


    Its movement dulled by the minute. It would probably turn into a corpse soon.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill sighed grandly with cold sweat down his back. He was reflecting that although he was able to deal with the first Twin Swords quickly, he was ambushed by another.


    Kyrill fears surprise attacks the most as he did not have the ability to detect enemies with magic like Ardis.


    Even though Ardis had taught him martial arts, Kyrill is not at the level to be able to fight in close quarters with a wild beast.


    Dying if he let his guard down didn¡¯t change even after going through the forest for two years.


    The moment he finished his sigh after fending off the Twin Swords. Suddenly he heard rustling from the bushes on his left. And then the sound of something slithering on the ground.


    ¡¸A Ractor¨D¨D? ¡¹


    Something slithering in the forest would make him think of a Ractor first. Ractor is a huge snake that can easily swallow a whole human.


    Although it¡¯s considered weak among demonic beings, it¡¯s still a strong foe compared to the other beasts in the forest.


    However, it¡¯s not something Kyrill cannot handle after having two years of experience in this forest.


    Despite so, it¡¯s not like Kyrill came here to subjugate it.


    Taking on a meaningless fight would be foolish, and on top of that, he might still encounter other beast on his road.


    Fights that can be avoided should be avoided. Luckily, in the surroundings, there¡¯s a fresh Twin Swords corpse, and another one fast asleep.


    If the Ractor is looking for preys, then it would probably go for the two Twin Swords rather than Kyrill who is running away.


    ¡¸Time to get away. ¡¹


    Kyrill quickly made a decision and sprinted out of there. Facing forward in the forest, he kept his focus in getting out of there as soon as possible.


    After eventually getting enough distance, Kyrill slowed down his pace.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not following, right¡­¡­¡¹


    While calming his breathing, he focused all his senses into his ears. He felt the sound of his ragged breathing was more annoying than usual.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh? ¡¹


    There was no sound of a Ractor slithering on the ground. What he can hear is only the leaves rustling in the wind and distant bird chirps.


    It¡¯s the usual forest.


    The noise that indicated the Ractor chasing him nor a Twin Swords in a bush wasn¡¯t heard.


    However, Kyrill tilted his head at the mysterious discomfort he felt. As he felt something was different from the usual forest in his hairs, he looked around.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    Not getting an answer even if he asked, Kyrill felt an indescribable sense of discomfort wrapping around him.


    He focused more with his eyes, strained his ears, and felt the vibrations from the ground with his feet.


    Kyrill continued surveying around for the unexplainable discomfort but, all he could see is the tall trees that covered the sunlight, and lushy green bushes everywhere.


    What he could only hear were the cries of animals that wouldn¡¯t be a threat, and also the wind.


    ¡¸Am I overthinking¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Although Kyrill still felt the discomfort, it¡¯s not like he can find out why even if he waited around.


    If he stayed around, it would be more dangerous for him. Although outskirts, the Corsas Forest is still known as a hellscape.


    After calming his breath, Kyrill tightened his shoelaces and turned back for once. It is the usual scenery.


    While not able to answer the discomfort he had, Kyrill continued on his path towards the house with the owner absent.


    Outskirts of the Corsas Forest. There was Ardis¡¯s house situated in a place where only few mercenaries or explorers ever set foot in.


    In the familiar garden, Kyrill saw two girls a little younger than him crouching near a flowerbed.


    It is the two students that Kyrill has, Fillia and Riana.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Kyrill¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The twins who had noticed Kyrill approaching waved their hands wide.


    The two that would be fourteen this year grew more feminine than the first time Kyrill met them when they¡¯re still twelve.


    Although their behavior still seemed a little younger than their age, it¡¯s still within tolerable zone of being deemed a little more ¡ºChildish¡» than other fourteen-year-olds.


    With an adolescent appearance still retaining its adorableness, the energetic feeling of a wild flower decorated their faces.


    Honestly speaking, Kyrill always thought they¡¯re both considered to be really beautiful.


    Although they were treated unlike human in the past and were thin, they could properly grow up under Ardis¡¯s protection, and have grown to have a good proportion.


    Even their bosom developed femininely, the fact that Kyrill helping them buy clothing in the capital is actually a mentally stressing task was something Ardis nor Nere knew.


    However, Kyrill had gotten close to the twins to willingly help them. Although his students, they¡¯re also like his younger sister at the same time. The twins waved as usual towards Kyrill as he approached.


    ¡¸Where¡¯s Nere-san? In the kitchen? ¡¹


    Kyrill asked for the whereabouts of Nere from the two.


    It is because he needed to hand over the consumables such as spices that he¡¯d bought in the capital to her.


    ¡¸Nere is not around now. ¡¹


    ¡¸She went out to hunt for lunch. ¡¹


    The twins replied Kyrill¡¯s question with the absence of Nere.


    ¡¸Is that so. Well, she¡¯ll return soon huh. ¡¹


    Although when Kyrill first started as a home tutor, there wasn¡¯t a case where Nere left the twins on their own in the house but, that wasn¡¯t possible when Ardis went missing a year ago.


    And that¡¯s why whenever Kyrill visited once a week, he bought the minimum necessities for them. However, their daily food couldn¡¯t be carried over by Kyrill alone.


    Naturally, Nere had to hunt in the forest, and as a result, the twins would be left alone at the house sometimes.


    The fact that Nere could do that is probably because that the twins would be fine on their own to a certain degree.


    On top of the fact that she had put barriers in the surroundings of the house so that beasts wouldn¡¯t approach, the twins had also learnt enough magic to protect themselves.


    ¡¸Who? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    The words that Fillia suddenly blurted out formed a question mark above Kyrill¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Who¡­¡­, is there someone? ¡¹


    He realized that not only Fillia but Riana as well was looking behind him, towards a certain spot in the dense woods.


    Prompted by the two peeking behind him with him in between, Kyrill turned around as well.


    However, it is the silent forest as usual. There was not even a single animal.


    ¡¸Fillia-chan. Did you see someone? ¡¹


    Not glancing back towards Kyrill who asked, Fillia¡¯s gaze was locked at the forest.


    ¡¸What about Riana-chan? Did you see someone too? ¡¹


    Riana who was similarly staring in the forest shook her head and replied without her gaze moving.


    ¡¸But it felt like someone was there, they¡¯re not here anymore though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Someone¡­¡­ was there? In a place like this? ¡¹


    Kyrill couldn¡¯t tell if what Riana said was the truth. However, if there¡¯s someone else other than himself here, there¡¯s nothing guaranteeing that it wouldn¡¯t be an enemy.


    Kyrill understood that it will be his responsibility to protect the twins as Ardis and Nere both aren¡¯t around currently.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get inside. And make sure to not leave the house until Nere-san returns. ¡¹


    Kyrill pushed on the two¡¯s back towards the house and entered the house together, before shutting the door while keeping an eye out.

 CH 199

    The Holguin territory in the western Nagras kingdom. The castle in the center of the city is decorated with luxurious furnishings suitable for nobles.


    Inside a room of that castle was a man sitting on a rocking chair.


    ¡¸Master. The Young Master has returned from the capital. ¡¹


    The old servant with white hair notified. There were five people in the room.


    One of them was sitting on the rocking chair, it is the previous Marquis Holguin. Another is the old servant who served the previous marquis loyally.


    Then two armed escorts stood behind the previous marquis. The last person is a person dressed like a spy kneeling before the previous marquis.


    ¡¸Tell him to wait for a while. We¡¯re having an important meeting now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. I shall convey to the Young Master to wait in his room. ¡¹


    The old servant exited the room after getting the order.


    ¡¸So? Since you¡¯ve come here to report especially, you must¡¯ve got something good? ¡¹


    The previous marquis continued their talk after getting interrupted by the old servant.


    ¡¸I have determined the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s residency. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Is that true? ¡¹


    The previous marquis who was taken by surprise leaned out unintentionally.


    ¡¸Yes. I have managed to find the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s residency outside the capital. It is inside the Corsas Forest just northeast of the capital. ¡¹


    ¡¸Corsas? In that kind of forsaken land? No wonder finding it failed numerous times¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The previous marquis bit on his nails in irritation.


    ¡¸Explain in detail. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Although I have tried tailing the Countless Swords Sorcerer many times, he managed to shake me off every time. That¡¯s when I thought to change my approach, to target someone close to the Countless Swords Sorcerer instead, that¡¯s when I found out there is a student in Mariules Academy who would purchase supplies and head out of the capital regularly. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then? ¡¹


    ¡¸Although the student would return in that day, the supplies he had when he left wouldn¡¯t be brought back. It looked like he was delivering the supplies to somewhere, and just as I¡¯ve tailed him yesterday¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you saying you¡¯ve seen his residency in person? ¡¹


    The previous marquis overwhelmed the spy¡¯s report and asked.


    ¡¸Yes. Although it is still in the outskirts of the Corsas Forest, there was an opening and a house there in somewhere no mercenaries nor explorers would normally visit. There is no mistake that the house in question is the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s. ¡¹


    ¡¸Magnificent, good work! ¡¹


    The previous marquis stood un in an expression of joy.


    ¡¸And it¡¯s not just that. What I¡¯ve seen there, it will surely be use of Your Excellency. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, tell me. ¡¹


    ¡¸It is a pair of about fourteen, fifteen years old ¨D¨D¨D¨D twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Twins, you say? ¡¹


    The previous marquis was stunned at the totally unexpected word.


    ¡¸Yes. The reason why Countless Swords Sorcerer is living remotely in the forest is probably because of that. I am sure that he intends to hide the existence of the twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hohouu¡­¡­. I see, I see! Twins huh! ¡¹


    Starting to realize the meaning behind the news the spy brought, the previous marquis seemed to get more and more excited.


    ¡¸You have brought even greater news that I¡¯ve expected! Let me have your compensation doubled! ¡¹


    Just as the previous marquis offered doubling the compensation, a knock was heard from the door.


    ¡¸Father, it is me. ¡¹


    The person who knocked the door said so, and before waiting for a response from the previous marquis, he opened the door and entered.


    It is a young man at least two folds younger than the previous marquis. He is the current Marquis Holguin and the previous marquis¡¯s actual son.


    ¡¸I¡¯m busy now. Didn¡¯t I told you to wait? ¡¹


    There was the old servant standing behind the current marquis. Seeing his expression, the previous marquis could tell that his son ignored what the servant said and entered anyways.


    ¡¸Why is Father who is relieved of all duties and under house arrest busy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut your mouth. Even if I am relieved of my duties, my connections are still there. What kind of son are you to say something like that when I¡¯m moving for the sake of our family? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have no recollections of anyone asking you to do that, Father. It seems like you are plotting something again but, please refrain from doing anything and instead tend to the garden or something. I will be handling our house. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you saying that to! Since when did you have the rights to belittle me!? ¡¹


    Not afraid of the previous marquis even as he shouted, the son looked at his father with a cold piercing gaze and narrated the reality.


    ¡¸It¡¯s since I have succeeded the house, so? Let me be honest, Father. You are nothing more than an ex-marquis now under house arrest. The acting head of the house is me. Please refrain from doing anything without my permission. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who do you think brought this house so far!? ¡¹


    ¡¸You are also the one who brought it into demise! It was good that you tried to make my sister into the next empress, it was good that you made good use of the faction inside the army. However, the truth is that you failed! Thanks to that, Duke Nyrestia is now on our bad side, the crown prince is displeased, and our rights of Lotus Cup was lost too! Whose fault is it that our house is now seen as a fallen noble!? You cannot not know how much trouble I¡¯ve gone through just to wipe up your mess! ¡¹


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The previous marquis was tied with words after being scolded violently.


    ¡¸¡­¡­In any case, I don¡¯t wish for our house to become worse. Please don¡¯t do anything extra without my knowledge. The current Marquis Holguin is me, don¡¯t forget that. ¡¹


    He spoke everything he wanted say and left the room. After his son left the room, the previous marquis¡¯s anger exploded.


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­! It¡¯s all because of that hateful black hair! ¡¹


    Kicking the rocking chair he was just sitting on into a corner, the eyes of the previous marquis with ragged breath was lit with a dangerous flame.


    ¡¸Unforgivable, unforgivable¡­¡­! A mere brat! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» or ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡», I will have you regret making an enemy of me! Convenient that you¡¯re hiding filthy twins. No matter how famous a mercenary you are, no one would stand with someone siding with the evil god. ¡¹


    According to the teachings of the Goddess, twins were the pawns of the evil god who had caused chaos in the world.


    The existence of the Goddess which is believed by everyone no matter who cannot be ignored even by the royalty. Even the Nagras Kingdom and its enemy, the Elemenia Empire commonly believed in same Goddess.


    Ignoring the teachings of the Goddess, the meaning of raising pawns of the evil god is something even illiterate commoners would know.


    There¡¯s a need to coax the church, and then expose the existence of the twins the Countless Swords Sorcerer is raising.


    And naturally, the Countless Swords Sorcerer would be seen as a heretic, and his reputation would be destroyed.


    When that happens, no one would be willing to stand on that sorcerer¡¯s side. Even Duke Nyrestia would cut his ties to a heretic for sure.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a need to visit the church. ¡¹


    Ignoring the warnings of his son, the previous marquis started plotting.


    ¡¸Someone who is easy to manipulate, highly devout, and has a limited vision¡­¡­¡¹


    The Holguin territory in the western Nagras kingdom. The castle in the center of the city is decorated with luxurious furnishings suitable for nobles.


    Inside a room of that castle was a man sitting on a rocking chair.


    ¡¸Master. The Young Master has returned from the capital. ¡¹


    The old servant with white hair notified. There were five people in the room.


    One of them was sitting on the rocking chair, it is the previous Marquis Holguin. Another is the old servant who served the previous marquis loyally.


    Then two armed escorts stood behind the previous marquis. The last person is a person dressed like a spy kneeling before the previous marquis.


    ¡¸Tell him to wait for a while. We¡¯re having an important meeting now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. I shall convey to the Young Master to wait in his room. ¡¹


    The old servant exited the room after getting the order.


    ¡¸So? Since you¡¯ve come here to report especially, you must¡¯ve got something good? ¡¹


    The previous marquis continued their talk after getting interrupted by the old servant.


    ¡¸I have determined the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s residency. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Is that true? ¡¹


    The previous marquis who was taken by surprise leaned out unintentionally.


    ¡¸Yes. I have managed to find the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s residency outside the capital. It is inside the Corsas Forest just northeast of the capital. ¡¹


    ¡¸Corsas? In that kind of forsaken land? No wonder finding it failed numerous times¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The previous marquis bit on his nails in irritation.


    ¡¸Explain in detail. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Although I have tried tailing the Countless Swords Sorcerer many times, he managed to shake me off every time. That¡¯s when I thought to change my approach, to target someone close to the Countless Swords Sorcerer instead, that¡¯s when I found out there is a student in Mariules Academy who would purchase supplies and head out of the capital regularly. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then? ¡¹


    ¡¸Although the student would return in that day, the supplies he had when he left wouldn¡¯t be brought back. It looked like he was delivering the supplies to somewhere, and just as I¡¯ve tailed him yesterday¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you saying you¡¯ve seen his residency in person? ¡¹


    The previous marquis overwhelmed the spy¡¯s report and asked.


    ¡¸Yes. Although it is still in the outskirts of the Corsas Forest, there was an opening and a house there in somewhere no mercenaries nor explorers would normally visit. There is no mistake that the house in question is the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s. ¡¹


    ¡¸Magnificent, good work! ¡¹


    The previous marquis stood un in an expression of joy.


    ¡¸And it¡¯s not just that. What I¡¯ve seen there, it will surely be use of Your Excellency. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, tell me. ¡¹


    ¡¸It is a pair of about fourteen, fifteen years old ¨D¨D¨D¨D twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Twins, you say? ¡¹


    The previous marquis was stunned at the totally unexpected word.


    ¡¸Yes. The reason why Countless Swords Sorcerer is living remotely in the forest is probably because of that. I am sure that he intends to hide the existence of the twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hohouu¡­¡­. I see, I see! Twins huh! ¡¹


    Starting to realize the meaning behind the news the spy brought, the previous marquis seemed to get more and more excited.


    ¡¸You have brought even greater news that I¡¯ve expected! Let me have your compensation doubled! ¡¹


    Just as the previous marquis offered doubling the compensation, a knock was heard from the door.


    ¡¸Father, it is me. ¡¹


    The person who knocked the door said so, and before waiting for a response from the previous marquis, he opened the door and entered.


    It is a young man at least two folds younger than the previous marquis. He is the current Marquis Holguin and the previous marquis¡¯s actual son.


    ¡¸I¡¯m busy now. Didn¡¯t I told you to wait? ¡¹


    There was the old servant standing behind the current marquis. Seeing his expression, the previous marquis could tell that his son ignored what the servant said and entered anyways.


    ¡¸Why is Father who is relieved of all duties and under house arrest busy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut your mouth. Even if I am relieved of my duties, my connections are still there. What kind of son are you to say something like that when I¡¯m moving for the sake of our family? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have no recollections of anyone asking you to do that, Father. It seems like you are plotting something again but, please refrain from doing anything and instead tend to the garden or something. I will be handling our house. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you saying that to! Since when did you have the rights to belittle me!? ¡¹


    Not afraid of the previous marquis even as he shouted, the son looked at his father with a cold piercing gaze and narrated the reality.


    ¡¸It¡¯s since I have succeeded the house, so? Let me be honest, Father. You are nothing more than an ex-marquis now under house arrest. The acting head of the house is me. Please refrain from doing anything without my permission. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who do you think brought this house so far!? ¡¹


    ¡¸You are also the one who brought it into demise! It was good that you tried to make my sister into the next empress, it was good that you made good use of the faction inside the army. However, the truth is that you failed! Thanks to that, Duke Nyrestia is now on our bad side, the crown prince is displeased, and our rights of Lotus Cup was lost too! Whose fault is it that our house is now seen as a fallen noble!? You cannot not know how much trouble I¡¯ve gone through just to wipe up your mess! ¡¹


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The previous marquis was tied with words after being scolded violently.


    ¡¸¡­¡­In any case, I don¡¯t wish for our house to become worse. Please don¡¯t do anything extra without my knowledge. The current Marquis Holguin is me, don¡¯t forget that. ¡¹


    He spoke everything he wanted say and left the room. After his son left the room, the previous marquis¡¯s anger exploded.


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­! It¡¯s all because of that hateful black hair! ¡¹


    Kicking the rocking chair he was just sitting on into a corner, the eyes of the previous marquis with ragged breath was lit with a dangerous flame.


    ¡¸Unforgivable, unforgivable¡­¡­! A mere brat! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the ¡ºThree Great Demons Subjugator¡» or ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡», I will have you regret making an enemy of me! Convenient that you¡¯re hiding filthy twins. No matter how famous a mercenary you are, no one would stand with someone siding with the evil god. ¡¹


    According to the teachings of the Goddess, twins were the pawns of the evil god who had caused chaos in the world.


    The existence of the Goddess which is believed by everyone no matter who cannot be ignored even by the royalty. Even the Nagras Kingdom and its enemy, the Elemenia Empire commonly believed in same Goddess.


    Ignoring the teachings of the Goddess, the meaning of raising pawns of the evil god is something even illiterate commoners would know.


    There¡¯s a need to coax the church, and then expose the existence of the twins the Countless Swords Sorcerer is raising.


    And naturally, the Countless Swords Sorcerer would be seen as a heretic, and his reputation would be destroyed.


    When that happens, no one would be willing to stand on that sorcerer¡¯s side. Even Duke Nyrestia would cut his ties to a heretic for sure.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a need to visit the church. ¡¹


    Ignoring the warnings of his son, the previous marquis started plotting.


    ¡¸Someone who is easy to manipulate, highly devout, and has a limited vision¡­¡­¡¹

 CH 200

    Hey. Is leaving that girl alone really fine? ¡¹


    Rona asked Ardis while taking notice of the presence behind them as they returned to their home in the forest.


    Finishing the escort request with Minerva, there was a person tailing them as they were returning to their house first time in the past month.


    Although the person tailing them might be thinking that she wasn¡¯t exposed yet, for Ardis and Rona who can detect presences with mana, it is as clear as day.


    ¡¸I mean, she would probably turn back soon. ¡¹


    Ardis replied as a matter of fact without a shred of worry. From how Ardis replied, it didn¡¯t seem like he was particularly seeing the tailer as a big problem.


    Only those that have considerable skill can walk in the Corsas Forest that has predacious beasts like Ractor all around.


    On top of that, Ardis had an idea on who was it that was tailing them. She had also been following him around for the entire month when Ardis went out on an escort request accompanying Minerva on her Cleansing Rite.


    ¡¸How long is she going to continue this¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered to himself.


    The person that had been tailing Ardis recently is the girl that he¡¯d met on the night of the Lotus Cup semifinals.


    As they defeated the assassins sent by Marquis Holguin, catching her thinking that she was together with the assassins, they¡¯ve let her go judging that she¡¯s not with them.


    As Ardis said that ¡ºDo whatever you want if you¡¯re just going to follow¡» then, chasing her away now would mean going back on his words.


    Since Ardis didn¡¯t think that she would be so devoted to continue surveilling him, Ardis regretted what he had said that time.


    ¡¸Well, she doesn¡¯t seem to be of any harm currently, and we will lose her on the way anyways. ¡¹


    After the Lotus Cup, the girl had tailed Ardis on his escort request out of the capital. However, it didn¡¯t seem like she was combative enough to follow Ardis through the forest.


    After all, it¡¯s normal to see that she would turn back every time as she stepped into the forest.


    ¡¸Nn? It looks like she gave up. ¡¹


    Just as Ardis expected, a little after the girl entered the forest, her mana signature dropped in speed, then slowly distanced.


    She¡¯s probably returning to the capital like previous attempts. However, just as she was about to leave Ardis¡¯s detection range, the girl suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡¸Ah, it seems like she encountered some beasts. ¡¹


    Ardis similarly stopped in his tracks like Rona and sensed on his own. There were mana signatures like beasts drawing closer to the girl¡¯s signature.


    ¡¸This size, it must be a Ractor? And there¡¯s two. ¡­¡­¡­Aaah, that girl¡¯s done. ¡¹


    Not my matter. Rona¡¯s tone indicated.


    The girl is likely not a normal town girl. After all, having tasked to monitor Ardis, she must have some skills of her own.


    However, Ardis thought that her skills must¡¯ve been for against humans. Whether it would be use against wild carnivorous beasts that even experienced mercenaries has difficulties defeating is unknown.


    On top of that, there were two of them. Even if she ran, it would only mean extending her life by a few seconds.


    Ardis paid attention to the movements of the signatures. The girl who had encountered the Ractor immediately started running outwards of the forest.


    However, where she was heading towards was another Ractor. The girl stopped moving, the other Ractor slowly closed in from behind.


    Her life is like a candlelight swaying in the wind. Suddenly, her appearance stabbed at Ardis¡¯s heart. It only happened for a moment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Al? ¡¹


    Realizing something was up with his partner, Rona asked, while Ardis lowered the baggage on himself and said.


    ¡¸You can return first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Al? You¡¯re not going there right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s still a kid in my eyes. ¡¹


    Ardis left those words that weren¡¯t even an answer to Rona¡¯s question and threaded back the path they came from.


    The girl¡¯s mana signature moved slightly even as she was sandwiched between two Ractors. She must be trying to escape somehow.


    However, her movements suddenly dulled in the next moment.


    ¡¸Can I make it in time? ¡¹


    Ardis asked himself as he ran between the trees. Their distance was about four hundred meters apart.


    No matter how the trees are being an obstacle, it¡¯s a distance that takes only a few moments for Ardis. However, a time that short is also enough for the two Ractors to easily kill the girl.


    Eventually, the girl¡¯s mana stopped moving at one place. Since her mana signature is still there, she must¡¯ve not died yet but, that might change too if another ten seconds passed.


    Ardis clicked his tongue unintentionally, as two swords manifested from the cracks of space he made. It is the ¡ºGate¡» that connected between the two worlds that he had finally managed to make after experiencing travelling between the two worlds.


    Although it is only about a sword¡¯s width that Ardis¡¯s can create, storing his flying swords would still prove to be an invaluable technique.


    Summoning the two swords and suspending them in the air, Ardis released the two flying swords like arrows. Thanks to the positional data that Ardis gotten with his mana detection, the two flying swords pierced the two Ractors at the same time.


    However, since it¡¯s too vague to rely on mana detection, whether it will be fatal or not depends on luck.


    But at the very least, it will keep the two Ractors busy for a few moments. That¡¯s more than enough for Ardis.


    ¡¸Kssshhaaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The Ractors¡¯ cry of pain was heard.


    And a breath after that, Ardis managed to see them. He caught sight of the two Ractors first, and then the girl collapsed in the middle with blood.


    One Ractor had the sword pierced in its neck, and the other had it in the torso. The Ractor that was pierced in its neck could only sporadically move at that point.


    It was a critical hit. It will probably die on its own even if Ardis didn¡¯t do anything further to it.


    As for the other, although its movements was dulled by a little, its gaze finding the owner of the sword found Ardis.


    The Ractor hissed threateningly at the new target. However, for Ardis, a Ractor is only a slightly larger beast. It¡¯s not even an opponent worth considering.


    Creating blades of wind, its neck fell off in the next moment. Without even time for it to cry in pain, the Ractor stopped being alive, as Ardis approached the collapsed girl.


    ¡¸Oi. Still alive? ¡¹


    As he called out, he verified the severity of the wounds. It seems like the girl had already passed out, as there was no response to Ardis¡¯s question.


    Her abdomen were dyed in red with blood, and the pool of blood continued increasing. She will definitely die within five minutes if left alone.


    ¡¸My goodness. What happened, Al. ¡¹


    A stunned voice came from behind. There¡¯s no need to see who it is at this point.


    As Ardis turned around, he said to himself after seeing the baggage that Rona carried.


    ¡¸Nice timing. ¡¹


    From the baggage that Ardis carried just now, Ardis took out a vial of medicine and opened its seal.


    ¡¸Eh, you¡¯re using that? ¡¹


    It¡¯s the highest ranked restorative medicine that could be bought in the capital. With its potential of healing wounds of someone on the verge of death, it is considered a super expensive item pricing at five gold coins a vial.


    It¡¯s something mercenaries and explorers carried for an unfortunate occasion.


    ¡¸It¡¯s such a waste¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis immediately poured it on the girl¡¯s wounds without any hesitation, as Rona watched aloofly. Tossing away the empty medicine bottle, Ardis stood up while carrying the girl.


    ¡¸What, you¡¯re following? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia and Riana will probably be unhappy seeing me return alone anyways¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona followed with a face of having no other choice. Ardis moved to about the entrance of the forest and laid the girl there in view of the highway, and put up a magical barrier in the surroundings.


    Although it can only last for half a day, Ardis expected the girl to wake up before then.


    The barrier can defend against beasts of Ractor¡¯s level but, in the first place, there¡¯s not many beasts loitering near the entrance of the forest anyways.


    Although not a guarantee, her life shouldn¡¯t be a danger here.


    ¡¸Did your mind sway? ¡¹


    Rona asked from the side as they went back towards the forest after verifying the girl¡¯s safety.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t answer his question. It¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t deny it fully.


    No matter her intentions, Ardis certainly wasn¡¯t keen of getting tailed constantly. If it was an adult, Ardis probably wouldn¡¯t have spared any thoughts.


    However, seeing that her age is close to the twins and Minerva, it made Ardis troubled.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Didn¡¯t know what? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    No matter if it¡¯s Fillia or Riana, Kyrill, or even Minerva. It felt like he was soft on children, as Ardis realized for the first time.


    Himself, who was robbed of his innocent childhood mercilessly. Then getting rescued by one man, protected, and given many things.


    Although he didn¡¯t know it before, it seems like that had given a large influence to his actions. Perhaps he wanted to become like his respected benefactor by doing the same things.


    It¡¯s probably also because that he had arrived in this world where he has leeway to care for others, having came from a world where it took his all just to survive.


    After all, with death being so close by there, he didn¡¯t have any time to think about that before. The unidentified girl that he had saved just now, and the young boys and girls he¡¯d met in this world.


    Questions that could not be answered manifested inside Ardis. Even though they were all born as human, why is there such a difference just because he happened to be born there?


    With a mind full of questions that cannot be solved, Ardis hastened his pace towards the house where the people he should protect resided.

 CH 201

    That day, Rona had different plans than Ardis. However, he¡¯s still in the capital, and the distance between them two isn¡¯t even more than fifty meters.


    The reason why Rona is a distance away is because of Ardis.


    ¡ºI want to find out who that girl actually is. ¡»


    Because of that, Ardis asked for help from Rona to monitor the girl.


    ¡¸Nfufu~. It¡¯s like playing hide-and-seek. It feels exciting for some reason ¡¹


    While enjoying the situation, Rona was tailing the girl who was tailing Ardis. While the girl was monitoring Ardis from afar, Rona is doing the same to the girl.


    Although Rona wasn¡¯t bothered at all about the girl¡¯s identity, he couldn¡¯t easily refuse a request from Ardis. And of course, he¡¯s not doing it half-heartedly.


    Stalking his target from the shadows without them knowing somehow excited his instincts, as he jumped across rooftops in a good mood.


    Not just the girl, Rona used arts in order to hide himself from the pedestrians as well. About the third day that Rona started tailing the girl.


    Leaving the house in the forest, it was in the early morning that he split off from Ardis.


    To not let the girl who had started tailing Ardis as soon as he entered the capital realize, Rona started tailing from a distance.


    Ardis visited the Seseragi Inn, then the blacksmith, before stopping by in a shaman¡¯s shop. During then, the girl had continued to monitor Ardis from the shadows.


    The girl didn¡¯t seem like she was intending harm to Ardis, but her eyes were determined to stare at Ardis¡¯s each and every movement.


    ¡¸But still, she looks really bony. ¡¹


    Rona muttered while looking at the girl from afar. Although she was wearing a common townfolk clothing, everyone would raise their eyebrows if they saw her.


    It¡¯s difficult to not see her as someone from the slums even if they aren¡¯t being rude. Her body was slim to the point of unhealthy, the sunken cheeks, messy dark brown hair, she even looks likely to be collapsing anytime.


    ¡¸And she¡¯s stumbling again. ¡¹


    Just as he said so, the girl¡¯s legs stumbled and almost fell, as Rona had an indescribable feeling. In a certain way of being dangerous, the girl continued monitoring Ardis.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona¡¯s monologue question would be answered partly on the fifth day.


    ¡¸Of course she¡¯s so bony if she¡¯s like that. ¡¹


    Although he understood now, Rona took out dried meat across the ¡ºGate¡» with an uncomfortable feeling as he chewed on it.


    The tenth day as Rona monitored the girl. During that day, Rona had been looking at the girl for six hours without returning to Ardis.


    And he found out a few things thanks to that. The girl¡¯s sleeping place, the ruins of a tavern that she occasionally visited, and her diet.


    ¡¸What is up with her? Monitoring Ardis because of a personal reason¨D¨D might be possible, but that degree of devotedness is a mental sickness. ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s abnormal behavior was apparent to Rona. The girl almost never ate. Even as Rona monitored her, he would occasionally take out food across the ¡ºGate¡» and eat, but she would never eat anything when she¡¯s monitoring Ardis.


    From the time when Ardis left Seseragi Inn until he returned in the evening, or in worse cases, she wouldn¡¯t eat anything for two full days while keeping watch for the entire night.


    No matter what, it¡¯s too strange of a behavior in Rona¡¯s eyes. Even for the one hour when the girl would stop monitoring Ardis and returned to her sleeping place, he didn¡¯t see her eating either.


    Only a granny who saw her appearance would give her food occasionally, and that seemed to be her only precious nutrition source.


    Of course, that¡¯s nowhere close to be filling, Rona even saw her going through leftovers of restaurants in the streets after finishing tailing Ardis.


    ¡¸What the heck? ¡¹


    Rona became more confused. As he had been together with Ardis for quite a long time already, Rona knows about the human society quite well.


    Rona knows that there¡¯re people who work in the shadows known by many names like spies or operatives.


    However, for them who would often be alone in an enemy territory, damaging their own health would bring a greater risk of death.


    That is why they would manage their own health carefully. However, the girl in front of his eyes who symbolizes the word, unhealthy, had never tended to her own body, only continuously monitoring Ardis.


    With that, Rona thought that even mercenaries who only thinks for the day managed themselves better.


    That day, the girl stopped monitoring Ardis after the night has fallen until the point even the taverns became quiet. Before the girl returned to her sleeping place, she headed towards the ruins of a former tavern that Rona saw her go a few times already.


    ¡¸Is there something with that place? ¡¹


    It¡¯s a place that the girl would especially go out to despite being like that. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s stopping by without a reason.


    Entering the ruins, the girl would climb up the stairs into the second floor and enter a certain room.


    Rona moved to a building opposite of it across the streets. Hiding in the shadows above the rooftop where the moonlight doesn¡¯t shine, Rona looked into the second floor of the ruins.


    He wouldn¡¯t have done this normally. However, today was a little special.


    After all, there was another person waiting in the room where the girl was heading towards.


    ¡¸Yo, long time no see, Crimson Osprey. ¡¹


    A small man waiting for the girl said.


    Exactly because that Rona has exceptional hearing than a human that he could hear them talking at this distance, a normal person wouldn¡¯t even have noticed there¡¯re people there.


    ¡¸Carrier Pigeon¡­¡­. You were still alive huh. ¡¹


    Although a little confused, the girl referred the man as such.


    ¡¸I guess so. I was lucky to be sent out on a mission in Alburn. But when I returned, the organization was in shambles, all the members are dead, and I¡¯m now nothing more than a street thug. Eventhough I was so close to be an executive¡­¡­¡¹


    The little man sighed loudly.


    ¡¸Making a move against the Countless Swords Sorcerer was the wrong choice. Who would¡¯ve thought one sorcerer could bury the organization into the ground in mere days. ¡¹


    While shrugging, the man sat on a moldy office desk instead of a chair.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, you look horrible, Crimson Osprey. Have you even been eating well? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I would be dead if I wasn¡¯t eating. ¡¹


    ¡¸Still, you don¡¯t look like you ate anything proper. Seriously, what a waste of an expert. No matter how skillful you are, they didn¡¯t even teach you the basics of how to earn and stay alive. Without the organization¡¯s support, even an expert like you is nothing different from the trashes from the slums. ¡¹


    The little man put his hand into a bag on the desk, and took out a large bun.


    ¡¸Here, eat. ¡¹


    While saying that, the little man threw it towards the girl, Crimson Osprey.


    ¡¸What, you¡¯re not eating? ¡¹


    The little man had a bitter smile seeing Crimson Osprey who received the bun not even making a move on it. He took out another bun from the bag, and this time bit on it himself.


    ¡¸Want some wine? It¡¯ll be drinking from the bottle though, since there¡¯s no glass. ¡¹


    ¡¸No need. It¡¯ll be disrupting my mission. ¡¹


    ¡¸Mission? What mission is there still. ¡¹


    ¡¸My mission is to monitor the Countless Swords Sorcerer. I have not received any change in my orders. ¡¹


    ¡¸What change, rather, those that gave you that order, all the executives including the boss are in the dirt now. The organization is already no more, what use is there to be following it like a fool. ¡¹


    The little man looked genuinely stunned.


    ¡¸Even so, a mission is a mission. I cannot simply make such decisions. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really, you have no flexibility at all. Seriously, who is it that educated you¡­¡­¡¹


    The little man muttered partly to himself.


    ¡¸So? You¡¯re doing that? Continuing your last orders like a brainless bird, and still monitoring the Countless Swords Sorcerer now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸For the past year? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸With no one to report to? ¡¹


    ¡¸It is not a hindrance to my mission. ¡¹


    ¡¸Without eating and swaying like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t relate to my mission. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you even watched the Countless Swords Sorcerer as he attacked here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s my mission after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not even the thought of helping? ¡¹


    The little man whose stunned expression worsened asked.


    ¡¸My orders are only monitoring the Countless Swords Sorcerer, and not fending off an attacker. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kaa¨D¨Dh! Am I speaking to a golem who can only follow orders!? ¡¹


    The little man looked irritated as he massaged his temple.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why even Dive Swallow couldn¡¯t move this golem huh. ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey¡¯s eyes shook a little at the little man¡¯s murmur. Without realizing the change in Crimson Osprey, the little man folded his arm and started muttering to himself.


    ¡¸What to do. Should I give up. ¡¹


    Then Crimson Osprey asked the little man next.


    ¡¸Why did you return only now? With no news from you for the past year, I thought you had died like the others. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why now? Well, there¡¯re various things. Not returning first was to ensure my safety in the beginning. Although it¡¯s clear now that the Countless Swords Sorcerer was the one that hit the bases, back then, not just our bases in the Kingdom, the ones in other countries fell as well. It¡¯s natural to be on alert because of that though. ¡¹


    The little man drank the wine directly from its bottle.


    ¡¸In the first place, I didn¡¯t even have plans to return here but then, I found out you¡¯re still alive. So I¡¯ve come here to give you an offer especially. ¡¹


    ¡¸Offer? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Actually, we¡¯re now setting up a new organization in Alburn. And with our number of members, I would really like to have a trained assassin to reign in the organization. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alburn¡­¡­? The island country? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. From the Bronshell Republic in the north from here, there¡¯s an island country across the seas in the east. It will be a rough time there soon, after all, there¡¯s plenty of behind the scenes work for us. ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey who heard that stared at the little man in silence.


    ¡¸So? How about throwing away a mission from an already destructed organization, and come with me to pioneer a new opportunity? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. ¡¹


    The little man hearing Crimson Osprey¡¯s immediate answer looked like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡¸Oi oi, you have a brain right? What are you trying to accomplish continuing a meaningless mission? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since the orders wasn¡¯t taken back, what I must do is still monitoring the Countless Swords Sorcerer. ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate that part of you but, look at the reality. You¡¯re not different from a stray dog or stray cat without the organization. And no way you can live on by yourself without the support from an organization. ¡¹


    The little man looked more irritated.


    ¡¸A Carrier Pigeon is only a carrier pigeon. You have no rights to be ordering me. That is why I will only continue carrying out my last order. ¡¹


    ¡¸I said that the ones that can take that order back is already dead alright! ¡¹


    The little man howled at the Crimson Osprey who wouldn¡¯t budge at all.


    ¡¸This is the last chance. Come to Alburn with me. Think properly and reply. ¡¹


    Glaring at Crimson Osprey, the little man declared as the atmosphere inside the room became strained.


    ¡¸No. ¡¹


    However, Crimson Osprey refused the offer without hesitation. Just as Crimson Osprey wanted to exit the room seeing there¡¯s no room to talk, the little man got off of the office desk.


    ¡¸Is that so, how unfortunate. ¡¹


    In the next moment, the little man took out a dagger from his pocket and attacked Crimson Osprey.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Crimson Osprey dodged the first attack by jumping sideways.


    ¡¸What dull movements. You seem considerably weakened. ¡¹


    ¡¸Infighting are to be subjected to sanctions. ¡¹


    ¡¸Infighting? Are you really lacking a brain? There¡¯s no infighting if there¡¯s no organization. I thought I would make use of you if you¡¯re willing but, since you¡¯re like this, it¡¯s better that I finish you off here. You¡¯ll be a hindrance for our future prospects in the capital after all. ¡¹


    The little man followed up. Crimson Osprey¡¯s legs tangled as she tried to dodge.


    ¡¸Ha! A top ten assassin of the organization is only this much now? Even with my strength, I can handle the current you with leeway. ¡¹


    Although Crimson Osprey took out a stiletto from her pocket, Rona could see that she isn¡¯t in a condition to fight.


    ¡¸Farewell, my comrade. ¡¹


    The little man bid his farewell. A dagger shining in the dark stabbed towards Crimson Osprey¡¯s vital spot.


    Although Crimson Osprey tried to avoid the dagger stabbing out, her movements were lacking agility. The blade from the little man approached Crimson Osprey¡¯s chest without hesitation.


    Suddenly, a strong gust blew in the room.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    But that¡¯s the little man¡¯s final words. Without understanding what happened, the little man¡¯s head fell on the ground with blood spurting out like a fountain from his neck.


    The dusty floor was soaked with the little man blood. Inside the room painted in red with the spraying blood, the object who was once the little man fell on the ground.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­. I did it on an impulse but, would it been better if I left them¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The true identity of the wind who took the little man¡¯s life. It is Rona¡¯s arts.


    With the words he heard and the figures he could see, Rona who judged that Crimson Osprey was in danger moved to neutralize the little man before his thoughts could catch up.


    Although Crimson Osprey or the little man is not an existence worth considering for Rona, he must¡¯ve instinctively neutralized the little man since he was trying to make a move on his surveillance target.


    ¡¸Well whatever. ¡¹


    Rona who muttered as if he really meant it left Crimson Osprey there as he jumped down from the rooftop.


    ¡¸Nnn¨D¨D. The picture is clear thanks to that, I guess I can return to Al now huh. ¡¹


    Thanks to the little man, Rona found out the girl¡¯s name, Crimson Osprey, and her identity and purpose. It¡¯ll be up to Ardis to do what he wants after this.


    Having enjoyed his time and feeling refreshed, Rona headed towards the Seseragi Inn where Ardis was asleep.

 CH 202

    It seems like she¡¯s waiting for a new order, and she¡¯s continuing her last order of monitoring Al while doing that. ¡¹


    Ardis heard about the girl after Rona returned to the Seseragi Inn.


    ¡¸So she¡¯s part of that organization huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had an indescribable feeling as it wasn¡¯t anything he expected.


    ¡¸Even though she¡¯s not getting any more orders. ¡¹


    Rona spoke of the harsh truth. It¡¯s just as he said. Ardis had already sent all the executives at the top of that organization to the other side of the Styx River.


    As even their bases outside the Kingdom were crushed, that organization¡¯s revival is unlikely. As such, there¡¯s no one around to give any orders to that girl.


    Normally speaking, she would¡¯ve looked for her own way to survive on her own but, hearing Rona¡¯s story and also seeing the person¡¯s behavior, it certainly didn¡¯t look like that.


    Being taught, educated, and brainwashed to be only useful to the organization, with everything else hidden from her, in a certain meaning, she¡¯s a person without any thoughts. She must¡¯ve been raised like that.


    Rather than a person, she had been living her life as only a tool, without ever thinking for herself, she would only execute the organization¡¯s order, while having her life supported by it.


    What Ardis did was liberate her from the organization¡¯s chains, but in another sense, he also ended the girl¡¯s lifeline.


    ¡¸Feeling responsible? ¡¹


    Rona asked seeing his partner¡¯s mental state.


    Ardis shook her head, while commending Rona¡¯s efforts, he decided any more surveillance on the girl is unneeded.


    Although he thought the girl was what Kyrill and the twins was mentioning, ¡ºSomeone¡¯s presence near the house¡», but hearing Rona¡¯s story, it seems like the girl¡¯s target is only on Ardis.


    In the first place, the person herself was following him during his journey out of the capital, so it¡¯s impossible for her to have entered the Corsas Forest then.


    And just recently, seeing her almost died to two Ractors, it¡¯s unlikely to think that she could make it to the house in the forest.


    ¡¸For the time being, it¡¯s convenient to know that she¡¯s not employed by any dangerous person. If she¡¯s only intending to monitor me, then it¡¯s not anything significant actually. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. She would probably die off somewhere if left alone. ¡¹


    A dangerous glint was shot towards Rona as he said so lightly.


    But Rona himself pretended to have not realized it, curling up on the bed and yawning before saying ¡¸Good night¡¹ and sleeping.


    While sensing the presence of the girl tailing him as usual, Ardis continued his usual activities in the capital.


    The normal days of staying inside the capital when he has lessons with Minerva, and going out for nearby subjugation requests on the other days passed.


    Amidst that, only the presence of the girl continuously monitoring him bothered him.


    Since she¡¯s not actually a threat, and having known that she¡¯s not hostile, there¡¯s no reason to be on guard with her.


    As such, all Ardis could only see is a thin girl that could collapse at any time monitoring himself.


    Certainly, she¡¯s part of the organization that was responsible for the attack on Minerva. Ardis has both anger and resentment towards the organization that did it and also the one who requested it.


    However, he wasn¡¯t so unreasonable to be holding his anger towards a child whose life was abused for the benefits of adults.


    Ardis who had finished his lessons with Minerva that day ordered three portions from the signboard girl of his frequented inn, Melir.


    ¡¸I will be right back. ¡¹


    Ardis said so to Melir, then left Rona indoors while ignoring his gaze of wanting to say something.


    Having the ability to pinpoint people¡¯s position with their mana signatures, where the girl was hiding was apparent.


    Although he wasn¡¯t so proficient like Nere who can distinguish individuals with only mana signatures, he could tell the position of those that are hiding behind buildings and are spying on him.


    More so when there¡¯s no other people around that¡¯s monitoring Ardis right now. Before the girl could escape realizing Ardis¡¯s intention, he had blocked her path appearing in the back alley.


    ¡¸Woah, no need to be so rash. ¡¹


    Ardis held down her hand trying to reach inside her pocket.


    ¡¸I know you¡¯re not intending harm for us. And just like I said before, I won¡¯t do anything if you¡¯re just looking, that¡¯s still true now right? ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s eyes looked to be swimming around looking for something.


    ¡¸Or is it something else? Like aiming for someone near me instead? ¡¹


    After about three breaths of silence, the girl shook her head lightly.


    ¡¸Then I won¡¯t be doing anything. If you¡¯re not really my enemy, then you don¡¯t have to look from so far away. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­What do you mean? ¡¹


    The girl was on alert as she asked.


    ¡¸In other words, if you want to monitor me, it¡¯s better to do it up close. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be eating in that inn now, for the time being, you can monitor me in there. It¡¯s more enjoyable than spying behind shadows right? ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that there¡¯s not much different for me if you¡¯re up close or faraway if you¡¯re not intending harm. Whatever, just come. You also understand that trying to escape is useless right? ¡¹


    Ardis forcefully pushed through even though the girl had a face of expressing her inability to comprehend Ardis¡¯s words.


    The girl had no choice but to follow Ardis hesitantly having seen her strength previously.


    Just as Ardis returned to the Seseragi Inn with the girl in tow, Melir who peeked out of the kitchen called out to him.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis, you came back at the right timing. Today¡¯s menu is roasted chicken breast dressed in special sauce and consomm¨¦ soup. There¡¯s also fresh salad as well. Is the two portions for Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, one of them is for this girl. ¡¹


    Seeing Ardis sitting down with the girl following him behind, Rona sighed.


    ¡¸What, one portion is not enough? ¡¹


    Misunderstanding his reason of sighing, Ardis asked.


    ¡¸Not really¡­¡­¡¹


    Although denying Ardis in a soft voice inaudible to Melir, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s pouting.


    ¡¸Melir. Another portion for Rona please. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, I will tell father to make one extra. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡¹


    Looking away from Melir who disappeared into the kitchen and to the girl, Ardis pointed at the empty seat.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t stand there, take a seat. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re literally standing out if you stand there like that. ¡¹


    The girl looked at Ardis with a confused face. Her gaze was especially expressing her thoughts of ¡ºWhat¡¯s your plan? ¡».


    ¡¸Here. ¡¹


    As Ardis continued to hush her, the girl finally got on the chair.


    However, her eyes were on Ardis constantly even as she sat down, she looked like a stray cat in an alleyway on guard against a human passing by.


    After a period of strange silence, Melir had arrived to the table carrying a tray of food.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my treat. Eat, you¡¯re hungry right? ¡¹


    Saying the minimum, Ardis started working on his own food. However, the girl didn¡¯t make a move on her portion even after a while.


    ¡¸What, you¡¯re not eating? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why? ¡¹


    The girl asked back another question having not understanding Ardis¡¯s intentions.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing strange in there. It¡¯s the same thing as mine. ¡¹


    However, Ardis didn¡¯t look bothered at all, as his fork stabbed into a piece of chicken meat.


    ¡¸In the first place, if I¡¯m going to do anything to you, there¡¯s no need for me to be doing all this farce. So your guard is unfounded. ¡¹


    Either the girl had no choice but to believe it having known the difference in their strength, or did she give up, her questioning gaze moved from Ardis and landed on the food, then to the kitchen.


    After a while of observation with only her eyes, the girl picked up a piece of food with her fork and tasted a little, and only then started fully focusing on it.


    The girl was hesitant at first with the food but, eventually she must¡¯ve realized that it¡¯s safe. And her hunger must¡¯ve made her cave in as well as she stuffed it into her mouth.


    Seeing that, Ardis had a satisfied smile, before looking around for Melir to make additional orders.


    Regardless if she bought the story of being more enjoyable to monitor Ardis nearby, her figure was starting to be seen just behind Ardis whenever he¡¯s in the capital.


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t let the girl follow him into the forest, but anywhere else other than that, he had left her up to her own accord.


    ¡¸The skewers, can I have six? ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks for the business! It¡¯s three copper! ¡¹


    Buying the skewers of meat sold in the street stalls, Ardis handed over two of them to Rona.


    ¡¸Oi, come here for a bit. ¡¹


    Having four more on his hands, Ardis called over the girl behind him.


    The girl who was only hesitantly following him at first had gotten more comfortable around Ardis after half a month.


    Although it¡¯s not like she¡¯s happy over it but, she would come nearer if Ardis called.


    ¡¸Here, your portion. ¡¹


    Ardis split half of the skewers on his hands to the girl.


    The girl who had received the skewers seeing Ardis bit on it, followed suit as well.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going home for today, so don¡¯t follow. Well, you can try but I will lose you. ¡¹


    No matter if she¡¯s not intending harm, Ardis wouldn¡¯t expose the existence of the twins to her.


    ¡¸I have a three-day-long subjugation request from tomorrow, so prepare for outdoor camps. The schedule is buying supplies in the morning tomorrow and depart at noon. If you want to eat breakfast, then wait at the north gate at eight. Got it? ¡¹


    Ardis told his plans for tomorrow in its entirety to the girl.


    After all, she would be following without preparation at all if he left her without details.


    As long as it¡¯s not the house in the forest, Ardis had let the girl to follow him everywhere including on his subjugation requests.


    The reason why Ardis is stupidly revealing his plans so honestly is also because he is convinced that the girl wouldn¡¯t be using that information to harm himself.


    Rather, by telling her about it clearly, the girl wouldn¡¯t recklessly tail Ardis everywhere without preparation.


    The girl chewing on the skewers nodded at Ardis¡¯s words silently. Was the girl getting used to it, she didn¡¯t look as on guard as before, and she would just eat anything Ardis handed over.


    And Rona as well looked like he had stopped caring about it, so he hasn¡¯t been saying anything about it recently.


    Though, Rona always said ¡¸It looks like you¡¯re trying to tame her to me. ¡¹.


    Although Ardis himself certainly didn¡¯t have the intentions of doing that, that¡¯s only his own opinion.


    No matter if Ardis or the girl denied it, the truth is it looks like Ardis is trying to tame her.


    ¡¸But how long you¡¯re going to keep this up? You should know that it¡¯s not going to be like that forever, Al. ¡¹


    On the path returning to the house in the forest, Rona suddenly stabbed at a painful spot.


    ¡¸Yeah, I know that too. But she¡¯s not an enemy now, and feeding one more person is not much different. ¡¹


    In reality, feeding just one human girl compared to Rona is insignificant.


    Even for the skewers just now, two of them are only snacks for Rona, but for the girl, it probably can be considered as her dinner.


    ¡¸In a sense, the girl is a victim of that organization too. There¡¯s no need to be truly burning all of them to the ground right? ¡¹


    ¡¸But even so, that¡¯s not a reason for you to be taming her. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, well¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words were stuck as Rona was correct.


    ¡¸Well, she¡¯s hasn¡¯t been following us into the forest after that, and it¡¯s true that she¡¯s not dangerous but¡­¡­. Don¡¯t delve too deeply into it as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I know.¡¹


    Although he was saying so, Ardis¡¯s face certainly didn¡¯t look like he understood.

 CH 203

    Several tens of days later after Ardis¡¯s contact with the girl from the ruined organization. Under Ardis¡¯s eyes, the girl had at the very least taken two meals a day.


    Thanks to that, she¡¯s not as thin as she used to be, and can now fit in without any abnormality wearing normal townfolk clothing. With the strange daily life going, one day of a new month.


    For the sake of buying information from the information broker, Chezare, Ardis headed towards the tavern where he¡¯s always in.


    ¡¸A good subjugation request? Didn¡¯t I told you to not look for an information broker for something like that, but a job introducer? Wasn¡¯t Jeanne-san taking care of you? ¡¹


    The gentle looking man that would have girls flocking over to him looked at Ardis with a surprised face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly because that Jeanne wasn¡¯t being helpful that I came here to ask you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I¡¯m an information broker, a job introducer would know more about subjugation requests. If not, the occupation of a job introducer wouldn¡¯t be there in the first place. Did Jeanne-san say something? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºRest for a bit¡» he said. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rest? Why? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºYou cleaned up all the demonic beings all around the capital, and all the other mercenaries has nothing to live on¡». ¡¹


    Just as he heard, a muffed ¡¸Puh¡¹ sound came from Chezare, as his hand covered his mouth while his shoulders was trembling.


    ¡¸Oi. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well well, sorry. Even I didn¡¯t think a job introducer can say such thing. I see I see, certainly, thanks to you, demonic beings is rare around the capital recently. After all, we¡¯re talking about someone who can subjugate the ¡ºThree Great Demons¡» in just a day. Surely the other mercenaries would have troubles to get by. ¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t have that intention though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Regardless, with your pace of subjugating them, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible for the demonic beings to go extinct around here. Since you¡¯re probably not troubled with money, why not use this chance to take a break? It might be a good idea to visit various countries. ¡­¡­Ah, but not Alburn if you¡¯re going to do that. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Did something happen in Alburn? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details yet but, it seems like the Alburn government was overturned. Apparently a Lord Corpse rebelled and labelled himself as the new king. The details have to wait though. ¡¹


    But actually, Chezare who said so looked at Ardis with an appraising smile.


    ¡¸Alburn would be in a state of chaos soon, so it might be good chance to find some quick buck there. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, not feeling like it now. ¡¹


    Since Chezare was the one to say it, Alburn must be really undergoing a change in governance. Just killing the king wouldn¡¯t end the matter that easily.


    There¡¯s a high chance that the entire country will be thrown into a civil war. If so, it would be a good chance to earn money for mercenaries like Ardis.


    And if such information were to spread, there¡¯s no mistake that many mercenaries in the capital would move to Alburn. However, it wasn¡¯t a choice for Ardis who has the two twins behind him.


    There¡¯re also the lessons with Minerva, maybe a month or two might be fine, but he wouldn¡¯t leave the capital for a year.


    Ardis was thinking so, but he refused the idea vaguely as a problem of his feeling. However, Chezare probably knew what Ardis was thinking.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside. I have some breaking news, interested? ¡¹


    Even Chezare wasn¡¯t really suggesting Ardis to head over to Alburn too as he easily changed the topic.


    ¡¸Breaking news? How much? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ten gold. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ten? ¡¹


    It¡¯s very expensive considering it¡¯s for a piece of information. However, Ardis also knew that Chezare isn¡¯t a man who would randomly put ludicrous price on his information.


    At the very least, he has pride in his occupation as an information broker, so he would do his part of the job befitting the price.


    Although not someone to believe in as a person, he¡¯s the most believable as an information broker. It¡¯s an information priced at ten gold by someone like that.


    It¡¯s likely that it does has that price. After some hesitation, Ardis put ten gold coins on the table.


    ¡¸There¡¯s some unsettling rumors about you. Rather, the rumors are set to be spread soon. ¡¹


    In a soft voice, Chezare with a serious face started talking.


    ¡¸Unsettling rumors? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the rumors about you¡¯re hiding twins. And also, a heretic that goes against the Goddess, or rather, an apostle of the Evil God. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s troubling to hear. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, leaving aside the matter about the twins, the other part of the story is hard to ignore. ¡¹


    Leaving aside he¡¯s a heretic or not, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s going against the Goddess. In the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t believe in the Goddess at all.


    Rather, it¡¯s not a matter of believing or not. Ardis only has hatred towards that woman, a nemesis that he must exact his revenge on.


    ¡¸Apparently it will be spread by the church. To be exact, their gofers will do it. On top of tht, there¡¯re also some nobles¡¯ gofers helping. So it¡¯ll probably spread in no time. ¡¹


    ¡¸The church huh¡­¡­¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t anything strange in Ardis¡¯s eyes. Certainly, Ardis had already some bad experiences with the church in Thoria.


    Although he¡¯s in good terms with Solte from the church in the capital, that¡¯s largely thanks to her personality. Ardis knew in advance as well all this trouble could be avoided if he acted even a little more accordingly and hid his hostility better.


    However, the truth is that the existence of the Goddess is something that Ardis couldn¡¯t accept to that degree. Unable to hide his hostility during a conversation with the plump eared priest during the Cleansing Rite is inevitable.


    ¡¸So what¡¯s the truth actually? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I denied it, the rumors wouldn¡¯t stop but get worse right? ¡¹


    ¡¸So you won¡¯t deny it, yes? ¡¹


    ¡¸If me denying it would be believed, then I would. ¡¹


    If such rumors had already arrived at an information broker like Chezare, what Ardis does now is futile.


    It goes without saying that even if he lied about it, no one would believe that he worships the Goddess, and the matter about him raising twins and going against the Goddess is the truth after all.


    However, unlike those two points, being a heretic wasn¡¯t something he had done.


    ¡¸I see. I understand now. ¡¹


    Probably realizing something from Ardis¡¯s expression, or judging that getting information from Ardis is impossible, Chezare stopped pursuing about it.


    ¡¸So? Are you selling my information to the church too? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way. If I was planning to do that, I wouldn¡¯t have told you this. It¡¯s a piece of information that would¡¯ve fetched hundreds of gold coin and I¡¯ve sold it to you at ten. Won¡¯t you feel more gratitude? ¡¹


    ¡¸Look at whose saying. Even though someone tried to do something to me when we first met. What kind of change in wind did you have? ¡¹


    Chezare had a past record of endorsing dumb mercenaries to attack Ardis when he first arrived to the capital.


    ¡¸Ah, let¡¯s leave that matter behind already. I¡¯m not a fool as well. I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s better to have you as a precious customer rather than turning you into an enemy. Although it might be skeptical hearing this from an information broker, but my intuition is also saying that it¡¯s better to not break ties with you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, then so be it. ¡¹


    Ardis backed off seeing Chezare¡¯s panic face.


    ¡¸In any case, you have my thanks. I will probably stay hidden for the time being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, oh right. Please don¡¯t come here in broad daylight anymore. Even I wouldn¡¯t want to have the church or nobles¡¯ eyes on me. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I will pretend not to know you when there¡¯re people around. ¡¹


    Deciding that they would use a note to for further contact, Ardis stood up from his seat. Chezare added on as he suddenly recalled while Ardis was leaving.


    ¡¸The investigation for that matter is still undergoing. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not expecting too much, so you can take it easy. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not something I can do. Once I¡¯ve accepted it, I¡¯ll make sure to investigate it properly. ¡¹


    Impressed by the fact that he¡¯s a man dedicated in weird places, Ardis left the inn wordlessly with a bitter smile.


    ***


    A room inside the church of the capital. One young nun was arguing with a middle-aged priest.


    ¡¸Ardis-san saved me two times already! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s an apostle of the Evil God! ¡¹


    ¡¸Sister Solte. No matter how much you stand up for that man, the fact wouldn¡¯t change. ¡¹


    The priest with his special characteristics of plump ears was trying to explain it patiently like towards a child, but the nun, Solte didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of hearing,


    ¡¸I¡¯ve met Ardis-san five years already. I know Ardis-san more than you. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s disrespectful towards Goddess-sama sometimes but, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s a bad person! ¡¹


    ¡¸I as well knew him four years already. Recalling back, his action and behavior was strange. Rather than disrespecting Goddess-sama, he had obvious hostility. I thought it was my mistake back then, but thinking about it now, it¡¯s natural for the Evil God¡¯s apostle to be looking at Goddess-sama like that. Seeing that he had refused to pray during the Cleansing Rite and now raising twins, there¡¯s no answer other than he is the Evil God¡¯s apostle. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because Ardis-san had to prioritize escorting the young lady during the Cleansing Rite. Isn¡¯t him hiding twins is also just a rumor! ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m not believing in any rumors either. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not good for all things but the church which is the symbol of the Goddess to be judging someone just based on rumors.


    ¡¸Then¨D¨D! ¡¹


    However, the plump-eared priest explained in a calm voice despite Solte¡¯s increasing volume.


    ¡¸From the church in Thoria, we¡¯ve gotten witnesses from mercenaries seeing twins in the inn where the man used to stay. ¡¹


    ¡¸Saying that Ardis is an evil apostle just going by that is too uncertain. Couldn¡¯t it be that it¡¯s just a coincidence that he¡¯s living there! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just that. There¡¯re also more evidences from other sources. When that man was still in Thoria, there were rumors of him hiding a pair of twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it just rumors! ¡¹


    ¡¸Lord Thoria had also provided information about that man. Just as he had sent his subordinates to that man¡¯s house hearing the rumors, that man had escaped. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, Lord Thoria is¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Solte looked surprised.


    ¡¸The territorial lord, church, mercenary, and even the citizens. All of them had testified to it. In other words, it¡¯s undeniable that man is the Evil God¡¯s apostle and also hiding a pair of twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Just rumors couldn¡¯t be any proof. Mercenaries¡¯ credibility are also very vague. However, it¡¯s different if a territorial lord that has political power is testifying to it.


    Although having less power than the king, it is also only second to the king and the church. A territorial lord, on top of that, a Marquis had testified it, there¡¯s probably not many who would be willing to go against that.


    ¡¸Sister Solte. Many people know that you are close with that man as well. If you continue stand up for him, then there will be doubts on you too. Please be mindful of your own standing as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Solte becoming quiet wasn¡¯t because of that. However, it was because that she understood that she couldn¡¯t change what is going to happen with just her power.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure Goddess-sama will soon brand that man as a heretic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heretic, brand¡­¡­¡¹


    Solte became speechless. If so, then there would be nowhere in the entire continent where Ardis could belong.


    Leaving aside cities such as the capital, even small villages believes in the Goddess. A place where there¡¯re no believers of the Goddess meant that it is either somewhere remote, or somewhere living in is impossible.


    Being branded as a heretic has the same meaning as being exiled from the human society. Solte firmly believes that Ardis isn¡¯t an apostle of the Evil God.


    There¡¯re probably many on Ardis¡¯s side in the capital as well. Known as the Three Great Demons Subjugator, the hero in the war with the Empire, there¡¯re many who knows of his name.


    However, how many are there who actually knows about the real Ardis.


    The fame that was arisen from rumors can easily be erased other rumors. Even if the truth is different and it¡¯s all made up, majority would probably believe it.


    On top of that, it is the heretic branding from the church versus rumors, it¡¯s easily to imagine what would happen.


    Imagining what Ardis would have to face in the future, Solte felt her vision became dark.

 CH 204

    As told by Chezare, five days later, Ardis was branded a heretic by the church. There was a huge shock for the people in capital hearing that Ardis who is the Three Great Demons Subjugator and the champion of the Lotus Cup being branded a heretic.


    There¡¯re people who thought it was impossible, just as they thought, or could it really be like that. While various people was having various kind of reaction, the news of Ardis being branded a heretic continued to spread in the capital.


    The praises for Ardis¡¯s contribution and the respect for his strength by young uns quickly overturned into negativeness. It was like a strong infectious disease spreading throughout the capital.


    However, the silver lining was that there were also many who still stood on Ardis¡¯s side. After all, unlike in Thoria, he had brought great benefits to the capital by subjugating the Three Great Demons, winning the war with the Empire, and also winning in the Lotus Cup as the first outsider.


    Although they couldn¡¯t directly oppose the church¡¯s branding, Ardis felt a little better knowing there are lesser people than expected seeing him negatively. Despite so, Ardis cannot walk in the capital without covering his face, so he was wearing a suitable robe that he bought in order to hide him entirely.


    Entering one of the tavern in the entertainment district, Ardis let himself up to the second floor without even looking for the owner of the bar. In an atmosphere that seems like it¡¯s often used for incognito meetings, Ardis opened the door to his destination room after a knock.


    There was a person in advance.


    ¡¸Yo. To think that we will have to meet like this in secret. ¡¹


    A voice called out to Ardis as he got into the room.


    ¡¸I mean, I could¡¯ve visited the Duke¡¯s residency though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Please spare us from that. No matter how milord is powerful within nobles, it¡¯ll be a huge matter having a church branded heretic visit us in broad daylight.¡¹


    It was none other than the guard captain of the Duke Nyrestia house, Moore?Greystar. There was no one else besides them here.


    Unlike their idle chatter in the Duke¡¯s residency, they couldn¡¯t let their guard down here. They conversed while standing in a position that allows them to easily move at any time.


    ¡¸On top of that, there¡¯s apparently a group at our place too. Seems like¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re waiting to ambush me if I visit there, right. ¡¹


    Ardis continued Moore¡¯s sentence. Moore nodded wordlessly.


    ¡¸Did the Duke said anything? ¡¹


    ¡¸He would contact the church to try to resolve it, so stay put for a while, apparently. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m more believable than the church? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s impossible normally right. ¡¹


    Moore agreed with Ardis who showed a surprised expression.


    ¡¸Rather than that. ¡¹


    Moore folded his arms and had a bitter expression.


    ¡¸You will tell me the truth right? Since milord is going all this way out to cover for you. You won¡¯t do anything to betray that right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you want to know? ¡¹


    Finding it hard to refuse, Ardis asked after a while of hesitation.


    ¡¸The reason behind the branding, the twins. Are you really raising them in secret? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­There wasn¡¯t a Goddess in that world. So there¡¯s no teaching that the twins are evil beings. There¡¯s no reason for me to eradicate them, and in my eyes, they¡¯re only children. ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, it¡¯s the truth? ¡¹


    ¡¸What if it is? ¡¹


    Ardis asked intimidatingly.


    ¡¸No need to be so cautious. At the very least, I know you¡¯re from another world. I¡¯m not that narrow-minded to push our world¡¯s values to someone from another world. I and milord aren¡¯t devout believers either. Majority of the folks in the capital are also similar. Leaving aside remote villages, especially people in capital are not that devout. There¡¯re also people who are just saying so in front of the church. Only the church, some nobles or devout believers would be noisy about it. ¡¹


    Is that so, as Ardis closed his eyes.


    ¡¸Well, just stay put for the time being. Milord said this too, with time, he should be able to do something about it. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m curious, why is the Duke willing to do this much? Sure, we knew each other for quite a while, but I¡¯m just a normal mercenary in the Duke¡¯s eyes right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, that¡¯s¡­¡­. Ojou-sama is¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore¡¯s eyes were swimming.


    ¡¸Minerva is? ¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s very agitated. Insisting that you¡¯re not an apostle of the Evil God at all cost, she¡¯s almost on her way to march into the church. ¡¹


    ¡¸Make sure you stop her. ¡¹


    If something like that happened, it would be an even more absurd news. Undoubtedly, it will ruin all her future marriage prospects completely.


    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯ll be bad for her reputation. A lot of resources were spent for her Cleansing Rite, if rumors of her going against the church went out in just a month, then all of master¡¯s planning will be for naught. ¡¹


    Of course, the Duke and Moore knew about it as well. Although Minerva herself wouldn¡¯t be willing, she would be put under surveillance and restrictions for the time being.


    ¡¸I see, I understand the situation now. I will stay put for the time being. Sorry for Minerva but, her lessons will be put on hold for the time being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are your savings fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. I have been doing subjugation requests so far. It¡¯ll probably last for about a year. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not the first time that bad rumors spread about Ardis. However, rather than rumors spreading within the Thoria territorial army in the past, it is now officially backed by the church.


    The severity is totally different. However, thanks to a warning from Chezare, Ardis had time to prepare.


    He had already arranged a way of contacting Moore, and also left the inn in advance as well.


    Since the house where the twins and Nere is living is in a remote forest, Ardis would only appear in the capital if he¡¯s buying the bare minimum supplies, and even if he does, he would cover himself fully with a robe.


    It would¡¯ve been a hurdle for any normal citizen, however, Ardis who lives outside the capital from the beginning and has enough savings is not that troubled.


    However, that¡¯s if the situation persists like this.


    ¡¸But well, the problem if they¡¯re willing sit tight as well. ¡¹


    ***


    ¡¸What is happening! ¡¹


    In the midst of the Holguin territory, the previous marquis of the territory threw a glass into the wall. The glass shattered into pieces smashing into the wall, and the wine scattered dyed the carpet on the ground.


    ¡¸Even though he was branded a heretic, he¡¯s still not found!? ¡¹


    His anger was directed towards the old servant who didn¡¯t falter at all.


    ¡¸He was last seen in the capital five days before the public announcement. There¡¯s a possibility that he had left the capital for a long term request¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no way! I have made sure there¡¯s no request for that brat. ¡­¡­Did the information leak somehow?¡¹


    No matter how secretive he was being, the matter involved the church, and even many shady organizations. With more people knowing about it, keeping it a secret will be more difficult naturally.


    ¡¸Even though preparation was done in order to restrain him as soon as possible¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The same time when the church branded him a heretic, the previous marquis had made sure to send hired mercenaries or the church¡¯s inquisition army towards where the Countless Swords Sorcerer normally visits, his frequented inn, tavern, shops, and even Duke Nyrestia¡¯s residency.


    It would¡¯ve been perfect if he was caught easily, or if he resisted against the inquisition army, then the previous marquis would be able to spread the news of him being a heretic and going against the Goddess¡¯s jurisdiction.


    The previous marquis would never forgive the person who had shamed him in the noble society, crushed his face, and forced him to live in seclusion. He must make sure to take his revenge.


    Branding him as a heretic, ruining his fame, chasing him out of any human settlements, and finally die under humiliation and regrets. That¡¯s what the previous marquis thought would befall the Countless Swords Sorcerer without doubts.


    Despite so, the person himself wasn¡¯t seen for the past five days after the announcement.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine even if he escaped realizing what would happen in advance. Being branded as a heretic is spread to other churches as well. He would have no choice but to live in the shadows in the future. ¡¹


    ¡¸I will not be satisfied with that much! ¡¹


    The previous marquis shut the old servant with that. It was irritating for the previous marquis to see that there¡¯re many voices on the Countless Swords Sorcerer¡¯s side.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like it¡­¡­, I don¡¯t like it at all! ¡¹


    His unstable looking face distorted as he walked back and forth in the room. With his left hand on his right arm, his right hand supporting his chin, he muttered to no one.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, that little brat, he¡¯s living in the Corsas Forest¡­¡­. Is he waiting for the situation to change? Although it¡¯s unlikely that the branding would be reversed, with the Duke behind him, it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡­¡¹


    The previous marquis who was finding a way to corner the Countless Swords Sorcerer was suddenly struck with anxiousness.


    ¡¸It might be a bad idea to sit and wait¡­¡­. Is it better to thoroughly trample him immediately? It¡¯s not strange to have him subjugated now since he¡¯s branded a heretic. Maybe asking that priest would be good¡­¡­¡¹


    The previous marquis recalled the priest that he has eyes on for the occasion this time, a priest with the special characteristic of having plump ears. The priest who believed the Countless Swords Sorcerer is an apostle of the Evil God without doubts had moved accordingly as he wished.


    Not just unifying the voices within the church, getting the central church of the western continent to acknowledge the branding is praiseworthy of him. Of course, the priest had no idea that he was dancing on the previous marquis¡¯s palm as a pawn.


    Although any clergyman are hard to deal with, they¡¯re also easy to be used since they¡¯re normally devout and narrow-visioned.


    ¡¸I have donated a lot. Make sure to be use of me. ¡¹


    The previous marquis had an eerie grin, as he instructed the old servant by his side. Pushing through his orders to the old servant who showed a difficult face, he recalled Lord Thoria who showed interest in the matter, and started calculating the possibility of getting help from Thoria.


    The private soldiers of the previous marquis and the territorial army, then mercenaries who don¡¯t like the Countless Swords Sorcerer, and also the inquisition army and reinforcement from Lord Thoria.


    There¡¯s a need to choose the best since their destination is in the Corsas Forest. Naturally, the people they can bring will be lesser. However, the opponent is all but one person.


    Certainly his strength was proven in the Lotus Cup, but the Countless Swords Sorcerer won¡¯t get by unscathed facing that many people.


    The previous marquis thought that the story of him winning the war with the Empire was exaggerated. On top of that, he thought that protecting the twins would make the Countless Swords Sorcerer difficult to retaliate.


    He heard from Lord Thoria that he has another female mercenary on his side but, just one mercenary more wouldn¡¯t matter at all.


    ¡¸Hmph, make sure to savor the consequences of shaming me. ¡¹

 CH 205

    ¡¸Ei¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Pieces of ice about a fist size was hurled towards Ardis from Fillia¡¯s palm. The attack that consisted seven of them didn¡¯t hit Ardis but flew off into the distance in the forest.


    ¡¸Yaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Riana attacks from the side. The mana taken shape as sharp wind blades came at Ardis. Ardis kicked against the ground into the air seemingly unaffected by gravity.


    Spinning in the air as he dodged Riana¡¯s wind, Ardis flicked two small rocks towards the twins¡¯ legs.


    ¡¸Wa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The small rock that dug into the ground with a dull sound caused Riana¡¯s balance to crumble and landed on her butt. On the other hand, Fillia managed to defend against the rock with a physical barrier, but lost her sights on Ardis in the process.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Fillia who lost her sight on Ardis found a hand on her head the next moment.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    There was the figure of Ardis landing on the ground behind her. At that moment, the twins that fought together against Ardis lost.


    After a violent patting on the platinum blonde hair, he gave a short appraisal on Fillia¡¯s fight.


    ¡¸There¡¯s still room for improvement. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¨D¨D, Ardis is merciless. ¡¹


    Lightly tapping on Fillia¡¯s head who looked displeased, Ardis approached Riana and offered a hand.


    ¡¸Here, Riana. Are you hurt? ¡¹


    Pulling Riana up by her hand, Ardis as well performed the routine of messing up her hair like he did for Fillia.


    ¡¸My butt hurts¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Try to react a little faster next time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis smiled bitterly at the displeased Riana. It¡¯s the house in the forest where Ardis and the others live in. The sparring that happened in the familiar garden ended naturally with nothing out of the ordinary.


    About half a month after being branded a heretic by the church. Heeding Moore¡¯s warning, Ardis had been staying put in the house without taking up even a single request.


    Eat, sleep, sparring with the twins, sleep, sunbathing, sleep¡­¡­. It was a dream-like slothful lifestyle, but it didn¡¯t last forever either.


    As if eager to present their own growth, the twins had been begging to spar with Ardis. They¡¯re probably intending to make Ardis acknowledge their strength and allow them to tag along on his work.


    Although if Rona was around, he could¡¯ve pushed that onto him, but unfortunately Rona was out at the Duke¡¯s residency to pass a message to Moore.


    He¡¯s most likely being fed sweets by Minerva currently.


    According to Nere¡¯s appraisal, the twins had already reached the level of ¡¸Ractors are already not any threat¡¹. Regarding that, Ardis agreed as well.


    Certainly, the power of their arts are already on veteran level on the magician scale. The arts that didn¡¯t require any chanting was fundamentally different from the magic that Kyrill learns at the academy.


    More ways to adapt, having the freedom to alter the spell as one wished, just with the possibilities of attacks, they might be able to win against opponents stronger than them.


    However, that¡¯s only if going against unintelligent beasts.


    ¡¸No matter how strong are your spells, they¡¯re meaningless if they don¡¯t hit. You¡¯ll have to work on entrapping a quick moving opponent as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¨D¨D, so harsh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­, how bitter. ¡¹


    The twins were booing at Ardis who gave them a bad mark. One¡¯s true combat ability is not decided by the strength of their arts.


    Especially when going against intelligent creatures such as demonic beings or humans, there¡¯s an emphasis on how to turn the battle to their own advantage and how to lead their opponents into their attacks.


    Although they can surely perform quite well on a frontal fight, the twins aren¡¯t yet proficient in the regards of fighting sense.


    ¡¸Seems like you are finally moving slightly. ¡¹


    As if knowing that the sparring had ended, Nere appeared from the house.


    ¡¸Though I would prefer to take a nap throughout afternoon. ¡¹


    Although Ardis only wanted to spend his time taking a nap other than the time hunting for food supplies, he couldn¡¯t refuse easily when the twins were pulling both his arms and begging.


    In the end, Ardis now has a light workout before meal as a sparring partner for the twins.


    ¡¸I see benefit in helping their will to improve though. ¡¹


    The words that Nere said with a rude expression was like teasing at Ardis. About six years that Ardis had met the twins. It¡¯s not unusual for Nere to be joking lightly nowadays.


    It¡¯s the proof that they¡¯re becoming closer.


    ¡¸If it is a good time to take a break, shall we have lunch? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hurray, food¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m hungry! ¡¹


    Just as Fillia and Riana replied energetically at Nere¡¯s suggestion, Ardis¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. Looking backwards, Ardis directed his gaze towards the forest with no one.


    ¡¸What happened, Ardis? ¡¹


    She must¡¯ve realized something from Ardis¡¯s look. Fillia peeking at Ardis¡¯s face asked.


    ¡¸Nere, take the both of them inside the house. ¡¹


    ¡¸What seems¨D¨D aah, I see. ¡¹


    Just as she was about to ask purely in curiosity, Nere suddenly realized the reason and stopped the question halfway.


    ¡¸Looks like some guests has arrived, uninvited guests though. ¡¹


    Ardis detected many mana signatures. Their size was about a human size, and there were more than a hundred of them. And their numbers continued to go up.


    ¡¸Trying to surround us huh. ¡¹


    A large portion that came from the south started making their way towards the west seemingly trying to surround the house. The synchronized moving speed and their disciplined movement. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re demonic beings or beasts.


    ¡¸Here, Fillia and Riana, come in the house. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can fight too! ¡¹


    ¡¸M-Me too¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The twins appealed seemingly misunderstanding their opponents are beasts but, naturally, Ardis didn¡¯t intend for the two to experience fighting with fellow humans yet.


    ¡¸No. You two must stay in the house together with Nere. ¡¹


    Refused by Ardis strongly, the twins hesitantly entered the house together with Nere.


    ¡¸Well, then¡­¡­. What a number of guests we have. ¡¹


    The sounds of birds disappeared from the surrounding, human-like presences continued to increase in number, and slowly approached the house.


    Between the leaves swayed by the wind, footsteps from the south was starting to be heard.


    ¡¸Here they are. ¡¹


    Ardis pulled out ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» from his waist and looked over the surroundings. The first thing that caught his eyes was small groups that have no coordinated equipment.


    Splitting into groups of few people, they¡¯re probably mercenaries seeing the way they move closer without showing a gap within their group.


    Then another large group behind the mercenaries that has coordinated equipment. The equipment that has the color white as its base was something Ardis had seen before.


    ¡¸The church¡¯s inquisition army huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s monologue was spiteful as his expression distorted. They¡¯re soldiers that executes the church¡¯s mission. Sometimes protecting someone, sometimes going against a country¡¯s power, and sometimes subjugating the Goddess¡¯s enemy.


    They¡¯re the one and only violent group of elites that the church is proud of. Their numbers counted from the mana signatures including the mercenaries are about a hundred.


    And the other about two hundred large group was circling to the west. It¡¯s at a scale that can be said as an army.


    Naturally, they haven¡¯t gathered coincidentally, but have come with a clear motive.


    Although if there¡¯s only a few mercenary, then they might¡¯ve lost their way to here but, seeing that many people along with the church¡¯s soldiers, it¡¯s apparent what their purpose is.


    The group stopped at the distance where they can clearly see each other¡¯s face. The inquisition soldiers that were in a line split in the middle, and two men appeared from the middle.


    Ardis realized immediately what was the matter seeing the two familiar faces, but still threw the obvious question in a rude tone.


    ¡¸What a lively gathering. Let me ask just in case, what¡¯s your business? It couldn¡¯t be a missionary in the middle of this forest right? ¡¹


    Of the two person, the man in the same equipment as the inquisition soldier spoke.


    ¡¸We are the proud soldiers who execute the holy task of keeping the world¡¯s balance under our Goddess¡¯s name! Hereby take note that being suspected of an apostle of the Evil God who has kept the enemy of our Goddess, twins alive, you are advised to surrender, a sermon will be held in the presence of our Goddess. Heretic Ardis, surrender yourself, become anew and realize the benevolence of our Goddess! ¡¹


    It was a middle-aged man with the special characteristic of plump ears that had announced so. It was the same priest that he¡¯d met recently on the Cleansing Rite and also during escorting Solte.


    He¡¯d been attempting to hint Ardis with meaningful words but, it seems like it didn¡¯t go that well. And the reason behind that is likely the person beside him, a slightly old man who is glaring at Ardis with the intention of kill.


    Unlike the inquisition soldiers, the old man was wearing unusually extravagant clothing and a dirty grin.


    ¡¸Ha¨Dha¨Dha! Even you will be finished with this. How fitful of you to die as a heretic! ¡¹


    Ardis had never conversed with that man before. However, Ardis knew of his name, and he is certainly someone ill-fated with Ardis.


    It is Marquis Holguin who has an unstable-looking face and a pleased smile. Rather, he¡¯s the previous marquis now.


    The culprit behind the attack on Minerva, his reputation was crushed by Ardis who won in the Lotus Cup, he is the man who was forced to live in seclusion after procuring the wrath of the crown prince with his various plots.


    Naturally, his hatred on Ardis is severe. The ¡ºNoble¡¯s gofers¡» that Chezare spoke about before is probably referring to the previous marquis¡¯s gofers.


    Although there¡¯s no reason for the church to bring along the previous marquis here, the converse would be different. Ardis inferred that the previous marquis¡¯s plot took shape by making use of the church.


    It seems like I was really hated, although natural, as Ardis smiled bitterly inwardly as he refused to listen to the priest.


    ¡¸I¡¯m troubled to have you say I¡¯m an Evil God¡¯s apostle without any proof. I don¡¯t remember believing in the Evil God or even saying anything like that. It seems like you wasted a trip here because of baseless rumors, unfortunately, I have no business with you all. Just go back already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s baseless or not will be apparent under our Goddess¡¯s judgement. Surrender and receive your judgement. ¡¹


    ¡¸So where¡¯s the proof of that Goddess of yours being correct? ¡¹


    Ardis said so as a matter of fact laughing at his stupidity.


    ¡¸Wha!? Are you doubting the credibility of our Goddess!? As expected, you are nothing but a member of an evil cult! ¡¹


    Ardis who was even more stupefied poured more oil into the fire.


    ¡¸So anyone who isn¡¯t on your side is a member of an evil cult? Ha¨D, what a righteous church. ¡¹


    ¡¸You are still intending to make a fool of our Goddess!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, making a fool or not. I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s meaningless. ¡¹


    ¡¸H-How dare you say that¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The priest that is on the verge of exploding in anger then said to the previous marquis.


    ¡¸Your Excellency, I¡¯m afraid that man no longer has the right to be judged, he must be dealt with now! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    The previous marquis agreed with a big smile unlike the priest burning in anger.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Will you be lending a hand for this holy cause? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    The previous marquis nodded with a grin affirming the priest. Hearing that, the priest shouted to all the inquisition soldiers.


    ¡¸Holy warriors, there is no longer need for any mercy! It is time to judge the evil apostle who was led astray. ¡¹


    At the priest¡¯s orders, the inquisition soldiers cried out.


    ¡¸Make witness to the benevolence of our Goddess! The hammer of judgement shall punish the heretics, as we are here to execute that cause! ¨D¨DGet him! ¡¹


    That moment, it was the opening act of the rare battle between humans in the Corsas Forest, played by about a hundred people including the mercenaries and the inquisition soldiers on one side. And the other side, it was solely Ardis with Skies of Myriad Colors in his hand.

 CH 206

    All the inquisition soldiers and the mercenaries came at Ardis at the plump-eared priest¡¯s order. Was it bravery that allowed them to charge in without hesitation, or was it their belief in the goddess.


    Just glancing, many were already injured. It¡¯s probably the price of forcing their way through the forest. There might¡¯ve been more people in the beginning.


    ¡¸This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you behaved well. ¡¹


    However, Ardis is not a benevolent person to stay quiet in a fight.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no holding back. ¡¹


    There¡¯s no need for Ardis to be purposely holding back at this point. Only enemies are around Ardis currently. There¡¯s no need to be bound by others¡¯ opinions or laws at this point.


    Since the other party was already coming at him outside the bounds of law, Ardis has no reason to deal with them like a gentleman.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t allow him the chance to use arts! ¡¹


    The priest gave out a useless order. After all, for Ardis who doesn¡¯t need any chanting, distance and time is meaningless. All he needs is to properly grasp the situation.


    Ardis¡¯s arm swung to the side. Several sharp spears made from stone appeared from the earth lining up, then in the next moment shot out together.


    ¡¸Ugaah¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Gahk! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! Push through with numbers! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t just face him from the front! Circle around! ¡¹


    The mercenaries who were at the front suffered from Ardis¡¯s first attack. There were about ten who received severe injuries, and also those that managed to defend with a shield.


    Seeing that, the inquisition soldiers further back circled around the mercenaries to the side.


    Ardis opened a ¡ºGate¡» to summon his swords from the other world. A distortion in space appeared from nowhere, and within that tiny slit, ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» showed their blades.


    ¡¸Heads up! It¡¯s sword magic! ¡¹


    One of the mercenary warned his other comrades. Sword magic that allows sword to fly in the air without a human wielding it. It is the arts that can be said as Ardis¡¯s second nature.


    Following behind the yellowish green and pure white blades, more appeared.


    ¡¸Wha, how many swords are there¡­¡­! ¡¹


    One of the inquisition soldiers was speechless. It was not just two or three swords summoned over from the other world.


    As if the escorts of Ardis protecting him, the swords continued to appear and float in the air. Their numbers are already in the twenties.


    Although Ardis¡¯s performance in the war with the Empire showed his capability of manipulating close to a thousand blades, there wasn¡¯t a single person here who had witnessed that.


    For them, twenty swords are already a surprising number.


    ¡¸Ignore the sword magic! Charge in! ¡¹


    A reckless order from the plump-eared priest.


    ¡¸Try and see! ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s words, the flying swords lined up. Despite it being a little spacious around the house, it is originally a narrow forest terrain.


    Even with about a hundred people, only at most twenty or thirty people are able to take the front. The flying swords were stopping them from putting up a formation. Even without wielders, they are swords manipulated by Ardis.


    Twenty swords is Ardis¡¯s current limit where he can still perfectly perform his swordsmanship. It¡¯s obvious that any normal opponents would be sliced as the result.


    Although some managed to slip past the flying swords¡¯ guard, it¡¯s still considered advantageous for Ardis. A normal sorcerer wouldn¡¯t be able to cast several arts at a time.


    However, for Ardis who doesn¡¯t need chanting, activating arts is as natural as moving his body. While manipulating the flying swords, multiple spears of earth shot towards the enemies.


    ¡¸Kuh! Why is he not finished yet!? ¡¹


    Beside the plump-eared priest¡¯s angry howling, the previous Marquis Holguin muttered to himself.


    ¡¸But just a while more. A while more and¡­¡­¡¹


    As if waiting for that moment, the previous marquis exclaimed.


    ¡¸They are here! ¡¹


    Responding to his voice, soldiers appeared from both east and west encircling Ardis.


    ¡¸With this, you¡¯re as good as dead! ¡¹


    The previous marquis shouted as if the outcome is set. The soldiers¡¯ equipment had the emblem of the Holguin house. It¡¯s probably the territorial army that the previous marquis brought over himself.


    While Ardis is busy with the mercenaries and the inquisition army at the front, they will hit him from the sides. It¡¯s undoubtedly their plan. However, Ardis saw that from a mile away.


    ¡¸Did you think I won¡¯t notice? ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s ability to sense mana signatures, it¡¯s practically impossible for him to be surprise attacked.


    He knew in advance that a considerable force had circled to the east and west, and it was obvious in their movements that they were trying to sandwich him.


    Welcoming the new enemies, a sphere shining in rainbow colors appeared above Ardis. Waves appeared on the surface of the sphere, and the peaks of it became arrows of lights.


    ¡¸L-Litte?Kyuol?Ro?Berne (Bow of Rainbow)!?¡¹


    The plump-eared priest¡¯s face suddenly turned green. With light streaks numbered in the tens showered towards the sides, twenty or so vanguards had their body punctured and fell like dominos.


    ¡¸Aa-aah¡­¡­, no¡­¡­¡¹


    Beside the speechless plump-eared priest was the previous marquis shouting.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t falter! He¡¯s only one person! He can¡¯t manage if we charge! ¡¹


    Were they highly trained, or influenced by other factors, the soldiers were charging at Ardis without fear. As expected, with attacks coming from three directions, just twenty flying swords will be difficult to deal with them.


    Ardis himself was swinging Skies of Myriad Colors in his hands as well, disposing of the soldiers nearby. The current Ardis has not a sliver of thoughts of mercy or sympathy.


    He had endured over and over, respected the law and the society, this is the result of approaching it docilely. If the opponents are coming at him unlawfully, then Ardis¡¯s choice of method would be the same.


    Fortunately, there¡¯re only enemies all around Ardis. If so, without any witness left behind, there¡¯s probably no aftereffects.


    No matter if his opponents are nobles or clergymen here, no one would be able to tell what happened here if no one will be alive to tell. There¡¯s nothing holding Ardis back in this remote place that law doesn¡¯t reach.


    ¡¸How!? How is dealing with just one sorcerer this troublesome! There¡¯re only trained mercenaries and soldiers here! ¡¹


    Although the previous marquis was furiously denying reality and shaking his head, the future will not unfold in the scenario he imagined.


    Even for the group of two hundred people that came from the east and west, their numbers had decreased by more than half. On the other hand, although Ardis himself was swinging his sword without pause, there wasn¡¯t a single injury on him,


    Just when the outcome was about to be clear¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Reinforcement? ¡¹


    Another group appeared in the north direction. As expected, for Ardis who is busy dealing with all the enemies in his sight, there was no room for him to be sensing presences.


    Ardis whose expression hardened a little widened his eyes when he saw the new group.


    ¡¸Thoria soldiers!? ¡¹


    It is a group that appeared with uniform equipment. However, the problem was their familiar equipment. The insignia carved on their equipment are undoubtedly the Thoria¡¯s.


    Although their numbers was only thirty, Ardis was surprised to see opponents that he didn¡¯t expect to see. Without regards of him, the Thoria soldiers shot fire arrows designed to set things on fire. Their aim was on the house where Nere and the twins are in.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    They must¡¯ve thrown in molotov cocktails as well. The flames engulfed the roof within no time, as the house was covered in a shapeless red. It had already spread to the entrance.


    The flames that licked at the walls of the house was like a prison made out of heat. There¡¯s no way people inside could escape unscathed. Their only choice would be dying in the burning house, or resolve themselves to die and run through the flames.


    But however, that only applies if the people living inside is normal. The flames engulfing the house suddenly froze in time without any precursor.


    The translucent ice covered the entire house, making the heat from a moment ago disappear like an illusion. The frozen entrance was then kicked open, and the beautiful but noisy self-proclaimed servant with Aliceblue hair appeared from within.


    ¡¸The cleaning will be a headache, I suppose. ¡¹


    With an intonation as if the laundry won¡¯t be drying because of the weather, Nere exited the house. And following behind her was Fillia and Riana.


    The plump-eared priest and the inquisition soldiers who saw their figure were shaken.


    ¡¸Filthy twins! ¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s an apostle of the Evil God! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s really there! ¡¹


    At the same time, voices originated from the other side as well.


    ¡¸Long white hair with tinge of blue¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s her! ¡¹


    ¡¸So you were hiding in this kind of place! ¡¹


    They were from the Thoria soldiers.


    I see, as Ardis somehow understood. Rather than Ardis or the twins that Lord Thoria had nothing with, Nere was the one they¡¯re aiming for.


    Ardis and the others had already left Thoria for more than six years. He didn¡¯t think back at all about it recently but, it seems like Lord Thoria was a person to remember grudges and had been investigating him all this time.


    ¡¸Was it the church? Or the previous marquis? ¡¹


    It was Ardis¡¯s mutter directed to no one. Ardis¡¯s name was something known within the Kingdom. Naturally, it should be also known by Lord Thoria and his soldiers. However, none of them should¡¯ve known that Ardis and the others were living secludedly in the Corsas Forest.


    The church and the previous Marquis Holguin had assaulted the house, so one of them must¡¯ve called out to Lord Thoria, and had him sent over reinforcements as well.


    ¡¸Get her! Capturing is unnecessary! ¡¹


    An order came from one of the Thoria soldiers. Another volley of arrows was once again released. About thirty arrows flew in the air, aiming for Nere.


    ¡¸Futile efforts. ¡¹


    Nere¡¯s hands swiped horizontally gracefully. Suddenly, the arrows flying towards her were blown away by an intense wind. Arrows that aren¡¯t even reinforced with mana is not a threat that would need Nere to even deploy a physical barrier.


    ¡¸Here is my return gift. ¡¹


    Saying so expressionlessly, several blocks of ice manifested ahead of Nere.


    ¡¸Do well to receive them. ¡¹


    They were shot out the same time with her words, and the soldiers standing at the forefront collapsed defenselessly.


    ¡¸Me too! ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I can do it too! ¡¹


    Fillia and Riana started going against the soldiers as well. Dense cloud of mana appeared beside Nere, and manifested as masses of ice and wind.


    ¡¸Eii¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The blocks of ice and wind blades were thrown at the Thoria soldiers with a shout. The one surprised seeing that was not the Thoria soldiers, but the plump-eared priest and the inquisition soldiers.


    ¡¸Without the needs of chant!? ¡¹


    ¡¸The works of a devil!? ¡¹


    Although still cutting them down, Ardis felt irritated, about the fact that why using magic without chanting even relates to a devil.


    After all, Ardis and Nere had been using magic without chants for a while now. Despite so, both of them never got that attention, Ardis was stupefied at their thinking ability seeing the twins do the same thing.


    People with narrow vision are fools. Ardis recalled the words of a past comrade who likes to talk hypocrisy.


    However, now is not the time to be nostalgic. A momentary glare at the plump-eared priest, Ardis continued cutting down one mercenary after another.


    He didn¡¯t intend to show killing people to the twins but, it¡¯s already too late to change to a no-killing policy now. With Lord Thoria involved in this matter now, even if he cleaned up the situation here skillfully, a next time would surely happen.


    But in the end, the conclusion hasn¡¯t change. That is, to not allow any one of the enemies here to return.

 CH 207

    The moment when the twins appeared, there was an obvious change with the inquisition soldiers. Rather, it was not only the inquisition soldiers. The mercenaries and the other soldiers were the same.


    ¡¸That unpleasant face. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression turned ugly while going against the inquisition soldiers.


    ¡¸Advance! Apostles of the Evil God must never be left alive! ¡¹


    With one of the inquisition soldiers raising his voice, the other responded. One after another as Ardis continued to cut down, however, no matter how much difference is in their strength, the enemies did not falter.


    There weren¡¯t a sliver of fear towards Ardis in their eyes, neither did excitement nor resolution were in their eyes. Their eyes only had a dangerous glint.


    Ardis swung Skies of Myriad Colors at the one of the inquisition soldiers. However, that particular soldier didn¡¯t even try to defend with his shield, but rushed towards Ardis in a suicidal manner.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Ardis stepped back at the unexpected charge. Even as his stance crumbled, the sky-colored blade cut off the soldier¡¯s arm. The stump of the severed arm was spewing out blood everywhere.


    However, he did not stop. Even if it wasn¡¯t an immediate fatal injury, it would normally be severe enough to make him unable to move. Even though he should be trying to stop the bleeding immediately if he wanted to survive, the soldier swung his sword with his remaining arm towards Ardis.


    ¡¸So persistent! ¡¹


    One of the flying swords stabbed into the back of the soldier.


    ¡¸Guah! ¡¹


    The flying sword probably stabbed through his lungs. As the soldier coughed up mouthfuls of blood. However, the soldier would not stop moving and continued swinging his sword.


    There was no fear nor hesitation in his eyes. It was completely dominated with hostility towards Ardis.


    ¡¸These insane bunch. ¡¹


    Ardis complained after cutting off the soldier¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t just him. Every single one of the inquisition soldiers that came for Ardis was the same.


    Their willingness to suicidally attack Ardis without a single care for their own lives made Ardis felt chills at his back. It was not the resolution to die. Rather, they were prioritizing to kill Ardis instead of their own lives.


    With no regards to the injuries on themselves, it can only be described as insanity as they only tried to fulfil their purpose.


    Fanatics. Ardis only thought of them as that. It was not just the inquisition soldiers. The mercenaries and the soldiers were the same, everyone there were the same.


    With a closer glance, the church¡¯s mark was hanging on all of their necks. They were all devout believers who couldn¡¯t walk without having the church¡¯s mark on them at all times.


    It was a gathering of people like that. Rather, if it was not a gathering of such people, they would¡¯ve never come knowing the dangers of the Corsas Forest. On top of that, they will be facing Ardis who is known to be the strongest in the capital.


    It is exactly the pinnacle of insanity.


    ¡¸Die, evil apostle! ¡¹


    The inquisition soldiers that would continue to move no matter if their limbs are severed or when their lives are approaching its end.


    Against Ardis, ten of such people suddenly charged in at once. They had two shields on both their arms while they charged in. With no weapons other than the shields, it also seemed like they were carrying something in their hands.


    ¡¸What is it¡­¡­? ¡¹


    While having a bad feeling, Ardis called back three of his flying swords, while casting wind blades. No matter if they had two shields, it¡¯s not enough to cover their entire body.


    There were multiple people who fell over as their legs were cut off, or blown into the air by large rocks appearing from the ground.


    However, Ardis as well couldn¡¯t pay attention to them all the time. After all, there¡¯s a need to deal with the other mercenaries and soldiers coming his way.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡¸Nere! ¡¹


    Screams from the twins were heard from behind. Ardis who reflexively looked behind found Nere with blood dripping from her arms.


    ¡¸What ha¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis who was about to call her realized something. One of the enemies managed to slip past Ardis¡¯s defense in that tiny gap. It was one of the inquisition soldiers who was charging at Ardis like a mad man.


    Even after losing one of his legs, he kicked against the ground as if not feeling pain, and landed near Ardis on the ground. The eyes filled with insanity were directed at Ardis.


    ¡¸Rot in hell! ¡¹


    Leaving his last curse, the soldier¡¯s both arms started to heat up. The stuff grasped in his hands scattered all over the ground near Ardis.


    ¡¸Magic stones¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The next moment, multiple tens of magic stones unleashed their power together. Its power unleashed at zero distance ravaged the surroundings.


    Flames and intense wind blew all around. Although Ardis managed to put up a magic barrier in time, the impromptu barrier was not strong enough.


    On top of that, the source of the attack was close to the point of reach. No matter how capable Ardis is, he couldn¡¯t get away without harm.


    With several lacerations over his arm and face, just as he was about to count how many of those soldiers remain¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Kyaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The screams of the twins was heard once again.


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana! ¡¹


    As a temporary countermeasure, Ardis used explosion arts to buy some time as he jumped upwards.


    Looking over at the direction of the twins while putting up a physical barrier to deal with the arrows coming his way, there was the figure of Nere supporting the injured twins.


    Anger lit in Ardis¡¯s eyes. Ardis released mana shockwaves towards the Thoria soldiers who are aiming their bows at Nere.


    Several of the soldiers were blown away and became unmoving. As Ardis landed just beside Nere and the twins, he deployed a tough barrier to protect them.


    ¡¸Forgive me, it was my mistake. To think they would discard their own lives. ¡¹


    ¡¸Same for me in that regard. How is the two? ¡¹


    ¡¸Their wounds are not severe. However, a sudden barrier had its limit. They passed out after hitting their head. ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed the states of the twins with Nere. There were some bruises and lacerations, it wasn¡¯t severe just as Nere said.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean his anger would cool. Rather, his anger only multiplied seeing the inquisition soldiers sacrificing themselves in order to kill the twins.


    ¡¸For three minutes. Can you put up a five-fold magic barrier? ¡¹


    ¡¸As your wish. ¡¹


    After ending the short conversation, Ardis once again returned his gaze towards the enemies coming their way. Barriers were put up few steps away from them.


    If Nere were to put up five-fold barriers just for the sake of defense, it¡¯s unlikely that the twins would be exposed to any further danger.


    The remaining enemies are less than a hundred. However, even when more than half of them had deceased, the enemies didn¡¯t show signs of giving up.


    If the enemies are going this far for the sake of killing them, then there¡¯s no longer any room to think about lasting impacts on the surrounding forest.


    ¡¸I will give you lots the time to pray. Pray to that crazy woman that you all believe in for a good afterlife. Though, it¡¯s unimaginable that that woman would even lend an ear at your prayer. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you insulting our Goddess! ¡¹


    The angered plump-eared priest was replied by Ardis.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just stating a fact. ¡¹


    Ardis was the most angry one there. Contrary to his lack of intonation, burning anger was filled to the brim inside.


    ¡¸Tainting our Goddess¡¯s name multiple times, there is no longer any forgiveness! Everyone, charge in at once! Do not let the Evil God¡¯s servant live! ¡¹


    Receiving the orders of the priest, the inquisition soldiers who were staying further back, the soldiers who were taking bows, and the remaining mercenaries all charged in at once.


    Welcoming them is Ardis with his left arm reaching up to the sky.


    ¡¸Disappear. ¡¹


    Together with the chilled words, his outreached arms swung down. In the next moment, ten huge masses of heat appeared surrounding Ardis and the others.


    They were white burning balls of flames akin to the sun. It is the heavenly flames that would burn its surroundings just by existing.


    The people at where the white flames appeared turned into char instantly, and the others nearby went up in flames before stopped breathing.


    It was an instant and more than twenty had died, the next instant, the balls of white flames exploded in all directions. Following on, another sphere of light appeared on Ardis¡¯s head. It was the same scenery as the Bow of Rainbow earlier.


    However, it was no longer arrows of light that were shot, it was light beams with diameters of about ten centimeters. On top of that, it wasn¡¯t only one of them.


    The sphere of light floating above continued to shower down tens of light beams onto the earth. The light beams as if sentient sought out the remaining enemies, and burned them with its intense heat.


    The enemies who luckily escaped being prey to the exploding white flames were hunted down by the light beams, and finally stopped breathing as well.


    It took three minutes until everything ended. It was truly a scenery of hell when Ardis dispersed the light sphere.


    Only the house protected by the barrier remained, as a hundred meters radius around them turned into a burnt landscape.


    The carbonized wood turned into ash when blown by the wind, and black lumps likely originated from someone could be seen scattering amongst them.


    The trees that escaped being turned into ash immediately were still burning in high heat.


    With burning marks left on the ground where the light beams passed through, its tracks were scattered with chunks of meat. There were only four people left on the scene, Ardis, Nere and the two twins.


    ¡¸Nere, take care of both of them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged, my master. ¡¹


    Nere answered without hesitation at Ardis¡¯s words. There was no longer any enemies in sight. However, Nere would¡¯ve realized the same two mana signatures running further away from them as Ardis.


    The two human sized signatures were both just around here a little while back. It was the plump-eared priest that commanded the soldiers and the previous Marquis Holguin.


    The reason why Ardis purposefully casted magic barrier on them were not for the sake of letting them escape. Naturally, he had no plans of letting them live, it was because that he had things to say to them before handing them over to the afterlife.


    There was still plentiful of remaining time. In any case, they would need at least three hours to escape the forest. Rather, it¡¯s more likely for them to die by some predators on the way out.


    Ardis picked up one of the mass-produced swords laying on the ground, and pursued after the two mana signatures heading outside the forest.

 CH 208

    ¡¸To think he was that powerful! ¡¹


    A man was running through the Corsas Forest. The person who was running outwards of the forest with ragged breath was none other than the person who was once known as Marquis Holguin.


    It was a misjudgment. Rather, he didn¡¯t manage to discern it. He knew that the Countless Swords Sorcerer is someone extremely capable compared to the others.


    The previous marquis is also born of a martial arts family. On top of that, he had been in the army since his younger times, and made various achievements to the point of becoming a stake of it.


    In that process, he had witnessed many strong warriors. Exactly because of that, he was confident in his own eyes to discern who was dangerous regardless of friend or foe.


    Certainly, the Countless Swords Sorcerer is strong. Despite being a sorcerer, he had the strength to win in Lotus Cup with just swordsmanship.


    However, inciting the devout plump-eared priest, gathering a total of two hundred elites after getting help from Lord Thoria, he thought that even the winner of the Lotus Cup would pose no threat.


    However, the overwhelming strength of the Countless Swords Sorcerer was leaps beyond what the previous marquis expected. Easily trampling over more than a hundred elites on his own, even the suicidal attacks of the inquisition soldiers only inflicted light wounds.


    Although they managed to deal damage to the twins and also the woman mercenary, the fight afterwards was one-sided. A trample to be exact.


    There was not a single overexaggeration when they said he won against a thousand cavalries on his own in the war.


    ¡¸I must change my approach¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The previous marquis finally realized that he¡¯s not someone to be challenged upfront. Losing his private soldiers, even the elite mercenaries, inquisition soldiers and reinforcements from Lord Thoria are all likely dead by now.


    Although he managed to catch a glimpse of the plump-eared priest escaping at the same time himself did, they split up while running in the forest, and there¡¯s no knowing if he¡¯s still alive now.


    In any case, the previous marquis is still alive. Even though he lost many pawns, surviving now would mean having a chance to stand back up.


    The problem was how to convince the current Marquis Holguin who is his son, and also getting through the forest in one piece.


    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s this far out¡­¡­¡¹


    The rapidly beating heart was demanding him to rest. The previous marquis paused nearby and supported himself on the tree as he tried to regain his breath while looking at the ground.


    ¡¸Where¡¯s the direction¡­¡­ of the capital? ¡¹


    It was a mutter to himself without expecting an answer, but an answer came immediately.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t concern you where it is right? After all, it¡¯s not a place you can visit again. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha! ¡¹


    As the previous marquis raised his head in surprise, there was a black-haired young man standing there staring at him with a gaze chilled to the bones.


    ¡¸C-Countless Swords Sorcerer¡­¡­! Since when!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Woah, don¡¯t try to run. ¡¹


    A sky-colored blade extended outwards to his nose just as the previous marquis was about to turn tail reflexively.


    ¡¸Hii¨D¨D¡¹


    The previous marquis collapsed on his back seeing the blade close to the point of touching.


    ¡¸Doing extra when a person is being docile. And pulling such extreme hands. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What are you saying!? ¡¹


    It seems like his opponent was not resorting to violence immediately, as the previous marquis judged that there was room to talk.


    ¡¸Are you pretending? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I only sortied soldiers under the church¡¯s request! The orchestrator of the attack this time is the church! I didn¡¯t intend to join in the first place! ¡¹


    ¡¸So? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I will become your backing. It¡¯s the Holguin house, if me and Duke Nyrestia were to support you, no one but only the royalty can say anything in this country. Isn¡¯t it the best you can ask for? ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you stupid or what? With that much hostility just now, what are you trying to achieve backing off now? Do I look like a good person? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You are making an enemy of a marquis house!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, making an enemy or not, it¡¯s your side that chose to make an enemy of me. Enemies will be disposed of. Even my patience has its limit. If I don¡¯t make the cut here, then there will be no ending to it. ¡¹


    The Countless Swords Sorcerer that had no expression on his face narrated. Only his eyes showed his intense will of ending the previous marquis right now.


    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­, I¡¯m the marquis! I¡¯m different from a stray dog like you! ¡¹


    ¡¸I thought the Marquis Holguin is a different person now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­¡­. E-Either way, I¡¯m a member of the marquis house! There¡¯s a limit to being foolish for acting against a noble! It will never be forgiven! ¡¹


    ¡¸Heeh, ¡ºForgiven¡» huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The Countless Swords Sorcerer snorted and asked with a smile.


    ¡¸So? Who¡¯s not going to forgive me? ¡¹


    ¡¸The country, the royalty, all the other nobles! ¡¹


    ¡¸Country? Other nobles? I don¡¯t see them here though? ¡¹


    After looking around purposefully, the Countless Swords Sorcerer continued.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember swearing allegiance to any country, in the first place, we¡¯re not in a territory of the Nagras Kingdom. Here is the Corsas Forest. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No matter what, if it becomes known that you made a move on me¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸So who will be telling others about this situation? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡¹


    The words that overwhelmed the previous marquis caused his thoughts to stop suddenly. They¡¯re currently in the Corsas Forest known to have dangerous beasts all around.


    Only reckless explorers or mercenaries that has no choice to come here because of a request would ever set foot here. Naturally, their numbers are low, and it¡¯s unlikely to meet another person in the forest.


    In such situation, there¡¯s only the previous marquis and the Countless Swords Sorcerer. Even if the Countless Swords Sorcerer killed the previous marquis now, there would be no one around left to convey the truth to outsiders.


    After his thoughts finally managed to arrive there, the previous marquis understood his current standing. He is a powerful figure among nobles. However, that is only a phantom strength given by people.


    It is the laws, customs and traditions that are protecting nobles. The weapon of a noble is political power and fortune. However, all of them are side effects originated from human society.


    They hold no meaning at all at a place where no one else is around.


    ¡¸Looks like you finally realized. Here is not your house and not even close to any human settlements. It¡¯s not even considered a place where humans can leave. Certainly, you might be a noble, but what purpose would that serve you here? ¡¹


    The previous marquis was stunned at the reality.


    Having born as a noble, wielding its power, being someone who should be respected, he only had the idea that nobles are a prestigious being that commoners should follow unconditionally. Factually, that was the world he was born in.


    Territory, social circles, even the milliary are organizations made up of human groups. The previous marquis was isolated from all of that for the first time in his life.


    A place where other than himself, only existed people that wanted to kill him. As his thoughts reached there, the previous marquis for the first time felt true fear.


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­¡­¡¹


    It was an apology that came out first.


    ¡¸It¡­¡­ was my wrong. I apologize, sincerely. During the Lotus Cup, I acknowledge my wrongdoing in its entirety. I swear I will not make a move on you in the future. I will also make the church nullify the heretic branding. ¡¹


    He faced back towards the Countless Swords Sorcerer, and for the first time kowtowed to a commoner. As a noble, there would be no greater embarrassment, but his survival instincts were overwhelming all of that.


    ¡¸So¡­¡­ please help. I beg you, spare¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying this late. It¡¯s not even at a stage you can apologize any more. Also, I¡¯m not a good enough person to believe words from someone like you. ¡¹


    Not intending to listen to the previous marquis¡¯s pleads, the Countless Swords Sorcerer took a few steps backwards after stabbing a sword into the ground.


    ¡¸However, I will give you a chance seeing your apology. Take up the sword, I don¡¯t have interest in beating unresisting people. ¡¹


    Knowing that there¡¯s no way he could escape, the previous marquis¡¯s instincts ordered him to fight for his life. And the fear that had lightened turned into shame and anger swelling up in his chest.


    The previous marquis glared at the Countless Swords Sorcerer with a piercing gaze as he raised his head.


    ¡¸Ku¡­¡­, this stray dog! ¡¹


    Taking up the sword in the ground, the previous marquis rode on the momentum and slashed.


    ¡¸Die, brat! ¡¹


    Although now already considered old, he was a person to have been in the army for more than thirty years.


    Naturally, being a noble meant that his experience swinging a sword in the frontline is lacking, but as a commanding officer, training was nonetheless carried out regularly. That¡¯s why, he had the ability to match equally with normal mercenaries.


    Despite so, the scale is too unbalanced. The moment the Countless Swords Sorcerer swung his sword horizontally, the previous marquis¡¯s sword rang out dully and split into two.


    His right hand that was deflected by the momentum felt intense pain the next moment.


    ¡¸Guaaak¨D¨D! ¡¹


    A sword was growing out of his right hand. Or rather, that was how it looked like. With no idea where it came from, the sword that appeared suddenly pierced through his right hand, and fixed it onto the tree trunk.


    ¡¸I would¡¯ve cut your head right off if you only came for me, but it¡¯s a different story so far. That was for Minerva who had her future stolen and her life threatened. ¡¹


    The words of the Countless Swords Sorcerer never made it to the previous marquis.


    The previous marquis whose only instincts at that moment was to pull out the sword piercing through his right hand, but another sharp pain came from his left leg.


    ¡¸This is for injuring Fillia. ¡¹


    Quicker than he could realize the pain, another sword pierced his left shoulder.


    ¡¸And for Riana. ¡¹


    With two more swords piercing through his body, the previous marquis himself was now stuck to the tree like his right hand.


    ¡¸Igyii¨D¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸I wanted to make you regret your actions more but, there¡¯s not much time to waste here. After all, there¡¯s one more I have to catch. ¡¹


    The previous marquis begged for his life without a shred of integrity with tears and snot dripping. That figure was no longer a significant noble of the kingdom, but only a plain human trying to escape from his pains without any regards to shame and appearance.


    ¡¸H-Help¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I said it already right. It¡¯s too late. ¡¹


    The Countless Swords Sorcerer mercilessly gave his conclusion to the pleading man. Within the cloudy vision stained with tears, the previous marquis saw the sword swing. The next moment, he felt his vision slowly tilted and fell onto the ground, before entirely covered in darkness.

 CH 209

    Run, run. While denying that something like this should¡¯ve never happened desperately, the plump-eared priest ran in the Corsas Forest.


    The exit is still far away. The ends of the forest could not be seen. Cold sweat can be felt mixed within the sweat of him running through the forest.


    The subjugation squad that gathered many elites were all wiped out without a chance of doing anything. It was as if he had seen a nightmare in its entirety.


    Luckily, he hadn¡¯t encountered any beasts in the forest yet. However even the tranquil forest scenery felt like a labyrinth trying to beckon him into the abyss.


    ¡¸That was undoubtedly¡­¡­, a demon. ¡¹


    The scorching white flames that consumed many of the troops in an instant. On top of that, multiple were created, it was no way the deeds of a human.


    Not just that, the woman mercenary was facing off the elites from Thoria on the same level, and the decisive factor being that even the twins were using strange techniques.


    ¡¸What can I¡­¡­¡¹


    It was already a gathering of the elites from the church in the capital. Only backup inquisition soldiers remain in the capital¡¯s church, and they¡¯re not even considered a force at this point.


    Certainly, just numbers alone would be ten times more than the squad this time, but the priest understood that it holds no meaning at all.


    Even if he wanted help from churches of other countries, the plump-eared priest doesn¡¯t have that much power.


    ¡¸I have to get Priest Dret¡¯s help, then¨D¨D¡¹


    His breath stopped while he was muttering. His steps stopped, and his eyes widened in fear.


    ¡¸W-Why¡­¡­! ¡¹


    His surprise was natural. After all, the one standing in front of him was none other than the apostle of the Evil God.


    While all the troops were being annihilated, the priest who ran first found the Countless Swords Sorcerer ahead of him, as the unsolvable question continued to cycle within his mind.


    The young man approached regardless of the priest¡¯s internal state.


    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t come nearer¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I want to say. I don¡¯t have to tell you this but, there¡¯s no need to disturb us when we are staying in the forest quietly right? ¡¹


    The sorcerer had chilling gaze.


    ¡¸Leaving an apostle of the Evil God is not an option. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t decide that on your own. ¡¹


    The sorcerer¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡¸I could¡¯ve easily finished you off then but, I will take this chance to say this clearly. ¡¹


    Saying that, a sword from the sorcerer extended towards the priest¡¯s throat.


    ¡¸Hiik¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what Evil God you¡¯re talking about, naturally, I¡¯m not his believer or whatever. What a terrible misunderstanding you had. ¡¹


    Of all things, the sorcerer started defending himself. It seems like the sorcerer is not here to cut himself down immediately, as the priest rebuked somehow.


    ¡¸¡­¡­A person not believing in the Goddess is saying. ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care who you all believe in but, why am I supposed to follow that? If I have different values than you all, does that much warrant me as an apostle of the Evil God? ¡¹


    There¡¯s only one sole god in the entire world. It¡¯s natural for the people to believe in that single being. Those who denies that are none other than members of the evil cult.


    Forgetting the fact that a sword is at his neck, the priest¡¯s voice loudened.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no other possibilities than that for anyone who doesn¡¯t believe in the Goddess, who is the sole god! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ridiculous. ¡¹


    The sorcerer was glaring at him seemingly wanting to spit.


    ¡¸Believing in someone that you¡¯ve never seen before, preaching something that you don¡¯t even know is true, and treating anyone that doesn¡¯t go in your favor evil? About what I expected from that woman¡¯s followers huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare speak ill if the Goddess! It¡¯s an inexcusable crime to degrade our God! ¡¹


    ¡¸Degrade? Ha, so you mean you¡¯ve seen that Goddess of yours in person before? Have you talked with her? ¡¹


    ¡¸Guhh¡­¡­¡¹


    The priest had no words to retort. Certainly within the records of the church, there exists records that the Goddess herself had descended upon this land long ago.


    It¡¯s been said that she had graced the cardinal of that time with words, or helped in sealing strong demonic beings with a bishop of another faraway country. However, that¡¯s something that had happened hundreds of years ago.


    At least for the past two hundred years, there were no records of the Goddess¡¯s descent, nor any divine messages. And the final ones that had personally conversed with the Goddess had long but wilted away.


    Naturally, the plump-eared priest had never heard the voice of the Goddess, nor seen her appearance. However, that¡¯s natural considered the current age. If he had a chance to meet with the Goddess, then that itself would¡¯ve been a miracle.


    ¡¸A-A miracle like that would not easily happen! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the blind faith in someone you had never seen nor talked with before. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what having faith means! ¡¹


    Even if no miracles happened, even if he never seen the person of his faith, the Goddess is still worthy of his belief. Although it was a natural answer befitting a clergyman from the priest, the reply from the sorcerer was not expected at all.


    ¡¸That goddess or something of you all, I¡¯ve met her before. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Not understanding the meaning of the words he¡¯d just heard, the priest for a moment had a flat expression as he stared at the sorcerer.


    ¡¸Born as the third daughter of the village chief of a rural village on the outskirts of the Rodelia Kingdom, serving as a soldier to the kingdom for a long time, laying down the foundation to many martial arts and becoming an upper general at the age of twenty-six. Jelia of the Red Catastrophic Butterfly. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What are you¡­¡­¡¹


    Although the priest was stupefied at the flurry of words that he couldn¡¯t understand, the sorcerer continued regardless.


    ¡¸A violent general who can scatter hundreds of troops on her own, killing her enemies with any means, and silences both enemies and allies with her overwhelming strength. A selfish and brutal personality, a despicable human who takes pleasure in seeing others suffer. An incurable madman who would make enemies left and right with her unpredictable actions, but still make them kneel with her power. That¡¯s what you all believe in, the truth behind the trashiest human being pretending to be a goddess. ¡¹


    The moment he understood the sorcerer¡¯s words, the priest once again was filled with anger. Saying the Goddess a village girl and a madman, it was a deed without fear for the divinity. It was not something any person born of this world and received her grace could speak of.


    ¡¸H-How much more do you intend to degrade the Goddess¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to believe, neither did I think you would. Just that I¡¯m telling you the truth since it¡¯s your last moments. Your person of faith is utterly ridiculous. ¡¹


    ¡¸Again! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I have to say. ¡¹


    The sorcerer who had finished saying whatever he wanted withdrew his sword. Although the sword at his throat distanced, it didn¡¯t mean that the priest would live another day.


    Rather, it was the inverse. It was only the sorcerer¡¯s preliminary action of ending the plump-eared priest here.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless even if you want to beg for your life now. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-Who would¡­¡­! I would never beg for my life from such evil being! ¡¹


    His opponent is a sorcerer whose strength is literally on the levels of demons. Even with his position of a priest, it¡¯s not an opponent that he could ever match. Despite so, he has no choice but to fight in order to escape from this pinch.


    ¡¸Yeah is that so. ¡¹


    The sorcerer said without a sliver of care kicked the priest backwards. At the same time, the priest who tried to grab the magic stone hidden in his pocket and hit it at the sorcerer¡¯s leg¨D¨D, realized that he couldn¡¯t feel anything beyond his wrist.


    ¡¸Aaah! ¡¹


    A dull thud was heard as something fell on the ground. However, the priest had no room to know what that is. The intense pain assaulting his mind halted his thoughts.


    The spurting blood that wouldn¡¯t stop. The end of his wrist that were cut off with a sharp blade is dyed in blood.


    The sorcerer slowly approached. The sorcerer who walked about three steps before stopping could be seen wielding a sword dripping with red liquid.


    Understanding that his wrist were cut off that moment, the plump-eared priest had given up. Even though the chance of him escaping the demon with his whole body was already slim, now that he had lost a lot of blood, there¡¯s no way he could achieve that.


    The priest had no card left to play. There¡¯s nothing but to wait for the demon wearing the skin of a sorcerer to kill himself. The plump-eared priest that understood his demise opened his mouth for the last time in spite.


    ¡¸Even if you kill me here, the church would never let you escape. There¡¯re still people in the church who knows the location of your hideout. Even if you silenced all of us, a new subjugation squad will eventually be formed. A heretic like you will never have a place to belong in this whole continent. ¡¹


    The sorcerer¡¯s expression distorted a little. He must¡¯ve imagined the future that he and his party will face after this. It is surely not peaceful days, but days pursued by others.


    Thinking that his words at least dealt some damage to the demon¡¯s mind, the priest had a smile as he endured the pain. The counterattack that the priest could do was only this much.


    ¡¸Continue to live in fear of the heaven¡¯s judgement¨D¨D¡¹


    ¨D¨DIn fear of the heaven¡¯s judgement within the shadows.


    His vision turned dark mid-sentence. Within his fleeting consciousness, the plump-eared priest had no doubts that his soul would arrive at the Goddess, and enjoy an eternal rest.

 CH 210

    ¡¸They attacked. ¡¹


    Few days after the incident with the former marquis and the plump-eared priest. Ardis was at the capital in secret meeting Moore.


    ¡¸They manage to hurt someone like you? ¡¹


    Moore was speechless seeing Ardis¡¯s face which still had scars. The church had moved quicker than what the Duke and Moore expected.


    Even if he¡¯s branded a heretic, moving that much force so quickly was unexpected. Ardis was the same in that regard.


    After all, there¡¯s no way for him to know that they would be willing to send soldiers into the dangerous Corsas Forest.


    ¡¸I admit I had some oversight. They came with that hand. ¡¹


    ¡¸They would go that far¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore who heard from Ardis that the soldiers would sacrifice themselves in order to kill Ardis had a bitter expression.


    On the other hand, Ardis was not peace in mind either. He was successful in annihilating all the troops the church sent.


    However, just as what the plump-eared priest said at the very end, the moment the church knew the subjugation squad didn¡¯t return, they would know that Ardis was the culprit.


    On top of that, they disclosed it publicly as not sending subjugation forces but a priest and his followers in order to persuade Ardis peacefully but was instead murdered.


    It was evidently twisting the truth, in a way full of malice. However, no one is there to point that out.


    After all, no one else other than Ardis and his party is still alive to know what had truly happened there.


    Even the people that hadn¡¯t been aggressive on Ardis united at once. The society was rejecting Ardis as a heretical being.


    The sides changed quickly, Ardis who felt disappointed in the people easily influenced by the church told Moore his purpose here.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a student in Mariules Academy named Kyrill. I hope that you can look after him. ¡¹


    Ardis no longer has the choice of staying in the same place in Corsas Forest.


    Although considering the influence of the church, it would be the same in any place, but the least he can do now is to not stay near the capital.


    Despite feeling a little shameful for not making use of his experiences when he was chased out of Thoria, there¡¯s no choice now prioritizing the twins¡¯ safety.


    If that happens, he would be worried about Kyrill.


    Even if only a few people know about the connection between Ardis and Kyrill, there might someone from the church or the Holguin house who knows about it.


    It might be even told to Lord Thoria. If Ardis and his party hid themselves, then the remaining target would be Kyrill.


    Although Ardis valued Kyrill¡¯s ability to a certain extent, he¡¯s still incapable of protecting himself from the church¡¯s pressure or nobles¡¯ power.


    If Moore and Duke Nyrestia were to back him up, then Ardis can rest easy.


    ¡¸Where are you planning to go next? ¡¹


    He was asking for someone to look after Kyrill, in other words, it hinted that he¡¯s going to leave the capital. Moore who realized that asked for Ardis¡¯s next destination.


    ¡¸I will be heading west. ¡¹


    Probably expecting Ardis¡¯s answer, Moore nodded with a face of agreement.


    ¡¸I guessed so. Since it¡¯s like this now, everywhere would be about the same but, certainly the west would be a little better. The Coalition¡¯s faith in the Goddess is less after all. ¡¹


    The northern Bronshell Republic is same in the regards as Nagras Kingdom that they¡¯re both harsh in twins.


    On top of that, woman are deemed insignificant there, it¡¯s not a good country for Nere and the twins too.


    As for Elmenia Empire in the south-east, it¡¯s naturally out of the question as Ardis had only encountered them recently in war. Ardis who had killed many of their nobles in the battlefield is probably a nemesis of many in the Empire.


    The worst case would be that the Empire would chase Ardis even more than the Kingdom. Naturally, the remaining choice would be the Coalition in the west.


    Just like its name, the Coalition is made from many city-states. Each and every city are strongly independent, and among them are some that are willing to accept the existences of twins.


    What worried him is how severe is the heretic branding in different places. It¡¯s not like the whole world despise twins without questions.


    The reason why they cannot stand out and cover for them is because of the enormous pressure the church has.


    After all, there were people like the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», Kashiha of the inn in Thoria, and also Kyrill who has a sister born as one half of twins who had helped him along the way.


    Although he couldn¡¯t think positively for everything, he thought that not all humans are enemies at the very least.


    ¡¸Even though I don¡¯t think you would be caught off guard against anyone¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore¡¯s words softened at the end.


    ¡¸As expected, master¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t reach that far outside the country. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not intending to bother you all to that extent. ¡¹


    Even though the Duke had been very helpful within the Kingdom¡¯s bounds, as expected, his influence wouldn¡¯t reach into the Coalition.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to think too much about it. Minerva and Kyrill, I will leave them both to you. ¡¹


    Ardis replied without seeming bothered to Moore who was apologizing.


    ¡¸Even if you say that, honestly speaking, it¡¯s hard for Ojou-sama. Won¡¯t you meet her for the last time before you leave the capital? ¡¹


    That active young noble lady must¡¯ve been troubling the new guard captain of the Duke house recently.


    Ardis could do nothing but apologize to Moore who looked quite desperate for that request.


    ¡¸Sorry but I really don¡¯t have the room for that. Nere and the twins were injured too. It¡¯s already quite the limit to have come here to the capital and meet with you. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for Minerva. The lessons were still halfway, and in the end I haven¡¯t even taught her sword magic. Please convey to her my apology. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just that? Isn¡¯t there¡­¡­, something more you want to tell her? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s better for Minerva to not be involved too much considering the situation. You can teach her swordsmanship after I leave. ¡¹


    Moore sighed a little at Ardis¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Although it¡¯s a little late, Ojou-sama wouldn¡¯t be convinced with just that much. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell her that you¡¯ve met with me today, you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I wouldn¡¯t. I can already imagine she¡¯s raising a ruckus. ¡¹


    Could that really be someone of a prestige background¡¯s doing, as Ardis forgotten about the situation for a moment and smiled bitterly.


    ***


    ¡¸Well, the last problem is what about that girl¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who had left Moore afterwards was walking on the streets covered in a hood while thinking about the girl that is showing up in his mana sensing range.


    From Rona¡¯s story, she is the leftover of the organization with the name of ¡ºCrimson Osprey¡». Unexpectedly, that girl was able to find Ardis who was covered in a hood and started following him for some reason.


    According to the person herself, it is apparently ¡¸According to smell¡¹, but Ardis was skeptical considering that she¡¯s not a canine after all.


    Ardis bought some light meals from the stalls on the streets before entering a slightly secluded alley.


    As he beckoned with his hand gesture, the girl who was following behind him approached in quick strides.


    ¡¸Here, today¡¯s lunch. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Thanks. ¡¹


    Even though according to Rona that it is nothing other than taming, Ardis thought that the girl was similar in nature to Fillia and Riana, they¡¯re all abused children that he should give a hand to.


    While looking at the girl eating the meat bun, Ardis pondered about her future.


    ¡¸Not enough. ¡¹


    The girl muttered after finishing quickly. It seems like she had become quite familiar with Ardis that some sort of conversation can be held. And to the point of letting her desires be known.


    ¡¸Want mine? ¡¹


    Offering his own portion of meat bun to the girl, the girl who took it stopped momentarily. Having another meat bun in her hands, the girl stared up at Ardis.


    ¡¸Are you sure? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, take it. I will be eating back home later. ¡¹


    Hearing that, the girl was no longer reserved.


    Ardis felt a little nostalgic seeing her figure. It was when Ardis was still a member of a mercenary band.


    Something that had happened more than fifteen years ago.


    ¡¸Again, the leader picked up kids again. ¡¹


    ¡¸Again? That person is really freewilled. ¡¹


    One day when he was about to become a proper mercenary from an apprentice, the mercenaries in the band were drinking alcohol and gossiped something that Ardis thought would not concern him at the slightest.


    It was when the leader, Greihs suddenly brought two children over and pushed them over to him that he knew that it was the converse.


    ¡¸Ha? Taking care of them? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You and Ruu will do it. ¡¹


    Greihs brought two children over that hadn¡¯t even reached their growing spurt, apparently a pair of siblings of an elder brother and a little sister.


    ¡¸Why me¡­¡­rather us? We¡¯re not teachers but mercenaries. Isn¡¯t fighting our only job? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? Even though you yourself was picked up, you¡¯re not willing to do it to the others? ¡¹


    Greihs asked with a tinge of teasing. After all, it was Greihs himself who had picked up Ardis, as Ardis had nothing left to rebuke.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not saying that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Aah¨D¨D, how disappointing. I didn¡¯t know that you were such an ungrateful¨D¨D¡¹


    Greihs followed with mental attack purposefully.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I am grateful. ¡¹


    As Ardis managed to say that hesitantly, Greihs was hitting his back with a grin.


    ¡¸I see, I see. If you¡¯re grateful, then take care of them as much as you were taken care of. ¡¹


    Ardis was grateful to Greihs. After all, he was the one who picked up Ardis who had nowhere to go and taught him how to fight. Exactly because of that, Ardis wanted to be help of Greihs after finally becoming capable.


    ¡¸But it was you that brought me up. That doesn¡¯t concern these two. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something like that. ¡¹


    Greihs who suddenly showed a gentle face started explaining.


    ¡¸Say Ardis, there¡¯s no knowing when people have to say farewell, especially for us mercenaries. It¡¯s easy to die for people like us. There¡¯s not always a scenario that you can repay someone that had helped you. Despite so, I don¡¯t want to see people take it for granted. Certainly repaying your benefactor will be the best scenario. So Ardis, where do you think you should direct your gratefulness to when that happens? ¡¹


    Ardis immediately answered the unexpected question.


    ¡¸No way I would know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Think for a little, Ardis. You should repay the grace you received to the next generation. Then, the ones that you took care of will do the same for the next generation too. The world will revolve like that. At the very least, someone somewhere will be saved because of that. As long as someone is there to continue it, my will can be succeeded. How about it, what I did won¡¯t be for a waste right? ¡¹


    ¡¸But Greihs is not dead yet. You¡¯re still here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind the details, I¡¯m telling you to do it in this fashion. ¡¹


    Ardis at that time had no idea what Greihs felt at that moment. Greihs explained another reason seeing Ardis who still didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s that. What I said just now is one reason but, I don¡¯t need someone selfish in my mercenary band. A mercenary that can¡¯t even take care of someone else should just scram to somewhere else. It will be your final assignment to graduate from an apprentice. Give up and do it. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I had a choice to refuse from the start right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Either do it, or scram. There¡¯s a choice though? ¡¹


    Ardis clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸Fine. It¡¯s fine as long as me and Ruu take care of them right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah right. Honesty is a good point of yours. I will leave them to you, train them properly, whether they grow up on the straight path or not depends on you. ¡¹


    Seeing Greihs leave after saying so, Ardis sighed. It¡¯s time to face reality, as Ardis turned to the two children who were waiting patiently.


    ¡¸How old are you two? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m eleven. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Eight. ¡¹


    Unlike the elder brother who replied immediately, the younger sister replied after a while looking a little afraid.


    Both of them had tattered clothes, and their limbs were thin to the bones. It was so fragile that a trained mercenary like Ardis could probably easily break them.


    ¡¸For the time being, it¡¯s time for meal. Rather, did they even prepare a portion for these guys? ¡¹


    Judging that there won¡¯t be any results training them in their current situation, and there being a need to discuss with Luciel, the best course now would be a meal first.


    Bringing the two siblings together and getting their portions for them, he chose a suitable place to sit.


    It seems like the meal for the two siblings were prepared but, they¡¯re in a mercenary band. It was a gathering of people who exchanges meal by fighting.


    Naturally, the meals for the children who cannot fight would be lesser. Only bread and a cup of soup were given to the sibling.


    On the contrary, Ardis had three bread and a plate of side dishes of thin sliced roasted meat and boiled root vegetables.


    The younger sister who were only given a bread easily finished it and looked towards the plate. It was obvious with a glance that they are both malnutritioned.


    There¡¯s no way one bread and a cup of soup can be filling.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t. ¡¹


    The elder brother panickily turned the younger sister¡¯s face towards himself. He¡¯s probably afraid to anger Ardis. Seeing that, Ardis felt like he saw himself in the elder brother.


    ¡ºThat much is not enough right. Here, eat more. ¡»


    During that time, Greihs had said so before sharing his portion of meal. I see, as Ardis suddenly realized. Certainly Ardis had succeeded it from Greihs.


    His emotions along with the slice of bread, as a matter of course. Ardis who recalled his older times split the bread into half and put the sliced meat in between, before giving it to the siblings.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Really? ¡¹


    The younger sister asked while looking afraid.


    ¡¸Just eat. There¡¯s nothing you can do if you¡¯re that thin. ¡¹


    Hearing that, the siblings didn¡¯t even say thanks as they wolfed it down. Seeing their figures focused on the bread, Ardis thought he understood a little what Greihs was saying.


    Seeing the girl biting on the meat bun now, Ardis felt like he saw the two siblings again. Remembering the two siblings who had been treating himself as a brother, his hatred against the madwoman was renewed.


    Shaking his head to forcefully clear his image, Ardis returned his gaze onto the girl in front of him. Compared to that time, the girl now is older by several years compared to the siblings.


    However, this girl has her circumstances too. Only having the knowledge of fighting or spying, in that regard, she was in a sense younger.


    Her mind probably wasn¡¯t able to grow because of restrictions.


    ¡ºWhether they grow up on the straight path or not depends on you. ¡»


    Greihs words suddenly resurfaced. If her mind is still not twisted, then there¡¯s still a chance left.


    Despite knowing it¡¯s probably unnecessary, he made an excuse that it was Greihs¡¯s influence that made him want to do something regardless.


    ¡¸Listen while you eat. ¡¹


    Seeing the girl who answered with her gaze, Ardis suggested what he¡¯d thought.


    ¡¸I have something to ask from you. If you can do it well, then I will treat you to anything for dinner tonight. ¡¹

 CH 211

    ¡¸You can do it? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. ¡¹


    Ardis asked the girl to help gather information around the capital. Although he was covered head to toe with his hood and robe, it¡¯s still risky for Ardis to walk in the streets.


    Unlike that, the girl can move freely. Considering she originally has a shady occupation, Ardis thought that she should know how to gather information.


    It was a complicated decision for Ardis. Even though he really wants to help, it¡¯s not like he could bring a child to where he is heading in the future.


    However, if the girl could prove her worth to Ardis, then Ardis would have an excuse to bring her along. In other words, Ardis only wanted a reason to let her tag along.


    Luckily, the girl who was in another sense lacking in common knowledge like the twins would have never had the chance to be influenced by the church to despise twins.


    In a way, Ardis wanted to bring someone that he thought useful to him. Rather, it was what he wanted himself to hear.


    ¡¸Citizens, mercenaries, shop and inn owners, what do they think about the incident this time. And also what¡¯s the church planning. Help me find out if they¡¯re going to form another subjugation squad or not. Since the time is tight, there¡¯s no need to do the impossible. ¡¹


    The girl replied with a short ¡¸Nn, okay. ¡¹ towards Ardis who added on an unnecessary comment at the end. The girl who was initially thin had started to regain some mass after Ardis feeding her, so she can properly blend into the crowd.


    Few hours after that. The girl returned to Ardis who was doing nothing but staring at the busy stalls on the street.


    ¡¸How is it? ¡¹


    Ardis asked for the result for the first thing.


    ¡¸Mercenaries and shop owners albeit little, there¡¯re few on your side. But majority are on the side that you are an evil cult member. Normal citizens are worse. They believe the church without doubts. ¡¹


    The usual silent girl was being talkative for the first time. It seems like she can be detailed if the work needs it.


    ¡¸The church? ¡¹


    ¡¸A second subjugation is set in stone. They are going to gather forces from other countries. ¡¹


    ¡¸As expected huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis decided that he should hasten his departure from the capital from the expected news. Luckily, there¡¯s probably still room to spare.


    Gathering people from other countries would need considerable time. It¡¯s unlikely that an attack would happen today or tomorrow.


    ¡¸The church has basically decided the second subjugation already. Few are against it. There¡¯s a pink-haired sister who is going around appealing not to, but no one would listen. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s that? There¡¯s someone that reckless too huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸The name is unknown, she¡¯s about twenty years old. ¡¹


    ¡¸It couldn¡¯t be Solte, ¡­¡­right? ¡¹


    That¡¯s the only person from the church that Ardis considered himself relatively close. Although she¡¯s same in the regards with other clergyman that her faith is in the Goddess but, personally, Ardis didn¡¯t think that she¡¯s a bad person.


    Ardis thought that they could be good friends if she wasn¡¯t someone of the church.


    ¡¸Also, when the person in charge of the entire operation, a priest named Dret was alone in his room, he muttered something strange. ¡¹


    The girl continued her report regardless of Ardis¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¸Something strange? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºMight as well use this chance to its best huh¡», he said. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. It was only a random mutter.¡¹


    It¡¯s apparently what she coincidentally heard only. Ardis wouldn¡¯t know the meaning behind it either.


    But at the very least, Ardis knew that the girl had the ability to sneak into the personal room of a high-ranking priest in the church.


    That was a result better than he expected, as Ardis now obtained a reason more than enough to justify his plans.


    ¡¸Just as promised, I will treat you to a dinner as much as you like. Should we go to a restaurant? ¡¹


    The girl shook her head by a little at Ardis who asked, then pointed at the stalls at the street.


    ¡¸The stalls are fine? Well, it¡¯s better for me too since I can¡¯t stay in a same place for long. ¡¹


    Ardis along with the girl walked onto the main street. Calling out to the stall owner, Ardis bought all the unsold food and handed it over to the girl.


    As the food disappeared at a consistent pace as he handed it over, Ardis spoke of his next request after the girl eventually finished her meal.


    ¡¸I will be leaving the capital soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸To where? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. I¡¯m planning to go west but, anything after is an uncertainty. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­When do you return? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably never. ¡¹


    The girl had nothing to say to Ardis after that. But just slightly, Ardis could see her ¡ºTroubled¡» expression.


    ¡¸Want to follow? ¡¹


    Just as he asked, the girl had a new expression of ¡ºWhat are you saying¡».


    ¡¸Your orders are to monitor me right? For me, I don¡¯t mind if you want to follow. But that¡¯s on the pretense that you won¡¯t hurt any of my companions. There will be terrible consequences if you show clear hostility. ¡¹


    Knowing that the organization that gave the order to the girl was destroyed, Ardis don¡¯t expect that the girl will turn hostile after this long. However, thinking about the twins too, he should nail in the fact now.


    ¡¸So how is it? ¡¹


    Ardis asked the girl who looked slightly hesitating. The final order to monitor Ardis remains in her as supreme. Naturally, if the target, Ardis left the capital, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue it as well.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I will. ¡¹


    The conclusion was the decided from the start.


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided. Prepare for a long journey and wait at the west gate before sun rises. I will come to pick you up then. ¡¹


    As Ardis¡¯s one hand landed on the girl¡¯s head, rather than an answer, it was a questionable gaze that came.


    The next morning, Ardis had left the twins to Nere and Rona and departed from the forest by himself, going towards the west gate outside the capital.


    In the midst of darkness before the sun rises, Ardis approached the mana signature slightly off the main highway and called out.


    ¡¸Is your baggage that much only? ¡¹


    A small human stature faced him. The sack that she carried on her back was like the baggage that mercenaries or explorers would carry when they go on a day¡¯s adventure.


    Although it didn¡¯t look at all like the baggage prepared for a journey to the neighboring country, Ardis in the regards of little baggage was not that much different.


    ¡¸Nn. ¡¹


    She probably noticed it was Ardis approaching with her smell or whatnot. The girl nodded without looking surprised.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s depart before the gate is opened. We will meet up with my companions first. As I said yesterday, don¡¯t make a move on my companions. There¡¯s nothing I will say if you behave well, and if you can answer my request occasionally, then meals are provided too. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. Good, let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Ardis prompted the girl as they headed west from the highway. The girl followed about five steps behind.


    ¡¸Oh right. ¡¹


    After few minutes of wordless walking, Ardis suddenly recalled something and turned around.


    ¡¸You have a name or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    If they¡¯re going to act together in the future, there¡¯s a need for her to have a name. But naturally, the girl stayed silent.


    For the girl, Ardis is her target. There¡¯s normally not a fool to introduce themselves to their target.


    ¡¸I know that you were called as ¡ºCrimson Osprey¡», but that¡¯s a codename used within the organization right? ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened. The girl must¡¯ve not expected that Ardis knew her name.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like people raised in that organization would be given a personal name huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who was convinced by himself started thinking while walking. The girl was currently in a sense nameless but, that would be inconvenient for the future.


    Despite so, using the codename she had in the organization, Crimson Osprey, would probably only spell trouble.


    There¡¯s probably one or two fake names that she had used during intelligence missions but, it¡¯s probably not for her own identity, and in the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t want to use a name that would bind her to her past.


    ¡¸You have a name that you want to be referred as? ¡¹


    As he asked so, the girl had an inexplicable gaze.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t have any particular preference, then I will decide on my own. Hmm¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Ardis thought about it while walking. Although he simply decided for Nere, it¡¯s different this time.


    After a while of going back and forth with ideas, Ardis eventually came up with a name.


    ¡¸Sharu¡¹


    That was a name of a cloud spirit in a legend in Ardis¡¯s world. Clouds that can flow freely and not bounded by anyone.


    Ardis felt that it was a well suited name for the girl who should be released from the invisible shackles that is the organization.


    ¡¸I will call you as Sharu from now on. Also, I will introduce you to my companions so. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay. ¡¹


    The girl seemed uncaring at Ardis¡¯s declaration. Seeing that, Ardis had a bitter smile, before facing forward again.


    The night narrowed overhead, and as if chasing that away, the eastern sky lightened. Under the still dim sky, multiple tens of clouds were floating towards the west.


    Beneath those which can travel freely without being shackled by anyone, the two on the ground were walking towards the country border in silence.

 CH 212

    ¡¸Konia, behind! ¡¹


    At Marrieda¡¯s warning, the small-stature girl, Konia turned around. The orange colored pupils looked surprised for a moment.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­! ¡¹


    That small exclamation was her last words. Without even the time to swing the dagger in her hands, the wound split open from her right shoulder to her left waist and blood exploded.


    ¡¸Konia-san! ¡¹


    Kyrill¡¯s anguished cry reverberated in the entire room. There wasn¡¯t anyone there to support Konia who was falling down.


    It was because no one there had the room to do so.


    ¡¸The tune of rupturing winds played by the pristine shrine maiden ¨D¨D¨D¨DSchelwi! ¡¹(Wind Blades)


    The experienced Orphellia wasn¡¯t thrown off by the death of her ally, and immediately launched her counterattack.


    The shapeless blades that were created flew towards the attacker. However, the magical blades that can easily dice the enemy¡¯s body were stopped just in front of Konia¡¯s murderer at a purple barrier.


    ¡¸Magic barrier! A magician!? ¡¹


    The red-haired magician showed a gap momentarily because of the unexpected element.


    ¡¸Get down! ¡¹


    It was quicker than the warning from Nicole. The assailant moved at an inhuman speed towards Orphellia, and a sword was swung looking effortlessly.


    ¡¸Orphellia! ¡¹


    As if laughing at Nicole who was trying to stop him, the assailant¡¯s sword cut off Orphellia¡¯s head. The dull sound of a head falling on to the ground was heard, and another ally was turned into an unmoving object on the blood drenched floor.


    ¡¸The penetrating pebble of the unwavering heroism of the knight ¨D¨D¨D Dessel! ¡¹(Earth)


    Kyrill who was stunned for a moment finally chanted magic. The three rock bullets that appeared in the air revolved and shot towards the assailant but, two of them was dodged, and the last one was deflected by his sword.


    ¡¸No way! ¡¹


    Without regards to Marrieda who was surprised, the assailant moved onto Kyrill as his next target, as he got into a lower stance with his sword pointed towards Kyrill.


    ¡¸As if! ¡¹


    Nicole stood in between. Nicole¡¯s sword and the assailant¡¯s sword crashed into each other in a discomforting sound.


    ¡¸Kyrill! Quickly take Ojou away! ¡¹


    ¡¸But, Nicole-san! ¡¹


    Leaving aside of Kyrill who was hesitating, Nicole¡¯s words directed to another person.


    ¡¸Ojou! ¡¹


    Marrieda who judged the fight not going in their favor listened to Nicole and decided to retreat.


    Kyrill wasn¡¯t able to use any large-scale magic in the narrow room, and Marrieda being in this room in the first place was just being a nuisance to Nicole.


    But of course, Nicole is going to have difficulties against the assailant¡¯s ability that can easily kill Konia and Orphellia in an instant.


    However, if Marrieda and Kyrill are both here, they would only be a hindrance as Nicole would have to protect more people.


    Fighting by alone will be better as there will be no need for him to be careful for his rear.


    ¡¸I will get backup immediately, don¡¯t die! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯re you saying that to! ¡¹


    Marrieda had trust in Nicole who said so lightly despite being in a dangerous situation.


    She had immense trust in Nicole as he was the one who had protected herself through many desperate situation. And Nicole too believed that Marrieda wouldn¡¯t make a mistake because of emotions.


    Exactly because it is them two that they could communicate with the least words to arrive at the best choice.


    ¡¸Kyrill, Gresche and the others outside¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Marrieda who was shouting suddenly swallowed her breath.


    ¡¸Ah, M-Marrieda¡­¡­san. ¡¹


    Under Marrieda¡¯s eyes, Kyrill¡¯s pupils lost its light. A thin silvery blade was growing from his throat. Rather, it was pierced through from his back.


    Kyrill who coughed up blood drooped his head forward listlessly.


    ¡¸Kyrill¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Guk¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Along with Marrieda¡¯s scream, Nicole painful grunt was also heard. His left arm was cut off.


    ¡¸Nicole! ¡¹


    ¡¸Escape now, Ojou! This guy is not normal¨D¨D ¡¹


    Between Nicole¡¯s brows who warned Marrieda for the last time, the assailants sword pierced through it like a fork.


    ¡¸Nicole¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s vision turned gray. Nicole who would lend a hand to Marrieda without complaining and easily fight off any enemies. Someone like him had his head pierced through by a sword.


    Her mind turned white, as Marrieda felt something important was pulled out from herself. It was not a short relationship. Although hired as a capable mercenary in the beginning, they had already been together for about ten years.


    Their standing position together, their strides of walking down the streets, and the cooperation between them even if it was a sudden battle.


    Despite one side being the protector, and one being the protected, they became understood of each other by some point.


    Each other¡¯s food likes and dislikes, displeased and sleepy face, or unexpectedly things they stick up for¨D¨D.


    Originally unnecessary to know, despite so, they had naturally come to know after knowing each other for a long time.


    Just as a drop of tear was dropping from Marrieda¡¯s eyes realizing the agony of losing him¨D¨D, a scorching pain assaulted her left chest.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda who looked down at her own left chest for the first time noticed the thin sword piercing through it.


    Breathing became difficult. Warm liquid blocked her throat, and unnaturally rose up to her mouth.


    Marrieda turned her neck around like a rusty doll, and looked behind her. There was the same assailant that pierced Kyrill before.


    ¡¸Kahak¨D¨D¡¹


    It was an involuntary action to eject the blocking liquid out of her respiratory tracts. The iron-smelling liquid from Marrieda¡¯s mouth coughed out, and part of it landed on the assailant¡¯s face.


    The assailant¡¯s face that looked gentle without an injury on it didn¡¯t avoid it. There wasn¡¯t any humane light in their eyes, even their cheek or mouth didn¡¯t show a sliver of emotion.


    A white luxurious crown circled around the head, as Marrieda felt strangely humored at the incompatibility with the expressionless face.


    Her vision turned darker. Her body hitting something, as a loud sound can be heard. The sound of herself falling on the ground felt like someone else¡¯s.


    The footsteps of the assailants exiting the now silent room. She can still hear sounds of battle from afar. It seems like it¡¯s not just them who got attacked.


    There¡¯s probably more than two assailants. In her thinning consciousness, Marrieda shed tears only in her heart, while covered in freezing cold.


    ***


    ¡¸Haa, haa, haa¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda calmed her breath down while just having sprung up from her bed drenched in cold sweat. Her gray bangs stuck to her forehead, while feeling an uncomfortable feeling down her nape.


    The surroundings are dark, enveloped in silence.


    ¡¸Haa, haaa¡­¡­¡­. Here is¡­¡­? ¡¹


    It was a mutter for herself.


    ¡¸¡­¡­My room, in Reiten? ¡¹


    Marrieda who had calmed down for a little surveyed her surroundings, before putting her hand on the thick notebook on the desk just beside her desk.


    Putting her hand over the cover, the cover glowed for a bit around its shape, and the completely shut diary opened itself.


    In the dim room without any lights, she read it with the moonlight shining in from the window. Opening the book, the first page was occupied by large written words, ¡ºThis is reality¡».


    After seeing it, Marrieda finally understood that she was back in reality.


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. It was another failure huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda put on the lights in her room, before writing down what she saw just now in a new page of her diary.


    Although there were many images that she wouldn¡¯t want to remember, she still had to record all of it down before they disappeared from her memories to avoid the same failure again.


    Her ¡ºProphetic Dream¡» ability that can predict the future. The ability that she never wanted to begin with helped her to become one of the biggest business association in Reiten, however, it also made her aware of truths that she wasn¡¯t supposed to know.


    She had neither the power to accurately make a prophecy, nor change the future. She had only the power to see what would happen in the future because of her choices.


    ¡¸How many times is it already? ¡¹


    What Marrieda could do is only write down all the failures she had, and choose the correct choice via elimination.


    Excluding a selected few, it is an ability that she basically never discloses to others. That is because even if Marrieda made the same choice, just speaking of her ability to another person would change the result.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had this ability but, she never thought she was fortunate to have it. It was a curse for her.


    ¡¸Seriously, getting killed every night is not enjoyable. ¡¹


    A dream where only she dies would be better. However, the dream she had this time resulted in her seeing Nicole and Kyrill getting killed.


    It¡¯s only nightmares for her. Seeing the people that she held dear to now and would in the future getting killed one after another, before getting killed herself in the end.


    Although it was better than seeing both her parents died when she was little, it¡¯s still a nightmare nonetheless.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for a good dream¡­¡­¡¹


    A good dream, it was something that she only saw back when both her parents were still alive.


    After awakening to this ability, all the dreams she had saw were painful experiences that makes her realize the dirtiness of humans.


    Countless times being killed, she even experienced being sold as a slave, or even sold to brothels multiple times.


    Although her body is still undefiled, her mind was already not, being violated in her dreams before. Despite more than twenty years old already, the reason why she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to find a lifetime partner is not only because of being busy with business.


    ¡¸Please let me sleep well at least once in ten days. ¡¹


    On top of that, until she finds the best route, it¡¯s a chain of unescapable nightmares. For Marrieda, sleeping was not a time for rest, rather a time for suffering.


    The burden on her mind was enormous.


    The continuous trips between her dreams and the reality. Moreover, the dreams were so realistic that she wouldn¡¯t be able to discern between reality and her dreams.


    Occasionally, she wouldn¡¯t even be sure of being in reality or was dreaming.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, Ardis-kun and the others are about to arrive from the capital right? ¡¹


    She knew that Ardis would be chased out of the capital and arrive at Reiten. However, the reason behind it wasn¡¯t told in her dreams.


    ¡¸But to think that the reason was being branded a heretic¡­¡­. Seriously, it¡¯s really a useless ability like Ardis-kun said. ¡¹


    Few days ago, Marrieda finally knew the reason from the church¡¯s declaration. If she knew about it in advance, then she would¡¯ve had hands to play.


    ¡¸The time¡­¡­ is almost dawn. ¡¹


    Marrieda got off the bed and closed her diary before putting it on her desk. While changing from her sweat drenched nightwear, she started chanting as if giving herself a suggestion.


    ¡¸This is reality. Here is Reiten. I¡¯m Marrieda, the president of the Litte Business Association. ¡¹


    It is a ritual of some sort to anchor herself back to reality.


    ¡¸Today is another day to try¡­¡­ my best~nii. And the nightmare will for sure end tonight~nii. ¡¹


    By purposefully putting back her funny suffix, she regained a sense of reality in her mind, telling herself that this isn¡¯t the dreams that wouldn¡¯t go her way.


    In a situation where her dreams and the reality can be easily mixed up, it was Marrieda¡¯s best effort to protect her mind from her cursed ability.

 CH 213

    Ardis who left the capital, Gran brought Sharu together with him and regrouped with Nere and the others. Just as expected, even when Sharu saw the twins, she didn¡¯t even bat an eye nor got interested.


    In a sense, it was a rare case of the benefits of the organization¡¯s education. And as usual, Rona seemed like he wanted to say something, as for Nere, she accepted wordlessly with ¡¸If master says so. ¡¹, and the twins were happy to have someone closer to their age as they started to flock around Sharu.


    Sharu seemed to glare at him constantly but, Ardis decided to pretend not to notice it.


    Easily getting out of the Nagras Kingdom¡¯s territory without any troubles on the road, they arrived at Reiten, one of the cities of the Coalition.


    ¡¸I will be going ahead first. Nere and Rona, stay with the two here for now. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re bringing that kid? ¡¹


    ¡¸She would be following by herself anyways. ¡¹


    Answering Rona¡¯s question, Ardis made a note to Sharu.


    ¡¸Sharu, you shouldn¡¯t follow me too closely. It¡¯s better to not make people think that you¡¯re my companion. ¡¹


    Nodding at Ardis, Sharu obediently followed at a distance that wouldn¡¯t make people suspect.


    Just as Ardis entered Reiten as a normal mercenary and purposefully walking down the streets without any cover.


    ¡¸Demon of the evil cult! Taste the judgement of the heavens! ¡¹


    Ardis was suddenly surrounded by several men in the middle of the street, and was attacked by them without any precursor.


    ¡¸To think they would even do it publicly¡­¡­¡¹


    Having the church¡¯s symbol hanging on their neck, it¡¯s easy to tell that they are devout believers of the Goddess.


    However, the problem was the surrounding atmosphere. It would¡¯ve been better if the other citizens were just looking from afar to see what¡¯s happening.


    But their gazes were something rather than being afraid of the Goddess believers for suddenly drawing their weapons, they were on guard against Ardis.


    In other words, Ardis¡¯s news of being a heretic had already spread to Reiten. Seeing the fact they were starting to murmur when they saw Ardis¡¯s face, his drawings might¡¯ve been published already


    While being impressed by how thorough they are, Ardis thought about the future. Unlike the time he left Thoria, this time, it¡¯s not like he can get a safe place just by changing countries.


    ¡¸Well, the first thing to do is finish up here huh. ¡¹


    While sighing, Ardis muttered to himself. Defending against the attackers is easy. Seeing from the fact that there aren¡¯t even more than ten people, and their abilities looked like barely amateur mercenaries.


    However, the problem was because they are in the middle of the streets under many public gazes. He couldn¡¯t play a hand like he did in the forest facing the previous marquis or the plump-eared priest.


    Although he felt angry for being called an evil being under unjustified reasoning, it¡¯s not like he can kill his opponents here, if he finished them off now, it would only contribute to his notoriety.


    He knew that people like them who like to be reckless can¡¯t possibly form orderly groups already but, it¡¯s the truth that lackeys like them aren¡¯t being shackled properly lately.


    ¡¸Get him! ¡¹


    While thinking this and that, the believers ran at him at once.


    ¡¸Sorry but I don¡¯t plan on being your opponent. ¡¹


    Dodging the attack that is too flimsy in his eyes, Ardis said so before running into the crowds of people.


    ¡¸Wait! Don¡¯t let him escape! ¡¹


    Ignoring the voices from behind, Ardis ran and shook off the mercenaries in the streets, and quickly entered a suitable alleyway.


    ¡¸Yare yare, it¡¯s worse than I thought. ¡¹


    Despite saying so, his expression didn¡¯t look that much troubled, as Ardis turned around.


    ¡¸Can I get some help again? ¡¹


    ¡¸What for? ¡¹


    Sharu was behind Ardis already. She was blending in together with the pedestrians during the incident just now.


    Being able to follow Ardis this easily is the proof of her abilities. Although in pure combat power, she couldn¡¯t stand against two Ractors but, her ability in stealth movements is very valuable.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a message that I want to pass on to a woman called Marrieda in the Litte Business Association. ¡¹


    ¡¸The message? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tell her ¡ºI will be meeting you tonight¡¹. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A night crawl? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why does it become that. ¡¹


    Ardis sighed with one of his hand covering his eyes at the sudden rebuttal. Despite not knowing things that¡¯s considered common, she would know about these things strangely.


    Even though it might¡¯ve been relevant for her stealth missions, Ardis still thought that she¡¯s a girl with peculiar imbalance in knowledge.


    ¡¸In any case, just tell her that. Let me be clear, it¡¯s not a night crawl. It¡¯s just a private conversation. Use this to buy anything you want as the compensation. ¡¹


    While saying so, Ardis tried to hand over a silver coin but, Sharu didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need money. Now is work time. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. I will buy something simply as usual I guess. Seriously, I still can¡¯t understand why you won¡¯t take money but would take food¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Delicious things are no problem because they are a necessity. It is not a reward, but a procured resource. ¡¹


    It seems like Sharu wouldn¡¯t allow herself to take money. Sharu who is following Ardis under the pretense of monitoring was arguing that getting paid is a problem.


    Ardis felt that the people living by shady business all have weird quirks that normal people wouldn¡¯t understand, be it this girl or the information broker, Chezare.


    ¡¸I will be back. ¡¹


    Leaving aside Ardis who was thinking so, Sharu disappeared into the streets after verifying the location of Litte Business Association.


    That night. The building of the Litte Business Association located near the center of Reiten.


    On the second floor, a woman in her prime age was doing paper work in a bright room.


    ¡¸I¡¯m entering. ¡¹


    A sudden voice came from somewhere, despite it being a situation where one would¡¯ve screamed, the woman answered the voice looking a little surprised.


    ¡¸Oyan? You¡¯re already here~nii? Isn¡¯t a later time better for a night crawl¨D¨D? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? Why do I have to do a night crawl to you. ¡¹


    Ardis denied the words of Marrieda, the president of the Litte Business Association smiling playfully. Ardis recalled the exchange during the day as he frowned and asked.


    ¡¸Could it be, that girl said it like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unnya. I only heard ¡ºI will be meeting you tonight¡»~nii. ¡¹


    It seems like it wasn¡¯t Sharu¡¯s doing, as Ardis felt a little relieved.


    ¡¸So why does it become a night crawl. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean Ardis-kun. Visiting a young maiden¡¯s room late in the night, it is nothing but a night crawl right. ¡¹


    Ardis replied spitefully at the teasing woman.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not at an age to be called a young maiden though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey there, that¡¯s not something that you should ever say in front of a girl~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that a warning from your ¡ºProphetic Dreams¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a common knowledge~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda finished cleaning up the documents on her table while they were conversing and faced towards Ardis once again.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time~nii. Was it two, three years~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We met before the war with the Empire, so it¡¯s about that much. ¡¹


    Although in Ardis¡¯s time, it was one year shorter, but he decided to play along as it was bothersome to explain about the otherworld.


    ¡¸You know what situation I¡¯m in now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­. Only about you left the Kingdom because of the heretic branding~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though it seems like you knew I was going to meet you. ¡¹


    ¡¸I knew from my dreams about that~nii. Just that I didn¡¯t know the reason was because of the church though~n. ¡¹


    Naturally, there¡¯s a church in Reiten as well. Since it¡¯s an official declaration, the news must¡¯ve been spread despite it being another country.


    ¡¸Regarding the heretic branding, how much of it is known in Reiten? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­, only a drawing of Ardis-kun published by the church~n? ¡¹


    ¡¸So there was a drawing huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis clicked his tongue at the expected answer.


    ¡¸But the church¡¯s influence in Reiten is originally weak, so I don¡¯t think there would be people showing outright hostility. ¡¹


    Although Marrieda was thinking positively, Ardis revealed what happened without hiding his displeasure.


    ¡¸During the day, I was attacked by a group of mercenaries wearing the church¡¯s mark just as I arrived. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­. They must not be valuing their lives¡­¡­¡¹


    Forgotten about her suffix in her sentence, Marrieda returned to her original speech unintentionally.


    ¡¸I guess they¡¯re everywhere~nii. Troublesome believers like them. ¡¹


    ¡¸I bet. ¡¹


    Ardis agreed without hiding his tired expression.


    ¡¸So, what are you planning~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸I had some hope in the Coalition being a little better than the Kingdom though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Reiten is comparatively better but, it¡¯s not like Ardis-kun will believe it now right¨D¨D¡¹


    If not for the incident during the day, he might¡¯ve believed it but, Ardis couldn¡¯t be convinced by what Marrieda say now.


    ¡¸Here should be the same as the Coalition¡¯s biggest city, Calvs, but the more west you go, the more devout believers there is. ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard about it already but, is the church¡¯s influence in the west that strong? ¡¹


    ¡¸After all, it¡¯s the land that the Goddess had descended to many times~nii. Their devoutness is different from people of the east. ¡¹


    West of the Coalition, at the western end of the continent is the Holy Kingdom, said to established by people who were guided by the Goddess.


    Since the Goddess had influenced the country directly, the people¡¯s faith and the church¡¯s influence are significantly greater than the Nagras Kingdom¡¯s or Elmenia Empire¡¯s.


    Naturally, the Coalition that neighbors the Holy Kingdom is influenced as well. As a result, the church has stronger influence in the western parts of the Coalition.


    ¡¸If the Coalition is a no-go¡­¡­¡¹


    There¡¯s a need to head for another country but, there¡¯re not many choices.


    Heading for the Bronshell Republic in the north, or crossing the seas after that to Alburn Kingdom situated on an island, or hiding in Elmenia Empire.


    However, since Bronshell Republic is a country where the females are deemed insignificant, it wouldn¡¯t be a comfortable place for Nere and the twins. As for Alburn, Ardis heard from Chezare that a civil war is about to start there. And lastly, Elmenia Empire is the opponent that Ardis faced off in the war recently. It¡¯s natural to think that they would be hostile.


    ¡¸Well, with Ardis-kun¡¯s abilities, there¡¯s no need to stay in a city right~n? ¡¹


    Marrieda said it as a matter of fact irresponsibly to Ardis who had a troubled face, while unfolding a map.


    ¡¸Take a look, Ardis-kun. ¡¹


    Prompted by Marrieda, the map he saw encompassed the entire continent and recorded the boundaries of each country.


    ¡¸The nations had been fighting at their borders many times for more land~nii, like the Kingdom and the Empire. But Ardis-kun, it¡¯s not like all the land on the continent is some country¡¯s. ¡¹


    What Marrieda said was right. Although there are several countries on the continent, the land itself had more than half of wilderness without people living.


    Conversely, it also meant that they are places unsuitable for human to live that no country would take. Dangerous topography that would hinder movements, presence of dangerous demonic beings, or barren lands unsuitable for agriculture.


    Because of that, they are a lot of land that people didn¡¯t value. Corsas Forest is one of such example.


    ¡¸What are you trying to say? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you said you lived in the capital, it¡¯s not like you lived in it truly right? Since you have the ability to live in the Corsas Forest, there¡¯s another choice to live around here~nii. If it¡¯s here, the church and nobles wouldn¡¯t try to search, and they can¡¯t make a move either. ¡¹


    While saying so, Marrieda pointed towards a spot on the map. It was the Canobis Mountain Range situated at the middle of the continent.

 CH 214

    Canobis Mountain Range. It is the largest mountain range located in the middle of the Rovres Continent. Excluding Elmenia Empire and the island kingdom, Alburn, all other countries are situated around it.


    Not only its harsh terrain, it is also one of the demonic realms where many dangerous demonic beings live in, making it difficult for humans to ever live in. Till now, there still isn¡¯t any country claiming that land for themselves.


    In the end, it became a natural country border blocking anyone¡¯s access.


    ¡¸Is there a need to walk on foot on a land like this? ¡¹


    She was displeased. It was not more than a question in Nere¡¯s mind. Ardis and his party are now walking north along the foot of the Canobis Mountains.


    Albeit only the foot, it is still a place infested with dangerous demonic beings, a place where normal people wouldn¡¯t ever enter. Only reckless mercenaries or explorers blinded by greed would probably ever come here.


    ¡¸Since Marrieda is saying it purposefully, there must be something there. Well, leaving that aside, the land around here is certainly a suitable quiet place to stay in. ¡¹


    Even the church¡¯s people would give up finding a hideout within the wide mountain range.


    Even if Ardis is designated a heretic, it¡¯s unlikely to think that the church would be willing to venture into the Canobis Mountain Range that is even further out than the territory of Nagras Kingdom and the Coalition to find him. It¡¯ll only be an act of sending their own people to death.


    ¡¸The problem is going into a town would be even more tedious huh. ¡¹


    When they were living in the Corsas Forest before, it¡¯s possible for a round trip to the capital to be within a day. Certainly it was convenient for them to live in the outskirts of the forest, but on the other hand, it was also one of the reasons why the church found their hideout.


    In any case, if they¡¯re choosing to live in this land, there will be another problem to face.


    ¡¸My master. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Seriously¡­¡­. This number. ¡¹


    Ardis had a tired face replying to Nere¡¯s warning. It was because of a big mana signature that was in his detection range.


    After they¡¯ve entered the Canobis Mountain Range, they had already encountered demonic beings many times. The frequency was fit for its name as a demonic realm, they would get attacked twice or thrice every hour.


    Certainly, with that often, even experienced mercenaries would think twice before setting foot into the mountain range. On top of that, the opponents attacking them are not just beasts or weak demonic beings like Despairs.


    They are demonic beings that could easily annihilate an army on their own.


    ¡¸Two¡­¡­, are they fighting each other? ¡¹


    A little ways above where they are, there were two demonic beings fighting each other.


    ¡¸They could be fighting for preys. ¡¹


    ¡¸And the preys, it couldn¡¯t be us right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I shall not deny the possibility. ¡¹


    One of them is a demonic being that Ardis is familiar with. Its upper body covered with feathers, and having buffalo-like horns growing on its head. Having four horse-like legs, excluding that, it also had another two limbs with viscous claws.


    It¡¯s a Grinder. The other one was something Ardis didn¡¯t see before.


    The arthropod-like appearance had a slender impression, and there was a bulge at its end, probably its stomach. Horrifying eyes are on its unbalanced proportioned head, glaring at the surroundings.


    A pair of wings growing out of its neck were busy flapping to keep it in the air.


    ¡¸It is a ¡ºHell Mantis¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸That? ¡¹


    Ardis heard of it before. Similar to Grinders, they are demonic beings that even experienced mercenaries must resolve themselves to die if encountered.


    While they were commentating, the two demonic beings started to battle for real.


    ¡¸Kyuu¨D¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The Grinder¡¯s surroundings distorted. Winds rivaling the power of the upper grade magic ¡ºStee ? Grol ? Elmet (Blades of Fierce Strike)¡» assaulted the Hell Mantis.


    The yellowish brown colored body suffered various grazes, as the Hell Mantis swayed for a little. If one of them is already a dangerous demonic being, the other side must be a terrifying foe as well.


    The Hell Mantis regained its balance, and as a counter attack, it spat out something towards the Grinder. The Grinder¡¯s wings that was soaked in it turned white quickly.


    It seems like it is some kind of cryogenic liquid. The movements of the Grinder¡¯s wings became dull, and forced it to land onto the ground.


    Although it isn¡¯t a wound fatal enough to kill it immediately, it probably can¡¯t put up a good fight if it can¡¯t move its wings satisfactorily.


    Eventually, one of the mana signatures disappeared, and the victor of the battle headed towards Ardis and the party.


    ¡¸It seems like what Nere said was correct. ¡¹


    The Hell Mantis must¡¯ve thought they were good preys. It began a nose dive high up in the sky and headed straight towards them.


    Ardis took out few sword across the ¡ºGate¡», and one of them was sent towards the Hell Mantis. Despite its nose dive, the Hell Mantis was able to avoid the flying sword that had speed capable tearing the air apart.


    However, the projectile that Ardis shot isn¡¯t something that has a simple trajectory like an arrow. Controlled with mana, it is a swordplay without a swordsman, sword magic.


    The flying sword that missed the Hell Mantis turned around, and stabbed into its abdomen from the back. The yellowish brown body spasmed suddenly. Then following on, another three flying swords assaulted the Hell Mantis from the front.


    It probably didn¡¯t know what happened to itself. Even while its terrifying gaze was still fixated on the party, its head was separated from its body. With that, the Hell Mantis nose dived and crashed into the ground.


    ¡¸Having them attack this many times will be troublesome. ¡¹


    Even if they aren¡¯t considerable opponents for both Ardis and Nere, getting attacked constantly would warrant them no rest. Although a perfect place that no other people would visit, it¡¯s impossible to live here if attacks are so frequent.


    ¡¸And for living around here¡­¡­, it¡¯s better to not huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸If so, master. Shall we hurry to cross the mountain range and head north? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Marrieda¡¯s intentions was, even Ardis thought that living here would be difficult.


    ¡¸I will take a look from above. Wait for a bit. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can do that though. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing difficult anyways. ¡¹


    Refusing Rona¡¯s suggestion, Ardis floated up into the sky. Only the one who didn¡¯t see that image before, Sharu, had a complicated expression looking at Ardis.


    A few days ago, her eyes widened seeing Ardis flying in the sky for the first time. It¡¯s natural for her to be surprised at something not conforming to common sense.


    Ardis flew up into the sky, and looked over the surroundings. With mountains past the forest on the left side, the other directions are all covered in forest.


    If he got higher, he could probably see the Coalition behind.


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    Between the woods that seemed to stretch forever, there was an unnatural open place. As for distance, they would reach it about half a day of walking without changing their angle.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t see it properly but¡­¡­, that¡¯s a building? ¡¹


    As expected, he could only see a blur at this distance but, the open land seemed like there was a man-made structure there.


    Telling the others as he got back down, Rona as well got up into the skies after saying ¡¸Are you sleepy or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s real. There¡¯s a house-like building there. But it might just be a ruin. ¡¹


    Rona who had better vision than Ardis probably saw it clearly. He said so after getting back down.


    ¡¸Could it? I do not recall any countries ever established around here¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Is there a town? Yes¨D¨D, let¡¯s go there! ¡¹


    ¡¸Did you hear properly, Fillia? Rona said it might be a ruin right. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The four females had different response each.


    ¡¸Although I never heard there¡¯s someone living in the mountain ranges but, there¡¯s no knowing unless we visited in person. ¡¹


    Deep in the demonic realm that even first-rate mercenaries can¡¯t easily set foot in, there might be someone living in seclusion like themselves.


    Certainly, it might only be a ruin at this point, but it¡¯s still an intriguing place. Since they¡¯re heading towards that direction in the first place, they decided to make a stop there.


    ¡¸Hey Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸The demonic beings stopped attacking after that though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡¹


    Few hours had passed since they started walking towards the open area.


    As if the common attacks in the beginning was a lie, they encountered less dangerous demonic beings the closer they got to their destination, and they could only see fierce carnivorous beasts rather than demonic beings now.


    Just as Ardis thought he would go up in the air once again to verify their destination, a human-sized signature entered his range.


    ¡¸Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. It¡¯s a rather weak response, a human? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s too weak? It¡¯s like an amateur mercenary¡¯s. ¡¹


    Just as Rona said, Ardis as well felt mana that was only a little stronger than normal people. It¡¯s only on the level of amateur mercenaries that had barely received combat training.


    He didn¡¯t think it was possible for someone like that to survive in this land where many powerful demonic beings exists.


    Although an unknown entity, Ardis and the party continued their path sensing that it probably isn¡¯t a dangerous opponent.


    Eventually, when they made it closer, there was a human voice suddenly from the trees.


    ¡¸Eh? Angel-sama!? ¡¹

 CH 215

    Eh? Angel-sama!? ¡¹


    One of the big trees standing in the forest in the foot of the mountain. There was a confused voice from above the trees.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s there? Prepare to get hit if you¡¯re not coming out. ¡¹


    Ardis who demanded their identity created lumps of ice around himself.


    ¡¸Wah, please wait! I¡¯m not an enemy, not an enemy! ¡¹


    The owner of the voice panickily responded before landing on the ground.


    It was a young man barely adult. Rather, it¡¯s more suitable to still call him a teenager. Wearing a light getup of a hunter, his back was carrying a short bow and a quiver.


    ¡¸Hey, why¡¯re you¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Another girl about his same age panickily followed after. She was also wearing a similar getup with the young man.


    ¡¸I mean, he¡¯s gonna attack if we stayed there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, showing ourselves when we don¡¯t know their identity is¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. There, aren¡¯t those two twins. Since they¡¯re bringing the twins along, they might even be related to Sieg-niichan. ¡¹


    While saying so, as the young man pointed at Fillia and Riana, they two hid behind Ardis.


    ¡¸They seem awfully on guard though. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just the outwards look, didn¡¯t Sieg-niichan said so too? ¡¹


    With the girl staring at the young man, it seemed like he was trying to find an excuse.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it about time? ¡¹


    Ardis interrupted seeing the two was talking among themselves without regards to their presences.


    ¡¸Who are you two? You don¡¯t look like mercenaries or explorers to me. ¡¹


    The equipment of the young man and young girl didn¡¯t look like they are prepared for a fight in the monster infested Canobis Mountains.


    Certainly they had a dagger and a bow on their back, but those at most can do something against animals but not the demonic beings like Grinders or Hell Mantis.


    ¡¸So? ¡¹


    ¡¸What so, don¡¯t these people look good? ¡¹


    Although the young girl seemed skeptical asking the young man, the young man refreshingly answered.


    ¡¸I say what if they¡¯re bad people. ¡¹


    ¡¸But there. That person, don¡¯t she look exactly like Angel-sama? ¡¹


    The young man pointed at Nere, and the young girl looked over at her as well.


    ¡¸I mean, the face is the same but¡­¡­, the colors of her eyes and hair are totally different. ¡¹


    ¡¸Relatives¡­¡­ or something? Don¡¯t Angel-sama have those too? ¡¹


    ¡¸As if I would know! ¡¹


    The young girl seemed angered. Rather than anger, it felt like she was really irritated.


    ¡¸You seem intrigued in mine face, but what could you be trying to say? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, no¡­¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­¡¹


    The young man who was asked by Nere unexpectedly turned red.


    ¡¸So? Who actually are you two? ¡¹


    Ardis who thought he had enough stressed his question again with a stricter tone. Probably sensing something bad would happen, the young girl spoke instead of the young man.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, that, we are here to hunt for dinner. We are definitely not your enemies. Rather, I would like to ask, who are you people? Why have you come to this place? ¡¹


    But naturally, for them, it is Ardis¡¯s and his party that visited suddenly, as she asked in reverse. Ardis thought about how to respond for a moment before giving up.


    Although he didn¡¯t expect seeing anyone in this area, the people he met was as good as amateurs. Leaving aside Ardis, it didn¡¯t seem like they can best Sharu in terms of mana.


    Although there¡¯s no need to reveal their identities, Ardis decided to say their purpose truthfully.


    ¡¸Just mercenaries travelling. We are now heading north through the mountains. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, there¡¯re dangerous demonic beings around here right¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why we are armed. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem about that though¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The girl that asked reservedly showed a complicated expression at Ardis¡¯s answer.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not our enemy, then we have no business with you. ¡¹


    Leaving aside if they¡¯re going to attack, it¡¯s not like Ardis would do anything to someone they met coincidentally. Just as Ardis was about to ignore them and start walking again, he stopped again after recalling something.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, is there some kind of shelter further north from here? ¡¹


    The girl widened her eyes.


    ¡¸Eh, how did you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be, you heard it from Sieg-niichan? ¡¹


    Ardis tilted his head at the unfamiliar name that came out of the young man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Sieg? ¡­¡­Who¡¯s that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, was I mistaken? ¡¹


    The young man seemed perplexed at the unexpected answer.


    ¡¸I thought you were since there¡¯re twins accompanying. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is there any problem with twins accompanying? ¡¹


    At that moment, Ardis¡¯s gaze pierced through the young man.


    ¡¸Hiek¡­¡­! There¡¯s no problem, yes! ¡¹


    The young man seemed to understand the power difference between the two parties. He was denying it while waving his hands in panic.


    Although it¡¯s unknown why they¡¯re in this kind of place, at the very least, it seems like they understood the dangers of this demonic realm.


    And Ardis and his party that can get through such a place must be a considerable force.


    ¡¸What do we do? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do what? ¡¹


    Once again, the young man and young girl started talking, but their voices were so loud that everything can be heard.


    ¡¸Whether we should bring them to the village. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why does it become like that. It¡¯s not like they said they want to stay right? ¡¹


    ¡¸But I mean, there¡¯re twins with them? And there¡¯s a person with the same face as Angel-sama, isn¡¯t it better for them to stop by the village for once? ¡¹


    The young man said so, as the young girl started to frown and think. After a short while of silence, the young girl eventually came to a conclusion and said.


    ¡¸Is Angel-sama around today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the village chief said he has something to discuss about the fields? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­, well, if it¡¯s like that. ¡¹


    The girl that seemed convinced without a choice faced back to Ardis.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Would you all be glad to stop by our village? We don¡¯t have an inn but, we can at least lend an empty house for the night. As for the meals, if it¡¯s little¡­¡­ ah, of course you¡¯ll have to pay. ¡¹


    After the young girl, the young man spoke towards Nere as well.


    ¡¸Also, there¡¯s a person that would like to meet you. Well, there¡¯s a possibility that you just look like another person though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Person who wish to meet me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, we¡¯re not forcing you.¡¹


    Looking away from the young man who seemed courteous for some reason, Nere was asking for a decision from Ardis.


    ¡¸How shall we proceed, my master. ¡¹


    Ardis closed his eyes to think for a moment. It¡¯s already been several days since they left Reiten. During their journey, they had been camping outdoors. Unlike Ardis who is used to it, the twins must be feeling fatigue as well.


    Even Sharu, she had a tired expression even though she didn¡¯t complain. Leaving aside meals, having a roof over their head while sleeping makes big difference.


    Either way, it¡¯s a place they will pass through. Ardis judged that if they¡¯re willing to guide, it will be even more convenient.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright, guide us. But as you see, these children are twins. Is it fine still? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D. There¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s that, our village¨D¨D. Rather, we two are twins too. ¡¹


    The young man¡¯s unexpected words surprised Ardis. Certainly, the pair had similar faces. What he said about being twins is probably true.


    ¡¸At the very least, we aren¡¯t people to discriminate twins, so rest easy. ¡¹


    Guided by the twins older brother Deen and the little sister Karina, Ardis and co headed towards the village.


    Not encountering any demonic beings nor beasts along the way, it was a walk unthinkable to be deep inside a demonic realm, as they arrived at a flat land after an hour or so of walking.


    ¡¸That¡¯s our village. ¡¹


    The young man was pointing towards houses spread over the land. Ardis understood that this was probably the place that Rona and himself had seen when flying above.


    From afar, it looked like a normal village. Stone foundation and wooden buildings. Rearing livestock like cows and chickens inside pens, there were also fields visible on the slope a little further away.


    Seeing the villagers moving around without any sense of danger, it was a place unimaginable to be located within the foot of the demonic realm known as the Canobis Mountains.


    Following the pair of siblings, the villagers suddenly looked over at Ardis and co.


    It¡¯s natural. After all, a remote place like this wouldn¡¯t expect any outsiders at all. Even more so when Ardis had a sword at his waist. It¡¯s expected for the villagers to be on guard against them.


    Even though Deen said it was alright, Ardis thought it¡¯s possible for them to be stopped from entering the village.


    ¡¸Angel-sama¡­¡­? ¡¹


    However, the villagers were all saying an unfamiliar word, ¡ºAngel-sama¡».


    Seeing the people who said that, they were all looking towards Nere. It was not just one or two people.


    Even the young men that worked the fields, middle-aged woman that were washing laundry by the well, children and the elderly, they were all looking at Nere with a surprised face and saying ¡¸Angel-sama¡¹.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Follow us. For the time being, I think it¡¯s better to meet with Angel-sama first. ¡¹


    Not understanding the situation, they guided the party to the largest house in the village.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s that Angel-sama you all are saying? Is it someone related to Nere? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, just meet her for the time being. ¡¹


    Deen was saying so, and entered the house without waiting for the party.


    ¡¸What does he mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, I believe that you will understand once you¡¯ve met. ¡¹


    Even if he asked Karina, the answer he got back was vague as well. Just in case, Ardis sensed the mana signatures in the surroundings but, there weren¡¯t any large ones that could be threatening to them.


    While being on guard and ready to call over flying swords over the ¡ºGate¡» at any time, Ardis followed Karina. Although the biggest house, it¡¯s just the biggest one in a small village.


    It wasn¡¯t actually that much bigger than the house that they had in Corsas Forest. After being guided by Deen and Karina, the party stepped into a big room, probably the reception room.


    And then the person that was waiting there, shocked him into no words.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The ones sitting on sofa with a plain table in between them was an elderly man and a young woman. However, Ardis¡¯s eyes was nailed on the woman.


    ¡¸Ara, what an unusual girl has come. ¡¹


    The woman was looking at the party with a gentle smile. Rather, she was looking behind Ardis, at Nere.


    ¡¸Eh? Nere? ¡¹


    Fillia¡¯s eyes also widened looking at the woman, and alternated her gaze between the woman and Nere. It can¡¯t be helped. After all, the face of the person sitting on the sofa smiling, was exactly like Nere¡¯s.

 CH 216

    Ardis was surprised seeing the person. Long hair flowing down her back, and a pair of gentle looking eyes. The face that had no blemishes was no different from Nere¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nere¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Fillia and Riana behind Ardis had questions. The twins must be surprised too to see someone looking exactly like Nere.


    However, what was same is only the shape. Her hair color was thick brown with a tinge of red. Her eyes are blazing red. And she was wearing jet black long robe.


    Although the position of her facial features are completely the same, the impression and expression was totally different from Nere.


    However, Ardis wasn¡¯t surprised because of the similarity with Nere. He was familiar with her appearance.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­, in Reiten¨D¨D¡¹


    Beside of Ardis who was trying to recover from his astonishment, Nere stood out. Without regards to Ardis, Nere approached the woman in black and knelt down with her head on the ground.


    ¡¸It has been a while. ¡¹


    Unlike the usual, she was speaking in utmost courtesy. It had been years since Nere started referring Ardis as her master. However, her attitude till now wasn¡¯t respectful at all.


    With another surprising image, Ardis was stunned once again.


    ¡¸Please refrain from that. I¡¯m not your Sera. ¡¹


    ¡¸However, it does not change the fact that Sera-sama is Sera-sama. ¡¹


    Nere who was still bowing her head to the woman in black immediately answered. The woman closed her red eyes, and sighed.


    ¡¸I wonder if something can be done to that inflexibility of you girls. ¡¹


    ¡¸Flexibility will cause problems with our cause to arise. ¡¹


    ¡¸All the other girls said so too. ¡¹


    While smiling bitterly, the woman in black looked over at Ardis and asked Nere.


    ¡¸Is that person your current master? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Receiving Nere¡¯s answer, after seeing Ardis¡¯s face, the woman glanced at the sword on his waist. It wasn¡¯t the sky-colored sword, ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    Rather, it was the cursed crimson sword that he got in the Corsas Forest. Ardis wasn¡¯t keen on taking around some unknown cursed sword around, so he¡¯d left it at home usually but, since they were moving houses, he took it with him.


    In the beginning, he planned to store it across the ¡ºGate¡» but, for some reason, it wouldn¡¯t enter it no matter what.


    With no choice, Ardis was walking with the cursed crimson sword on his waist instead of the ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡».


    ¡¸Stand up for the time being. We can¡¯t talk properly if you stay like that. ¡¹


    The woman in black then returned her gaze to Nere, and said so with a troubled expression. Then, the elderly man that was sitting beside the woman in black looking for a timing for the whole time spoke.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­, Angel-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry village chief. ¡¹


    The woman who was called Angel-sama turned to him showing an apologetic face. It seems like the elderly man is the chief of this village.


    ¡¸Who is this person? Is it Angel-sama¡¯s acquaintance? ¡¹


    Without seeming bothered he was left out, the village chief asked.


    ¡¸This girl, let¡¯s see¡­¡­ she¡¯s something like my niece. It¡¯s a coincidence to meet her here though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ooh, she¡¯s Niece-sama I see. Certainly she looks similar. ¡¹


    Without doubting the woman¡¯s answer, the village chief¡¯s expression softened. Contrary to that, it was Ardis who got even more confused. Excluding Sharu who originally had no relation to Nere, Ardis, Fillia, Riana, even Rona had round eyes.


    ¡¸See, didn¡¯t I say she¡¯s Angel-sama¡¯s acquaintance. It¡¯s the right choice to bring them here right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, Deen is right all along. ¡¹


    Next to Ardis and co, a gleeful Deen was stabbed by Karina with her elbow. If it¡¯s Angel-sama¡¯s acquaintance, the village chief welcomed Ardis and co saying so.


    ¡¸Please stay however many nights you wish. ¡¹


    While confused by the village chief¡¯s unexpected friendliness, Ardid decided to stay in the house lent to them.


    No matter how used to camping Ardis was, having a warm place to sleep is very appreciated. Even more so for the twins that only had their first real travel.


    They were guided to a wooden house that didn¡¯t have anyone living in it by the villagers under the chief¡¯s instructions.


    However, it wasn¡¯t an abandoned house, seemingly cleaned periodically. It might be looked after for travellers albeit rare.


    After the guiding villagers left, Ardis verified that no one was around before immediately questioning Nere.


    ¡¸The woman just now, is she someone you know? ¡¹


    Nere nodded as if there wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    ¡¸It is as what she said just now, she is an existence like mine fraternal aunt. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t buy that completely. Certainly there¡¯re paternal aunts and nieces that doesn¡¯t differ much in age. It might even be possible that they¡¯re the same age.


    It¡¯s impossible for a fraternal aunt to be the same age as the niece, and they should normally differ in age like a parent and daughter. However, the woman who was referred as Angel-sama didn¡¯t look strange if someone said she¡¯s a twin of Nere.


    Although the villagers seemed to believe it without any problems, Ardis felt a terrible misalignment.


    Her appearance was even more of concern. Other than the colors of her eyes and hair, the others are totally same as Nere. The appearance of the woman was undoubtedly the same as the phantom woman that Ardis saw during the defense battle in Reiten.


    Appearing at the same time an abnormality happened with the cursed sword, easily killing the demonic being that would still move despite losing its head, then disappearing into the city of Reiten, an unknown woman. For Ardis, they could only be the same person.


    ¡¸Nere. ¡¹


    ¡¸What could it be, mine master? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have something to ask from that aunt of yours. Is it possible to meet her without any villagers? ¡¹


    ¡¸That would not be needed. It seems that person has an interest in mine master. I presume she would visit soon. ¡¹


    Nere said so seemingly understood everything with a calm face. On the other hand, ever since Ardis arrived in this village, it was nothing but something feeling amiss.


    Leaving aside the strange friendliness that the villagers had to Nere, they weren¡¯t afraid of Rona at all. Although Ardis and co knows that Rona is an intelligent creature, for the others, he¡¯s nothing more than a meter-long fierce predator beast.


    Normally, it¡¯s not strange to see people running away because of that. However, even if walking beside or seeing Rona, the villagers wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    It isn¡¯t a bad thing. It¡¯s not like they have malicious intents or hostility. Rather, being welcomed warmly is something good for the party.


    However, this village isn¡¯t normal. It¡¯s natural for Ardis to think so. Though, in the first place, having a village here in this place is strange.


    Soon after that, a visitor arrived. And just as Nere said, the visitor was the woman referred as Angel-sama, and tagging along are the siblings that guided them here, Deen and Karina.


    ¡¸Sorry for disturbing when you are resting, but would you be free for a chat? ¡¹


    Nere invited the three into the room, with the woman in black requesting for a talk. Rather, Ardis is hoping for that, so there¡¯s no reason for him to refuse.


    ¡¸Two of you, thanks for guiding. It¡¯s fine to return now. ¡¹


    Although the woman told the two siblings that they can excuse themselves, it seems like the two intends to stay.


    ¡¸Eeh¨D¨D, we want to hear about the outside too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t we stay here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu. There¡¯re more chances to speak about it after this. ¡¹


    The woman denied gently to Deen who seemed unsatisfied and Karina who asked hesitantly.


    ¡¸Rather than that, don¡¯t you two have work now? Is today¡¯s hunt procured? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuk¨D¨D¡¹


    The siblings¡¯ faces seemed painful after that was said.


    ¡¸Today¡¯s harvest will be lesser since you two were guiding guests but, if that¡¯s the result of abandoning your jobs, even I can¡¯t cover for you, you know? ¡¹


    Seeing their disadvantage, the siblings reluctantly left the room with their regretful gazes. It seems like they have to continue their job that was interrupted when they met Ardis and co.


    ¡¸Now then. ¡¹


    The woman faced back towards them, and renewed her smile.


    ¡¸The first would be introductions, I suppose. I¡¯m Sera. Can I have your names? ¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s someone with unknown background but, at the very least, the woman who named herself Sera seemed earnest.


    Although Ardis was said ¡ºGetting many enemies¡» by Ted and Norris continuously, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s making them intentionally.


    His personality wasn¡¯t that troublesome to make someone an enemy if they¡¯re friendly.


    ¡¸Ardis. ¡¹


    Following Ardis, the twins named themselves.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Fillia! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Riana! ¡¹


    ¡¸And, this guy is Rona, and she¡¯s Sharu. ¡¹


    Ardis as well introduced Rona who was still pretending as a beast, and also Sharu who probably had no intentions of introducing herself. Since it seems like she knew about Nere already in advance, there¡¯s no need for her self introduction.


    ¡¸Ara ara, such energetic children. ¡¹


    Sera smiled gently towards Fillia and Riana. At the very least, her eyes didn¡¯t show any particular difference in treatment towards the twins.


    ¡¸I want to ask you something. ¡¹


    ¡¸What could it be? ¡¹


    Ardis immediately started the conversation with a question to Sera.


    ¡¸Do you know about this sword? ¡¹


    While saying so, Ardis put his hand on the handle of the cursed crimson sword. Ardis noticed Sera was looking at the sword for a moment just now.


    On top of that, Sera¡¯s figure was incredibly similar to the phantom woman that he saw in Reiten before. He thought that the sword must have something to do with her.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a sword left behind by the Salvation Demons? You¡¯re quite amazing. Not only acknowledged as a master by one of the Practitioner¡¯s daughters, you even gotten the Salvation Demons¡¯ power. ¡¹


    ¡¸Salvation Demons? Practitioner? What are you saying? ¡¹


    Ardis had a bunch of question at the words he heard for the first time.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Sera¡¯s eyes widened at Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. What is up with this sword? ¡¹


    A question for a question, not understanding each other¡¯s situation, Sera seemed to notice something.


    ¡¸Could it be, you weren¡¯t told anything? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying? ¡¹


    Frowning as she understood the situation, Sera¡¯s questioning target changed to Nere.


    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­, could it be that you never explained anything to him? ¡¹


    ¡¸I was not asked. ¡¹


    Nere answered with a composed expression. The next moment, Sera¡¯s right hand covered her forehead with a deep sigh.


    Despite looking exactly like Nere except the colors, her expression constantly changes, and now she had a stupefied face. The more they got used to Nere¡¯s usual expressionless face, the more discomfort they got.


    ¡¸Seriously, why are you girls always like this¡­¡­¡¹


    Sera muttered like she had a bad acting daughter.


    ¡¸Can I actually have an understandable explanation? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sorry. We were at about the sword, right. ¡¹


    Ardis who didn¡¯t understand about anything interrupted, as Sera apologized and explained the identity of the cursed crimson sword.


    ¡¸Basically, a sword that can bring an end to demonic beings, it would be the best description. ¡¹


    Since it¡¯s this girl, she probably never explained it, she muttered so before continuing her explanation.


    ¡¸It has overwhelming power against demonic beings, but on the contrary, it is a sword that is practically useless against humans. I don¡¯t know where you got it from but, it¡¯s an incredibly precious sword. ¡¹


    ¡¸Before, there was an image from this sword that looked just like you. Is that not you? ¡¹


    What intrigued Ardis the most was the phantom image that he saw in Reiten. Since they looked the same, Ardis expected Sera to know something about it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s undoubtedly not me. What you saw was probably the lingering thoughts of the maker. ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, there¡¯re others that have the same looks as you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s not like we know each other by person though. I believe the closest one near here would be the one in Alburn. ¡¹


    She was saying that the image that appeared from the sword wasn¡¯t her. Not just that, she said that there¡¯re others who looks exactly same like herself and Nere.


    ¡¸Then you don¡¯t have anything to do with this sword? ¡¹


    ¡¸Basically none. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m completely unrelated either. ¡¹


    ¡¸What the heck. You¡¯re saying it like a riddle. ¡¹


    The more he asked, the more question he had. Although Sera didn¡¯t seem like she is hiding anything particularly, Ardis pondered if it would be a good choice to ask further.


    Till now, Ardis hadn¡¯t asked anything about Nere¡¯s origins. That was because Ardis didn¡¯t want his origins to be asked.


    He thought that Nere noticed that as well, so she didn¡¯t ask but, from what Sera said just now, it seems like it was his misunderstanding. It might be that Nere from the start never had any interest in Ardis¡¯s origins.


    ¡¸Do you have anything else to ask? Of course, I have a secret or two, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t answer everything but, I will answer in place of the troublesome niece I have. ¡¹


    If she¡¯s not curious about his own origins, then there¡¯s no need to keep the questions he had been saving. Thinking about that, Ardis asked the most intriguing question he had.


    ¡¸The villagers is calling you as ¡ºAngel-sama¡», why is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, that? Regarding that¡­¡­¡¹


    Sera had a bitter expression at Ardis¡¯s answer.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not something like that. How should I put it, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say it myself¡­¡­. Umm¡­¡­. Saying it feels like I¡¯m being overly self-conscious¡­¡­¡¹


    Her words were vague, and her gaze was looking afar.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Maybe I should ask Elma to explain it for me. ¡¹


    After nodding to her own mutter, Sera concluded as such to Ardis.


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do that. We will meet again tomorrow, and I will be answering any other questions you have once you heard the story from Elma. ¡¹


    Saying those words, Sera left the room quickly without Ardis even having the chance to ask who is Elma.

 CH 217

    Night sky of the village. There was a person shadow emerging under the light of the faint moon. It was Sera, the titled ¡ºAngel-sama¡» with reddish brown hair enjoying the night wind.


    Sera noticed the person approaching in the darkness and turned around.


    ¡¸That was early. ¡¹


    ¡¸I must apologize for making you wait. ¡¹


    Floating in the sky and bowing skillfully, it was the Practitioner¡¯s daughter that Deen and Karina brought into the village.


    Sera recalled her company called her by the name Nere.


    ¡¸Your company? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are asleep under the long absent warmth. Though, mine master must have realized mine absence. ¡¹


    Since he was recognized by one of the Practitioner¡¯s daughter, he must be quite capable. However, if just to that extent, there¡¯re countless similar humans in the course of history.


    For Sera and her allies, the most important factor is whether they are the humans who can reach what is beyond.


    ¡¸Is he promising? ¡¹


    ¡¸He is certainly powerful considering his age. Moreover, he still has more strength in his sleeves. Not for sure however, he expresses unsatisfactory for himself, he still has room for growth. ¡¹


    ¡¸You would say it to that extent, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    There aren¡¯t many people that a Practitioner¡¯s daughter would grade to that extent.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder if he can open the ¡ºWhite Door¡»? ¡¹


    Exactly because of that, she asked despite knowing it will be futile.


    ¡¸There is potential. ¡¹


    And the Practitioner¡¯s daughters would always say the same thing. Sera smiled bitterly inwards as she wondered how many times that this same exchange happened.


    ¡¸Was the Salvation Demons¡¯ sword your doing? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. I heard that mine master discovered it in the Corsas Forest. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    However, the human this time was certainly a little special in terms of circumstances.


    ¡¸Finding a Practitioner¡¯s daughter, obtaining a Salvation Demons¡¯ sword, and chance meeting with an Overseer. That¡¯s so many coincidences. It¡¯s like he¡¯s a protagonist of a story or something. ¡¹


    There¡¯re several people that Practitioner¡¯s daughters had found. People that had gotten the Salvation Demons¡¯ power is certainly not unprecedented.


    There¡¯re quite a few that coincidentally met with themselves over the years. However, to experience all of that by himself, it is a probability akin to a miracle.


    ¡¸Is it not just a coincidence? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. It might just be a coincidence. But isn¡¯t it good to have a dream. It¡¯s a little sad to watch over the eternal time hopelessly. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid, but that is what a role is. ¡¹


    Sera was surprised for a moment at what Nere said but, it¡¯s not like she was displeased, rather it was the opposite.


    ¡¸Of course, I understand that without saying. ¡¹


    ¡¸I apologize for speaking too much. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Rather, it was a little refreshing. ¡¹


    Sera allowed it generously.


    ¡¸However, why alone in this place? What happened to your company? ¡¹


    ¡¸My daughters are up there. ¡¹


    Sera who was asked looked up in the night sky. Looking over at her daughters on the other side of the dark curtains, she laughed a little.


    ¡¸Ufufu. The girls seem a little unrest unusually. Why is it not them but a Practitioner¡¯s daughter is beside me. It¡¯s like they¡¯re jealous. ¡¹


    ¡¸They should not have such emotions. ¡¹


    Sera asked Nere a question as she rejected the thinking.


    ¡¸I wonder? ¡¹


    ¡¸Despite different types, I and them are from the same design. Necessary functions are incorporated in order to fulfil our role, any human-like unnecessary elements are eliminated. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s only what you girls think. We didn¡¯t intend to create a humanoid without blood flowing in them. Presently, although looking the same, there¡¯s actually quite an individual differences among you girls you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I do not think that is the case. ¡¹


    Sera pointed out again at her stubbornness.


    ¡¸It seems like you don¡¯t understand yourself well. My daughters wouldn¡¯t say anything against me, all wearing the same outfit, and wouldn¡¯t ever wear something that exposes their skin like yours. ¡¹


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­. It is only for the purpose of fitting into the human¡¯s world, there is no other intentions. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve met with Night¡¯s daughters and Govern¡¯s daughters in the past hundred years, but all of them wore unfashionable robes. ¡¹


    Sera said so with an enjoyable smile.


    ¡¸In my eyes, you have quite the individuality. ¡¹


    Nere who was pointed out was taken by surprise, evident on her expression.


    ¡¸See, the other daughters wouldn¡¯t show such a face. ¡­¡­I wonder if it comes naturally after being close with many people? ¡¹


    Sera left Nere who seemed like she wanted to say something aside and thought for a while but, her expression returned to being serious as if recalling something.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside. Did you tell anything to your own master? ¡¹


    ¡¸I am not hiding it intentionally, I plan to convey it when the time of need closes. ¡¹


    Nere answered the interrogating Sera with a cool face.


    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­, then about the ¡ºWhite Door¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸It is not told yet. ¡¹


    ¡¸About your mission? ¡¹


    ¡¸It is not told. ¡¹


    ¡¸Our purpose? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not told. ¡¹


    ¡¸About Sera? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eventually. ¡¹


    ¡¸The other daughters? ¡¹


    ¡¸I judge it is unneeded if not met yet. ¡¹


    ¡¸About mana? ¡¹


    ¡¸It does not seem he has difficulties handling mana. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then you¡¯ve never told him about the Salvation Demons and Practitioner right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Just as said. ¡¹


    At the continuous questions, Nere answered immediately expressing that she is not to blame.


    ¡¸¡­¡­In other words, you didn¡¯t explain a single thing right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I was not asked. ¡¹


    One side of Sera¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the expected answer.


    ¡¸I give up. ¡­¡­Seriously, you¡¯re the same with the other daughters only in that regard. ¡¹


    Sera had both her hands on her hips as she shook her head, sighing deeply once again like during the day. On the other hand, Nere gave another excuse with not a sliver of reflection.


    ¡¸I supposed that it is not knowledge required for people who would never reach the ¡ºWhite Door¡». If not having the power to match mine Sera-sama, then would it not be better that he not know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Matching Practitioner huh, that bar of standard is so high. ¡¹


    Nere continued to ignore Sera¡¯s condemning gaze.


    ¡¸I do not think anyone not capable of matching mine Sera-sama would ever open the ¡ºWhite Door¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s for sure but. ¡¹


    ¡¸So far, only five have reached to mine Sera-sama¡¯s glasses. It is the total number that the others have found. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know it¡¯s a difficult mission. Unlike mine, Practitioner¡¯s daughters like you had been trying to grow seedlings in a desert. ¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose it must be cruel to show a seedling the dream of becoming a tree. Asking a sapling that has barely few branches to provide a shade from the scorching sun is too heavy. If only born strong among humans, and returning to earth satisfied, is it not better to live happy without being told? ¡¹


    Sera read the feelings in Nere¡¯s long words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that your kind of consideration? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I apologize for doing an unnecessary thing. ¡¹


    It¡¯s unknown whether if she didn¡¯t want to admit it or was she considering Sera, Nere ended the topic with a safe answer.


    ¡¸Just as I thought, you really have a lot of individuality. ¡¹


    Seeing such Nere, Sera turned a smile and said again. Having said so, with Sera¡¯s standing, she could not prioritize Nere¡¯s personal feelings.


    ¡¸But the opening of the ¡ºWhite Door¡» is our wish. You must answer his questions when he asks. ¡¹


    Not caring about the other people in other countries, now that she had met them here, Sera has a responsibility too.


    ¡¸As Sera-sama wishes. ¡¹


    Being told so, Nere with her standing could do nothing but answer like that. However, for Sera, the fact that a Practitioner¡¯s daughter is here being an intriguing subject doesn¡¯t change.


    ¡¸Having said so, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to trample on your will, we¡¯re not going to expose everything from our side. It depends on how curious he gets after hearing from Elma. ¡¹


    ¡¸I appreciate the consideration. ¡¹


    Although expressionless, Nere bowed deeply with a hand on her chest towards Sera.

 CH 218

    The next morning, Ardis and co guided by the siblings visited the person known as Elma. Deen at the front brought them to a big building in the middle of the village.


    Its design seemed to have a little more care put into it than the other houses, it was a tall and simple building. As Deen and Karina opened the door, the outside sunlight invaded the building.


    ¡¸Is Elma-san in? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oya, this voice is Deen¡¯s. Why a visit? ¡¹


    A male voice came from inside the building at Deen¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Good morning, Elma-san. The guests that want to hear about the story are here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Please come in. ¡¹


    Getting a reply, Deen entered as is. Prompted by Karina, Ardis and co as well followed behind.


    ¡¸By guests, do you mean the ones that arrived yesterday? ¡¹


    The owner of the voice appeared.


    It was a short elderly. With a round face full of wrinkles with eyes that would disappear whenever he smiles, he wore a plain-looking long robe that looked suitable for ritual-use.


    His impression was similar to a clergyman.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They¡¯re the mercenaries Karina and I brought yesterday. ¡¹


    After Deen, Ardis said.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Ardis. ¡ºGo hear from Elma¡», Sera said so, are you the Elma in question? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, as you said, I¡¯m Elma. I can see that there¡¯re twins with you, are you Sieg¡¯s friend? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it seems like they¡¯re not related with Sieg-niichan. ¡¹


    Deen answered Elma¡¯s question from the sidelines.


    ¡¸Well that is¡­¡­¡¹


    Following that, the words that came from the old man was something Ardis couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡¸For sure the guidance of Goddess-sama. ¡¹


    ¡¸Goddess!? ¡¹


    Suddenly, Ardis¡¯s expression changed greatly. Despite under a glare from Ardis, the old man had a calm and composed expression.


    ¡¸Hohoho. Please don¡¯t look so scary. ¡¹


    Treating Ardis¡¯s intimidation like it¡¯s nothing with a gentle tone, he nodded as if convinced by himself.


    ¡¸I see, I understand what Angel-sama wants me to do. There¡¯s no need to be on guard, as I have no bad intentions. I understand well what you¡¯re feeling, but I¡¯m sure the misunderstanding will be cleared once we talk. Here, please come in. ¡¹


    Saying so, the old man walked inwards of the building. Deen followed behind the old man, and Karina who was following too suddenly stopped.


    With a confused face, she called out to Ardis who was still standing there.


    ¡¸Are you not coming? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m coming. ¡¹


    With a short reply, Ardis together with Karina followed Elma and Deen. And behind them is Fillia, Riana, Nere, Sharu, and Rona.


    Although a larger building, it¡¯s still in a remote village. It wasn¡¯t that deep, as a wall could be immediately seen. The center of the room is a continuous passage leading from the entrance, with poor chairs lining up both sides.


    The deepest middle part was one step higher, and the wall there had a slightly larger than a human-sized statue.


    ¡¸Welcome, please take a seat wherever you like. ¡¹


    Elma who stood in front of the statue turned around, and said so, but it was unknown whether Ardis heard it or not. After all, Ardis¡¯s eyes were looking at the statue behind Elma.


    ¡¸Nere¡­¡­, no it¡¯s Sera? ¡¹


    The statue reflected in Ardis¡¯s eyes are exactly the same as Nere and Sera. Suddenly, Ardis turned towards Nere.


    However, Nere¡¯s eyes were shut and silent, it didn¡¯t seem like she had the intentions to explain about this matter.


    ¡¸It will be a long story. Please take a seat. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just sit down first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that chair over there are dirty, so it¡¯s probably better to not use those. ¡¹


    Once again, Elma prompted, and even the siblings did too, as Ardis finally sat on a chair nearby. Beside him, Fillia and Riana took formation, with Nere behind him at an angle, while Sharu was sitting a little closer to the entrance and Rona taking a spot on the ground curling up, Ardis who had no more patience asked the first question.


    ¡¸That statue is? ¡¹


    Regarding that, Elma¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Goddess-sama. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­ the Goddess? ¡¹


    The statue of the goddess that was placed in the churches of the capital or Thoria had the face of Ardis¡¯s nemesis.


    If not because of the circumstances with the request, he would¡¯ve been driven by the urge to smash every statue he sees in the church.


    ¡¸It¡¯s what I like to say but¡­¡­, in reality, the person herself denies it, so it¡¯s only me and the villagers who believe so. Please rest easy as I have no intentions to push our beliefs on you. ¡¹


    ¡¸The person herself, meaning Sera? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Angel-sama. ¡¹


    At Elma¡¯s non-hesitant answer, Ardis recalled Sera¡¯s face from yesterday after seeing the statue again.


    ¡¸She¡¯s the Goddess? The Goddess I know is completely different though. ¡¹


    ¡¸To dispel that question, there¡¯s a lot to talk about first. ¡¹


    Facing the confused Ardis, Elma himself took a chair as well and started, ¡¸Let¡¯s start from the church. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s unknown that how long the belief in Goddess-sama has been around. However, the establishment of the organization known as the church is said to be about seven hundred years ago. Records from that era are too few, there¡¯re no methods to verify the truth as almost all of it is passed down by mouth but, the current doctrines of the church is quite different. ¡¹


    ¡¸Doctrines? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡­. For example, the legend of the war of Gods between Goddess Eisera and the Evil God Greihs. ¡¹


    Hearing the names, Ardis¡¯s expression turned a little sour.


    ¡¸He¡¯s said to be the Evil God but, his name only started showing up quite recently. Older records doesn¡¯t have the name Greihs at all, and in the first place, there wasn¡¯t any war of Gods. And naturally¨D¨D. ¡¹


    Elma directed his gaze towards Fillia and Riana.


    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t any records of the twins demons as a pawn of the Evil God hurting Goddess-sama. ¡¹


    The platinum blonde hair on Ardis both sides moved a little. Feeling anxious, the twins drew closer to Ardis.


    ¡¸And so, there was no tendency to despise twins, and as per my investigations, there were even prior cases that the church took in twins that lost their parents. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s an unbelievable story from the current doctrine but, why do you know that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Despite like this, I was once a priest of the church. Just that I was also a failure that drove off the career path because of a small mistake. Being sent to a remote village in the cold regions from the central church, it is a so-called demotion. Only myself, with no other clergyman other than myself, I moved to a place that¡¯s mostly forgotten by the central church. Well, it was a remote village on the outskirts but, it was a good place. Although poor, the people were honest and earnest, they were devout and were compassion for others. Preaching the Goddess¡¯s teachings to such people, sometimes supporting and sometimes being supported, it was a time of happiness hard to be replaced¨D¨D ¡¹


    Elma who was having a nostalgic gaze suddenly realized something.


    ¡¸Oops, my story got derailed. It seems like my mouth becomes more uncontrollable the older I get¡­¡­¡¹


    Having an apologetic smile, he returned to the main topic.


    ¡¸Within the days of praying to Goddess-sama in the building too old and decayed to the point that it¡¯s unlikely to be a church any more, what I found in there was a document written about six hundred years ago. ¡¹


    ¡¸Document? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. There was a passage written in it. ¡ºThe hair of Eisera-sama shines like the moon¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Moon¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Ardis had questions at Elma¡¯s story. The appearance of the Goddess that is told in the church now completely matches the woman that Ardis hates the most.


    Her hair should be deep red. It was a color that could never be associated with the color of the moon.


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the moon. Don¡¯t you feel strange? I too felt so at that time. Since then, while working as a priest, I investigated old documents, and visited places that wasn¡¯t so influenced by the church and heard stories. And there were things I came to know after doing so. ¡¹


    After taking a breath in, Elma continued the story.


    ¡¸It was about five hundred years ago, the doctrines and the appearance of the Goddess-sama passed down by the church changed drastically. And the Evil God I mentioned just now together with the concept of twins being despicable also started to be recorded at this time. As for five hundred years ago, it matched the period when the Goddess-sama that the current church idolizes descended upon the earth. Do you understand what this means? ¡¹


    Certainly, if the Goddess herself actually descended and preached her teachings, the churches that were fragmented at that point would think that the teachings and the Goddess statues were all mistaken, and all of them would unify into one.


    However, Ardis knew about the truth. That Goddess is a child born of the same other world as himself, she is no more than a mere human.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis didn¡¯t answer ¡ºThe Goddess corrected the mistakes till then¡», but¨D¨D.


    ¡¸The Goddess that appeared five hundred years ago¡­¡­ was not the real Goddess. ¡¹


    Elma nodded slowly.


    ¡¸Good thinking that you can find such an answer. Even myself had finally gotten that answer after four years of research. ¡¹


    With a bitter smile, he continued to narrate his thoughts.


    ¡¸Depending on individual, they might think that the Goddess-sama that descended five hundred years ago was there to correct the mistakes. But according to my own investigation, there wasn¡¯t a single record older than five hundred years that described Goddess-sama having red hair. Though, it¡¯s not like there are many old documents remaining¡­¡­¡¹


    Elma stood up.


    ¡¸At that time, I also felt something was wrong. And after a lot of thinking, I came to the same conclusion as yours. The Goddess-sama that the people believed in the olden days is not the same Goddess-sama that the current church believes in. ¡¹


    He said so while facing the Goddess statue placed in the room.


    ¡¸Of course, the Goddess-sama that the current church believes in is probably still an existence beyond the human¡¯s knowledge. There were records of divine miracles performed after all. However, even if there was an Evil God and his pawns, the twins demons, to despise the twins of humans are too void of benevolence. Goddess-sama should not have such narrow mind. She is an existence that encompasses everything, and be benevolent of them. Isn¡¯t that the natural being an existence above this world? After realizing this, I could only see the doctrines as fakes. ¡­¡­Though, there was also the past me who followed the doctrine of despising twins without any questions in the past. ¡¹


    Adding on a self-deprecating comment at the end, he faced towards Ardis and co again.


    ¡¸However, having my thoughts being known was problematic for the church. After that, I was expelled by the central church, and was branded a heretic. Having chased by the church, I had nowhere to go. With no way of obtaining proper food, it was Angel-sama that had reached out to me when I was stuck in a wasteland. It was a story already thirty years ago. ¡¹

 CH 219

    ¡¸Hold up. Thirty years ago? You said thirty years? ¡¹


    Ardis almost stood up from the time span that he didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡¸Yes. I certainly said that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Does it implies that the Angel-sama that you met was, a previous generation, or something like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. She is the same person that you¡¯ve met too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? ¡¹


    Not understanding what Elma had just said, Ardis had a stupefied voice.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t blame you to be surprised. Angel-sama¡¯s appearance had not changed since thirty years ago after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Has not changed? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The day that I was saved, and guided to this land, I have experienced thirty years. However, after all this time, her beauty has not faded a single bit, as if she isn¡¯t bound by the flow of time. ¡¹


    Unintentionally, Ardis and Rona looked at each other. His eyes similarly showed his difficulty in understanding.


    Then, Ardis turned around. The self-proclaimed servant who had her eyes shut sitting had not changed a single bit from the day they met.


    He thought it was strange instinctively before. Seven years had passed since his days started in Thoria. However, till now, Nere¡¯s appearance still looked like a woman in her seventeen or eighteen.


    Although Ardis himself had complication with his age as well but, his body is definitely still aging. Leaving aside people that are old already, Ardis felt suspicion at a young girl that hasn¡¯t changed in appearance in her youth for the past seven years.


    Then his gaze landed on the twins sitting beside him.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Riana asked with a slight tilt of her head. Fillia and Riana is fourteen this year.


    Their height that hasn¡¯t even reached his waist when they first met had now grown to shoulder height. That¡¯s a normal growth.


    Even leaving aside Ardis whose body had special circumstances, Nere¡¯s unchanging appearance was an abnormal point.


    However, since coming here, there¡¯re points even more abnormal than that. With the same appearance as Nere, the existence of Sera that hasn¡¯t changed her appearance in thirty years.


    Normally, it¡¯ll be an unbelievable story but, on the other hand, Ardis had Nere beside who could ascertain the abnormality of Sera as a fact.


    ¡¸Something like that is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is impossible for a mortal human I suppose. ¡¹


    Elma answered for Ardis who was confused. From his voice, Ardis didn¡¯t catch that he was afraid.


    ¡¸Afraid, you don¡¯t feel like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way, let me clarify. Whether personally or for the village, we are all indebted to that person. Her presence is a miracle for all of us, her hands wrap us in kindness. Do you know why this village can survive even in a land infested with demonic beings? It¡¯s because Angel-sama had put a barrier centering this village. All dangerous demonic beings and beasts couldn¡¯t enter the barrier, but herbivores that would be our food can. Something like that couldn¡¯t be done by a human. If so, it can only be a god or a demon¨D¨D ¡¹


    In front of an existence that exceeds human¡¯s comprehension, a normal person could not rationalize. Some would accept it, giving up thinking, or some would refuse the idea outright and be offensive.


    That would be the existence of god and demon.


    ¡¸However, at the very least, there¡¯s no one in this village who thinks that person is a demon.¡¹


    ¡¸Barrier? ¡¹


    In Elma¡¯s words, rather than the debate of god or demon, Ardis questioned the thing he knew.


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m not entirely sure either because I can¡¯t use magic but, within an hour of walking distance, it¡¯s impossible to encounter any dangerous creatures. Exactly because of Angel-sama¡¯s divine protection, we can live in peace in this land infested with demonic beings. Though, the effects weaken the further you go, two hours of walk and its effect fully disperses.¡¹


    An enormous barrier that filters out creatures with evil intentions. That itself is something Ardis can do too.


    However, leaving aside a temporary one, a permanent one that encompasses the entire village is difficult for Ardis to maintain.


    Moreover, if it¡¯s in a radius of one hour walking distance, even Ardis couldn¡¯t do it. Maybe the genius magician that was once his ally could do it without breaking a sweat but, someone like him doesn¡¯t exist in this world.


    If someone like that existed, his name would be known throughout the continent. If so, who else can do this kind of things.


    Ardis gave his thoughts albeit unwillingly.


    ¡¸Is she¡­¡­ the Goddess? ¡¹


    Hearing that, Elma smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸Even if that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised but, that person is denying it so¡­¡­. To still be respectful of her, we¡¯re calling her ¡ºAngel-sama¡». ¡¹


    Hearing Elma¡¯s answer, Ardis felt a little relieved. It seemed like he was quite devoted to Sera but, at the very least, it didn¡¯t seem like he is one of those crazy believers. For Ardis, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Sera is the real Goddess or not.


    But, even if his nemesis woman general is not actually the Goddess, Ardis who had felt disgusted by the people that believed blindly for the past seven years has no reason to change his view.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why the statue is based on her looks huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸When we made the statue, Angel-sama said ¡ºSuit yourself¡», so we did, and borrowed her appearance as a base. For the other villagers and me, we can¡¯t think of any other appearance other than Angel-sama. In that sense, it¡¯s better to say that our wish of ¡ºHaving it like that¡» took form. ¡¹


    After that, the story moved to the establishment of the village. From Elma¡¯s story, the village formed from people that Sera brought over.


    People that are branded heretics and expelled like Elma. People that had twins in their family escaping from church. Slaves that had given up hope in life.


    It is a gathering of people who were forced to leave their hometown. Sera would sometimes reach out her hand to people like that.


    Because of that, for the villagers, Sera is an existence like the Goddess, even if her appearance doesn¡¯t change after several tens of years, she would still be respected.


    ¡¸Even me and the village chief have no idea since when the village was established. Half of the villagers still here are born in this land. Those that know about the outside world are people that were brought here by Angel-sama, or those that would leave the village to buy supplies. ¡¹


    It seems like they aren¡¯t completely severed from the outside world, as they would send villagers out to buy supplies periodically.


    There seems to be mercenaries that coincidentally arrived albeit few, as long as they aren¡¯t people with overly narrow mindset, they are generally accepted.


    ¡¸Even if the church knows about the existence of this village, it¡¯s impossible they would come here. ¡¹


    Elma answered so to the question of fear of the mercenaries exposing the existence of the village after coincidentally discovering it.


    As Elma¡¯s story finished, Ardis returned to the house they were provided, and Sera was standing at the entrance waiting.


    Seeing Ardis, she spoke casually, ¡¸Now then, shall we pick up what we left off yesterday? ¡¹.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Can we talk just by ourselves? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. ¡¹


    Leaving the role of looking after the twins to Rona, he went for a walk together with Sera outside the village. Verifying that there¡¯re indeed no one else in the vicinity, Ardis called out to Sera who was up ahead.


    ¡¸Here is fine. I will notice anyone getting closer anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Sera turned around. Unlike Ardis who looked still on guard, she had a gentle looking expression.


    Facing Ardis, her gaze was as if a mother being kind towards her child. Even though it felt strangely discomforting for him, Ardis started asking questions to quell his confusion.


    ¡¸I know why you¡¯re called ¡ºAngel-sama¡» now. Also, your position in this village. ¡¹


    ¡¸Great. As expected, having it explained myself would be embarrassing, I¡¯m glad Elma was able to do it instead. ¡¹


    With one hand on her cheek, Sera had a bitter smile.


    ¡¸What is your feeling of having crowned as the Goddess? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, you¡¯re unexpected meany. ¡¹


    Only a smile towards the question that had slight malice, Sera answered without any change in her expression.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it decided that it¡¯s embarrassing? But Elma and the villagers is insisting so, and it¡¯s not like it¡¯s entirely¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Entirely what? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­. It¡¯s not bothering anyone, and isn¡¯t it fine if it doesn¡¯t bother me too. ¡¹


    Ardis stepped in further towards Sera who was answering vaguely.


    ¡¸So what¡¯s the truth? ¡¹


    ¡¸The truth, regarding? ¡¹


    ¡¸Whether¡­¡­ you¡¯re really the Goddess or not? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D¡­¡­¡¹


    Sera showed a face of understanding, then in the next moment burst out in snickers.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way right. Do you think I look like a Goddess at all? ¡¹


    At that response, Ardis was instead hit with irritation.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a god exists. If something like that exists and is willing to help us, there¡¯s no need to have so much trouble. ¡¹


    Seeing Sera who denied so outright, Ardis suddenly recalled similar words from Nere.


    ¡ºNot just limited to the goddess. They don¡¯t exist, what you all call gods. At the very least, they don¡¯t exist in this planet. ¡»


    ¡ºPlanet? What is that? ¡»


    ¡ºThe earth, sea and the skies. It means everything this world encompasses. And there¡¯re no gods living in them. They might¡¯ve been here countless millennia ago, but in this age of humans, they¡¯re long gone. ¡»


    Seven years ago, Ardis hit Nere with the same question just now.


    ¡¸Then, what is the Goddess that the church believes in? ¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t you know if you ask the people themselves? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like you¡¯re completely not interested in it. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, I really don¡¯t. ¡¹


    Her reddish brown hair slid off her shoulders as she shrugged.


    ¡¸Strong people gathering faith and naming themselves as god, there¡¯re people like that throughout any age. There¡¯re too many precedences to count. ¡¹


    Sera said so with fed-up face, and started a long narration.


    ¡¸Of course, having a greater existence be a mental support isn¡¯t a bad thing. Not just a God, having something to believe in can help someone to get through their troubles. However, something like that shouldn¡¯t be forced on by someone else. And moreover not used for causing misfortune for someone else. That¡¯s why, no matter who you believe in, Elma and the villagers, we don¡¯t care as long as you don¡¯t force it to someone else and use it as a tool. ¡¹


    ¡¸From that logic, isn¡¯t the current church using the doctrines of the Goddess as a pretense to cause many misfortunes? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, it¡¯s a troubling matter. ¡¹


    A short sigh, as Sera showed an expression like a mother worrying over her misbehaving child.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she has any animosity towards the Goddess like Ardis but, at the very least she¡¯s not on the side of the church as well.


    Although it¡¯s still dangerous to believe her entirely now, Ardis judged that it¡¯s unlikely that she would become an enemy, but nonetheless drove a nail in just in case.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if Gods exist or not. However, I don¡¯t intend to retreat even if my opponent names themselves a God or not for the sake of my purpose. If you intend to be an obstacle to my purpose¡­¡­¡¹


    His last words dropped off as he sent a sharp gaze to Sera.


    ¡¸Your purpose being, looking after the twins? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It includes that. ¡¹


    Ardis replied after a short period of silence at Sera¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Rest assured, as my role is to only ¡ºOversee¡». It¡¯s unlikely that I will ever be an obstacle to you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then good. ¡¹


    Satisfied with Sera¡¯s answer for the time being, Ardis lowered his guard against her.

 CH 220

    In the first place, it was not a journey with a clear destination. What Ardis and the twins needs is a quiet place that wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by anyone.


    Even if the place is inconvenient, or infested with demonic beings, it doesn¡¯t mean much to Ardis. So in that meaning, the village in the Canobis Mountain Range suited quite well.


    As about ten days had passed, Ardis told Rona the decision to stay in the village.


    ¡¸Since Angel-sama had given her approval in advance. We will too, welcome you. ¡¹, the village chief said so, and Ardis and co were accepted into the village.


    The fact that Nere introduced as Sera¡¯s niece probably helped the most, as well as sympathy for the twins in the outside world.


    Because of the name of Angel-sama, the villagers naturally directed their respect to Nere who looks exactly like Sera. But of course, they have no reason to treat anyone else other than Nere preferentially.


    In the first place, it¡¯s a village made from refugees. For Ardis and co who are outsiders, they have no obligation to provide food to them.


    Leaving the house that was provided to them in the beginning, Ardis and co built another one a little ways from the centre of the village.


    About a month had passed after they settled in the village. One day when Fillia and Riana both just about had gotten used to the new lifestyle fairly well.


    ¡¸O¨D¨Di Fillia, Riana! ¡¹


    The girls who were sweeping the house front with a broom noticed the approaching boy.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s Deen. ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, was it time already? ¡¹


    Not bothered by people¡¯s gaze, the life that didn¡¯t need them to be under anyone¡¯s condemning eyes changed Fillia and Riana¡¯s expression by the day.


    Especially Deen and Karina, because of their similarity in age, and them being twins as well, they¡¯re on good terms with each other.


    ¡¸Sorry, we haven¡¯t prepared yet. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no. It¡¯s alright, I decided to come early abruptly after all. ¡¹


    Panickily waving his hands left and right to Riana who was apologizing, Deen said so.


    ¡¸Is Karina not together with you? ¡¹


    Fillia questioned since the person that she thought would be together with Deen wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, Karina will be joining later, I think she will need another thirty minutes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re waiting for all four of us anyways, isn¡¯t it better for you two to come together? ¡¹


    ¡¸But if it¡¯s like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Deen muttered softly seemingly a little depressed at Riana¡¯s honest opinion. Riana pointed towards the entrance of the house while tilting her head at his expression.


    ¡¸We¡¯re about to finish cleaning up already, please enter and wait for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, let me help too. ¡¹


    Saying so, Deen took a dustpan that was nearby and came closer to Riana.


    ¡¸Really? Thanks¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­. Unn, then please. ¡¹


    Fillia thanked honestly while Riana was slightly confused. The twins had opposite responses.


    Finishing the cleaning, the three sat around and waited for Karina while drinking tea prepared by Nere, they left the village after all four of them gathered.


    Of course, they¡¯re not planning to go anywhere where demonic beings appear.


    Their allowed activity radius is an hour walking distance from the village, in other words, around where the four met for the first time.


    Within that distance, thanks to Sera¡¯s barrier, there won¡¯t be any dangerous creatures that would attack humans. It¡¯s a generally safe area.


    The four¡¯s purpose are to patrol around the radius, and also procurement of food supplies by hunting. Even children that aren¡¯t adult yet are considered a valuable workforce in the hidden village that only have a little more than a hundred people.


    Deen and Karina as well when they were just over ten, followed the adults around and learnt to hunt.


    Being acknowledged as an adult at fifteen, they could finally form a pair on their own to work but that¡¯s when they encountered Fillia and co.


    ¡¸Where are we going today? ¡¹


    Karina answered Fillia¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s head east today. We will walk around the forest for the morning like yesterday, and start hunting afternoon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry. Because of us, you have lesser time to hunt¡­¡­¡¹


    Riana agreed with Fillia who was showing an apologetic face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. We mustn¡¯t cause more trouble, let¡¯s memorize the path as soon as possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. We were taught the same way by the adults too. We¡¯re a year older than Fillia and Riana after all, it¡¯s natural that we¡¯ll have to take care of you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. For me, I think it¡¯s fun to hunt with you two, and I think our group of four is good. Even if it¡¯s two or three years, you can take your time to memorize. ¡¹


    ¡¸I agree with you at face value but, ¡­¡­somehow it reeks of your own desires. ¡¹


    Karina¡¯s gaze was cold at Deen.


    ¡¸W-www-what desires! ¡¹


    ¡¸It was so obvious, you think I wouldn¡¯t notice? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Having pointed out, Deen could only stay quiet without going against Karina. Although Riana seemed to have an awkward expression, Fillia looked like she had no idea at all.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s true that it will take a few years normally. But for you two¡¯s cases, both of you are already proficient enough in hunting. Rather, it¡¯s amazing that you can pick it up so quickly just after getting familiar with the surroundings, or is it a pity that we can¡¯t teach you much¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Thanks to Ardis who is an exceptional existence beside them, and under Nere¡¯s unconventional guidance, Fillia and Riana¡¯s strength aren¡¯t below Kyrill who is known as the strongest in the Mariules Academy.


    They even had experience dealing with Twin Swords and Ractors in the Corsas Forest. So, they wouldn¡¯t be in trouble if hunting beasts that are comparatively weaker.


    Both Deen and Karina were speechless when they witnessed the two swiftly casting wind blades chantlessly to chop off the head of the beasts that would run immediately after sensing danger.


    Nere¡¯s judgement was they wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the majority of mercenaries as long as they get more experience and learn more methods.


    Ardis looked like he had something to say to such Nere but, it¡¯s probably only something Fillia and Riana knows.


    ¡¸Having said so, Ardis-san is even more amazing. Didn¡¯t he went outside the barrier to subjugate demonic beings? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s not normal. Just the day before, he went to Reiten and back within a day¡­¡­. It¡¯s impossible, is what I think. From Sieg-nii¡¯s story, wasn¡¯t it supposed to take half a month for a round trip¡­¡­¡¹


    Karina agreed with a serious face but, it seems like the twins weren¡¯t able to understand what they were talking and were tilting their head.


    During that time, Ardis just reached outside the barrier, and was swinging his sword to dispose of the demonic beings inside the forest.


    ¡¸It went your side! ¡¹


    While cutting the Grinder that came his way, Ardis warned Nere who was behind him.


    ¡¸Acknowledged. ¡¹


    With a short response, Nere raised her arm up, and along with her movements, multiple sharp ice shards appeared, and along with her downswing, they were all fired towards the other Grinder.


    ¡¸Kiiiee¨D¨Dnn! ¡¹


    The Grinder raised an anguished death cry as the attacks landed on its neck.


    ¡¸Eight more! ¡¹


    Sera who was a little ways from them dealing with two more Grinders announced the number of remaining foes. There were three persons fighting, Ardis and Nere flying in the air, and also Sera wearing her usual black robe.


    They were facing against a group of Grinders that hunts in the sky in the demonic beings¡¯ habitat closest to the village.


    Grinders normally doesn¡¯t form groups. However, when their mating season closes in, they would start to form groups.


    If left alone, they would multiply by themselves, and so, they would have to periodically quell them in order to keep the dangers for the villagers that goes out to buy supplies low.


    Facing the Grinders, Sera had a bow that was glowing. Pulling back the mock bow that¡¯s according to herself, a ¡ºPhysical manifestation of mana¡», she released her grip on the bowstring without aiming.


    At the same time, arrows made of light flew towards the Grinders. The light arrow split in the air, and each of them stabbed into their targets.


    The two Grinders that were shot down fell into the forest while blood can be seen spurting. Although Sera is still an existence with many mysteries in Ardis¡¯s eyes, as expected, her strength isn¡¯t inferior to Nere.


    They easily cleaned up the remaining six Grinders, and dismantled the parts that can be sold.


    ¡¸As expected of the both of you. I can rest easy if the village in your hands, and splitting up can widen our coverage too. ¡¹


    Till now, apparently Sera was the one who goes to subjugate nearby dangerous demonic beings, but during her absence, there¡¯s nothing she can do if anything happened.


    But of course, her barrier was there to prevent that in the first place, and the villagers knew well enough to not tread into areas outside the barrier, so anything grave never happened.


    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s reassuring to know that I can leave the village without worries. Having you staying at our village is really helpful. ¡¹


    According to Elma and the village chief, it seems like Sera would stay for at most ten days in a month, or the least, three days.


    And of course, with Sera not around, any problems that arises must be resolved by the villagers. However, there¡¯re only three people in the village that can fight properly.


    And even those can only face carnivorous beasts at most, they don¡¯t have enough power to fight against demonic beings. Even more so when the Canobis Mountain Range has the most terrifying demonic beings.


    If something happened with the barrier, then the village wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance, even if that¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s undeniable that they don¡¯t have enough power to fight outside the barrier.


    On top of that, what Sera worry the most are the mercenaries that manages to arrive in the village occasionally.


    It¡¯s not guaranteed that all mercenaries that are powerful have good personality. With no one able to resist, it¡¯s not impossible for mercenaries that wants to take the village for themselves appear.


    Naturally, they will be gone when Sera return but, it¡¯s still an undesirable outcome.


    ¡¸At the very least, if Ardis and Nere is around, demonic beings and mercenaries aren¡¯t a problem right? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like I will be in the village everyday though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s just Nere around, it¡¯s enough. I can stay behind if you two tell me in advance if both of you are going somewhere. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s like that. ¡¹


    Ardis replied after a while and continued his working hands on dismantling the Grinder. They were not hunting the demonic beings around the village entirely for safety purposes. Although not really valuable, it is still necessary for the village to buy supplies and survive by selling the dismantled parts.


    Ardis¡¯s role in the village was set to be ¡ºDisposing demonic beings nearby the village¡» and ¡ºDismantling valuable parts¡».


    Just like that, Ardis and the twins have secured a place in the village, and started their new life as one of the villagers of the village.


    Now that Ardis had found a place that the twins can settle down without minding other people¡¯s opinion, Ardis finally have room to move only for himself.


    Elmenia Empire, Alburn Kingdom, and the countries west of the Canobis Mountain Rnage. He needs to go through all the countries he hadn¡¯t investigate yet, and find clues to return to his original world.


    ¡¸Ah, right. There¡¯s still Sharu to worry about huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The remaining question was what Sharu¡¯s work would be. Ardis decided to head to Alburn with Rona after cleaning everything up here, as he started to plan for the future.

 CH 221

    Along with dawn, Ardis woke up in his bed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Again? ¡¹


    At the same time, he muttered while feeling the weight on both his arms. There were the two twins sleeping while hugging on Ardis¡¯s arms.


    Their lovely appearance that didn¡¯t disappear even while sleeping had already mesmerized many other boys of similar age in the village after living here for a month.


    Although because of their growing environment, they are a little more childish for their age but, thanks to the home tutor Kyrill, it was not very fatal.


    But conversely, there were still ¡ºParts that isn¡¯t considered fatal¡» remaining. They are going to be fifteen soon.


    Most people are considered an adult when they reach fifteen. At the very least, their age aren¡¯t one where they would sneak into their guardian¡¯s bed and sleep while hugging his arm.


    It wasn¡¯t considered a problem seven years ago when they were still little, but they had already grown up from being children.


    Approaching Ardis¡¯s appearance that doesn¡¯t scale well with his age, the three can be seen as brother and sister of similar age if stood beside each other.


    ¡¸Since when did they sneak in¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis was capable of waking up instantly if anything approached him with malicious intentions. But on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t sense even a thing when the opponents aren¡¯t malicious.


    Although there¡¯re personal rooms designated to the twins when the house was built, it seems like their habit of sneaking into Ardis¡¯s bed hasn¡¯t been fixed. As Ardis slowly tried to get up, the twins woke as well.


    ¡¸Fuwaa¨D¨D¡­¡­¡­. Morning¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­, good morning Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia who was rubbing her eyes sleepily and Riana who seemed reluctant to part while rubbing her face on Ardis¡¯s arm both replied.


    Taking away the futon from the sleepy duo, then pulling them by the arm to get them stood up, Ardis folded his arms together and started, ¡¸Now then¡¹.


    ¡¸Let me remind you, here is not your room. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    ¡¸We know¨D¨D¡¹


    The two replied without paying any attention to Ardis¡¯s frowning lines.


    Yawning widely, as they stretched with their arms up, probably finally getting a little clear with their mind, the bluish green eyes started to look at Ardis.


    ¡¸Then why are you sleeping here instead of your own rooms? ¡¹


    ¡¸Because Ardis is here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Strange Ardis. ¡¹


    Riana answered as if it was a matter of fact, while Fillia was snickering at Ardis¡¯s question finding it weird.


    ¡¸No, that logic is clearly strange. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m hungry so let¡¯s go eat breakfast! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, go go! ¡¹


    Without regards to Ardis¡¯s feelings, the twins started to pull on both his arms again.


    While seeing his sleeves getting pulled longer, Ardis wondered what went wrong in their education while he frowned.


    ***


    A total of five people were by the dining table including Sharu, then Rona on the ground, it¡¯s the usual member. It¡¯s a lot more lively than before Ardis met the twins.


    As usual, Fillia who has cat tongue struggled with the hot soup, while Riana worked on the piece of bread in full focus.


    Looking over at Sharu who was sitting quietly by the two¡¯s side, it seems like she noticed his gaze as well as she turned to Ardis. Without words, her eyes seemed to asked ¡¸What? ¡¹.


    ¡¸You helped with the repair works yesterday right? ¡¹


    It was a wordless nod answering Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸How was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸What how was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uh¨D¨D, hmm. How you felt about the job, or what your job instructor said. ¡¹


    ¡¸He said ¡ºYou have potential¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so. Well, that¡¯s good for you. ¡¹


    Although it was an awkward conversation, it¡¯s nonetheless still a successful conversation. For Sharu who would only talk the bare minimum in the past, it¡¯s considered a huge improvement.


    Same like the twins, Sharu is not an age where she can play all day.


    Fillia and Riana are following Deen and Karina to patrol around the village and hunt for food, while Ardis and Nere is ensuring safety around the village by dealing with the demonic beings outside the barrier with Rona as a helper.


    The problem is Sharu. For someone like her who is originally raised in a shady organization, her specialization is a little unusual.


    Leaving aside if she¡¯s in Gran or Reiten, her skills doesn¡¯t seem useful at all in this hidden village far from any other human settlement.


    And her combat power is of course not within reach of Nere or Rona, so she couldn¡¯t go with Ardis to deal with the demonic beings outside the barrier.


    Having said so, it¡¯s also difficult for her to be doing the same job of patrolling and hunting preys within the barrier like Fillia and Riana.


    For Sharu who isn¡¯t proficient in communication, it was difficult to find a partner for the rule of going out in a pair, and even more than that, she was trained to deal against humans and not wild beasts or hunting.


    Since being a freeloader is not allowed, she had to do something in the village. Because of that, Sharu is now working various jobs as apprentice in a span of few days.


    ¡¸Just continue if you don¡¯t dislike it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn. ¡¹


    Ardis felt ease seeing that although she didn¡¯t really show any preference, she didn¡¯t look like she disliked it either.


    Although it¡¯s not entirely bad to learn to fight and become a mercenary or continue her specialization in the shadows, it¡¯s better for Sharu to have more choices.


    Ardis who came to such a conclusion got some soup with his spoon, as Fillia brought another topic onto the dining table.


    ¡¸Ardis Ardis! Did you know? A festival is going to happen in the village soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Festival? ¡¹


    It was something Ardis heard for the first time.


    ¡¸Karina said it is a ¡ºHarvest Festival¡»! And there¡¯ll be a lot of treats! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hee, a festival huh¡­¡­ well, it¡¯s not strange for a village to have it. ¡¹


    Albeit a hidden village, or rather, exactly because it is a hidden village, it is mostly self-sufficient. Also, it¡¯s not strange to have festival celebrating a harvest in places doing agriculture.


    ¡¸I¡¯m really looking forward to it since it¡¯s a first time! ¡¹


    Fillia had a full smile. It¡¯s unlikely for the twins to have ever had a chance to participate in a festival considering the condemnation they received in the past.


    Even their actual parents probably didn¡¯t bring them to crowded places, and after they became slaves, there were no chance at all for them to enjoy such an occasion.


    However, it¡¯s a different story in this village that doesn¡¯t regard the Goddess¡¯s teaching of twins being evil. In this village, both Fillia and Riana aren¡¯t looked at with condemnation, so they can enjoy the festival without problems.


    Ardis who was infected by Fillia¡¯s smile noticed Riana looking a little troubled.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? You don¡¯t look really excited, Riana. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Deen, he said he wants to celebrate together with Riana during the festival. ¡¹


    It was Fillia who answered instead of Riana.


    ¡¸Together? Aah, I see¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had a question mark for a moment but, immediately understood its meaning and smiled bitterly. Come to think of it, Deen is already an adult, and Riana is also soon to be an adult.


    In Riana¡¯s case, it¡¯s might¡¯ve been inevitable since she didn¡¯t have acquaintance of the same age as she¡¯s a twin but, it¡¯s not strange for people at her age to experience spring once or twice.


    Rather, it is considered ¡ºNormal¡» for her age, as Ardis felt a little happy for her. Though in this case, Riana herself seemed like she¡¯s troubled because of it.


    Then, there¡¯s no need to force her, as Ardis put up an escape route for her.


    ¡¸Deen wouldn¡¯t be happy if you¡¯re forcing yourself too. Just refuse if you don¡¯t like the idea. ¡¹


    ¡¸Speaking such, it hears like mine master has no intentions to take part? ¡¹


    It was Nere who responded to Ardis rather than Riana. Although probably not her intentions, Ardis who was suddenly faced with an unexpected question scratched his cheeks and answered awkwardly.


    ¡¸Uh¨D¨D¡­¡­, honestly, I don¡¯t like to be in a crowd. But since we just arrived in this village, I guess it¡¯s better to attend once. No choice. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s true intention was condensed in the last few words. Then, another voice came from below.


    ¡¸Hey Al. Do you realize that you¡¯re literally denying what you just said? ¡¹


    Against Rona who said so, Ardis frowned and made his best rebuttal.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Noisy. Just shut up and eat. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wan wan~¡¹


    The golden partner laughed enjoyably, and ended the topic with his lousy acting and continued the breakfast.

 CH 222

    ¡­¡­Say Riana. About the Harvest Festival, Have you thought about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­. Mmm, it¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    With the two pairs of twins going around the village as usual, Deen matched with Riana¡¯s strides and asked in a soft voice.


    Riana¡¯s words muddled, as she thought about how to respond in her mind. She doesn¡¯t dislike Deen. Deen and Karina are both Fillia and Riana¡¯s friends of similar age.


    Although in that regard, there was Kyrill too but, the impression of him being Ardis¡¯s acquaintance and a tutor was more prominent.


    So, for Riana, Deen and Karina can be considered her first friends. However, if she is asked if they¡¯re closer than a friend, then she would be troubled to answer.


    Even though not disliking, their distance hasn¡¯t shortened enough for her to agree spending a long time with him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Please give me more time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn, okay. You can always refuse if you don¡¯t like it. ¡¹


    Saying so to Riana who seemed to be putting her answer on hold, Deen took his distance again. On the way back on that day, this time, Karina called out to Riana.


    ¡¸Riana, you¡¯re really frowning. Maybe like you¡¯re thinking how to properly refuse Deen¡¯s invitation? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    The question that Karina asked as if reading her thoughts surprised Riana.


    ¡¸How did you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask. ¡¹


    Karina smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸Both Fillia and you are really expressive on the face. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fueh? ¡¹


    Riana touched her own face but, it¡¯s not like she can figure out anything with that. Seeing her like that, Karina spurts out some air.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your hesitation. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re close enough to know Deen even if you¡¯re asked so suddenly. ¡­¡­But it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand Deen¡¯s feelings too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Deen¡¯s feelings? ¡¹


    ¡¸After all, for him, it has only been a dream to spend time with someone he likes during the harvest festival. Girls that are close to him in age, excluding me, there¡¯s only Mary who¡¯s five years older and Chelsea seven years younger. ¡¹


    ¡¸A girl Deen likes? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious that it¡¯s Riana? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not the same for Fillia and Ardis? ¡¹


    Seemingly not understanding why her name was called, Riana asked.


    ¡¸Leaving aside Fillia, why does Ardis-san¡¯s name come out there. ¡¹


    Karina who looked strange at Riana¡¯s question suddenly looked like she understood something.


    ¡¸Ah, eh¡­¡­. Could it be, Riana doesn¡¯t have someone she likes yet? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯re a lot people I like. Fillia and Ardis, Nere and Kyrill too, Deen and Karina are all people I like. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Karina sighed.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­, I see. No wonder Deen is having hardships. ¡¹


    Karina who somehow sympathized with Deen spoke in a tone like explaining to a child.


    ¡¸You see, Riana. Deen¡¯s like and the like you said are different. His like is not for someone as a person, but someone opposite his gender, it means that he likes you as a girl. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a difference? ¡¹


    Not quite understanding what Karina said, Riana tilted her head slightly.


    ¡¸Umm, in other words. Someone special even among all the people you like? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia, she¡¯s special to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. In this case, think only about a male. Unn¡­¡­, for example, is there someone that can ¡ºMake your heart race if you think about them¡»? ¡¹


    Thinking about whether if there¡¯s someone like that for her, Riana shook her head as no one came up.


    ¡¸If not then¡­¡­, someone that ¡ºYou always want to stay together with¡»? ¡¹


    If it¡¯s someone she wants to always stay together with, then there¡¯s Fillia and Ardis. However, since Karina said to limit it to males only, she excluded Fillia. For Riana, Ardis is the one it seems.


    ¡¸Or maybe ¡ºBeing together makes you feel assured¡». ¡¹


    Talking about assurance, Ardis¡¯s face immediately turned up. He¡¯s none other than the person that provided a sleeping place and meals to herself and Fillia.


    If not for Ardis, they would¡¯ve still been treated as things, and even the young them had understood what would happen if their lives continued like that.


    ¡¸Or someone that ¡ºMakes you feel unbearable if he left¡». ¡¹


    She never thought about what if Ardis left. But just as she thought about it, an inexplicable sense of sadness and fear assaulted Riana. No, only that one word floated in her mind.


    Just like how she treats Fillia as her own half, she realized that Ardis is an existence that could not be missing in both herself and Fillia¡¯s life.


    ¡¸Or something like ¡ºWanting that person to be happy¡». ¡¹


    If Ardis is happy, then she would be happy too. She wants Ardis to always have a gentle smile, and she wanted it to be directed to herself and Fillia.


    ¡¸Or maybe ¡ºWanting to be of help to that person¡». ¡¹


    She had received many blessings from Ardis. That¡¯s why, Riana wanted to return something. Of course, it isn¡¯t something she can do now.


    She could only be baggage in a fight now, she didn¡¯t have enough knowledge, and she couldn¡¯t even brew delicious tea like Nere.


    Even so. Even if it¡¯s a little, having given so much, she wanted to be of help to Ardis. With Karina¡¯s words hitting herself in the heart every time, Riana started having doubts over her own feelings.


    Ardis is undoubtedly an important person for both herself and Fillia. However, she put it away and thought again. What is this feeling.


    Her feelings for Ardis is a little different from for Fillia. What difference is there, not hearing what Karina beside was even saying at that point, Riana fell into her deep thoughts.


    A few days after that. The Harvest Festival started on the day after the village had harvested all the fields.


    Even though a Harvest Festival, it¡¯s only on a scale of a village with about a hundred people. A bonfire was lit in the center of the village with villagers enjoying themselves with alcohol surrounding it.


    If there was someone looking from afar, they could probably spot a bright spot in the dark forests of the Canobis. Although only a small celebration, it¡¯s the day that everyone in the village can laugh together in the year.


    Apparently the harvest this year was better, the drunk villagers was laughing loudly. Sera and the village chief sat on a special place at the plaza, while the other villagers sat around the bonfire on suitable stumps, eating and laughing, celebrating the peace of the past year.


    And among those stumps, there was Riana, sipping on a light fruit cider.


    ¡¸Did you refuse Deen¡¯s invitation? ¡¹


    On the other side of Ardis beside her, Fillia asked. Riana for a moment looked at Ardis, and wordlessly shook her head.


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. ¡¹


    Fillia didn¡¯t seem particularly interested, as she bit on the meat in her hand. Unlike Fillia who was eating it deliciously, Riana didn¡¯t seem particularly energetic, as Ardis put his hand on Riana¡¯s head and started patting.


    Not minding her hair becoming a mess, Riana indulged herself in the violent pat. Until few days ago, Riana didn¡¯t realize. The only one that she allowed doing so was Ardis only.


    Other people had patted her head before. Nere, Kyrill and even the female magician that visited the house before did so.


    However, Kyrill or Nere wouldn¡¯t do it so roughly and always patted her gently. There¡¯re no cases of her hair getting messy because of them.


    Even if it was Nere or Kyrill, she would probably shake them off if they roughed her hair.


    As for the red-haired female magician, she didn¡¯t stop at just patting her, she even hugged her and rubbed her cheeks on her, honestly, it was an utmost troublesome matter for Riana.


    When the magician was pouting after getting called out by Ardis, she naturally didn¡¯t feel disappointed. As for the accompanying big man with a scary face, or the sarcastic looking man, she wouldn¡¯t even think of getting close.


    Ardis is special. The more she recalled Karina¡¯s question, the more Riana became self-aware.


    However, she still didn¡¯t know whether it is ¡ºA different like than the normal like¡» that Karina said. Just that undoubtedly, she felt that her place was beside Ardis.


    This place is for her to be herself, and also the only thing that allowed both herself and Fillia to live as themselves, Riana only realized this after so long.

 CH 223

    ¡¸Ardis, Rona, quick¨D¨D! ¡¹


    About two months had gone by after the Harvest Festival. As their life had started to calm down at the village, Ardis once again started his mercenary occupation.


    Having said so, his main purpose is to find the way back to his original world, accepting request and subjugating demonic beings are all done on the way.


    However, there were people that stopped Ardis who wanted to leave with Rona as usual. It is Fillia and Riana.


    Before when they are living in Corsas Forest, Ardis promised the two that the condition to bring them along is to ¡ºBe able to defeat a Ractor on their own¡».


    Having continued training under Nere even after they moved, on top of that, gaining experience from patrolling and hunting around the village, they have cleared the condition already.


    As a result, Ardis had no excuse to refuse them following. As such, Ardis had hesitantly allowed them to tag along but, his final resist was adding on another condition.


    And that was not both at the same time, but only one of them at a time. Never apart since he met them, Ardis didn¡¯t think that the twins that always said ¡ºOurselves¡» would be able to accept that condition.


    However, Ardis¡¯s such plan was easily shattered. Three months had passed since they¡¯ve started staying at the village.


    The twins that have overcome their past bitter memories looked at each other after being told the condition, and started discussing who would be the one to follow first.


    In the end, they decided between themselves, and Ardis is calling over Fillia in one of the city in Alburn Kingdom.


    ¡¸To think that they would accept it¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered his regret at the unexpected decision of the twins.


    ¡¸That just means they¡¯ve grown a lot. Al have been taking care of them for many years already, don¡¯t you feel a little happy? ¡¹


    His golden partner said so in a soft voice inaudible to others, and looked at Ardis from below.


    ¡¸But Al is still treating Fillia and Riana like children. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m treating them as children¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then tell me, what Al was doing when you are same age as them? Were you having a pleasant life protected by adults? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Pointed out by Rona, Ardis recalled his times when he was about fourteen and fifteen and became silent.


    ¡¸In the first place, you¡¯re too stubborn. You promised them to bring them along if they can defeat a Ractor with the two of them, but now that it happened, you added on another condition, ¡ºIt cannot be both, only one can come at a time¡»? It¡¯s really cowardly to add on a condition after the fact, I think. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who was hit harder was even more silent. This time, Rona was taking the side of the twins opposing Ardis who didn¡¯t want the twins following.


    Without regards to Ardis who was stunned by his partner¡¯s sudden betrayal, beside him, there was Rona and Fillia who was the one that followed this time.


    ¡¸Nee nee Ardis. Which inn are we staying at today? ¡¹


    Probably seeing Ardis who was walking slowly, Fillia who returned grabbed Ardis¡¯s left arm and asked.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hmm. Since we¡¯ve been staying outdoors for a few days already, let¡¯s find a good bed to sleep in tonight I guess. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hurray! A place with tasty food is good! Right, Rona! ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I agree too. At the very least, even if it¡¯s a little more expensive, let¡¯s stay in a good inn, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no need to worry about the price but¡­¡­. The problem is even if there¡¯s a proper inn, it¡¯s not like the food will be too. ¡¹


    Ardis and co are now situated in one of the city in Alburn Kingdom that is in a civil war situation.


    Normally, it isn¡¯t an ideal situation to bring Fillia along but, there¡¯s another reason not to say that. After all, Ardis¡¯s heretic branding was known and drawings of his face are also spread.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s being judged for law in any country just by being branded a heretic. It¡¯s only a heretic branding by the church that doesn¡¯t have political power, so it doesn¡¯t have the backing of law.


    However, the church is also an organization that has enormous influence in the continent. There¡¯s a chance that feudal lords and countries might be hostile just because of that.


    Rather, looking at their treatment against twins, it is already an obvious fact. Ardis could hide his face with a hood, and his body with a robe but, it¡¯s not like Rona who is an eye-catching golden beast can do that.


    Having said so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy worrying about Fillia if Rona is not around.


    ¡¸The logistics are in tatters thanks to the civil war, and the city security can¡¯t even function properly. Although I think they would have something better than preserved foods, it¡¯s better not to expect too much. ¡¹


    The reason why he chose Alburn Kingdom despite its civil war state is because that the people here has no room to care about the church¡¯s announcement.


    If their own life is already in danger, there would be fewer people daring to make a move on a mercenary that¡¯s branded a heretic.


    Of course, there would still be foolish people willing to, but as long as not everyone in the whole world, or everyone in the city is his enemy, it would be no problem.


    Rather, having protected several villages and settlements from beasts and bandits, he was thanked not just once or twice. There might be people among them that had realized Ardis¡¯s identity but there¡¯s still no troubles happening for now.


    For them, it¡¯s not a time for that considering their country¡¯s state.


    ¡¸Well, refugees are everywhere outside the city¡­¡­. It¡¯s unlikely they have enough food. ¡¹


    ¡¸What are refugees? ¡¹


    ¡¸People that lost their home because of war or attacks from demonic beings, or people that ran away. ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re like us from a while ago? ¡¹


    Fillia¡¯s unexpected words widened Rona¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­? Ah¨D, come to think of it, that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Because of various circumstances, Ardis and co that were forced to relocate from Corsas Forest are indeed refugees in a certain sense.


    ¡¸Though, in our case, we left because we want to avoid troublesome matters, the refugees outside the city now are different. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not just outside the city that¡¯s overflowing with refugees. Even while walking down the street, they could see many people lurking around in the back alleys.


    They are probably the refugees that managed to enter the city before the gates were closed.


    Now that people can¡¯t enter without paying toll, there¡¯re not many refugees that are rushing inside from the outer walls.


    However, at the same time, the soldiers that are guarding the gate have low morale too. Anyone can enter without getting their identity confirmed just with some bribes.


    That¡¯s why, people like Ardis and Rona could enter the city without getting blocked but, if the current situation continues, then the damage to the city¡¯s security will be severe.


    At the very least, there¡¯s no doubt that it would cause prices to soar and hinder goods distribution.


    Stalls are few even on the main street, and those that open all have expensive goods.


    ¡¸Uwaa, so expensive! Six copper for a sack of apple? ¡¹


    Rona seeing the price of fruits sold on one of the stall was surprised. While looking at the stalls as he walked down the streets, Fillia who found a busy spot ahead pulled on Ardis¡¯s arm.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis. Look there, there¡¯re a lot of people. Let¡¯s go there! ¡¹


    The place that Fillia pulled them to was a gathering of people more than expected. Only that spot in the shabby looking city was strangely bustling.


    With several short stands lining up the originally empty space, there were people with plain clothes standing on it.


    The people walked around the area and looked at the people on the stand.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s a slave market. ¡¹


    Ardis who frowned answered Fillia¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Slave? ¡¹


    A woman in her prime age called out to Fillia who was tilting her head.


    ¡¸Nee, cute little miss there. Won¡¯t you buy me? I¡¯m good with laundry and cleaning, also cooking is my forte too. I can cook western dishes that are rare here. Since we¡¯re close in age, I can give advice that only girls can too. ¡¹


    The girl was appealing with a smile but, of course Fillia could only have a confused expression, not knowing what to do.


    ¡¸A mercenary right? Then buy me! I¡¯m a former mercenary, and even hunted a Beast King before. I can fight, carry baggage, and even dismantle materials. ¡¹


    Another middle-aged man beside her appealed himself.


    ¡¸Sorry, but we¡¯re good with cooking and combat strength. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, what a shame. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t help it. Call out when you change your mind. ¡¹


    Ardis refused them in place of Fillia who looked confused, and both the woman and the middle-aged man looked disappointed but withdrew nonetheless.


    ¡¸Yeah, I hope that you will meet a good employer. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡¹


    Ardis said some encouraging words, as the middle-aged man thanked with a thumbs up in response.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Fillia. ¡¹


    Ardis who thought to leave the spot as soon as possible was tugged by Fillia again.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is¨D¨D¡¹


    As he followed Fillia¡¯s gaze that seemed to discover something, Ardis showed a bitter expression.


    Her both eyes were looking over at a shack. Several people walked out of the shack that stood out in the slave market.


    With a merchant-like man with good physique leading, another two armed escorts followed behind.


    Then behind them are several males and females restrained with shackles on their wrist and foot.


    Skins that are dark from dirt, body that looked thin as the result of having nothing proper to eat, eyes that looked like they lost hope.


    Normally, it would be a shameful figure to show to others but, there wasn¡¯t even a sliver of sadness on the faces that lost their expressions.


    With one man holding onto the chains connected to the shackles on their neck pulling them along, the human-shaped merchandises were entering the carriage stopped in front of the shack.


    They¡¯re all objectified people. Since it¡¯s a slave market, naturally the merchants that trade with objectified people are here as well.


    The reason why Ardis frowned was because it was the scene that he didn¡¯t want Fillia seeing.


    ¡¸They¡¯re from the Scyts Business Association right? ¡¹


    ¡¸As usual, it¡¯s terrible there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, even though slaves, treating them like objects are¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Although people say that bad rumors are often exaggerated, there¡¯s no choice but to believe seeing that. ¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s true that they¡¯re cheaper. ¡¹


    ¡¸In the end, they only consider the cheap part huh? ¡¹


    Apparently it is an association with bad public relation, as Ardis commented at the people with displeasure.


    ¡¸I can only hope I will never be there. ¡¹


    Even the other slaves said something like that. The objectified people rode on the carriage and started moving.


    Naturally, the crowd of people split up to let them go.


    Probably seeing herself in them. Fillia¡¯s eyes shook seeing the objectified people sitting on the carriage passing by.


    ¡¸Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia appealed to Ardis seemingly wanting to say something. Even without saying, Ardis knows what Fillia was thinking.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t. ¡¹


    However, understanding it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s possible. Fillia looked like she was about to cry seeing Ardis shook his head.


    In the Alburn Kingdom, trading objectified people are considered legal. Slaves and objectified people are acknowledged as assets of the owner.


    If not released lawfully, Ardis¡¯s side would be the one doing a crime. Already having the church as an enemy, it¡¯s not like Ardis can do anything to get himself a place in the continent now but, having said so, he didn¡¯t want Fillia to be caught up in it.


    On top of that, he didn¡¯t want to show an example of ignoring the law. Of course, Ardis had done several times of pushing through while ignoring the law.


    However, he did so to protect something even more important than following the law, at the very least, he decided by himself knowing the risk.


    If she wanted to do it while ignoring the law, that decision must be made by Fillia herself and within her own capability.


    ¡¸Listen, Fillia. Slaves and objectified people are acknowledged by this country. Selling them are too, although their treatment just now are not condoned, they aren¡¯t doing a crime. ¡¹


    Though, talking about the law in a country in civil war is pointless, as Ardis explained to Fillia while smiling bitterly in his mind.


    ¡¸Forcefully releasing them would mean stealing assets from the owner. That¡¯s why, to save them, you will have to pay suitable price. If Fillia bought them, they can be saved from being objectified people. But just saving them would have them return to being one. To not let that happen, you will have to provide them with clothes, food, shelter, and work. It¡¯s not just one or two, there¡¯re probably several tens of such people in just this town. Do you want to save every one of them? And all of them that you encounter in the future? If you have that much resolve and power, then you can do as you wish. ¡¹


    Although with tears in her eyes at Ardis¡¯s words, Fillia didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡¸But¡­¡­, but Ardis helped me and Riana that time. ¡¹


    ¡¸That time, the merchant that had ownership over you two were killed by bandits. That¡¯s why you two were not anyone¡¯s any more. If the merchants were still alive, even I couldn¡¯t have taken you two as I wished. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, you can¡¯t save them like us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Saving everyone is impossible. My hands doesn¡¯t reach that far. Just looking after Fillia and Riana with both my hands is my best. ¡¹


    In the first place, if Fillia and Riana are not twins, then Ardis was sure they wouldn¡¯t be together now. When he returned to Thoria, there¡¯s no mistake he would¡¯ve sold them off suitably.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis grasped on Fillia¡¯s hand tugging on his sleeves. She might¡¯ve thought pleading to Ardis would¡¯ve solved it.


    However, it will only make her more dependent on Ardis. Fillia who started crying soundlessly buried herself in Ardis.


    Rona who listened from start to end in silence looked at Ardis with a sympathizing gaze.


    Ardis returned a bitter smile to that, and started thinking while feeling something prickly in his chest.


    Scyts Business Association. It¡¯s apparently an association with bad rumors according to the surrounding people. Then there would be at least one or two scandals that will come out if he hit randomly, as Ardis squinted his eyes.

 CH 224

    The party had quite an awkward atmosphere as they walked to somewhere with lesser foot traffic from the slave market.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going away for a while. Rona, stay with Fillia for the time being please. ¡¹


    Saying that, Ardis left while Fillia looked at his back anxiously.


    ¡¸Nee, Rona. Ardis¡­¡­ he¡¯s angry? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why think so? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia muttered in a soft voice as if she did something bad.


    ¡¸Al is certainly strong, but he¡¯s not omnipotent as well. If being strong means everything, then we wouldn¡¯t need to move out of Corsas Forest. Well, though the reason was not that simple. ¡¹


    The golden beast that strangely had rich expression seemed to smile bitterly.


    ¡¸I think Al just doesn¡¯t want Fillia to be involved. If it¡¯s just me and Al, I think we would¡¯ve pushed through in any case. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it my fault? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s for your sake. ¡¹


    Rona answered Fillia¡¯s question, not knowing entirely what is different between those two terms, despite so, feeling something heavy was lifted off herself, Fillia unintentionally hugged Rona.


    Rona¡¯s tail, that was like a brush tip brushed over Fillia¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Here, since Ardis will probably take some time before he¡¯s back anyways, shall we go over to the stalls and buy something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    Fillia who regained her bright expression answered energetically as she stood back up.


    That time, suddenly, Fillia heard some noise.


    ¡¸Nee, Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I heard it too. ¡¹


    It seems like Rona understood just by calling him, his ears shook, collecting the sounds nearby.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the alley that way. A brawl¡­¡­ no, it¡¯s one-sided. Three people are surrounding one¡­¡­. The one getting surrounded is a kid, I suppose? ¡¹


    Following Rona¡¯s gaze, Fillia as well searched with mana. Although her radius is not as wide as Ardis¡¯s or as accurate as Nere¡¯s, at the very least, Fillia had become capable to detect the presence of a creature based on their mana.


    Ahead in the dimly lit alley, about twenty meters away, there¡¯re four signatures.


    It seems like the sound came from there. It¡¯s the sound of someone getting hit and kicked. It would¡¯ve been fine to leave them alone if it¡¯s only a brawl.


    However, if what Rona said is true, it is three people surrounding a child. It¡¯s easy to imagine that the three of them are hitting the child one-sidedly.


    ¡¸Rona¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to stick your head in danger especially. Al said so just now right. ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible to save everything¡». ¡¹


    It¡¯s as Rona said. Even that powerful Ardis isn¡¯t capable of saving everyone. Saving someone while being powerless, it¡¯s arrogance beyond words.


    As Fillia muttered ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹, she seemed to hear a soft fleeting voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Someone, ¡­¡­save me¡¹


    It might¡¯ve been an auditory hallucination. However, it was a cry for help that Fillia could never ignore.


    Memories of calling out like that for hundreds of times, and thousands of times so in her heart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the encounter with Ardis¨D¨D, the nightmares that she had experienced resurfaced. Suddenly, Fillia started running.


    ¡¸Sorry, Rona! ¡¹


    Leaving that behind, she ran into the back alley, and immediately found the source of the sound.


    Three males of mediocre physique that has nothing much to compliment on were surrounding another boy and kicking him.


    The child was groveling on the ground, showing no signs of resisting. Remembering her own past, Fillia rushed forward while holding back her resurrected fear.


    The sufficient density of mana in the surroundings could be felt instinctively. The men didn¡¯t notice the approaching Fillia, but were kicking at the child with despicable smiles.


    Three enemies. The first move is to destroy their teamwork. Fillia immediately recognized the situation and made a decision, creating wind blades from the mana within the air.


    Three invisible blades were created, manifesting above her head and both her sides.


    ¡¸Wha, what¡¯s with you! ¡¹


    At that timing, the men realized Fillia. The men that were confused were immediately hit by the wind blades from Fillia in the foot.


    ¡¸It hurts! ¡¹


    The blades that grazed two out of three men started bleeding at their feet.


    Beside the two that crouched in pain, the last man, revealing his hostility, kicked at Fillia.


    ¡¸This brat! ¡¹


    It¡¯s unknown whether Fillia¡¯s aim missed, or the opponents managed to dodge the invisible magical blades.


    However, Fillia immediately moved onto her next attack. Immediately creating water near the man¡¯s anchoring feet, and freezing it.


    ¡¸Uwahk! ¡¹


    Without able to kick properly, the man slipped on the ice.


    ¡¸Now, quick! ¡¹


    Fillia reached her hands out to the little boy. The little boy looked at Fillia¡¯s face without comprehending what happened but, it seems like he understood after getting shouted at, ¡¸Run now! ¡¹


    Standing up with his face distorting in pain, Fillia held onto his hand tightly. To not get separated, Fillia ran while pulling along his hand.


    However, the little boy who was in tatters getting violently kicked by the three adults was not in a state capable of running.


    Although he¡¯s desperately moving his legs, his speed is not much better than an adult walking quickly.


    ¡¸As if I¡¯ll let you! ¡¹


    The time when the man who fell down stood back up and almost grabbed her, mana condensed quickly at his feet.


    ¡¸M-My legs! ¡¹


    Suddenly, Fillia saw the man¡¯s legs encased in ice.


    ¡¸Hurry! ¡¹


    Forcefully pulling the boy up seeing the man¡¯s legs frozen in place, Fillia ran further in the alley to get away.


    After getting through several streets, they finally stopped after judging that it¡¯s safe.


    ¡¸Haa, haaa, haa¡­¡­¡¹


    Only Fillia and the boy¡¯s ragged breathing is in the quiet alley.


    ¡¸Are you alright? ¡¹


    Fillia asked the boy after regaining her breath. He¡¯s still a young boy. Most likely between six and eight years old.


    With several bruise on himself from the kicking, even his nose was bleeding.


    His clothes were in tatters, and he was covered in the color of dirt, seemingly unknown when it was last washed.


    The intense odor that goes beyond sweaty odor assaulted Fillia¡¯s nose.


    ¡¸Seriously, why did you go like that suddenly. ¡¹


    With an amazed voice, Rona appeared.


    ¡¸Sorry. Also, thanks for just now. ¡¹


    Fillia thanked the beast acting as her guardian that froze the man¡¯s legs when they were trying to escape.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to make a move truthfully. But you would¡¯ve been captured at that rate, and Ardis would¡¯ve been a trouble to handle if something happened to Fillia. ¡¹


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t do it as skillfully as Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona sighed, and pointed out mistakes at the depressed Fillia.


    ¡¸Your aim was too naive. Maybe you could¡¯ve hit them if you stood still, but if your arts miss while you¡¯re running, they¡¯re practically unusable. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But well, it was a good decision to aim for their legs and destroy their teamwork. Hitting them with a surprise attack, causing them confusion with one hit and escape. Well, facing them frontally is a bad idea, so your idea was right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s bad to be rash. It was fine since the opponents this time were only small fries, but a child¡¯s play like that wouldn¡¯t work against an experienced swordsman or magician. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I know. ¡¹


    Moving his gaze from Fillia who listened to the advice, Rona changed the topic with, ¡¸So¡¹.


    ¡¸What about that child? ¡¹


    Rona was looking at the little boy still holding Fillia¡¯s hands. The little boy that was stared by a speaking beast shook and hid behind Fillia.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Although Rona might be a little noisy, he¡¯s kind and strong. ¡¹


    Although it was words to ease the little boy, Rona showed discontent at Fillia¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Whose fault is it that I¡¯m noisy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I won¡¯t deny that but, recently, it¡¯s not just Ardis, you see. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    ¡¸Really¨D¨D. Do you understand? A certain someone somewhere. ¡¹


    Fillia tilted at Rona¡¯s deliberate tone, and replied with a slightly off-topic answer.


    ¡¸Alright. Let me tell Riana when we get back. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that though¨D¨D¡¹


    Seeing Fillia conversing and Rona¡¯s expressive appearance, it seems like the boy let his guard down as his grip loosened.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, what to do with this child? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona asked once again, and Fillia showed a troubled face.


    ¡¸Should we bring him to his family? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Gaining Rona¡¯s affirmative, Fillia crouched down a little, and smiled at the little boy.


    ¡¸Say, what¡¯s your name? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Haru. ¡¹


    ¡¸Where¡¯s Haru-kun¡¯s house? We will bring you there. ¡¹


    At Fillia¡¯s words, the little boy, Haru seemed starting to cry.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. We won¡¯t meet scary people like just now. ¡¹


    Fillia thought he recalled the fear from just now but, what Haru said the next moment was unexpected.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Please, help. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Onee-chan, please help¡­¡­. Please, please help my Onee-chan! ¡¹

 CH 225

    ¡¸Onee-chan? ¡¹


    Fillia was confused at Haru who suddenly started crying.


    ¡¸Onee-chan is, she¡¯s! ¡¹


    Fillia gently hugged and wrapped around Haru who was crying out of control like Ardis did for her just now. When she was suffering or sad, like how Ardis did for her, she brushed his head gently, and patted his back lightly.


    Feeling the body temperature of Haru coming through, Fillia thought she understood a little of the warmth Ardis had given to themselves, and felt like she grew a little.


    Haru, who gradually regained his composure, started to explain his situation.


    Haru is raised in a certain farming village about two days away from this city. His life together with his parents and his sister who is seven years older crumbled because of the civil war that encompassed the entire Alburn Kingdom.


    Haru¡¯s village didn¡¯t become a battlefield but, the soldiers that deserted or mercenaries that lost their organization became bandits, and attacked nearby villages, causing his parents to decide to move to a bigger city.


    But unfortunately, they encountered bandits during the trip, and both of his parents were killed, only his sister and himself managed to arrive somehow.


    Although it was lucky for them to enter before entry became stricter, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any job for refugees that suddenly arrived, they were stuck in a situation without any shelter and food.


    Then, Haru and his sister encountered further misfortunes. One day, armed men arrived at the refugees who were gradually driven to a corner of the town.


    The armed group cut down any people that was resisting, and chose out young females from the refugees and captured them, taking them away on a carriage.


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn, I see¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona muttered hearing Haru¡¯s story.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    Rona answered Fillia¡¯s question calmly.


    ¡¸Taking advantage of the civil war, they decided to exploit the refugees. They¡¯re probably merchants intending to sell them as merchandise. Well, there¡¯re always scumbags like them anywhere. ¡¹


    ¡¸Terrible¡­¡­. Is something like that allowed in Alburn? ¡¹


    ¡¸At the very least, it¡¯s illegal in this country. Rather, it¡¯s so in many countries, kidnapping people to sell them is a taboo. Though, that¡¯s only the surface. In reality, there¡¯re people that lives by selling other people, there¡¯re a lot of slave merchants that don¡¯t care about the source of the slaves. No matter how many refugees went missing, no citizens would notice, and their voices won¡¯t ever reach the lord even if they complained. It¡¯s an ideal situation for them to reap money without any hassles. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Haru desperately begged Fillia who lost her words at Rona¡¯s harsh reality revelation.


    ¡¸Please, please save Onee-chan! She¡¯ll be taken away if it¡¯s too late! ¡¹


    ¡¸Taken away? ¡¹


    According to Haru, it seems like his sister was already put up for sale, and a buyer was found yesterday afternoon. Fillia suddenly recalled what she saw just now.


    The scenery of the objectified people being taken away on a carriage. It¡¯s unknown whether they are taken away by the buyer or the seller, but at the very least, Fillia knew that their future is not bright.


    ¡¸How did you know that a buyer is decided? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hic¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s question caused Haru to freeze, his feeling for his sister must be strong. After a short silence, he started explaining.


    ¡¸¡­¡­The people sold will be taken away by carriage from the small hut in the slave market to the business association. And the buyer will take them away the next day. Onee-chan was taken to the business association building yesterday, she¡¯ll be taken away today! ¡¹


    It seems like he found out about the merchants that kidnapped the refugees. Haru who monitored the merchants that took away his sister probably grasped how the people were getting transported.


    And he was saved by Fillia just as he was about to storm into the building realizing there¡¯s not any moment left to waste, but got noticed and beat up.


    ¡¸Please! Please save Onee-chan! I-I will do anything! Dad and mom are already no more! I only have Onee-chan left! Please¡­¡­, please help¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The cry for help that was squeezed out grasped at Fillia¡¯s chest. Losing both his parents, Fillia understood the pain of being left alone, as she saw herself in Haru.


    If she was separated from Riana before they met with Ardis¨D¨D thinking about it, she felt an inexplicable pain.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright. I will do something, so don¡¯t cry. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Really? ¡¹


    Haru looked at her with teary eyes. Fillia knew well that she was saying it irresponsibly. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to abandon Haru¡¯s plead.


    For herself who was rescued by Ardis, she felt like it was her natural cause to rescue Haru who was in the same way as her past.


    If she couldn¡¯t help Haru here, it felt like she lost her cause for existence.


    ¡¸Fillia¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona called out Fillia¡¯s name as if to remind her. She knew what Rona would say already.


    The fight just now, even though against three people, against amateur people that aren¡¯t even fighters, she would¡¯ve been in danger if Rona didn¡¯t step in.


    If she decided to storm into the business association that are guarded by mercenaries, it¡¯s reckless beyond doubt. Fillia felt pain at her own powerlessness.


    ¡¸Rona, please. Lend me your power. ¡¹


    Her eyes were set, Fillia pleaded to Rona desperately. Even if she has a strong resolve, even if she felt like she had to do it, the reality that she doesn¡¯t have enough strength is something she knew as well.


    Fillia could only ask for help from Rona or Ardis to help Haru. While disappointed at her own powerlessness, she could only choose the best way logically.


    ¡¸Myself can¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing the desperate Fillia, Rona sighed.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have you rush into danger without Ardis knowing. Also, it¡¯s scary¡­¡­. Can¡¯t we meet up with Ardis first? Even though he said so just now, he¡¯s still soft on Fillia. ¡¹


    ¡¸But we won¡¯t make it in time then. Haru¡¯s onee-chan might be taken away. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it¡¯s for sure that she is getting taken away now right. Also, I don¡¯t think Ardis will be away for a long time. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, that¡¯s true but. ¡¹


    Haru got out of the arms of Fillia who looked hesitating.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What happened, Haru? ¡¹


    His eyes looked a little disappointed.


    ¡¸Haru? ¡¹


    Haru seemed like he wanted to say something at Fillia¡¯s calling, but turned around and started to run.


    ¡¸Haru, wait! ¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia! ¡¹


    Rona called out to stop Fillia who started to chase after Haru.


    ¡¸Sorry Rona. Even if Ardis don¡¯t approve¡­¡­, I will! ¡¹


    Saying so with a face that¡¯s on the verge of crying, Fillia as well turned around and started chasing after Haru.


    Despite maybe making Ardis angry, maybe getting tired of, or maybe getting thrown away. For Fillia, it¡¯s equivalent fearful to think that she would be thrown away by Ardis or getting separated with Riana.


    Even so, Fillia couldn¡¯t bring herself to abandon Haru. What would Riana do, as Fillia thought about something noncontributing.


    Thinking about the same thing even without saying in the past, the two that had the same values and thoughts. Although the two are still inseparable, as expected, Fillia felt that their thoughts weren¡¯t as similar as in the past.


    Karina said it is normal. Fillia and Riana both didn¡¯t think themselves are normal.


    Normal people wouldn¡¯t be thrown with stones when they go out. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be seen as objects and sold by their parents.


    If they lived a normal life like normal people, then it¡¯s undoubtedly that they wouldn¡¯t have met with Ardis. She wanted herself to be someone that let someone else have such an encountering.


    However, how to become someone like that, Fillia couldn¡¯t find an answer no matter how much she thought. If so, she can only start by chasing after her ideals.


    In Fillia, the black-haired ideal would never abandon Haru.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible to save everything. ¡»


    He said so. However, he didn¡¯t say ¡ºI won¡¯t save them¡». She realized his words held the hidden meaning of ¡ºI want to save those that I can save¡».


    That¡¯s why, Fillia thought.


    If Ardis¡¯s hands are occupied by Fillia and Riana, while being protected by Ardis, Fillia thought her own hands can reach out to someone else.


    If someone that he saved saved someone else, in other words, it¡¯s the same as Ardis saving them. Riana might think it¡¯s totally an illogical thinking, but Fillia hardened her will.


    While running, Fillia made sure she wouldn¡¯t lose her eyes on Haru. Their distance is not that much far apart.


    Fillia who was supposed to be sprinting in full power suddenly saw a big shadow caught up.


    ¡¸Seriously, it can¡¯t be helped. If Al gets angry, you will help me right? ¡¹


    His reassurance made Fillia¡¯s footstep lighter. Rona replied full of gratitude to Rona who showed his willingness to help while grumbling.


    ¡¸Leave it to me! ¡¹

 CH 226

    Chasing after Haru, they arrived at a large building facing the street. Seeing the scale of the building that she never seen before, her eyes widened. Haru walked into a small alley beside the building.


    ¡¸Wait. ¡¹


    Not looking back to Fillia who called him, Haru advanced by himself. With no choice but to follow, they arrived at what seems like the back entrance of the building.


    ¡¸They are carried out from there¡­¡­¡¹


    Haru muttered seeing the two guards standing by the door from afar. There¡¯s no need to ask ¡ºWhat¡» is carried out.


    It¡¯s probably where the people that are sold as merchandise are carried out from.


    ¡¸Is Haru¡¯s onee-san there? ¡¹


    Haru nodded at Fillia¡¯s confirmation. As she looked up at the building again, the pressure of its scale loomed.


    Although they had walked quite some distance from the main street where they saw the building, the distance they covered is only a small part of the entire place.


    The height of the wall seems to be a little over three meters. There¡¯s a big building that can be seen opposite of them, besides that, there¡¯re another two smaller buildings.


    If what Haru said is true, then his sister should be imprisoned there.


    ¡¸So what¡¯s your plan? ¡¹


    Fillia shrunk herself at Rona¡¯s question. Although in a gentle tone, Rona who usually instructs Fillia and Riana also sounds like this.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯re any magical traps, so getting inside should be easy¡­¡­¡¹


    Although not as proficient in sensing mana as Ardis and Nere, Fillia is also capable.


    Kyrill even begged her to teach him but, it¡¯s purely a sensation, even Fillia didn¡¯t know how to explain it. Rather, Fillia thought it was strange to not sense mana.


    Although Fillia¡¯s range of fifty meters in radius is lesser than Ardis¡¯s, if she avoids exposed areas, it¡¯s difficult for her to be discovered.


    Fillia moved her gaze from the door to the wall. There¡¯re no traces of mana of any sorts on the wall.


    Not only there¡¯re no barriers obstructing intruders, it also proved that there¡¯s no magic or arts that¡¯s used to sense any intruders.


    Even if it¡¯s impossible to get through the door with the guards, she can scale the wall in an obscure corner.


    A three-meter-high wall is meaningless if she makes footholds from mana, so it¡¯s not impossible to rescue Haru¡¯s sister from her place of imprisonment.


    ¡¸In detail? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible to get over the wall with footholds. And then if stretching the light to turn invisible, we can enter the building without getting discovered if we kept quiet¡­¡­, I think? ¡¹


    Speaking her idea as she thought of it, Fillia was waiting for Rona¡¯s response and appraisal.


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn, well, it¡¯s alright. ¡¹


    It seems like she got the passing mark, as Fillia was relieved.


    ¡¸Since Fillia came up with this idea, you¡¯ll be responsible for making that kid invisible too. I will take care of myself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, okay. ¡¹


    Answering so, Fillia took Haru by his hand and left the spot where they can see the back entrance, finding a suitable place to scale the wall obscurely.


    Seeing the surroundings, and verifying there¡¯re no mana signatures around, she made footholds like stairs on the wall.


    To make it obvious for Haru who can¡¯t see mana by scattering some sand from the ground, the stairs formed from mana showed itself in the air.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Be careful not to fall down from the stairs. ¡¹


    Leading Haru by his hand who was surprised by the sudden appearance, Fillia climbed up the wall.


    As she reached above the wall, Fillia made another downwards staircase in the same way and took him by the hand and gotten down.


    The footholds that were used disappeared, and they hid in a corner for the time being.


    ¡¸I will make us invisible now. Make sure to not let go of my hand so that we don¡¯t get separated. ¡¹


    Saying so to Haru, she casted another arts.


    Nere said it is the light that makes someone possible to see someone else are like waves. By forcefully stretching those waves, the transformed light would make someone invisible.


    In fact, Nere showed that she could do it with that logic. If so, what Nere said must be true.


    Although Kyrill who heard about that hugged his head, Fillia was only convinced that ¡¸It¡¯s something like that¡¹.


    However, as expected, she couldn¡¯t do it as well as Nere. She said that it is not enough to be invisible, there¡¯s a need to make disguised light that would reach the opponent¡¯s eyes.


    ¡ºEven if not visible, footsteps can still be heard. Slight vibrations in the air can be felt when moving. And smell are not erased. Do not forget. ¡»


    Recalling Nere¡¯s warning words, she grasped the connecting hand firmly as Haru exclaimed.


    ¡¸Amazing, they can¡¯t see us¡­¡­. Onee-san, you¡¯re a magician? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fueh? ¡¹


    Fillia made a weird sound as she didn¡¯t understand for a moment.


    ¡¸I mean, this is magic right? Using magic can only mean a magician? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, is it something like that¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Fillia tilted her head wondering as she hadn¡¯t once thought she¡¯s a magician but, it¡¯s not like anyone can see her doing that now.


    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you have used invisibility first before scaling the wall? ¡¹


    ¡¸But I thought it would be dangerous climbing the footholds then¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You made it visible to that kid already, I think it would¡¯ve been fine since you held his hand already? It¡¯s even more dangerous if we were discovered. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­. Unn, that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia became depressed at Rona¡¯s critics.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. For the time being, we won¡¯t get anywhere hiding here forever, let¡¯s move? ¡¹


    ¡¸U-Unn. Let¡¯s move. ¡¹


    Fillia who regained her spirit told Haru some points to pay attention to, and then surveyed the surroundings.


    She confirmed that there¡¯re several human sized signatures in the closest building, but there¡¯s probably no prisoners there.


    From Haru¡¯s story, it¡¯s not just one or two refugees that got kidnapped, and it¡¯s unlikely that the captured people will be allowed freedom to move.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s try heading somewhere with the least people and search around with mana. I think Haru¡¯s onee-san should be imprisoned together with the other refugees. ¡¹


    If there¡¯s a place where there¡¯re many people that are not moving, then it¡¯s likely the right place.


    Suddenly, Fillia recalled her experience as an objectified person. With shackles on her hand and foot, no freedom to move, the days spending with Riana in a corner of the carriage.


    Forcing down the anxiety that bubbled up within herself, she shook her head to disperse the awful memories.


    ¡¸Haru-kun, hold tight and make sure to never let go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    Verifying Haru¡¯s response, Fillia got out of the shadows and started walking carefully to not make any sound.


    First, aiming for the two smaller buildings, they weaved between the shadows. The first building they saw was apparently only used for warehousing, people were carrying luggages and baskets back and forth frequently.


    It¡¯s a design that there¡¯re no windows to look inside unless two meters above ground.


    Because of that, she couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s happening inside but, it¡¯s possible to search with mana.


    Seeing that there¡¯s not a spot where people are grouped up, Fillia thought that this building is a ¡ºMiss¡».


    ¡¸Is it the other building? ¡¹


    Once again, Fillia led the way while holding Haru¡¯s hand. The other small building has almost no entrances.


    Similar to the previous building, it had no easily accessible windows, even by seeing the people that come and go from the building, there¡¯s no way to know what¡¯s happening inside.


    However, as Fillia searched with mana over the building¡¯s wall, there were about thirty responses that came from a spot below the ground.


    ¡¸It might be here¡­¡­¡¹


    A place with many people that aren¡¯t moving. And since they aren¡¯t lining up neatly, it¡¯s likely they¡¯re the captive refugees.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s enter now, be careful to make any sounds as much as possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    Verifying Haru¡¯s response, Fillia slowly set foot into the building. Moving down the dim hallway while careful not to cause any audible footsteps, eventually, they found an opened door.


    Peering inside the room while feeling her heartbeat that was faster than usual, she saw three men sitting by a table and playing card game excitedly.


    And further beyond them, there¡¯s a staircase that seemed to lead below. Judging from the direction of the people that¡¯s likely the captive refugees, it should be through that staircase.


    Fillia spoke softly towards Haru. Since the men inside the room were being loud, there¡¯s no worry that Fillia¡¯s soft voice will reach them.


    ¡¸I think they¡¯re below that room. We will go down the staircase quietly. Absolutely make sure to not make any sounds. We will walk slowly, so careful with your steps. ¡¹


    Haru¡¯s grip became stronger. Fillia who deemed that it was his response stepped inside the room carefully.


    ¡¸Aaa~h! Shit, my lost again! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hehehe. Too bad, I¡¯m just on a winning spree. ¡¹


    ¡¸Next next! I¡¯m doubling the bet! ¡¹


    The three men didn¡¯t seem to notice what happened as they were engrossed in the card game. Feeling sweat forming on her back, Fillia held Haru¡¯s hand and got through the staircase down by the men.


    Eventually, after getting down about twenty steps or so, she sighed in relief.


    ¡¸It¡¯s here as I thought. ¡¹


    As they got down the stair case, there were several doors made from metal. She could sense the mana signatures beyond the door.


    ¡¸They¡¯re here right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. There¡¯re a lot of people in there. But this door, it¡¯s sturdy, and of course it¡¯s locked. It¡¯s possible to open it forcefully with magic but¡­¡­ ¡¹


    As Rona said, it¡¯s possible for Fillia to easily break open the door. However, since they¡¯ve infiltrated without getting discovered, they wouldn¡¯t do something like that now.


    ¡¸In a way that¡¯s silent¡­¡­. Unn, I will try. ¡¹


    Fillia focused on a portion of the door, raising its temperature.


    ¡¸Ah, it might work. ¡¹


    A mutter to no one especially, as she spread the influence over the entire door.


    Move. Move. Move.


    While chanting like that, using mana, she released the small particles from their bindings that formed the metal.


    The movement turned into heat, transforming it. The door, which initially gave off a faint warmth, gradually turned into a mass that released heat, and eventually turned into scorching mud and melted down.


    The door that could no longer function as one after becoming liquid revealed the image within without any obstructions.


    In the room without even a single furniture, there were several tens of females wearing dirty rags with fearful eyes.


    ¡¸Fillia. It¡¯s enough just to melt the locking mechanism. If you melted the whole door, the heat will burn the people inside too. Also, the heat might escape upwards and the men might notice. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­. S-Sorry. ¡¹


    ¡¸I followed up by lowering the surrounding temperature this time, so it was fine, but make sure to be careful next time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    Being pointed out that she almost hurt the people she was saving, Fillia became depressed.


    While sulking, she nonetheless froze the lump of metal that was once the door.


    ¡¸W-What¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The females in the room were confused. It¡¯s natural.


    Since Fillia and the others are currently invisible, all they could see was the door suddenly melting down, and voices could be heard. It¡¯s natural to be confused.


    ¡¸Ah, umm. We came to save you¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia showed herself by dispelling the invisibility arts, and the females were surprised.


    ¡¸A girl¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Coming to save us? ¡¹


    ¡¸We are saved? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Haru? ¡¹


    Anxiety and relief, question and hope, several words of different meaning, but Haru¡¯s name was called out.


    ¡¸Onee-chan! ¡¹


    Haru who till now grasped on Fillia¡¯s hands ran to the girl. It¡¯s a girl a little older than Fillia but, it¡¯s likely Haru¡¯s onee-san.


    Receiving Haru who leapt out, the girl embraced her little brother tightly. Seeing that, Fillia¡¯s cheeks loosened naturally.


    However, it¡¯s not like everything is solved now. Rather, what comes after is even more troublesome.


    ¡¸Nee, Rona. Did they reali¨D¨D¨D what¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Fillia called out to ask for advice but, she saw Rona was paying attention to somewhere afar.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Nah, it¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    Rona said so to Fillia, but muttered in monologue, ¡¸Is it a coincidence? ¡¹.


    It was the time when Fillia was tilting her head in confusion. Suddenly, a piercing whistle sound reverberated in the room.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Fillia who turned around saw there was a dark-skinned woman. Unknown as to where she took it out from, she was blowing into a small whistle about the size of a finger.

 CH 227

    The sudden event blanked Fillia¡¯s head. Why did the imprisoned woman have a whistle. And why did she blew it at this time.


    Suddenly, another voice yelled out at Fillia.


    ¡¸Fillia, restrain her! ¡¹


    Fillia who received the instructions from Rona snapped out of her daze and created ropes of sticky substance with magic, restraining the woman¡¯s movement.


    ¡¸W-What is this!? ¡¹


    She might¡¯ve not expected a young girl like Fillia could use such arts. The woman that was taken by surprise was restrained immediately.


    ¡¸You, a magici¨D¨D¡¹


    Since she would be noisy, a blob of the sticky substance sealed her mouth next.


    The woman that could no longer even make a sound struggled but, the restraint isn¡¯t so loose that she can get free by struggling.


    Fillia who managed to suppress the danger for the time being heard Rona¡¯s impressed thoughts.


    ¡¸They¡¯re quite thorough with their doings. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸They had one of themselves disguised as a prisoner as a countermeasure for intruders. They even dressed her up like that. ¡¹


    Hearing Rona¡¯s explanation, Fillia finally understood. The restrained woman were like the other women, she was wearing a dirty rag.


    It¡¯s unknown if she¡¯s one of their people or a hired mercenary, in any case, it¡¯s impossible to rescue them stealthily from the start if there¡¯s an enemy mixed in with the refugees.


    Fillia frowned at the unexpected development, but she wouldn¡¯t allow it to get worse. Sounds of people running outside the room can be heard.


    Three mana signatures were approaching. It¡¯s probably the three men they saw earlier.


    ¡¸Looks like escaping quietly is not happening. ¡­¡­Well, it might¡¯ve been impossible from the start with this many people. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona, what should we do¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I think there¡¯s no other way than to forcefully push through. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, true¡­¡­. Unn, I will try. ¡¹


    Fillia who became gloomy for a moment regained her spirit as she hardened her expression.


    ¡¸Well, when push comes to shove¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸When push comes to shove? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unnya, it¡¯s nothing. Rather, about the three people coming. They¡¯re almost here? ¡¹


    Rona prompted Fillia to instead focus on the incoming threat. Finished thinking of an idea within a breath, she called out to Haru beside his sister.


    ¡¸Haru-kun, stay in a corner with the onee-sans. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, unn. ¡¹


    While seeing Haru guiding his sister and the other women into a corner, Fillia casted the invisible arts onto herself.


    Then, creating foothold from mana, she moved to above the original door that is now a melted hole.


    Just as Fillia got up to near the roof, the men that were on watch duty arrived.


    ¡¸T-The door ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s melted!? ¡¹


    The men were surprised at the abnormal sight of the metal door melted.


    ¡¸Intruders!? ¡¹


    They must¡¯ve immediately thought of a likely reason. While on guard, they peeked into the room, and as they discovered the dark-skinned woman that was restrained, they questioned her.


    ¡¸Oi, where¡¯re the others!? ¡¹


    That question was not to Fillia, Rona, or even the other women. After all, just like how she made herself invisible, Rona had used the same invisibility arts on himself and the others.


    ¡¸Nnn¨D¨D, nnNNnn¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The dark-skinned woman shook her head desperately trying to convey something but, the men that looked around the room slowly approached while being on guard.


    In their eyes, other than the dark-skinned woman, the entire room is empty.


    The two men that followed behind lowered their guard, entering the room with their weapons lowered slowly. At that moment, Fillia wordlessly used arts.


    Creating the same sticky rope that restrained the dark-skinned woman, she restrained the two men at the back.


    ¡¸Enemy! ¡¹


    The first man who entered took up his weapon but, he could do nothing but be cautious of everywhere as he couldn¡¯t see Fillia.


    Fillia tried to use the same trick to restrain him.


    ¡¸Magic!? ¡¹


    However, the man who was already on guard immediately noticed and avoided it. The speed of the sticky substance impacting was unavoidable for people that aren¡¯t used to fighting.


    Leaving aside if used on someone as a surprise attack, it¡¯s not as effective when used against someone on guard. Fillia who had overlooked that made a blunder.


    ¡¸There huh! ¡¹


    The man threw a dagger towards Fillia who was supposed to be invisible. He must¡¯ve realized the source of where the attack came from.


    The same time as Fillia panickily deployed a physical barrier, she dispelled the foothold she created and dropped onto the ground.


    Did she get disrupted, or did her concentration break. The invisibility arts lost its effect and Fillia appeared.


    ¡¸A kid!? ¡¹


    Hearing those words from the man as she deflected the thrown dagger with her barrier, she judged that it¡¯s impossible to restrain him and moved into offense.


    Fillia swung her hand sideways as she landed. Wind arts manifested from her hand.


    It was not the arts for slicing, but a compressed mass of air for impact. No matter how trained his body is, it¡¯s difficult for him to defend against the magical impact. Though, in the first place, there wasn¡¯t enough time for him to avoid the impact that arrived within a split second.


    ¡¸Gahak¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The man was blown to the opposite wall having taken the compressed air in his abdomen, before passing out. As she restrained the unconscious man with the same sticky rope, Rona dispelled the invisibility arts and reappeared.


    ¡¸If your surprise attack didn¡¯t restrain all of them at once, they will be on guard and it¡¯ll become troublesome later on. Why didn¡¯t you end it in one move? ¡¹


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I bet you thought something like ¡ºI might miss aiming at three at the same time¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia¡¯s words were stuck after getting pointed out right on the mark.


    ¡¸Anyways, you can think more about it later. The problem now is how to bring this many people out¨D¨D¡¹


    Just as Rona said so, an intense explosion sound came from above that even reached underground where they were, shaking the entire room.


    On top of that, another threatening howl of a beast resounded.


    ¡¸Kyaa! ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s scary! ¡¹


    While the imprisoned women screamed, Fillia sensed the surrounding mana. Although it¡¯s only a narrow radius of fifty meters in radius, she could tell the movement of the surrounding people.


    However, Fillia could only tilt her head at the result she got. Rather than mana signatures drawing closer, they are all running outwards.


    It¡¯s better to describe them as ¡ºDispersing¡» rather than ¡ºGathering¡».


    ¡¸Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aa~ah, what¡¯s he doing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Fillia was confused at what Rona said, as the golden beast was having a stupefied expression.


    ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s nothing. Rather, it¡¯s convenient. Let¡¯s escape in the chaos. ¡¹


    ¡¸Chaos? ¡¹


    Despite not understanding the situation, Fillia who followed Rona¡¯s instructions and guided Haru and the others out from the underground witnessed.


    The confused people running about with rubble of various sizes scattered on the ground, and the scene of the biggest building half destroyed.


    ¡¸Eh, what? ¡¹


    Seeing the scenery that changed completely from a while ago, Haru¡¯s words indicated his confusion. At that time, another explosion resounded.


    Fillia who followed the source of the sound raised her head up, and saw a ball of flames burning in the air with the sky as the background.


    ¡¸What is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so big¡­¡­¡¹


    Some were surprised, some were confused. It¡¯s natural. After all, the enormous flames is probably visible from any part of the town.


    The incarnation of violence that brings about its destruction just by existing. It was a scene that¡¯s unimaginable for anyone that doesn¡¯t live by the battlefield.


    Although it¡¯s unknown as to who did it, it can only be a magician.


    ¡¸Why is a magician in this town¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Someone among the women must¡¯ve thought so. It¡¯s what a normal person will think. However, Fillia¡¯s recognition is a little different from them.


    Even if magician, there¡¯s only a few that can create such flames. On top of that, there¡¯s a total of eight of them in the sky.


    Lined up in a circular pattern like a necklace, they flaunted the power of the magician, reminding Fillia of a certain person.


    If it was only one of them, then there¡¯s probably many magicians that can do that. But creating a second, third one, there¡¯s probably almost none that can do that. Even more so when there¡¯re eight of them, Fillia only knew one magician that¡¯s so unconventional.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Fillia. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Unn. ¡¹


    Feeling the absolute reassurance, she was once again forced to realize her lacking, as Fillia guided the imprisoned women and Haru out of the association¡¯s base, escaping from the flames in the sky.

 CH 228

    Ardis who separated from Fillia and Rona after the slave market gathered rumors around the town.


    Walking down the streets lined with vacant stores, listening into the stalls that have fewer than usual customers and the conversations of the pedestrians on the streets.


    What he came to know is the reputation of the Scyts Business Association is worse than expected. Forging documents to get themselves a better place in a deal, blackmailing their trading partners to gain more, crushing their opponents whenever they see a chance.


    It seems like among ten slaves that the association takes away, there¡¯re always one or two that ¡ºDisappears without ever being seen again¡», it¡¯s a famous story between the merchants.


    Including the questionable rumors about sounds of beast howling coming from the association¡¯s grounds, the number of bad rumors surrounding the association is definitely not little.


    Regardless if it¡¯s the truth or exaggeration, there were also stories that they had been kidnapping refugees to sell as merchandises.


    ¡¸There¡¯s dirt everywhere without digging. Why is something like that still left alone¡­¡­¡¹


    He thought they managed to secure their position by adhering to the feudal lord but, it seems like he was wrong.


    ¡¸The investigation was in place originally. But then the civil war happened just as they wanted to make a move with the evidence. Being in the royal faction, there was no time to bother with a business association¡¯s notoriety. After all, this town is right in the middle of territories under Lord Corpse¡¯s faction. ¡¹


    It was the information he got from the information broker in a tavern that was open during the day. If it¡¯s like this, Ardis decided to investigate more.


    For Ardis, what he saw at the market was not something he could go by without feeling anything. However, it¡¯s not like his sense of justice is so strong that he would be willing to commit a crime to save them.


    If Fillia didn¡¯t ask, he would¡¯ve probably held back and let them go even if it felt wrong. But if the opponent is a villain already committing something illegal, it¡¯s a different story. They¡¯re people that the feudal lord wants to disappear as well.


    Even if Ardis don¡¯t personally bring them to ruin, he can just force the feudal lord and the soldiers to make a move.


    ¡¸Well then, better do it quick. ¡¹


    Ardis immediately rode into the Scyts Business Association. With no magic barrier shielding the building, it was easy even with Ardis¡¯s amateurish stealth skills.


    There¡¯s no need to make himself invisible if he just entered from above, and if he¡¯s careful with the mana signatures, it¡¯s easy to get into the deepest part of the buildings.


    ¡¸It¡¯s natural for places like this to have them underground but¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s mana detection caught many responses.


    As expected of its scale, there were many employees, there seems to be several signatures in rooms, probably working on documents, but most of them are moving around busily.


    Among them, there was a small mana signature underground of the biggest building. On the other hand, there was also another signature that¡¯s too big to be considered a human¡¯s.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s quite out of place. The smaller one is¡­¡­ a bug? ¡¹


    The weak signature was almost disappearing. Ardis who felt like it might be a lead went there to confirm first.


    Carefully advancing in the building to not get spotted by the employees, he then reached a study decorated with many luxurious items, finding a staircase hidden in the room.


    ¡¸It¡¯s here huh. ¡¹


    He arrived at a small room on one side of the hallway. Ardis¡¯s nose was assaulted by intense blood and excretion odor. There¡¯re a total of four isolated rooms.


    Each of them had people with shackles fixed to the wall with chains. Ardis approached the only room that still had a signature.


    There was a young boy chained there. Elongated bruises and red-burnt skin all over his body. The coagulated blood covered his entire body, there¡¯s not even a way to tell his original skin color.


    ¡¸So irritating. ¡¹


    Indignation rose within Ardis¡¯s black eyes. Easily cutting open the bars of the isolated room with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» called across the ¡ºGate¡», he entered the isolated room.


    Maybe noticing his presence, the young boy¡¯s body twitched. Ardis paid no mind and swung his sword twice, cutting off the shackles fixing his two arms on the wall.


    ¡¸Uugh¡­¡­¡¹


    Was it that his senses are already too numb to feel pain, or not having any stamina to even speak, the young boy fell on the ground with a small groan.


    ¡¸Endure for a little more. ¡¹


    Not knowing whether it was even heard or not, Ardis took off his hood and robe and laid it on the boy.


    ¡¸It¡¯s better than nothing. ¡¹


    Creating few fireballs in the room, Ardis raised the temperature of the chilly room. Then, taking out a high-grade medicine from the pouch on his waist, he raised the young boy¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Can you drink? ¡¹


    Placing the opened medicine vial at his mouth, the young boy¡¯s lips moved a little. As the boy¡¯s moist lips formed a smile, the mana signature in front of him disappeared into nothing.


    High-grade medicines have the power to even heal dying people. However, that¡¯s not always effective.


    Ardis didn¡¯t have enough of them to splash it all over the injured boy, and the boy was too weak that he couldn¡¯t even ingest it.


    He could¡¯ve avoided death if Ardis was a day earlier. However, thinking about that now is meaningless. The little high-grade medicine that he managed to ingest had taken effect.


    Majority of the wounds on the boy disappeared.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Rest in peace. ¡¹


    Laying down the boy slowly, Ardis stood up. After closing his eyes for a while, eventually he opened them and muttered.


    ¡¸So there¡¯s not a single reason to be holding back. ¡¹


    In the cold isolated room, his voice was flat, albeit sharp as a blade. Needing to find a place to vent his emotions, Ardis left the isolated room, walking deeper into the hallway.


    There was a mana signature with a scale abnormal to be under a safe town. Arriving at a dead end, there was a metal door that was tougher than metal bars.


    It was a double door spanning over three meters. The strong mana signature was coming from within. Ardis broke off the lock on the metal door with Skies of Myriad Colors, and entered the room by forcefully pulling open the door.


    ¡¸Giiieii! ¡¹


    At that moment, liquid were shot towards Ardis¡¯s head at amazing speeds. However, Ardis who had been on guard from the beginning dodged the first attack and blocked the second with a magic barrier.


    ¡¸Hell Mantis? How the hell did they get something like this? ¡¹


    The demonic being in the room was a ¡ºHell Mantis¡» that inhabits in the Canobis Mountain Range normally. The old bamboo color reminiscing of a mantis, a lump of pure violence, said to be an opponent most mercenaries could never confront.


    Capturing a demonic being like that and bringing it into the town, it surely isn¡¯t an easy feat. However, his questions soon disappeared.


    ¡¸Giiiii! ¡¹


    The Hell Mantis that wanted to attack Ardis unnaturally stopped, and a ringing metal sound reverberated in the room.


    ¡¸Shackles? ¡¹


    Ardis saw the shackles restraining the foot of the Hell Mantis. Examining closely as he continued to defend against the attacks, he noticed the shackles were digging into its already thin leg, even deforming the shape of its exoskeleton.


    The size didn¡¯t fit. Seeing that, Ardis understood.


    ¡¸They brought it when it¡¯s still young huh. ¡¹


    Certainly, it¡¯s very plausible to capture one when it¡¯s still in its infancy. Of course, it was still tremendously dangerous, but it¡¯s at least more realistic than capturing an adult demonic being.


    As it grew up, the size of the shackles didn¡¯t grow, as a result, the shackles dug into its body, deforming its legs. Naturally, shackles made from Heavy Iron wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain a demonic being.


    However, the shackles on the Hell Mantis¡¯s legs and its connecting chains were different from normal metal, having a tinge of red.


    ¡¸Even using Lesha powder, they had been splurging. ¡¹


    It¡¯s the powder made from ¡ºLesha¡», a jewel that had its manufacturing process long-lost. When processing the metal, adding it while injecting mana would increase the product¡¯s toughness by folds, making the shackles possible to restrain demonic beings.


    Ardis¡¯s three swords, ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» were all made with the rare Lesha powder.


    Since Lesha powder is a rare material that could never be made again, it¡¯s traded at enormous prices. No one could¡¯ve thought there would be people using Lesha powder to make shackles.


    ¡¸What to do¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis was thinking for an idea while blocking the Hell Mantis¡¯s spit. If the Hell Mantis¡¯s presence get known, the Scyts Business Association would be done for.


    It¡¯s a serious felony to bring a demonic being into a town. Although kidnapping people and selling them illegally is already a serious crime, this is a league above that.


    However, the problem was how to convey this to the feudal lord. There¡¯s no way the feudal lord would believe a random mercenary.


    On top of that, Ardis is a wanted person currently. Ardis can try going wild in this place, as their downfall will be confirmed if people knew about the demonic being the association reared.


    It was at that time. Ardis who was thinking about what he should do while facing the Hell Mantis heard several footsteps approaching.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s weirder if they don¡¯t notice it being so violent. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not like the Hell Mantis would calm down with Ardis standing there. Thanks to the shackled Hell Mantis raging around, it seems like the people from the association noticed.


    ¡¸Giiiieee! ¡¹


    Did it get excited hearing the footsteps, the Hell Mantis rampaged even more violently.


    ¡¸Oi oi, calm down. ¡¹


    It¡¯s natural why Ardis looked a little troubled. After all, the Hell Mantis was rushing forward with the momentum of lobbing his own legs off.


    Cracks formed around the Hell Mantis¡¯s legs. It wasn¡¯t the shackles that had cracks, but the Hell Mantis¡¯s own legs. Its own instincts might be overpowering the pain that it was feeling.


    ¡¸What! What¡¯s happening!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who is this bastard!? ¡¹


    Five armed men arrived.


    Naturally, for them, rather than the demonic being that they knew were here in the first place, they were on guard against Ardis who is an unwelcomed guest.


    Pulling their swords out and forming a half circle, they were eyeing Ardis¡¯s each movement.


    ¡¸Gigiiiii! ¡¹


    It was at that moment. Along with an uncomfortable sound, the Hell Mantis¡¯s legs were shredded, and both its legs were released from the shackles.


    The Hell Mantis immediately charged at Ardis who was closest but, having its charge blocked with a barrier, it immediately changed its target to the people at the entrance.


    ¡¸U¨DUwaaaa! ¡¹


    In an instant, one of the armed men had his head sliced off by the Hell Mantis¡¯s scythe.


    ¡¸Hiik! ¡¹


    Another one had his chest stabbed through, but the remaining three managed to avoid immediate death. The Hell Mantis ignored the remaining three and Ardis, flying at a low altitude in the hallway.


    ¡¸That¡¯s bad news¡­¡­¡¹


    As expected, he cannot allow the Hell Mantis to become free like that. Even if the Scyts Business Association is doing shady business, it¡¯s not like everyone in it is a bad person.


    Unlike the executives and these men who knew the underside, there should also be innocent employees who don¡¯t know about it.


    He wanted the Scyts Business Association to pay for their wrongdoings but, it¡¯s not like he wanted even the employees to pay their lives.


    Ardis slipped past the men standing shakily, chasing after the Hell Mantis¡¯s mana.

 CH 229

    Ardis chased after the Hell Mantis down the hallway. Eventually, Ardis found the Hell Mantis desperately trying to squeeze itself through the staircase that led aboveground.


    Although the underground hthallway was wide enough for three persons to walk together, the staircase leading aboveground is only about a meter wide. The Hell Mantis that is several times larger than a person could neither fit in width nor height.


    ¡¸I see, they planned to starve it to death if this happened, huh. ¡¹


    The room where the Hell Mantis was shackled had a small hole at the ceiling. It¡¯s likely where they fed it food and water normally.


    Even if the Hell Mantis escaped its shackles, only the people that are trapped in the isolated rooms are in danger. The Hell Mantis that can never get aboveground will die by starvation.


    Although it¡¯s unknown why the Scyts Business Association reared a demonic being, it¡¯s likely that they had planned it well and thoroughly.


    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯s none of my business. ¡¹


    For the time being, Ardis thought that it was important for the town to know that the Scyts had been rearing a demonic being. It is a prime opportunity to drive the Scyts into a corner.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s try to make it flashy. ¡¹


    Confirming there¡¯re no mana signatures directly above head, Ardis unleashed arts while pouring excessive mana.


    The beam of light was similar to the offensive spell ¡ºTeill ? Sele ? Kvois (Dazzling Light)¡» but, any magician would see the difference. The light that Ardis unleashed was rather than a beam, it could even be called a gigantic pillar with its size.


    With its size, it would be visible throughout the town, of course, Ardis was fully aware. Not just the underground ceiling, it even pierced countless floors of the building, as the blue sky appeared above Ardis.


    ¡¸Gii, giii! ¡¹


    Chasing after the Hell Mantis that escaped to the sky through the hole happily, Ardis as well raised himself up. Following the Hell Mantis, Ardis heard voices from other people.


    ¡¸What was that just now!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was so loud! ¡¹


    ¡¸Look up! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s¡­¡­ a demonic being!? ¡¹


    People that froze in fear looking up, people that escaped quickly sensing danger instinctively, and people that started panicking. Sensing the people with various responses, he found a mana signature incomparably larger than the Hell Mantis.


    ¡¸Rona¡­¡­? What is he doing here. ¡¹


    Ardis had doubts at the mana signature that is likely his partner.


    ¡¸Giii! ¡¹


    However, that¡¯s also but a split second. The Hell Mantis assaulted Ardis who flew up in the sky.


    ¡¸Would¡¯ve been fine if you just flew away. ¡¹


    In a sense, the Hell Mantis was also a victim of the Scyts. Ardis was willing to let it escape if it flew into the mountains quietly but, it seems like the Hell Mantis didn¡¯t do that.


    It might be thinking that it has the upper hand now that they¡¯re in its natural territory, the sky.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re coming with that intent. ¡¹


    Naturally, Ardis is not a charitable person. He has no hesitation to counterattack against anyone that attacked.


    ¡¸Gii¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Despite probably its first ever experience flying in the sky, the Hell Mantis gauged its Maai instinctively as it swung its scythe. Ardis can easily avoid it and finish the Hell Mantis off in a few moments.


    However, his aim is not to defeat it. Rather, he wanted to gather attention in the town, and present the fact that the Scyts have been rearing a dangerous demonic being within its operating grounds.


    That¡¯s why Ardis purposefully let the Hell Mantis attack, and dodged them with unnecessary movements.


    Rather than counterattacking, Ardis created fireballs similar to ¡ºFerno ? Resta ? Ganov (Flames of Purgatory)¡» to trap the Hell Mantis.


    The gigantic red burning ball would inform everyone that it is an emergency situation. While doing that, Ardis continued to put on a show with the Hell Mantis with flashy arts to gather attention from the town for a while.


    ¡¸About time. ¡¹


    Eventually, Ardis thought the show was enough as there¡¯re soldier-like people gathering below, before switching into offense.


    ¡¸I do think you¡¯re pitiable but¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis drew the red sword from his waist. Taking a stance with the red sword reflecting the sunlight, he charged into the Hell Mantis from the front.


    ¡¸Giiiiiii! ¡¹


    The Hell Mantis spat out liquid from its mouth as a retaliation. Despite it being potent enough to be fatal for any normal mercenaries, it wouldn¡¯t work against Ardis with his magic barrier.


    Ardis¡¯s sword flash, which was free of any wasteful movement, cut off the neck of the Hell Mantis. And another swing.


    Cutting its thin torso vertically in half, Ardis froze the entire Hell Mantis with arts and hit it down to the Scyts¡¯ operational grounds.


    ¡¸The rest is the feudal lord¡¯s work. ¡¹


    He glanced over the surrounding turmoil before landing back in the building and hid himself.


    Confirming that the suspected Rona signature exited the operational grounds together with many other human signatures, Ardis left the soldiers interrogating the Scyts¡¯ people and withdrew.


    ¡¸That was quite the flashy performance. ¡¹


    ¡¸It was completely impulsive. ¡¹


    Destroying the Scyts¡¯ building, fighting the Hell Mantis in the sky, after explaining the story to Rona, Ardis concluded so.


    ¡¸So it was the truth that they¡¯re kidnapping and selling refugees huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing from Rona about what happened on his side, Ardis came to know that the rumor he heard was the truth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the right choice to crush them. ¡¹


    Rona said the very exact thing Ardis thought.


    ¡¸Though, it would¡¯ve helped if you stopped Fillia. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it was dangerous. It¡¯s just a little infiltration, a little battle with several people, then a little helping the kidnapped refugees, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸A little, right¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona replied with composure against Ardis¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡¸I allowed Fillia to do what she wanted since I thought she can handle it. In fact, I didn¡¯t lend a hand in infiltrating and escaping. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re being strict since she¡¯s a family or maybe you don¡¯t want to admit it but, Fillia is stronger than Al think. She wouldn¡¯t have any troubles against any average mercenary in purely combat power. Though, it¡¯s the truth that she severely lacks in experience. ¡¹


    If you continue to take care of her preciously, she would never grow, as Rona said the obvious truth to Ardis. Certainly, Ardis needs to change his mindset.


    If he continued to protect the twins excessively, it wouldn¡¯t be good for their sakes. The two are already not powerless children, but adult saplings of magicians.


    On top of that, they aren¡¯t just normal saplings. They¡¯re saplings that had already reached a stage that many magicians in the Nagras army would never get to in their lifetime.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure what I want to do with them¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered so but, Rona uninterestedly looked away. In the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t have the intentions to teach the twins arts.


    However, the twins learned how to manipulate magical power by imitating what they saw, and while Ardis was being transported to a different world with Minerva and the others, they were taught by Nere, becoming unusual magicians that can use arts without chants in this world.


    Although Ardis accepted it reluctantly with the excuse for being a self-defense measure, before he knew it, the two wanted to accompany him on his journey.


    If Ardis respects their will, they should certainly try gaining actual fighting experience. However, the truth is, within Ardis, there still lives a selfish side of him wanting the twins to live a peaceful and normal life.


    I didn¡¯t intend to look after them for some long, as he gave an excuse to no one but himself. After sighing deeply, Ardis regained himself and asked Rona again.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside¡­¡­. What is with that two there? ¡¹


    Ardis was looking at a young girl about fifteen or sixteen, and her little brother. Among all the other refugees that dispersed into the town after getting rescued, it was only the two that stayed behind with Fillia.


    ¡¸They¡¯re Haru and his sister. ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard that already. Also about the boy, Haru¡¯s request being the reason you two charged into this. What I want to ask is why are they still with Fillia now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Al said it. ¡ºIf you want to save them, then resolve to take responsibility till the end¡», and also ¡ºDo as you wish¡». That¡¯s why Fillia did as she wished with her resolve too, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I did said that. ¡¹


    After a while of silence, Ardis had his hand on his face. They were the words he had said not even longer than a day before. Ardis is not so thick-faced to say that he had forgotten that now.


    ¡¸But look. It might be an unexpected good pick? ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unlike the sister, the little brother looks like he can see mana. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What? ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s unexpected words prompted Ardis to look over at the young boy again. Did he think he was glared at, the young boy twitched and clung onto his sister.


    ¡¸I thought he was afraid of me because of my looks at first but, apparently it was a mistake. See. ¡¹


    Saying so, Rona gathered a clump of mana, and blew it over to the young boy. The transparent clump of pure mana that didn¡¯t cause any effects like flames or ice are normally invisible to normal people.


    However, the young boy¡¯s eyes stared at the invisible flying mana fearfully. Controlling the mana, Rona made it flew close to the young boy¡¯s face, and the young boy escaped from it.


    On the other hand, the sister had no obvious response. That¡¯s the norm.


    Fillia who can similarly sense mana like Ardis and Rona were looking at them with an expression full of question marks.


    ¡¸I think he will be a powerful asset if trained. ¡¹


    It¡¯s as Rona said. The arts that Ardis and Rona use are different from the normal magic, it¡¯s only possible with the big pretense of being able to sense mana.


    Even Minerva who had continually received training only achieved to the point of ¡¸Feeling something¡¹, and Kyrill who had gotten training for a while already still couldn¡¯t sense it.


    If he can do it from the start, it means that he can learn arts very easily.


    ¡¸I¡­¡­ guess so¡¹


    While affirming Rona¡¯s words, Ardis who was still somehow unconvinced dropped his shoulders.

 CH 230

    After Fillia and the others regrouped with Ardis, they quickly left the now chaotic town. It was then revealed the explosions and shakings that happened when Fillia was rescuing the kidnapped refugees was because of Ardis.


    ¡¸Since many people saw the demonic being escape from its basement, as expected, even a large association like them can¡¯t escape from the feudal lord. ¡¹


    The culprit of the incident said so as a matter of fact, with a satisfied smile on his face. The other refugees that were rescued returned to their families or lovers but, Haru and his sister had no other people to expect them except each other, naturally they didn¡¯t have a home to return as well.


    Sooner than Fillia could ask if they could bring them to a safer place, Ardis asked the siblings ¡¸Want to come to the village? ¡¹.


    The siblings that had no place to stay in quickly accepted the offer, but although Fillia felt relieved, she also didn¡¯t understand why Ardis offered them suddenly.


    ¡¸Well, Al said it like that but, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a cold-blooded person. ¡¹


    She knew about it too. Taking herself and Riana into his protection despite twins without any return, Ardis had even turned his back to influential nobles and the church.


    Without Rona having to point it out, Fillia knew his kindness more than anyone.


    ¡¸Also, there¡¯s also some other considerations as well¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona who said so while trying to fish out something stuck between his teeth never did actually reveal the true reason in the end.


    The party walked on foot to another nearby town, and procured a carriage there. Although they arrived at Alburn by flying while avoiding people, the return trip couldn¡¯t be so.


    Since they didn¡¯t want to reveal their air travelling method to the siblings, they had to get a carriage as the journey back to the village in the Canobis Mountain Range was still far.


    Moreover, the siblings that looked malnutritioned might not even make it there if they walked the whole distance.


    ¡¸I told them we¡¯re gonna be late already¨D¨D. Also, about them two wanting to enter the village. ¡¹


    As the advance party, Rona headed towards the village first and returned in about three days. Ardis confirmed with Rona who was walking beside the carriage.


    ¡¸What did the village chief said? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºAnother two at this point is nothing¡» and smiled bitterly. However, Sera said ¡ºI can¡¯t decide unless I meet them in person¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. Glad that the village chief is a generous person. As for Sera¡­¡­, well, it¡¯s natural huh. ¡¹


    Fillia who was beside Ardis on the coach box heard about the conversation as well.


    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m sleepy, so I will ride on too¨D¨D. ¡¹


    Saying so, Rona got up into the carriage. Haru and his sister were in the carriage too but, it seems like they were used to Rona already as they didn¡¯t look afraid.


    They must¡¯ve understood that Rona who is intelligent enough to speak human language isn¡¯t anyone dangerous. A short conversation between Rona and Haru can be heard within the carriage.


    The horse carriage that ran on the highway induced the tired riders with its subtle shaking. Dozing off while her head was swaying, Fillia panickily slapped herself on the cheeks.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t Fillia go get some rest inside too? ¡¹


    Fillia silently shook her head at Ardis¡¯s question. It was Ardis who brought Fillia to the coach box seeing her stiffness probably because of her experiences in a carriage.


    Ardis then pulled Fillia¡¯s shoulders over. Fillia¡¯s cheeks touched Ardis¡¯s thigh.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to push yourself. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s hardened hand with creases patted Fillia on her head which is now in a lap pillow position. Ardis¡¯s smell and the absolute security. Enveloped by both of them, Fillia started to doze off.


    Eventually, when her consciousness was about to dissolve in her light sleep, there were presences that invaded her domain.


    Immediately waking up, Fillia extended a searching mana web to the surroundings.


    ¡¸You¡¯re now able to sense at this range already huh. ¡¹


    Ardis who was beside called out three flying swords across the ¡ºGate¡».


    ¡¸Beasts? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably. Although it¡¯s rare to have them come out on a highway, it can¡¯t be helped since there¡¯s probably no subjugation request thanks to the civil war. ¡¹


    About fifty mana signatures surrounded their carriage. Considering their strength, they¡¯re probably medium-sized beasts.


    ¡¸Take care of the carriage, Fillia. ¡¹


    Rona had already gotten off the carriage and readied himself to welcome the foes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you. ¡¹


    Ardis lightly patted Fillia¡¯s head before getting down from the coach box. It seems like they want to quickly get it over with by splitting up the work.


    ¡¸Take the left side, Rona, I will take the right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Al¨D¨Dright! ¡¹


    After a short delegation of roles, Ardis and Rona charged forward to dispose of the threats. The surrounding responses started to reduce quickly.


    Ardis and Rona both have the power to easily deal with demonic beings in the Canobis Mountain Range. Beasts that appear on grasslands, their numbers don¡¯t even matter.


    However, the more they have, it¡¯s more likely that some will slip past. Two beasts that managed to charge through came from front and back.


    ¡¸First¡­¡­ the front. ¡¹


    Judging that there¡¯s still room for the one behind, Fillia prioritized the one coming from the front first. They are ¡ºGrass Wolves¡», the beast with grey fur leapt from the ground with its four legs.


    Although it might be dangerous if there¡¯re too many of them, they¡¯re not difficult to deal with individually. It¡¯s a beast that even Fillia had defeated many times despite her lack of experience with fighting.


    As expected, she couldn¡¯t yet deal with fifty of them but, she wouldn¡¯t have troubles with five.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you! ¡¹


    The wind blades created by Fillia sliced open the Grass Wolf¡¯s stomach. Although not an instant death, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a fatal wound.


    The one at the front is no longer a threat. As Fillia came to a conclusion, suddenly a cry came from behind.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t, Haru! ¡¹


    As Fillia immediately turned around to confirm what was happening, of all things, Haru jumped out of the carriage with a wooden stick in his hand facing the remaining Grass Wolf.


    ¡¸W-Why!? ¡¹


    In a hurry, Fillia shot a fireball and kept the Grass Wolf away, and ran to Haru.


    ¡¸Haru-kun, you can¡¯t jump out of the carriage like that! ¡¹


    ¡¸I will protect Onee-chan! ¡¹


    Haru yelled despite his legs trembling.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t do that! ¡¹


    They aren¡¯t even opponents that could ever match Ardis and Rona. Fillia can deal with the remaining Grass Wolves that manage to slip by their guard.


    It¡¯s natural that there¡¯s no danger as long as he stayed inside the carriage. But the people that she is protecting suddenly jumping out of the carriage is something she didn¡¯t expect in a hundred years.


    ¡¸Kyaa! ¡¹


    This time, another cry came from Haru¡¯s sister who was left in the carriage.


    ¡¸Onee-chan!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Another one got through!? ¡¹


    The third Grass Wolf that managed to slip by Ardis¡¯s swords and Rona¡¯s fangs is now jumping into the carriage.


    ¡¸Please make it! ¡¹


    Fillia immediately put up a physical barrier ahead of Haru¡¯s sister. As the Grass Wolf crashed into the barrier and got deflected back, Fillia delivered another blow using wind.


    The wind blades immediately cut off the Grass Wolf¡¯s head, and Fillia reconfirmed the situation. The horses pulling the carriage, Haru¡¯s sister on the carriage, and Haru.


    She had to protect all three of them at once while keeping her guard up and defeating the Grass Wolves. For the time being, she must reduce her targets of protection to two.


    Thinking like that, Fillia brought Haru who was beside her back to the carriage.


    ¡¸Haru. You can¡¯t leave your sister¡¯s side if you want to protect her. We will take care of outside the carriage, Haru just have to protect your sister from the beasts that get inside. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uu, ¡­¡­unn. ¡¹


    Fillia scolded sternly, as Haru¡¯s response was tied up but still nonetheless replied. Finishing that, Fillia exited the carriage again, and reconfirmed the situation.


    Thirty Grass Wolves have already been slain. It¡¯s about time they realize their disadvantage and start to escape.


    Fillia continued her duty and kept her guard up until it is confirmed to be safe. Eventually, just as Fillia thought, the Grass Wolves that lost half its number retreated.


    All it boils down to was actually mundane, an expected result.


    ¡¸Good work protecting them well. ¡¹


    Ardis praised and patted Fillia head, but Fillia honestly confessed her failure.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­, it was almost dangerous. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped right? I think it was a good follow up. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s experience too. Since there¡¯s no loss, take it as a valuable learning experience. ¡¹


    Even while fighting the other Grass Wolves, Ardis and Rona had understood the situation. Rona and Ardis both seemed to understand that the reason behind the danger was because of Haru jumping out of the carriage.


    Fillia is forced to understand that she is still not fully fledged. Burning the remains of the Grass Wolves to not attract other beasts, the party continued their journey on the carriage.


    Fillia who sat on the coach box together with Ardis recalled the fight just now. The ones that she¡¯s protecting doesn¡¯t necessarily behave well.


    She reflected on her naivety to have not expected such a scenario. At the same time, she noticed the difficulty of protecting someone while fighting.


    If by herself, she can probably handle three of the Grass Wolves just now without any sweat. But what about it.


    It was almost a carnage when she was doing the same thing while protecting Haru, his sister and the horses. Protecting something is considerably harder than just defeating enemies.


    Ardis had been doing something so difficult for a long time. It was only now that she realizes that she was the one enjoying peace because of that.


    Fillia who was overcome with an inexplicable stuffy feeling in her chest hugged Ardis beside.


    ¡¸Ardis, ¡­¡­thank you. ¡¹


    She expressed her gratitude for the past six years into her words. Ardis who was suddenly thanked seemed confused.


    ¡¸Why so sudden? I didn¡¯t help this time too, and I don¡¯t remember doing anything worthy for that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, even so. Thank you. ¡¹


    There¡¯s no need to let him know. Fillia only expressed the words that she wanted to say the most.


    She had been receiving countless warmth from Ardis till now. This time, she wanted to be the one to give warmth to Ardis. Although it might be impossible now, she would in the future.


    She wants to proudly say that the overflowing warmth that themselves had received is an irreplaceable treasure. Ardis had made many enemies in order to protect them till now.


    There should be many that didn¡¯t have to be his enemies originally. If he hadn¡¯t been protecting themselves, then undoubtedly, he wouldn¡¯t be wanted by the church or nobles in Nagras Kingdom.


    That¡¯s why, Fillia hardened herself and swore. Even if everyone in the world becomes Ardis¡¯s enemy, she herself would pledge to remain at his side till the end.

 CH 231

    Ardis who returned to the village after taking ten times longer than their leaving journey came to a surprising liveliness. Many trees in the surroundings were cut down, and there were multiple houses being built in places that were empty before.


    It¡¯s not his mistake that the population had increased. In fact, Ardis noticed there¡¯re more people than usual with his mana detection.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go greet the village chief first. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. ¡¹


    Prompted by Rona, they headed towards the village chief house first, and was greeted by the village chief himself and Sera there.


    ¡¸Sorry, village chief. Just as you¡¯ve probably heard from Rona, these are the two children that I brought. ¡¹


    The village chief smiled bitterly at Ardis who said so first, and allowed it casually.


    ¡¸Yeah, I heard it. There¡¯s not much difference for two more at this point. ¡¹


    It has been three months since Ardis and co had settled down in the village. They were treated as guests courteously at first but, they had already assimilated into the village completely now.


    Ardis himself too had become familiar enough to ask a request without holding himself back.


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡­¡­Leaving that aside, there¡¯re quite a lot of new faces I¡¯m seeing? ¡¹


    His gaze was directed at the men that were building simple houses a little away from the village center.


    ¡¸There¡¯re thirty newcomers. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thirty more? ¡¹


    It was a village that had only about a hundred people originally. Suddenly hearing that the village had thirty more people, Ardis¡¯s mouth repeated the village chief¡¯s words unintentionally.


    ¡¸There¡¯re many people in Alburn that lost their home because of the civil war. Even if everyone is impossible, it couldn¡¯t hurt to save at least a few, right? ¡¹


    Sera from the sidelines interjected. From how she spoke, it seems like she was the one that brought the refugees from outside.


    Though in the first place, with no one else capable of dealing with the demonic beings in the Canobis Mountain Range, it¡¯s easy to imagine that it could only be Nere or Sera if not Ardis himself doing it.


    ¡¸I see. So that¡¯s why ¡ºThere¡¯s not much difference for two more at this point¡», huh? ¡¹


    Ardis came to a conclusion after recalling what the village chief said just now. Certainly, if there¡¯re thirty more people, another two more doesn¡¯t change much in the bigger picture.


    Glaring at his partner for a bit for failing to convey the most important part, Ardis turned his gaze back to the village chief, acknowledging his efforts and sympathizing with him.


    ¡¸It must¡¯ve been a trouble. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that it was a trouble. But I can¡¯t go against the act of kindness of Angel-sama. ¡¹


    Even though he said so, it¡¯s undeniable that the village chief looked tired.


    ¡¸However, is it really fine to have thirty more people suddenly? Like the remaining rations or something. ¡¹


    ¡¸About rations, Nere had gone out to buy more today for the time being. She should be returning by the day. ¡¹


    ¡¸And living quarters are as you can see. The villagers are building more but, they will be staying at the church for the time being. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s question was answered by Sera and the village chief separately.


    ¡¸In any case, the church is full now. Can you let the two you brought stay at your house for now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    Letting the siblings take the twins¡¯ rooms, there would be no problem if Fillia and Riana moved to Nere¡¯s room temporarily.


    Either way, Fillia and Riana would sneak into Ardis¡¯s bed by the morning. The twins¡¯ personal room can be considered unused in the first place.


    ¡¸Those two are the one Ardis brought right? ¡¹


    Sera looked at Haru and his sister who was behind Ardis. Without waiting for Ardis¡¯s response, Sera stepped forward and looked at the two¡¯s eyes for a moment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Unn, looks alright. ¡¹


    Unknown whether what was alright, it seems like Sera has her standards of approval about who is welcomed in the village.


    ¡¸Then these two will be left to you¨D¨D¡¹


    Sera turned back and looked at Ardis.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll talk again when Nere returns, alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸Talk? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, a very important one. ¡¹


    Sera reaffirmed while smiling a little, but Ardis somehow had a bad premonition.


    ***


    As Nere returned from procuring more rations, Ardis and co had dinner together for the first time in a while. Seven people were at the dining table.


    Haru and his sister were included in that too. Although the siblings were brought all the way to the faraway Canobis Mountain Range without knowing why, it seems like they had gotten close to Fillia and Rona on the journey.


    The sister seemed to be very self-aware, as she was proactively trying to secure a place for herself by helping Nere preparing the dinner.


    On the other hand, Haru met the twins for the first time. Seeing Riana who looked exactly like Fillia, his gaze is still alternating between the two confusedly while sipping on the soup.


    Although Fillia was taking good care of Haru, Riana looked at her as if staring at something strange. And after Nere heard the story from Ardis, as per usual, her expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    As for Sharu, it was the usual it doesn¡¯t concern me attitude. Despite an inexplicable atmosphere, it wasn¡¯t at all an unpleasant one.


    After they had finished a peacefuller than expected dinner, as Nere and Haru¡¯s sister was preparing the after-meal tea, the Angel-sama with red eyes visited the house.


    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough land. ¡¹


    Sera who arrived sat on a chair prepared by Nere, and said immediately without even touching the tea.


    ¡¸Land, you mean for this village? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Nodding at Ardis, Sera closed her eyes as if enjoying the fragrance of the tea prepared by Haru¡¯s sister.


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s expected. In the first place, the village can¡¯t expand beyond the barrier, and with thirty more people now, there is a need to build more houses and expand the fields, it¡¯s not strange to be lacking land. ¡¹


    It is a late thing to bring up now. Something as obvious as that must have been considered by Sera when she brought the people over from Alburn too.


    Not understanding Sera who said so deliberately, Ardis had wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    ¡¸And so, I¡¯d like to expand the village. ¡¹


    ¡¸You mean expanding the barrier? ¡¹


    Since the barrier surrounding the village is set by Sera, it¡¯s her will to expand or shrink its range. Of course, it comes with the pretense of her capability but, since she¡¯s saying it, it¡¯s likely not a problem.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just about expanding the barrier, you see. ¡¹


    ¡¸Meaning? ¡¹


    Not understanding her implication, Ardis prompted for further information.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t just expand it simply. ¡¹


    Hearing those words, Ardis tilted his head inwardly. It¡¯s unlikely that the people living in this village would be opposing Sera¡¯s will.


    And of course, the people that just came from outside naturally have no voice in it. Since the village exists in the Canobis Mountain Range, it¡¯s not under any countries¡¯ jurisdiction or anyone¡¯s ownership.


    ¡¸Simply¡­¡­? You¡¯re saying you need someone¡¯s permission or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly it, Ardis. Have you heard about the ¡ºDemonic Beast King¡» ? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºDemonic Beast King¡»? ¡­¡­ No, never. ¡¹


    Ardis who had no recollections regarding that name shook his head.


    ¡¸Judging from the name, it¡¯s a demonic being? ¡¹


    ¡¸A little different from a demonic being. In simple terms, it¡¯s the ruler of the Canobis Mountain Range. Grinder or Hell Mantis is as powerful as earthworms in its face. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite¡­¡­¡¹


    Certainly, Grinder and Hell Mantis are both demonic beings that can¡¯t match Ardis. However, they¡¯re both known as dangerous demonic beings commonly.


    Seeing from his previous experience of the Thoria territorial army against just one Grinder, it¡¯s obvious how threatening they are against normal mercenaries and soldiers.


    And if something like that is on earthworm-level, then the Demonic Beast King¡¯s power is an unknown value.


    ¡¸The mountains are something like its garden. It would probably leave us alone if we kept the current state but, if we expanded simply, it would probably be angered. ¡¹


    Ardis felt something was coming with Sera¡¯s choice of words.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, if we want to expand the village, we have to make a deal with it. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Meaning it has the intelligence to be negotiated with? ¡¹


    Sera¡¯s nod affirmed Ardis¡¯s words.


    ¡¸In other words, I want Ardis to follow me on the deal. Of course, you would accept my request right? ¡¹

 CH 232

    Few days later, Ardis and Rona accompanied Sera to the deepest part of the Canobis Mountain Range. After flying for about six hours, they landed at a place near the edge of the forest in the mountains.


    ¡¸We will have to walk from here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh¨D¨D, why? ¡¹


    Rona complained at Sera who acted as the leader.


    ¡¸There¡¯s the Demon Beast King¡¯s barrier in the sky. Since we are going to have a talk, it¡¯s better we don¡¯t make a bad impression by breaking it, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­So cumbersome. ¡¹


    Rona seemed reluctant as they started walking. According to her words, it seems like the Demon Beast King has a barrier to keep out the demonic being from its resting place.


    Though, it wasn¡¯t that strong and can be intruded easily, but naturally, doing so will break the barrier. Leaving aside if it was an enemy, it¡¯s something they shouldn¡¯t do if they¡¯re seeking for a talk.


    ¡¸So, is this place the Demon Beast King or what is living at? ¡¹


    A stone cliff that stood straight up. There was an entrance to a large cave there, as Ardis asked.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the entrance. There¡¯s still half a day of walking to go. Naturally, there¡¯re demonic beings inside, so we will have to be careful. ¡¹


    Sera who was leading illuminated the area with a mana light floating in the air, as Ardis and Rona both followed behind Sera.


    ¡¸It¡¯s larger than I expected. ¡¹


    The interior of the cave illuminated by the magical light was wider than expected considering the entrance. The height and the width too, both of them seemed like they can easily encompass the entire Litte Business Association¡¯s building in Reiten.


    Ardis¡¯s mutter reverberated in the darkness. Ardis and Rona both made lights of their own as well just in case, the three lights floated in the air as they proceeded.


    ¡¸The mana is quite thin here. With this much, there shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡­ demonic beings. ¡¹


    As if responding to Rona¡¯s words, there appeared groups of mana signatures in their range. What emerged from the darkness was demonic beings like leeches.


    Their body is over seventy centimeters. Despite being a demonic being, their mana signatures were weak, it wouldn¡¯t pose any issues for the three but, the problem was with the number.


    Noise of countless wriggles echoed. With one appearing after another in the range of the magical light¡¯s luminance, they moved together like a wave.


    ¡¸Remember to not use fire. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    Ardis who frowned warned Sera.


    ¡¸Then¨D¨D, what about this? ¡¹


    It was Rona that moved first. With his triangular ears twitching, more than ten invisible blades formed in the air, and all of them shot out as he tapped his front paws.


    The wind blades that flew through the air sliced through the leeches, cutting them into pieces. One volley killed about thirty of them, causing bodily fluids to splatter everywhere, releasing a pungent smell.


    ¡¸Uheeee, so smelly¨D¨D. Al, it¡¯s up to you now¨D¨D. ¡¹


    Rona who had a sharper sense of smell couldn¡¯t endure it as his face cringed, before retiring early from the battle and retreating behind Ardis.


    ¡¸It would¡¯ve been all fine if you froze them in the first place. ¡¹


    After sending a cold gaze to Rona, Ardis froze the ground along with the waves of leeches.


    ¡¸There¡¯re still more. ¡¹


    While constantly applying wind and ice magic, the three advanced deeper slowly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s sickening. ¡¹


    The demonic beings like leeches that attacked without pauses weren¡¯t threats at all. However, the number that appeared could only make Rona sigh depressingly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not really anything much though? Other than being bothersome. ¡¹


    ¡¸How many more are there? ¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, if there¡¯re lesser of them, it¡¯s even more troublesome. ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    Just as Ardis barged into Rona and Sera¡¯s conversation, there was a change in the leeches¡¯ movements. The leeches that were trying to bury the three whole seemed like they were moving to avoid something.


    Sensing a strong mana signature in the middle of the leeches, Ardis¡¯s raised his guard. He pulled out the red sword from his waist and held it with both hands.


    Sending a magical light towards the center of where the leeches are crawling away from, they finally caught a glimpse.


    ¡¸Waa, so huge. ¡¹


    A childish description came from Rona. The first thing that filled their eyes is the color red. The hard-looking skin stacked like boards together, reminiscent of plate mails.


    Its body was about eight meters. The demonic being that stood on its two thick hind legs balanced itself while swinging its powerful tail left and right.


    Its smaller front legs were moving in the air seemingly trying to find something, as its upper body twisted swiftly, its sharp chin picked up of a leech that was late to escape.


    The leech was captured disappeared in its mouth. Then another, and another, the leeches that couldn¡¯t escape it were eaten.


    ¡¸Hey, Al. Could that be? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Probably that Dragon Shell Beast or something. My first time seeing one though¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s a gigantic reptile, with tusks growing out of both sides of its mouth and three pairs of creepily glowing red eyes. An extremely dangerous demonic being with the name of Dragon Shell Beast.


    ¡¸Will it come? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹


    The Dragon Shell Beast that swallowed the fifth leech looked around for more preys but couldn¡¯t find any, then its gaze landed on the three.


    ¡¸Thought so. ¡¹


    The three pairs of red eyes were glowing creepily. It seems like it¡¯s going to treat the three as preys.


    ¡¸It¡¯s coming! ¡¹


    With Sera¡¯s voice, the three spread apart. On the other hand, the Dragon Shell Beast seemed like it was approaching while trying to gauge the situation.


    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    Rona created wind blades like he did against the leeches. The invisible blades that were created surrounded the golden body and drew an arc, flying towards the Dragon Shell Beast.


    However, the wind blades that can easily dice a Grinder into pieces had little to no effect on the Dragon Shell Beast¡¯s armor.


    After dangerous sounds reverberated, several wounds were carved onto its red outer skin.


    ¡¸That¡¯s too hard¨D¨D! ¡¹


    It seems like its skin is considerably hard, as Rona¡¯s magic only managed to deal shallow wounds.


    ¡¸Then, what about this? ¡¹


    Ardis who understood the toughness of the outer skin thanks to Rona¡¯s attack released a light-based arts. The light compressed to its limit landed a direct hit on the Dragon Shell Beast¡¯s tail.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s effective. ¡¹


    The light were deflected at an angle thanks to the scales on its tough skin, and hit the ground in the cave. Since it was bleeding at the spot where it hit, in a sense it was better than Rona¡¯s wind blades but, it¡¯s still not effective at all.


    Despite an attack that can easily pierce through the usual demonic beings, the Dragon Shell Beast could stand against it with its high defense.


    ¡¸It¡¯s going your way, Al! ¡¹


    Rona warned. The Dragon Shell Beast that had been standing still till now spat out something in a straight line.


    It was like a pole stretching out from its mouth. That thin pole landed in front of Ardis by two meters, shaving off the land, ¨D¨D or rather, dissected.


    Something that the Dragon Shell Beast spat out cut the ground into two pieces. As if a knife cutting fruits, the thin blade assaulted Ardis.


    ¡¸Tch! ]


    While clicking his tongue, Ardis deployed triple-fold magic barrier. However, even his tough barrier formed cracks just as the attack impacted.


    With a sound of glass shattering, the first layer broke down. The something that the Dragon Shell Beast released pushed back at Ardis.


    Knowing that the second layer will be broken soon, Ardis was about to layer more, but before that can happen, a new barrier had already covered himself.


    The Dragon Shell Beast¡¯s attack was blocked, passing beside Ardis, before disappearing above his head.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll need at least five-folds if you want to defend against that, you know? ¡¹


    It seems like it was Sera¡¯s follow up.


    ¡¸My mistake. ¡¹


    Honestly acknowledging his mistake, Ardis glanced at the score on the ground by the Dragon Shell Beast¡¯s attack. There were black-colored powder scattered around the score in the ground.


    ¡¸Iron¡­¡­ dust? ¡¹


    It¡¯s probably iron shrapnels being spat out at a high speed. An iron sand breath or something.


    ¡¸Should I take care of it? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I will do it. ¡¹


    Having seen the attack once, it¡¯s no longer a threat. Ardis pulled over ten swords from the ¡ºGate¡», and released them towards the Dragon Shell Beast.


    The flying swords that came from four directions cut at once. However, leaving aside ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡», or ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡», swords that are just made of Heavy Iron couldn¡¯t do anything.


    After all, even the three swords that had Lesha powder in it could barely do anything.


    ¡¸I must slice it myself huh. ¡¹


    Seeing few Heavy Iron swords blown away by the iron sand breath, Ardis took a deep breath and charged in with the red sword. While the Dragon Shell Beast was occupied by the flying swords, Ardis dashed in.


    Although it managed to notice Ardis and turned around, Ardis was already at its throat.


    ¡¸With this¨D¨D! ¡¹


    It¡¯s inevitable, as Ardis drew a straight line with the red sword. Unlike the flying swords that were apart from his hands, it was the sword swung by Ardis¡¯s strength.


    On top of that, although having tough skin, as expected, the defense around its throat was thinner. The Dragon Shell Beast¡¯s neck was cut open, and huge amount of blood spewed out.


    It was the attack that decided the match. Ardis delivered two more attacks at the already deeply wounded Dragon Shell Beast.


    Ardis continued to attack until the Dragon Shell Beast finally fell on the ground, before taking distance and sighing.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really a troublesome opponent. ¡¹


    ¡¸Someone that has been spectating don¡¯t complain. ¡¹


    Retorting Rona who complained as if he was the one that did it, the three once again started moving deeper inside the cave. After a few more encounters with other demonic beings and another three kilometers walked gauged by feeling, a bright light appeared at the end of their vision.


    ¡¸It seems like the exit is finally he¨D¨D¡¹


    Rona who saw the sunlight from the exit hastened his pace. But just as he walked another ten steps or so, he visibly twitched, before jumping back and freezing in place.


    ¡¸What happened, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis asked seeing his strange behavior but, there wasn¡¯t a response from Rona. Eventually, Rona didn¡¯t reply Ardis but threw a question to Sera.


    ¡¸Is that the guy? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ugeh ¡¹


    Even though Ardis was tilting his head at their exchange, after walking about five more minutes, his question was solved.


    About five hundred meters ahead, at the maximum range where Ardis¡¯s mana detection reaches, there was an unbelievably enormous creature.


    He was transported into this world for about eight years already. It was the first time he had encountered such a huge signature.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It was, about this huh. ¡¹


    Ardis barely managed to squeeze out his comment. He couldn¡¯t blame Rona for being speechless.


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Unlike Ardis who froze, Sera casually continued walking. Seeing that it¡¯s meaningless even if they stood there, Ardis and Rona both advanced following the black clothing ahead in silence.


    Eventually, the sunlight filled more of their vision. After thirty more minutes when they finally got through the cave, Ardis saw the open space and widened his eyes with his words missing.


    ¡¸Wha¨D¨D! ¡¹


    A valley hidden by the tall mountains on all side. There was an enormous creature standing there looking up. Without asking Sera, he knew what was it.


    ¡ºCanobis¡¯s Demon Beast King¡»


    The overwhelming strength holder was staring at Ardis with a cold gaze.

 CH 233

    In the valley, there was a soot colored reptile sleeping in the sunshine. The enormous body moved in accordance to its breathing, a proof that it is indeed a living creature.


    It had probably noticed them way before they arrived. Opening its mouth that is so big that it can swallow an entire carriage, a displeased voice resounded.


    ¡¸What is your business here? ¡¹


    The mouth that opened slightly revealed the sharp teeth within. Two thick hind limbs, a pair of bat-like wings, and then sharp claws on the forelimbs.


    If the legendary creature known as dragon really existed, then it would have this appearance without doubt. Unlike the dragon-like Dragon Shell Beast, it¡¯s evidently different in the essence.


    ¡¸Ara, just a greeting though? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t recall asking you. ¡¹


    Unlike Sera¡¯s courteousness, the Demon Beast King¡¯s words were expectedly rude. Despite so, Sera who seemed like she was used to it replied casually.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to occasionally visit a nearby neighbor? ¡¹


    ¡¸Quickly state your business. It¡¯s a waste of time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Saying that even though you have so much time to even start rotting. ¡¹


    Sera had a stupefied face looking at the Demon Beast King that looked like it was sighing while complaining.


    ¡¸Nevermind. ¡¹


    However, it¡¯s only but a short time. Sera who regained herself entered the main topic.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple story. You know the village in my barrier near the foot of the mountain right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, impressive that you can continue without getting bored. ¡¹


    ¡¸Those words, I will return them to you as is but, let¡¯s leave that aside first. It¡¯s about the village. Recently, there had been more villagers, and probably more will come at a later date. But if that happens, the land now wouldn¡¯t be enough. That¡¯s why I want to expand the barrier a little. ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King that heard the story changed its expression suddenly. After glaring at Sera for a bit, it narrowed its eyes and asked.


    ¡¸Are you going against the ancient covenant? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who would. ¡¹


    While receiving pressure that would¡¯ve made normal people run in panic, Sera who brushed it off with a smile isn¡¯t a normal being.


    ¡¸This is still the land of Canobis as long as you live here anyways, and it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re its legitimate guardian. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then as per the covenant¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸But. ¡¹


    Sera continued knowingly covering the Demon Beast King¡¯s words.


    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be a violation to make a new covenant right? ¡¹


    The enormous eyes looked surprised for a moment. However, those returned to its original state immediately, jabbing at Sera again.


    ¡¸Servant of Eternal, you have no rights to form a new covenant. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that without you telling. By the way, you¡¯re no longer under my protection. I could¡¯ve just expanded without minding you but, consider it my sincerity to be bothered coming all this way here. ¡¹


    ¡¸What insolence. ¡¹


    ¡¸Likewise. Arrogant, timid and benevolent keeper of the earth and sky. If you¡¯re still considering yourself a friend of the kind-hearted Demon King, then you won¡¯t deny the challengers representing the village a chance right? ¡¹


    Sera retaliated with her challenging gaze. Eventually, the Demon Beast King spoke again after a period of silence.


    ¡¸¡­¡­So? Are these brats going to be my opponents? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Their capability? ¡¹


    ¡¸Acknowledged by a Practitioner¡¯s daughter, I suppose you would get an idea if I say so, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou. Fine then. ¡¹


    It seems like the brats referred to themselves, Ardis who understood nothing else other than that frowned.


    ¡¸Oi, I don¡¯t get it at all. What the heck are you two talking about? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s question was met with Sera¡¯s answer which is as expected, not straightforward at all.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. The negotiation is successful as long as you show your power. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Was that negotiating just now? ¡¹


    It was Rona¡¯s unintentional mutter but, there was no one to answer that.


    ¡¸Now then little brats, don¡¯t disappoint me. Come at me with the golden one too. ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King stood up ignoring the people that were getting dragged in.


    The unpleasant word, ¡ºCome at me¡» spurred Ardis¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like how it¡¯s going. ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? I¡¯m counted as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the rest is up to you two. ¡¹


    Turning around to Ardis and Rona who are confused, Sera waved her hand and took her distance.


    ¡¸Oi, wait¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Now, shall we start! ¡¹


    Ardis was trying to stop what was going on but, the Demon Beast King paid it no mind and took a stance.


    Even without words, it¡¯s obvious that his opponent is eager for a fight.


    ¡¸So this was your aim for bringing me along! ¡¹


    Ardis is someone used to fighting after many years. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s his first or second time getting thrown into a death match without a good reason.


    Judging that he should rather defend against the approaching threat than complaining at Sera, he immediately put up a five-fold magic barrier.


    The Demon Beast King howled. Five balls of flame appeared above Ardis, and immediately fell down from the sky.


    Every one of them had the power of ¡ºFerno ? Resta ? Ganov (Flames of Purgatory) ¡» casted by an elite magician but, Ardis¡¯s barrier still managed to block it despite three layers were broken.


    Although the same appearance, its power was totally different.


    ¡¸Good guard. It would have been a downer if that much was enough. ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King whose mouth distorted in joy moved onto its next hand. Countless spear shaped from transparent crystals were created, all of it shot towards Ardis.


    As a countermeasure, Ardis called swords over the ¡ºGate¡». They numbered in the hundreds.


    It was the limit where any more than that, Ardis would only be able to control them with simple movements. Although it¡¯s already impossible to reproduce his own sword skills on them, it¡¯s more than enough to intercept the spears flying in a straight line.


    All hundred of them moved as if holding a will on their own, and struck down the transparent spears one after another.


    ¡¸Hou, interesting! ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King sounded really pleased. Of course, Ardis is not sitting there quietly.


    Despite not his intentions but was forced into a fight, it¡¯s still a bad idea to stay passive. The flying swords that finished intercepting them moved in offense.


    A hundred flying swords surrounded the Demon Beast King like bees swarming on foreign enemies and slashed one after another.


    ¡¸Hakhakhak! As if it can work! ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that is obvious to me! ¡¹


    The Heavy Iron made flying swords didn¡¯t even work against the Dragon Shell Beast, Ardis didn¡¯t think for a second that it would work against the creature named Demon Beast King.


    It¡¯s enough that the Demon Beast King diverts its attention for a split second. Ardis immediately dived below the Demon Beast King, and pulled the red magic sword from his waist.


    Swinging with his full power towards the Demon Beast King¡¯s abdomen, the magic sword easily shattered the thick physical barrier, and left a slashing wound right in its body.


    ¡¸That sword¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Rather than its defense broken, the Demon Beast King was more surprised seeing the sword in Ardis¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸The Salvation Demons huh! Again with the unnecessary meddling! ¡¹


    For some reason the Demon Beast King hatefully cried before counterattacking.


    The claws that could easily cover Ardis¡¯s entire body swung down.


    ¡¸So quick!? ¡¹


    The sharp claws had agility unbelievable for its size, as Ardis three swords, ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» formed a shield together.


    The sharp claws that came at Ardis was stripped of its momentum by the three swords for only a moment.


    With that tiny frame of time, Ardis managed to retreat backwards, and as a parting gift, Ardis shot out ice magic.


    ¡¸It will not work! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s magic that has decimated many demonic beings couldn¡¯t do anything to the Demon Beast King.


    Just as Ardis tried to keep the distance, the Demon Beast King came with a tail swipe.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Faster than his thoughts, Ardis created mana footholds, and jumped upwards into the air. The carbon colored tail passed by just in front of him.


    ¡¸Not yet! ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King still had another hand as its wings started to beat.


    The raging wind like tornado assaulted Ardis but, something on that level isn¡¯t going to make a difference.


    However, the wind contained sand created from mana, degrading Ardis¡¯s visuals.


    ¡¸Blinding attack¨D¨D above huh! ¡¹


    He read the Demon Beast King¡¯s intentions by the flow of mana. A gigantic ball of flame appeared in the sky burning stronger than the sun.


    Ardis looked up at a ball burning in bluish white flames. That color reminded of him his nemesis.


    Although his body froze for a moment, Ardis abandoned offense and immediately devoted all his magic to defense while taking evasive action.


    Creating eight-folds of reinforced magic barrier and facing them towards the sky only for the purpose of defending against the blue flames.


    The gigantic bluish flames full of destructive power dropped on Ardis like an arrow. His field of vision which had been obscured by the flying sand immediately cleared under the pressure of the blue flames.


    At the same time, Ardis¡¯s barrier immediately depleted by five layers. Another layer gone, even while its momentum degraded, the powerful blue flames continued to break apart the barriers.


    Although Ardis¡¯s barrier was giving its best fighting the blue flames, another broke unable to endure its power.


    The last one had cracks in it. But finally the blue flames lost its power.


    ¡¸Hou, you can even defend that! I see, as expected of someone with the Practitioner¡¯s acknowledgement! ¡¹


    ¡¸To think of hiding your big body, you¡¯re unexpectedly tactical. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fighting with brain. Say it cowardice or whatever. It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸That expression with composure, don¡¯t think you can keep that up forever. ¡¹


    ¡¸Being energetic is good! Come at me with your full power! ¡¹


    ¡¸I would without you saying! ¡¹


    Once again Ardis switched into offense. Releasing condensed light with the most mana he can inject, it flew towards the Demon Beast King¡¯s foot in a straight thin line.


    Of course, the Demon Beast King defends against it with several folds of magic barrier.


    However, Ardis¡¯s attack probably had more power than the Demon Beast King expected.


    Rather than defending against it frontally, it changed the angle of the barrier into deflecting.


    Because of that, the Demon Beast King was distracted for a moment. As if waiting for that moment, the golden colored partner that was hiding its presence till now jumped out from its blind spot.


    ¡¸Did you forgot about me? ¡¹


    Along with powerful mana converging, Rona unleashed his specialty magic. Five or so crescent shaped blades flew out.


    ¡¸Mu? ¡¹


    Despite sounding surprised, the Demon Beast King that defended it leisurely suddenly changed in expression.


    The crescent shaped blades hit its barrier, and splattered into viscous paste, blocking the Demon Beast King¡¯s vision.

 CH 234

    What Rona shot towards the Demon Beast King was the same technique he used during the reunion with Ardis. Although it looks like a blade at first, all of them turned into vision-blocking ink when they hit.


    It didn¡¯t get deflected, nor did it start disappearing either, as if it was his aim from the beginning, the blades lost its shape, and stuck onto the barrier spreading thin and wide.


    His attack was not for any offensive purpose, it was to blind its vision for a moment by covering its barrier with it.


    Did the Demon Beast King see through the nature of the blades that it would be a pain if mistreated, or was it its intuition, the Demon Beast King didn¡¯t shake them off forcibly, but burned them with flames created from magic.


    However, it is more than enough for Ardis to have the Demon Beast King¡¯s vision covered for a moment. Creating invisible footholds and running in the air, seven drill-shaped rocks were dropped from above the Demon Beast King.


    It would be enough to end normal opponents. However, the Demon Beast King easily defended against it.


    With a swipe with its thick tail that can easily break down a city wall, five of them were hit away, and the remaining two shattered on impact at its barrier.


    ¡¸Hahak! Interesting technique! ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King was greatly pleased, as evident in its voice. The thick tail that swung away the rocks although little, suffered wounds as well.


    Although each of them would¡¯ve dealt a fatal blow to a human and crushed them into a paste, it could only deal a measly shallow wound to the Demon Beast King¡¯s thick and tough skin.


    Ardis and Rona continued on the offense. With the gap shown by the Demon Beast King because of the diversion from above, Rona dived below it.


    Along with intelligence, he is a creature that can survive in the harsh world of survival of the fittest. The teeth that was usually used for crushing candy are not for show either.


    Rona thrusts his sharp fangs into the shin of the Demon King.


    ¡¸Hmph! ¡¹


    Without pain showing on its expression, the Demon Beast King just shook off Rona. Even though it looked effortless for the Demon Beast King, Rona with his size was blown away.


    Without given a chance to ready himself, Rona was slammed into a nearby wall.


    ¡¸Good teamwork¡­¡­, however, your attacks are not hard enough. ¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¨D¨D. Just when I finally bit it. ¡¹


    Rona who was coughing while standing up seemed unsatisfied. Despite so, the leisure acting Demon Beast King was being showered with countless flying swords. Ardis focused all the flying swords in his possession into one point, and shot towards it like arrows.


    Opposing that, the Demon Beast King who didn¡¯t move but defended against it with a barrier noticed something amiss.


    ¡¸As if it would work¨D¨D, nn? ¡¹


    It noticed the few glowing swords among the countless Heavy Iron swords. The glowing swords were sword replicas created by Ardis with mana.


    Despite looking like a sword, they are the same as his condensed light arts.


    Even if normal swords can¡¯t do anything to the barrier, it couldn¡¯t get by unscathed with the arts mixed in with the volley. With light swords impacting it, the Demon Beast King¡¯s barrier started to form cracks.


    ¡¸Petty tricks! ¡¹


    Showing visible irritation, the Demon Beast King howled. In response to its irritation, a large disk-shaped glow appeared high above its head.


    As the glow dimmed, rain of light poured upon the ground, aiming for the countless swords flying in the air. The next moment, all the Heavy Iron swords fell to the ground shattered by the rain, leaving scrap metal pieces behind.


    The rain even punctured small holes in the valley. Then, as a countermeasure to the light swords, the Demon Beast King created spears of its own and cancelled them out.


    Defending against the ruthless onslaught, Ardis and Rona stood side by side as they reworked the plan facing the Demon Beast King.


    ¡¸Something like that also exists here huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸We shouldn¡¯t underestimate this world. Seems like we haven¡¯t seen the bottom of it¡­¡­¡¹


    Leaving aside the world they were born in, it is the first strong opponent that they encountered in this world. No matter humans or demonic beings, Ardis always won without even trying his best.


    It has been a while since both his swords and arts dealt minimal damage


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have the confidence to break through that defense though. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It certainly looks difficult. ¡¹


    Rona said so deflated, and Ardis agreed after a while of silence as he readied his red sword. Blue, greenish yellow, and white, three swords arranged themselves surrounding Ardis like knights.


    Ardis¡¯s eyes reflected his strong will.


    ¡¸¨D¨DBut if we can¡¯t do this much, we can¡¯t possibly reach that woman. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Right. That¡¯s true. ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s words, Rona¡¯s eyes narrowed. His depressed looking expression from just now disappeared. Without any need to convey each other¡¯s plan, at the same time Ardis sprinted forward, Rona ran towards the right.


    The Demon Beast King created gusts of winds greeting Ardis from the front who was sprinting forward with a warcry. The intense winds that passed by Ardis shook the mountains behind, cracking the earth.


    However, the winds did not stop.


    ¡¸A hybrid attack huh. ¡¹


    Despite already having the power to blow everything apart, there were even sharp invisible blades mixed in it.


    Ardis had to defend with a magic barrier but, he couldn¡¯t stop his tracks here, nor could he give up on the offense.


    The attacks that can be easily defended by Ardis if he fully focused in defense are now lethal enough on their own to Ardis.


    ¡¸How pathetic is it to be lacking in power. ¡¹


    While controlling the three swords ahead and grumbling at his lacking power, he deflected the invisible blades with them. Ardis put up a three-fold barrier to defend against the blades that passed through but, in the first place, the caster is not just anyone.


    Ardis knew more than anyone that a three-fold barrier could never stand against the attacks. The invisible blades easily broke through the barriers, slicing his cheek.


    Feeling heat at his cheek, while conscious about the liquid dripping down his cheek, Ardis nonetheless pushed forward. The Demon Beast King slammed its front claws onto the ground towards Ardis who didn¡¯t stop.


    The grounds were raised, countless thorns grew around Ardis¡¯s feet, shooting upwards in the same motion.


    ¡¸What a quick switch¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Even while anxious at the opponent¡¯s next attacks, Ardis didn¡¯t stop running. Creating invisible footholds to escape upwards, he continued running up into the air as the sharp thorns passed by where he was before.


    The Demon Beast King did not soften his attacks either, as bluish burning flames manifested. The blue flames that were just created did not stay put but immediately assaulted Ardis in the air.


    ¡¸Dodging is¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis who judged that dodging is difficult immediately deployed barriers. However, the most he could do in that impromptu situation was five layers.


    Thinking about the Demon Beast King¡¯s power, the barriers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance frontally, as Ardis adjusted the angle to divert it.


    While melting away the five barriers, the blue flames that was diverted from its path passed beside Ardis.


    ¡¸Guhk ¡¹


    The heat radiated through the air burned Ardis¡¯s arm red. It was at that time, Rona who had circled around the Demon Beast King saw a chance and moved into counterattack.


    Creating three gigantic ice spears larger than himself and shooting them towards the Demon Beast King¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡¸I said it was shallow! ¡¹


    However, the Demon Beast King deployed barriers, easily defending against Rona¡¯s ice spears.


    ¡¸Then what¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis followed up with the spirit of ¡ºWhat about this¡». The technique he saw when he fought the Four Winged, the electrical arts that Ardis came to learn after understanding Nere¡¯s explanation.


    However, Ardis¡¯s attempt of shocking with electricity failed. Just as it was activated, the electricity escaped from his control, flying to another direction.


    ¡¸Hou, understanding the principle of lightning I see! Certainly it¡¯s strong, but it will not work against another knowing subject! ¡¹


    Nere reminded that it is easy to be nullified by someone who knows about the logic. One of Ardis¡¯s effective hand was defended against effortlessly.


    ¡¸Kuh, so you¡¯re not just brawns! ¡¹


    Thus, it looks like the battle with the Demon Beast King will be a long fight. Ardis and Rona.


    In this world, despite the two that were thought to be undefeatable cooperating, they started to look tired opposing the Demon Beast King that did not lose its leisure even with their best attacks.


    Ardis¡¯s swords and Rona¡¯s arts were both ineffective. It¡¯s not like they were lacking in technique, they just lost in raw power.


    As the surrounding topography turned upside down, the valley that once had much greenery turned into wasteland. The Demon Beast King fired another yet unseen arts towards Ardis.


    The black pebble-like objects flew in a curved trajectory, heading towards Ardis.


    ¡¸This much! ¡¹


    Despite looking fatigued, Ardis cried out and raised his volume. Dispelling the mana foothold he was standing on, Ardis created another few meters below, leaving himself to the gravity as he dropped.


    As if laughing at Ardis¡¯s efforts of dodging the black pebbles, they started turning unnaturally after getting avoided.


    ¡¸It curves!? ¡¹


    The black pebbles evidently changed their trajectory chasing after Ardis. Ardis who noticed that it¡¯s a homing attack quickly thought of a solution.


    Ardis arranged the three flying swords that survived thanks to being made with Lesha Powder around him, and rushed towards the Demon Beast King while keeping the black pebbles in check.


    The flying black pebbles that slipped past the flying swords¡¯ defense hit Ardis¡¯s left shoulder and right flank. He was already not in a condition to create more barriers.


    On top of that, aiming for a counter attack, Ardis had no room for defense. While Ardis¡¯s face distorted at the intense pain, the Demon Beast King yelled angrily.


    ¡¸From the front? So shallow! ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King¡¯s coated its claws with mana, and swung with the intentions of slicing Ardis up all together through its own barriers.


    At that point, Ardis already had no remaining power to defend.


    Even if he tried to jump sideways after stopping his momentum, he cannot dodge the sharp claws. The one layer of physical barrier that was barely deployed was destroyed as he got blown away.


    With no gaps in between, Rona expanded his large-scale arts. Three boulders, about the size of the Demon Beast King¡¯s head, hung down from the distant sky.


    ¡¸That¡¯s your intention huh!? ¡¹


    Seeing the scale of that, the Demon Beast King immediately created barriers to protect itself. Rather than cutting through the air, the boulders were better described as crushing the space itself as they impacted the barrier.


    With the Demon Beast King as the center, the entire valley shook under the impact. With the shockwave spreading outwards, small rocks and sands were all blown away.


    ¡¸There¡¯s more to come! ¡¹


    Rona followed up with more arts. Intense winds that can even lift an entire house assaulted the Demon Beast King.


    ¡¸Muu, to think that it¡¯s to this degree! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because you¡¯re not being serious! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me laugh! ¡¹


    However, the Demon Beast King wouldn¡¯t lose either. Within the winds that can be said as a disaster, blinding white flames appeared.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that you can win against me with that! ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King¡¯s white flames were trying to devour the winds, while Rona¡¯s powerful winds were trying to scatter the flames.


    With an unrealistic scenery happening between the two, eventually the white flames seemed to gain advantage. As the flames was about to devour the winds, the two immense power exploded into the surroundings.


    The impact of the competing magic created a circular depression in the ground, and the peak of a nearby mountain was even blown away.


    Rona who created the intense winds suffered the aftereffects, blown away and slammed into a mountain before passing out.


    However, the battle hasn¡¯t ended yet.


    ¡¸Close!? ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King seemed surprised. It was because, while it was focusing on handling Rona, a human with the red magic sword appeared behind itself.


    ¡¸Too late! ¡¹


    Aiming at the Demon Beast King who was turning around, Ardis jumped and swung with his final squeeze of power. Transparent spear-like objects appeared around the Demon Beast King.


    However, their creation speed was evidently slower. It¡¯s unknown whether it was because of fatigue after using the enormous arts, or was it fatigue of the long battle.


    However, what Ardis had to do doesn¡¯t change. Jumping off the invisible mana footholds without blinking, the magic sword that was swung in full force stopped and froze in place just before slicing its neck.


    A sudden silence enveloped the surrounding. As if the battle just now was a lie, enormous tension surrounded there instead.


    The tens of spear pointed towards Ardis in a spherical radius seemed to move at any moment.


    ¡¸Still up for more? ¡¹


    In the situation that can only be considered life or death from any perspective, Ardis asked challengingly. Certainly, Ardis¡¯s sword was already at the Demon Beast King¡¯s throat.


    However, it was also obvious that he could no longer put up any decent magic barriers of his own.


    ¡¸Fuh, fine. ¡¹


    Was it satisfied with the fight with Ardis, or did it favor Ardis¡¯s provocation despite in a dangerous situation, the Demon Beast King laughed and dispelled the spears.


    ¡¸I guess it can¡¯t be helped to be matched this evenly. I shall recognize your powers. ¡¹


    With that, it was the ending declaration of the long battle.

 CH 235

    Sera who had been spectating so far appeared beside Ardis after landing back down.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you two have some consideration to not drag me in? ¡¹


    Contrary to her resentful words, the Demon Beast King responded with a stupefied expression.


    ¡¸As if something like this can do anything to your kind. ¡¹


    It snorted at Sera.


    ¡¸How is Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸That child is fine. He¡¯s just passed out.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Ardis asked about Rona who was blown away a while ago, as Sera smiled gently and replied.


    ¡¸Rather than that, your wounds seem more grave. ¡¹


    While saying, she held her hand over Ardis¡¯s wounded arm. The wounds that was caused by the Demon Beast King¡¯s attack started closing up on its own.


    ¡¸So you know about healing arts huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered with an unexpected expression, but Sera replied as if it wasn¡¯t anything great.


    ¡¸Just this much yes. Even you can use it if you understand the logic. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I doubt so. ¡¹


    Ardis immediately denied Sera¡¯s words. The church insists that the power to heal people are the grace of the Goddess given to the weak humans.


    In fact, most healers are monks or priests that believes in divinity. Solte was one such example if taken from Ardis¡¯s personal connections.


    However, Ardis who is in no way devout to the Goddess could never use that arts.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not good to put all kinds of limitations like that on yourself. ¡¹


    Unknown whether it was intentionally or just idle chatter, Sera said so while finishing up treating Ardis¡¯s wounds.


    ¡¸Leave me be. ¡¹


    Sera looked towards the Demon Beast King next, but the gigantic dragon immediately refused.


    ¡¸So, how was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I recognize the little brat¡¯s power. I guess it¡¯s not all bad to have lived so long. ¡¹


    Sera¡¯s question was met by the Demon Beast King¡¯s pleased response.


    ¡¸It¡¯s your own chosen restraint, why are you complaining now. Leaving that aside, if you acknowledge Ardis¡¯s power, in other words, you will be willing to make another covenant right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have no reasons to refuse a new covenant. But, the one deciding is not you. ¡¹


    Just as the two seemed to arrive at a conclusion, the two turned around to Ardis who was looking from the sidelines as a spectator.


    ¡¸And so, little brat. What do you wish for the new covenant to be? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Ardis who totally thought that it wasn¡¯t his business was suddenly met with a question from the Demon Beast King.


    ¡¸What is your wish? Because of my covenant, leaving this place is difficult for me. However, a new covenant can be made as long as it doesn¡¯t violate the old. Speak of your wish. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean¡­¡­, didn¡¯t Sera said it before the fight? ¡¹


    Before the fight started, Sera talked about ¡ºWanting to expand the area of the barrier¡». Naturally, Ardis thought that would be the new covenant.


    ¡¸That is her wish and not yours. It¡¯s not someone else, but you who has the right to make a new covenant. Ah right, the golden-colored one as well. However, I have not even the least intentions to hear a wish of someone other than you two. So, decide and speak of your wish. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you ask for my wish¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis glanced at Sera.


    ¡¸As the Demon Beast King said, it¡¯s not me that has the rights to form a new covenant. It¡¯s you and Rona who are doing that. I can only request you two to that. ¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s the ¡ºPlans to expand the barrier¡» huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Thinking a while after hearing Sera¡¯s confirmation, Ardis asked again.


    ¡¸Why did you think to expand the village only now? I heard from the village chief and Elma, the village had been keeping its territory. Even if there¡¯re people losing their home because of the civil war in Alburn, there had been wars here and there before. I don¡¯t understand your reason for accepting so many refugees now. Keeping it the same way as before if accepting refugees is hard would¡¯ve been fine, there¡¯s no need to expand the village forcibly right? Of course, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in the position to say that. ¡¹


    Ardis himself is a refugee as well after all. Even more so when he brought over the siblings, Haru and his sister over from Alburn recently, so he has no reason to refuse the expansion of the village.


    Ardis¡¯s question was ¡ºWhy now¡».


    ¡¸The territory of the village, rather, the size of the barrier is set because of an ancient covenant, I can¡¯t just do it simply. It can barely accommodate a hundred fifty people in its scale now. A village that can¡¯t get outside help and have poor harvest and hunting will quickly suffer from hunger. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always abandoned those that could¡¯ve been helped¡­¡­¡¹


    Sera shut her eyes. Seeing her fist tightening, Ardis couldn¡¯t pretend like he doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡¸Those that are chased out of their burnt hometowns, those that were abused, those that were innocent but framed as a felony¡­¡­. Certainly, these people can get a peaceful life in our village. But, even such a place has its limits too. While considering the numbers of villagers, I would offer help to a selected few. Isn¡¯t it a terrible hypocrisy? No, is it just for my self-fulfillment? ¡¹


    Sera was deprecating herself while her eyes were still shut. The Demon Beast King answered her question.


    ¡¸It was not a barrier to make a village in the first place. Rather, it¡¯s strange to shelter even a hundred humans. ¡­¡­However, even though few, it¡¯s the truth that those that were invited are saved. ¡¹


    Hearing the Demon Beast King seemingly trying to console her, Ardis was surprised.


    ¡¸I know. However, choosing who can be saved and who cannot, isn¡¯t that something that shouldn¡¯t exist in the first place? The ancient covenant cannot be altered, then creating a new one will suffice. But where to find a human that has the power that can be acknowledged by the Demon Beast King for that to happen¡­¡­¡¹


    Sera¡¯s red eyes looked straight at Ardis.


    ¡¸Then you appeared when I was thinking about that, Ardis. I thought that if it¡¯s you, you can surely surpass the Demon Beast King. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why you stopped the restraints and immediately brought over that many refugees huh. ¡¹


    Then you could¡¯ve said so in the beginning, as Ardis complained inwardly.


    ¡¸How is it, little brat? Will your wish to be expanding the barrier, or is it something else? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s sole wish appeared in his mind. The Demon Beast King is strong, strong enough to ensure even at least one sword can reach her if it can provide its help.


    If the Demon Beast King can participate in the fight as an ally, then there will be nothing more reassuring. It would become an exceptional combat power against the hateful woman general.


    However, the problem was his hateful nemesis was over the boundaries of this world.


    ¡¸Can I ask something first? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it ¡¹


    ¡¸You, how far can you go? ¡¹


    ¡¸How far, meaning? ¡¹


    ¡¸Using all hands you have, what is the limitation of your presence in somewhere? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me. There is no limitation. Anywhere under this broad sky. Even the sky continuing in the horizon is not my limit. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    The Demon Beast King¡¯s answer, was in another sense indicating his limit ¡ºWithin this world¡». Even if the Demon Beast King is strong, it couldn¡¯t cross the world and be an ally in a battle against his nemesis.


    Then it¡¯s meaningless, as Ardis thought so. It was at that moment, a familiar voice was heard.


    ¡¸Nee nee, is it over already? Isn¡¯t it cruel to leave me out like this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So how did the match end? ¡¹


    Ardis explained what happened so far to Rona who asked with his head tilting.


    Rona who heard about what happened while receiving treatment from Sera thought for a while and then easily said ¡¸Then why not do it like Sera said, expand the village barrier? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I know what Al is thinking but¡­¡­. It¡¯s not like we are being chased and not have time right? We have ten or twenty years to prepare ourselves. ¡¹


    It¡¯s certainly as Rona said. In this world, a year here equated to a day in the other world, there was no need to rush for time.


    In this world, even if they spent ten years here, their nemesis would¡¯ve only experienced ten days there. There¡¯s no fear that they would lose their chance at exacting their revenge.


    ¡¸Because of that, isn¡¯t it better that Fillia and Riana can stand on their own first? If the safe haven of the village expands, wouldn¡¯t it be more comfortable? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, right¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis could do nothing but agree with Rona. Since the Demon Beast King¡¯s power cannot be lent, Ardis¡¯s next wish would be ensuring the twins¡¯ future.


    In that meaning, it can be said that his wish aligned with Sera¡¯s. Ardis nodded and turned back to the Demon Beast King.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with my wish being ¡ºExpansion of the barrier¡». After all, that village is a safe haven for people that lost their places in the world like Fillia and Riana, then it¡¯s meaningful for me as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fine. The golden one agrees too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I¡¯m fine with that too. ¡¹


    Receiving Rona¡¯s affirmative, the Demon Beast King started speaking with dignity.


    ¡¸Now then, little brat, golden one. Name yourself. Let the names of the parties in the covenant be known. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Rona. ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King opened its mouth wide, and howled upwards in the valley, before declaring.


    ¡¸Mine name is Shuder. Tis Shuder, shall recognize Ardis and Rona as the other party of the new covenant. ¡¹


    Then the gigantic eyes looked towards Sera next.


    ¡¸Your wish shall be realized, I swear in the name of my friend to allow the expansion of the barrier protecting the village. ¨D¨D Of course, within the boundaries of the old covenant. ¡¹


    ¡¸No problems there. Your garden is only getting a little smaller after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­How much are you planning to expand. ¡¹


    Sera who replied the Demon Beast King¡¯s gaze ignored Ardis¡¯s retort, and the Demon Beast King changed the topic with a ¡¸Leaving that aside¡¹.


    ¡¸I had some fun thanks to both of you. Separate from the covenant, take some souvenirs. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s see, how about this? ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King took out a piece of ore from somewhere and put it out. The ore had strange refraction, showing different colors depending on the angle.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The ore that looked like a precious stone at first glance was not familiar to Ardis. However, Ardis felt like he saw its glow before, as the Demon Beast King answered.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a chunk of refined Lesha. ¡¹


    ¡¸Refined Lesha!? All of this? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Refined Lesha is the hardest material in this world and also the crown of precious stone.


    Even though he thought he saw its glow before, there¡¯s no way Ardis would¡¯ve guessed what it is. After all, the Demon Beast King took out a chunk of that about the size of a person.


    Ardis had at most only saw a small piece of refined Lesha before, at most the size of a centimeter. They were all at the size of being used on accessories like rings as the jewel.


    Because of the immense difference in their scale, Ardis couldn¡¯t have known, probably because he assumed that there¡¯re no refined Lesha of this size.


    Lesha is not just a pretty precious stone, but also a great mana conducting medium, the best material for weapons and tools. In short, there¡¯s nothing better than items made from refined Lesha.


    However, the technology to refine Lesha had been lost in the first place, so no new products could be created now. Even crushed Lesha in powder form can fetch a high price in the current times, the original refined stone would price at least ten times higher.


    ¡¸Sword, armor, using them can get you something pretty good. It will be better than the inferior ones made with mixing the powdered form. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t just a pretty good standard.


    Ardis¡¯s three swords, ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡», ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡» were made from Heavy Iron and Lesha powder.


    If any of those three swords came up in an auction, they would go for astronomical prices for sure. And to call them ¡ºInferior ones¡», the Demon Beast King¡¯s values are much different from them.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    The Demon Beast King asked seeing Ardis who was speechless.


    ¡¸No¡­¡­, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s very valuable but¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona added on beside Ardis who seemed a little awkward.


    ¡¸This thing, is there even anyone that can process it? ¡¹


    It was exactly that. Not just refining it, even the technology of crushing it into its powdered form was lost.


    If they received the refined Lesha chunk, in the end, they can only sell them for money. But with this size, putting it out on the market would cause an uproar for sure.


    There will definitely be countries interjecting, making it difficult to be sold with fierce competition between those with power.


    Hearing that, the Demon Beast King seemed really disappointed.


    ¡¸It¡¯s regressed that much huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why take a look outside occasionally at the very least. Living like a hermit like this would only drift you further from the world. ¡¹


    ¡¸What a disaster to hear that from your kind. ¡­¡­If it can¡¯t be processed, then this would be meaningless. Umu¡­¡­, then one that is already processed will be fine. Wait for a little. ¡¹


    Having pointed out by Sera cruelly, the Demon Beast King thought for a while, before flying somewhere. Then, after ten minutes or so, the Demon Beast King returned with a sword in its claws.


    ¡¸Take this. ¡¹


    ¡¸This is? ¡¹


    Receiving the sword, Ardis took it out of its scabbard and confirmed. The silvery blade without a single blemish reflected rainbow colors. It exuded mysterious vibes from the changes in the color.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a sword made from refined Lesha. Leaving aside the handle and the guard, the blade itself is made entirely from Lesha. Sorry that it¡¯s old but, its sharpness should¡¯ve not fallen. You can use this with no problems, I suppose. ¡¹


    Again, the Demon Beast King did something out of the general common sense. It¡¯s a sword with a blade made entirely from refined Lesha.


    With the technology to process or refine Lesha lost now, it¡¯s something that¡¯s invaluable. It¡¯s something akin to a national treasure.


    ¡¸Something like this¡­¡­, is it fine? ¡¹


    Certainly, if it¡¯s a sword made from Lesha that conducts mana very well, it will be a powerful asset. However, Ardis felt a little off receiving a sword on the level of a national treasure.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. It was an enjoyable fight after a long time. Well, as exchange for that, show up occasionally and accompany me for an exercise. ¡¹


    Even Ardis¡¯s reservedness disappeared after hearing the Demon Beast King¡¯s words.


    ¡¸You people will be a good solution for my lack of exercising. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    In other words, the fight they had just now only amounted to the degree of exercising.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it important to have good neighborly relationship? ¡¹


    Ardis was surprised by the unexpected personality of the Demon Beast King who said so, as he stopped holding back. Currently, only the red magic sword can deal damage to the Demon Beast King.


    Thinking about future exercises with the Demon Beast King, there¡¯s a need to enhance their equipment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Then I will gladly take it. ¡¹


    Although a little tired of the prospects, Ardis received the sword.

 CH 236

    Posted on March 5, 2021 by PhantasmalMira


    Ardis and co that had succeeded in forming a new covenant with the Demon Beast King returned to the village on the same day.


    And the next day, Sera started working wholeheartedly. After discussing with the village chief and conveying her plans of the village¡¯s expansion, she immediately started expanding the barrier.


    The barrier became several folds bigger than before. Ardis and Rona were both busy after that dealing with demonic beings left within the new perimeter.


    After five days, they had finally secured safety within the new barrier, and Sera looked really pleased.


    ¡¸With this, we can accept more people. ¡¹


    ¡¸Saying is easy but, are you sure expanding it this wide is fine? Leaving aside subjugating demonic beings, wouldn¡¯t there be a lack of personnel to patrol inside the barrier? ¡¹


    Ardis dumped cold water on Sera, pointing out the fact that there isn¡¯t enough manpower.


    There¡¯re villagers that goes on patrol regularly to ensure the village¡¯s safety. Certainly, there has been more people around after accepting refugees, but they¡¯re mostly common people without means of fighting.


    It¡¯s evident that there¡¯s a lack of people able to hunt or on the lookout for intruders.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there someone in store just for that. ¡¹


    As Ardis pointed out so troubled, Rona answered.


    ¡¸Someone in store? ¡¹


    ¡¸Strong enough to stand against demonic beings around here despite being a coward, able to speak with humans. Wasn¡¯t he still in Corsas Forest hiding from humans? ¡¹


    ¡¸Corsas Forest¡­¡­? Aah, you¡¯re talking about Rupus huh? ¡¹


    Thinking for a bit, Ardis recalled the name.


    Rupus.


    One species of beast known as Khlore from the same world as Ardis and Rona that got lost into this world.


    He¡¯s a beast that despite having the strength to fight Ardis and Rona on the same level, he was unbelievable coward, and so he¡¯s living in Corsas Forest in secret now.


    Due to his weak personality and the fact that he can understand words, he might get deceived by bad people, or even exploited, and so they brought him to the Corsas Forest where there¡¯re likely no other people around.


    Although the Corsas Forest is known as a demonic realm to normal people, it¡¯s more akin to a playground for Rupus¡¯s level with many easy preys.


    Ardis had visited him few times before, and it seems like he¡¯s living all fine and dandy.


    ¡¸It could work if we convince him to come and help in patrol. Since I was also accepted relatively easily here, wouldn¡¯t Rupus with his slightly larger body be welcomed too? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­. Certainly, for both ourselves and Rupus, there¡¯s a merit for both of us. ¡¹


    The next day, Ardis and Rona together went to the Corsas Forest. It only took a few hours going by flight from the village.


    Flying at an altitude where the beasts running on the ground looks like a grain, Ardis suddenly asked Rona about the ring on his forefoot.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, what did you get? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? This thing? ¡¹


    Rona asked back showing the ring on his forefoot. Similar to how Ardis got a pure Lesha sword, Rona as well gotten something from the Demon Beast King.


    And so it was about the ring. However, Ardis didn¡¯t know what was the ring.


    It seems like when Ardis and Sera was talking, the exchange between Rona and the Demon Beast King had ended.


    ¡¸Mfufu¨D¨D, it¡¯s a secret. I want Al to be surprised too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Aite aite. Then I will be looking forward to that. ¡¹


    Ardis answered suitably to Rona who seemed really smug. It¡¯s not like Ardis was really concerned about it. While doing something like that, they eventually arrived above the Corsas Forest.


    Arriving within the forests, Ardis and Rona found Rupus¡¯s mana and landed on the ground.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis-san and Rona-san. ¡¹


    There was the seven-meter black fur beast. His appearance looked like a wolf but, his true identity is of the greater species known as Khlore from the other world.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Unlike his gigantic body, Rupus tilted his head and asked. Even though he was really scared of Ardis and Rona the first time they met, he had gotten familiar already.


    ¡¸It seems like you¡¯re doing alright. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! There¡¯s nothing scary here, and there¡¯re a lot of weaker preys living here, so it¡¯s easy for me too. ¡¹


    Rupus¡¯s answer made Ardis smile bitterly.


    The weak preys that Rupus mentioned, the demonic beings were supposed to be existences said as ¡ºResolve to die when met one¡» by explorers or mercenaries.


    Rupus who treats them as weak preys is undoubtedly strong in this world but, it seems like he doesn¡¯t realize it at all.


    ¡¸I see. That sounds great, but actually¨D¨D¡¹


    If he isn¡¯t discontent with his current living situation, then it might be hard to convince him. While thinking like that, Ardis started explaining, and offered Rupus to move.


    ¡¸Eh, umm¡­¡­, that¡­¡­. I got used to here after all, and there¡¯re no scary enemies here¡­¡­. Somewhere with so many humans is a little¡­¡­¡¹


    It was an expected response, Rupus seemed unwilling to move. If he¡¯s living comfortably here, then Ardis understands as well that there¡¯s no need for him to be living with other people.


    As Ardis thought about not being so forceful, Rona from the side interjected.


    ¡¸Hmmm¨D¨D, then if anything happens in the future, you will have to handle it by yourself, you know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    Rupus suddenly looked unrest hearing Rona¡¯s words.


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s the case right? We¡¯ve been worrying about Rupus too, and we did come visit occasionally right? Even during that time when the war happened, I stayed here in case the Empire soldiers came right? But that¡¯s only possible when we were living nearby before though? Since we¡¯ve moved to the Canobis Mountain Range now, we can¡¯t look out for you like before, and if there¡¯re people that comes into the forest, we won¡¯t be able to protect Rupus. In other words, if a creature as strong as us came into the forest, then Rupus have to fight for himself right? ¡¹


    Suddenly, Rupus looked really scared.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, eeh? But no one came before¡­¡­. And there¡¯re no strong enemies here¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, they probably won¡¯t come, probably I say. But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s never gonna happen. Among explorers, I¡¯d say there¡¯re quite some people able to make it here, and there might be other demonic beings we didn¡¯t know about in the forest too. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Rupus sounded really scared.


    ¡¸But if in the village, then me and Al would fight even if any strong enemies appear, so Rupus can stay fairly safe. We won¡¯t know if anything happened here in Corsas Forest since it¡¯s pretty far. And since we won¡¯t know, we can¡¯t help. Well, I guess it¡¯s fine if Rupus can handle it on his own. ¡¹


    ¡¸U-uuu¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tease him that much, Rona. ¡¹


    It was Ardis that offered a saving boat to Rupus who seemed about to cry.


    ¡¸In any case, what Rona said is right. It¡¯s quite far here from Canobis, so we won¡¯t know if anything happened here. And so Rupus will have to solve any problems on his own. Of course, I don¡¯t think there would be anyone particularly stronger than you appearing anytime soon¡­¡­¡¹


    Although Rona exaggerated it, it¡¯s undeniable that it might happen albeit extremely unlikely. Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t think anyone can match Rupus as well.


    However, the problem was Rupus seemed easy to be swindled by people. In that regard, it¡¯s true that Corsas Forest is too far from the village for them to shield Rupus.


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s further explanation, Rupus finally agreed to moving.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­, I understand. ¡­¡­I will go. I will follow Ardis-san and Rona-san. You will really help Rupus when I¡¯m in trouble right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, we will help Rupus, we will protect you too as long as you¡¯re within the village. ¡¹


    And so, Rupus was convinced by Ardis and Rona to move to the village. A gigantic and fierce looking beast, the villagers that met him for the first time looked very scared.


    However, since Sera accepted him and also him being able to talk, on top of that, having Rona as a precedence probably helped a lot, the villagers all accepted it without much chaos.


    Rather, Rupus¡¯s fear for the villager probably helped him to get accepted as well. Similar to the twins, Rupus was tasked with patrolling within the barrier.


    Rupus that can easily carry two humans on his back without any troubles increased the patrol efficiency greatly.


    Of course, the problem with the sudden expansion is not just with patrolling. Food production, seasoning and drinking water, harmony between the prior villagers and the newcomers, there¡¯re quite a few that needed resolution.


    And just like that, the hidden village that had been operating without people finding out, took a step in a new direction thanks to Ardis.


    Without the boundaries of countries nor churches, the village of abandoned and abused people. Accepting more people that had lost their places to go, the village continued to expand.

 CH 237

    It had been about two years since Ardis and the others started living in the village. In that time, the village that only had about a hundred people at first expanded quickly, and now the population is over five hundred people ranging from different ages.


    Normally, a sudden spike in population would call for discord between the villagers. However, surprisingly, the people brought over by Sera were able to get together without any many problems.


    It¡¯s unknown what method she employed but, perhaps she had chosen people based on some criteria. Seeing the village with many twins, and several tribes from the western countries, or children that are of mixed races, despite the occasional surprised look, there were no discrimination.


    That¡¯s why, for Riana, there¡¯s no need to be scared and put on a fake self in this village, it¡¯s a place where she can be herself.


    ¡¸Riana-chan. ¡¹


    Riana who was called out stopped walking and turned around. It was a wolf-like creature that came nearer. However, his size was many folds larger than a wolf.


    The enormous body even larger than an entire carriage, covered with black fur, it looks exactly like a fierce demonic being or beast.


    Although other people might shrink in fear from the gigantic black creature, or get into a fighting stance, Riana did neither but replied casually.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Rupus? ¡¹


    The black beast¡¯s name is Rupus. Two years ago, it was the beast that can understand human language that Ardis and Rona brought to the village.


    In the beginning, Riana was afraid too but, she had gotten used to it now and can converse with him without any problems.


    Rupus continued to approach. However, his every step was accompanied by children¡¯s laughter noises. There were several children hanging down and swaying while grabbing onto his black fur.


    Despite wearing a tired expression because of the children that wouldn¡¯t get off, Rupus still moved carefully to not shake them off. After looking at the children having fun with Rupus, Riana asked purely out of curiosity.


    ¡¸Is it not painful? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­, it¡¯s a little painful. But they won¡¯t leave me no matter what I say. ¡¹


    Rupus with an expression almost crying grumbled.


    ¡¸Well, I think it¡¯s better to be liked than afraid of right? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a little different from that though, I think¡­¡­¡¹


    Even Rupus himself who was timid at first had completely become one of the villagers by now. However, he soon became a popular figure for the children as the people came to understand his gentle nature, or his weak personality if not saying it nicely.


    After they found out Rupus isn¡¯t scary, the children only saw Rupus as a playing mate that¡¯s comfortable to touch. Because of that as well, Rupus is now always a playing partner for the children.


    ¡¸Rupufuu¨D¨D¡¹


    While they were chatting, a boy about three years old approached, hugging onto Rupus¡¯s leg and started climbing him.


    It was indeed a peaceful scenery. If it¡¯s Rupus who has strength equalling Ardis or Rona, then he wouldn¡¯t be tired out even after playing with the children.


    However, it¡¯s apparent to the eyes that he¡¯s terribly tragic. Not injuring the children and enduring the discomfort and pain from his fur being pulled, there were no longer anyone in the village that saw Rupus as a dangerous beast.


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Riana asked, then Rupus sighed a little, before starting to talk with his fierce looking jaws.


    ¡¸Did Ardis-san went somewhere? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis? ¡­¡­I think he went to Reiten with Rona together today. ¡¹


    Recently, whenever Ardis and Rona leaves the village for an occasion, either Riana or Fillia would be accompanying. And so, today¡¯s rotation is Fillia being a company and Riana staying behind.


    ¡¸I see. They went out huh¡­¡­. Will they be back within today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably, I think they will be back before night. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then can you tell him that the village chief called for him when he¡¯s back? ¡¹


    It¡¯s rare to see the village chief call for Ardis. Riana looked gloomy as she thought that something bad happened.


    ¡¸I can do that but¡­¡­. I¡¯m going to patrol now, so I probably won¡¯t be around for a while? If it¡¯s a message, I think it¡¯s better for you to find Nere, she¡¯s staying in the house. ¡¹


    Already considered as an adult, Riana has her role within the village.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­, that person is a little scary¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so? ¡¹


    Riana who had been together with Nere for a long time didn¡¯t understand Rupus. Certainly, Nere¡¯s expressionless face doesn¡¯t give people a good first impression.


    However, Nere is akin to a family member after spending half her life together with. Even if she hasn¡¯t changed one bit in appearance since the day she met her, Riana wasn¡¯t afraid.


    ¡¸She¡¯s a kind person, I don¡¯t think you have to be nervous. ¡¹


    ¡¸U¡­nn. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I will try. ¡¹


    Rupus with depressed shoulders left the area. Despite his inexplicable sad atmosphere, the children were playing with Rupus like he¡¯s a slide, it was a strange scene.


    ¡¸Sorry for making you wait. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, it wasn¡¯t that long actually. ¡¹


    It was her year-long friend, Karina who was waiting at the entrance of the village. It¡¯s a rule to have villagers form a group of two whenever they¡¯re patrolling within the barrier.


    As the partner is not set in stone, Riana will be patrolling the east side together with Karina today.


    ¡¸I was a little late too, thanks to Deen taking more time before we left. ¡¹


    ¡¸Deen is at the north today, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yep. He¡¯s with Nakka today, so he¡¯s in high spirits. He even put up a nice hairstyle despite patrolling is our work. What a stupid person, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha¡­¡­¡¹


    Without knowing what is best to reply, Riana could only vaguely laugh. Although twins too, Karina and Deen are unlike Riana with Fillia who have exceptional good relationship.


    It might be because of their difference in gender but, they always like to talk bad about the other person disregarding whether the other person is around or not.


    After confirming their own equipment, the two entered the forest after leaving the village. The forests near the village are safe, as not even preys could be found.


    Since there¡¯s still some distance to the area they need to start being careful, the two were chattering while walking towards the outskirts of the barrier.


    ¡¸But is it really okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? About what? ¡¹


    ¡¸About Deen. That guy, even though he was so stuck up with Riana half a year ago, he easily changed over to Nakka as soon as she arrived in the village¡­¡­¡¹


    Nakka is another girl at fifteen that had joined the village half a year ago. A child of a minority tribe in the western countries known as the Reto tribe, she¡¯s an adorable girl with large brownish eyes even in Riana¡¯s eyes.


    Since she¡¯s an archer, she is tasked with patrolling within the barrier and hunting just like Riana.


    ¡¸Not really, I¡¯m not really bothered. And¡­¡­, I don¡¯t really understand those things. ¡¹


    Currently, Deen seems to be interested in Nakka, and he¡¯s proactively trying to be involved. So for him, today¡¯s work with Nakka as a partner is probably half date.


    Of course, Riana didn¡¯t hate Deen either. However, that¡¯s only to the extent of a friend, about the same level as her friendliness to Karina.


    It was not the ¡ºSpecial kind of like¡» that they talked about before. That¡¯s why, Riana didn¡¯t really felt disappointed when Deen stopped his approach. Rather, she even felt like some of her troubles were lifted.


    ¡¸Seriously. Are faces the only thing that men see? ¡¹


    ¡¸W-Who knows¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Not even able to respond badly, Riana simply tried to redirect the topic.


    ¡¸What about Karina, is there anyone you¡¯re interested in? ¡¹


    ¡¸Me? ¡¹


    It seems like she didn¡¯t expect to be asked, as Karina pointed at herself in surprise.


    ¡¸Leaving aside two years ago, there¡¯re now quite a lot more boys of similar age right? ¡¹


    When Riana came to the village two years ago, there were only about a hundred people in the village. For Deen or Karina, there were not many people of the opposite gender with similar age to be particular about.


    That¡¯s probably why Deen had interest in Riana who was similar in age. However, the village now has more than five hundred people. For Deen and Karina, they would have more people to look from.


    ¡¸I suppose. Nn¨D¨D, maybe someone like Ardis-san is good. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Ardis-san always has this strange reassurance around him even when he¡¯s not moving, and the fact that he offers help in kindness also scores a high point. And his face is not half bad too, and above all, that strength! Even if demonic beings attacked, he will definitely protect us right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, a¡­¡­unn¡­¡­¡¹


    Riana who was taken by surprise struggled with words while she agreed. She was half happy knowing someone else understood Ardis, but she also felt half pain in her chest without knowing the reason.


    ¡¸In fact, Ardis-san is quite popular in the village, you know. Especially with the hunting tribes like the Reto, according to their tribe¡¯s standards, Ardis who always bring back tremendous amount of preys is very well-received. ¡¹


    ¡¸I-Is that¡­¡­so¡­¡­¡¹


    As Karina continued to praise about Ardis, Riana¡¯s fuzzy feeling became stronger. While wondering what is it really that she was feeling, Riana continued to vaguely reply.


    It was at that time. Riana¡¯s mana detection suddenly caught several responses. About ten human-sized responses, and they were heading straight towards themselves.


    ¡¸Karina, there¡¯re people ahead. About ten. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Karina¡¯s warm and loose expression immediately became tense.


    ¡¸People? There¡¯s no mistake? ¡¹


    ¡¸With that many, and on top of that, they¡¯re walking in formation, there aren¡¯t any other creatures inside the forest that can do that right? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true too. ¡­¡­Riana, let¡¯s hide in the trees. ¡¹


    Without waiting for Riana, Karina quickly climbed a nearby tree. Riana as well panickily followed and climbed up another tree and hid herself.


    Eventually, the mana signatures drew closer, and it¡¯s about the distance they can make visual contact. The front leader is a man carrying a bastard sword.


    Then a slightly shorter man with a bow. And then two more mercenary-like people, and another shorter person behind them as if hiding.


    As the distance closed and as their faces became identifiable, Riana and Karina both sighed in relief and lowered their guard.


    It was because the group had people of familiar faces within them. The two landed back on the ground so that the other party could see them easily, before starting to wave their hands.


    ¡¸Michelle-san! ¡¹

 CH 238

    Isn¡¯t it little misses, it¡¯s been a while. ¡¹


    A short woman carrying a bag on her back smiled with wrinkles at the corner of her eyes deepening. She¡¯s Michelle.


    A peddler that goes around the continent, an old acquaintance of Ardis. With the rapid increase in population of the village, there were some problems, with one of them being trading with the outside.


    Originally, it was up to a young man called Sieg born of the village who had been transporting the goods that cannot be self-sufficient such as medicine, oil and seasoning to the village.


    However, due to the rapid expansion, it was obvious that it is no longer a job possible to do with just one person.


    And at that occasion, Ardis called out to Michelle who was an old acquaintance. Michelle didn¡¯t look particularly different even when facing Riana or Fillia.


    Riana was only a little on guard at the beginning.


    After understanding that her straightforward mouth is the same for everyone, their sense of distance had shrunk considerably.


    ¡¸Hello, Michelle-san. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. ¡¹


    After Karina, Riana as well got a response from Michelle. Then suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice interjected.


    ¡¸Riana-cha¨D¨D¨Dn! ¡¹


    Among the mercenaries that accompanied Michelle, there was a red-haired girl jumping out. Riana¡¯s expression turned gloomy for a moment.


    However, even that expression of hers was immediately covered by the embrace of the red-haired girl.


    ¡¸O-Orphellia-san¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Riana was embraced tightly, as the female magician rubbed her cheeks on Riana¡¯s head.


    She¡¯s one of the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», a mercenary party that Ardis was together with quite frequently in the past.


    Since they were taken care of when they were still young, there wasn¡¯t any animosity but, Riana still isn¡¯t used to the excessive skin ship.


    ¡¸Oi, Orphellia. Riana¡¯s looking in pain. Control yourself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, sorry, Riana-chan. ¡¹


    It was the barbarian-looking swordsman, the party leader, Ted that reminded Orphellia.


    ¡¸Puhak¨D¨D¡¹


    After getting freed from the restraint, Riana immediately retreated and took distance.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so cautious¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha. I mean, it¡¯s natural to be, after almost getting suffocated so many times already. ¡¹


    Teasing Orphellia who muttered lonelily, the short man with the bow laughed. Orphellia glared at the man.


    ¡¸You too Norris. It¡¯s getting troublesome. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aite aite. ¡¹


    As Ted pointed out his bad points, the man called Norris just shrugged and dodged his gaze.


    ¡¸Huh? But Michelle-san, isn¡¯t it a little earlier than expected? ¡¹


    Seeing the exchanges between them while smiling bitterly, Karina recalled something as she asked.


    Come to think of it, as Riana thought it was strange too. Michelle would arrive in the village once every two months normally.


    Recalling that the last time Michelle came was not even half a month ago, Riana tilted her head.


    ¡¸Yes, I know it¡¯s a little earlier. I was supposed to come half a month later originally. But¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸But? ¡¹


    Michelle¡¯s expression changed at Karina¡¯s question.


    ¡¸I heard it from rumors, it¡¯s something urgent. So I thought it would be better let you all know earlier. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something urgent? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, for the time being, it probably wouldn¡¯t affect the village directly. ¨D¨DAh, is Ardis in today? ¡¹


    Michelle asked, and Riana said the same thing as she did to Rupus this morning.


    ¡¸Ardis went to Reiten with Rona today. ¡¹


    ¡¸Arya, we missed each other then, what a shame, do you know when he will be coming back? ¡¹


    ¡¸I think he will be back within the day. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then I suppose it¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis and Rona were not travelling on foot like normal people. Because they can fly in the sky without any obstacles, they can cover absurd distance capable of departing in the morning and return before the night.


    However, that¡¯s a secret not even known to Michelle and also the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    Naturally, Michelle and the others would think that Ardis had already been away from the village for some days.


    ¡¸But if he went to Reiten, then he might¡¯ve gotten the news there by the time he returns. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What happened? ¡¹


    Turning back to Riana, Michelle explained with a serious expression.


    ¡¸The Empire seems to be moving. There might be another war with the Kingdom soon. ¡¹


    ***


    Notifying Ardis who returned from Reiten about the arrival of Michelle and the others, together with Rona and Nere, they went to the village chief¡¯s house.


    The village chief¡¯s house that also serves as a guest house was where the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» and Michelle were at.


    The people gathered there were the village chief, the priest Elma, the council members and other various central figures of the village. It was a gathering of the usual members that are always present when discussing various issues in the village.


    Only Sera was not around among the people as she left three days ago. Since everyone is here, Michelle started, notifying them about the fact that the Elmenia Empire¡¯s movements were a little suspicious.


    ¡¸You mean, the Empire is going to a war with the Kingdom again? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still unknown whether there will be a war yet or not. But if there is one, it¡¯s undoubtedly pointed at the Kingdom. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the Empire lost really pathetically four years ago after all. ¡¹


    One of the council¡¯s question was answered by Michelle, and Ted behind her added on with an explanation of the Empire¡¯s possible motive.


    In the first place, the Elmenia Empire has no opponent other than the Nagras Kingdom for historical, political and geographical reasons.


    If the Empire is moving their army, it¡¯s likely that their opponent will be the Kingdom.


    ¡¸However, even if there¡¯s a war, does that matter us? We are protected by Angel-sama¡¯s barrier here, and in the first place, there isn¡¯t other people that can reach here without the protective charm of Angel-sama. ¡¹


    One of the councils raised that it wasn¡¯t something grave thought to concern the village.


    ¡¸That might be true. It¡¯s thanks to this¡ºDemon Repelling Charm¡» that we can arrive here safely. I don¡¯t know what kind of logic is behind it but, we didn¡¯t even encounter any demonic beings along the way here. ¡¹


    While saying so, Michelle took out the charm that was on her neck. It was a charm that the villagers here call ¡ºAngel-sama¡¯s charm¡», handmade by Sera.


    Even Ardis didn¡¯t know much behind its principles but, apparently it can keep demonic beings and beasts away if wore.


    Despite peddling goods from the outside to the village by himself, the young man, Sieg had always been able to do it without encountering demonic beings.


    But the charm¡¯s only help was to make it difficult to encounter dangerous opponents by making the wearer difficult to be noticed, Sera as well reminded that there¡¯s no guaranteed safety just by wearing it.


    ¡¸If not for this, even hiring famous mercenaries wouldn¡¯t get me this deep in the mountains. Right, Ted? ¡¹


    ¡¸Although it¡¯s shameful to acknowledge, it¡¯s probably impossible. Even if we have Clente and Helena, the journey up to here is too dangerous, let alone escorting a peddler with goods. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then there¡¯s no problem, right. Even if the Empire won, they wouldn¡¯t come here, and there¡¯s no chance deserters can reach here. In fact, there wasn¡¯t any effect from the war four years ago. ¡¹


    At that point, the village chief put on a pause on the council that seemed to think that there would be no influence to the village.


    ¡¸It might¡¯ve been so four years ago but, now is not necessarily same as before. ¡¹


    Elma agreed with the village chief.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as the chief said. Certainly, the war ended without affecting us in any way four years ago. But there¡¯s no guarantee that the war will end immediately this time too. If the war prolongs, prices of goods will rise, and logistics will be disturbed because of the raging war. The worsening security will cause danger in the highway, and Michelle-san wouldn¡¯t be able to move as easily as before. ¡¹


    ¡¸And unlike the last war, the population of the village had increased significantly. It¡¯s no longer an amount that Sieg alone can manage like before. ¡¹


    As the village chief said, because of the increase in villagers, there was a need to trade more with the outside.


    That¡¯s why, Michelle was responsible for a part of bringing in necessary supplies to the village.


    ¡¸Exactly that. The prices will go up, and goods will be in lack when the battlefield widens. Leaving aside wanted goods, necessary goods like medicine or seasoning might become hard to come by. Isn¡¯t it better to stock up on that now? If not done quickly, the prices will climb fast. ¡¹


    ¡¸Could it be that there¡¯re already signs of that? ¡¹


    ¡¸The Kingdom itself doesn¡¯t have any obvious movements yet. But for the Empire, medicine and food are already rising in price. ¡¹


    At Elma¡¯s question, Michelle explained with an uninterested face.


    ¡¸Ardis. You went to Reiten right? Are there news about it already? ¡¹


    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t really any rumors in the town. But Marrieda¨D¨D, one of my personal acquaintance and a president of a business association seemed to have noticed it. She¡¯s fully utilizing the chance to earn. ¡¹


    ¡¸My, a merchant must be at least that sensitive, I suppose. ¨D¨DSo, how is it, village chief? It will be better if you stockpiled earlier. ¡¹


    Michelle prompted for a decision, as the village chief started to think. Eventually, he came to a decision with a sigh.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s increase the stockpile. We have considerably more people now than four years ago. There might be unforeseeable events. It¡¯s better to ready for the unknown as much as possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸But the problem now is funds and transport. About those, how will it be? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s use the funds given by Angel-sama. Angel-sama had allowed it to be used for the entire village. But for transporting¡­¡­¡¹


    The village chief seemed gloomy. Without saying, even Michelle understood the reason.


    ¡¸Even we have our limits of transporting. On top of that, the route to this village is far from the town and there¡¯s not any straight road. Even if we tried hard, it will take half a month for a round trip. ¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­¡¹


    The village chief and the councils all folded their arms and frowned. The problem was the location of the village.


    Not just far from any large towns, it¡¯s in the midst of a mountain without any roads, there¡¯s a need to walk between the woods, making using a horse carriage impossible.


    Just riding on a horse is difficult too. In the Canobis Mountain Range that is crowded with presences of demonic beings, timid horses wouldn¡¯t dare step forward.


    As for utilizing manpower, it will severely limit the capacity. While the villagers were all hugging their heads, Ardis had an idea.


    ¡¸How about this? Michelle will only have to get to the plains around the mountain, and then we will carry the goods from there on. That would be easier for you guys too right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, we can use a carriage if we don¡¯t need to enter the mountains. And it will probably take four days per round trip. Right, Ted? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, if it¡¯s the plains, then at most, only Despairs will come out. ¡¹


    However, one of the councils seemed to be troubled.


    ¡¸No, but¡­¡­. Isn¡¯t it still impossible for us to carry it here? Even if we have charms from Angel-sama, if we happen to encounter demonic beings while carrying the luggage¡­¡­¡¹


    The council was right too. Ardis as well didn¡¯t have the intention of exposing the villagers without any fighting capabilities to danger.


    ¡¸Rona and I can carry the luggage till within the barrier. Then there¡¯re no issues right? There¡¯s no danger within the barrier, and Rupus can help out too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just Ardis and Rona? I think that it¡¯s still too reckless though. ¡¹


    Normally thinking, just Ardis and Rona alone can¡¯t possibly carry more than a carriage.


    However, Ardis and Rona both had the technology of ¡ºGate¡» that connects to another world.


    By sending the goods to the other world, they can carry more than a carriage easily without actually carrying.


    Moreover, the time in the other world is slow. Even fresh vegetables put over there can last a year here. It¡¯s a very precious technique for preservation and transportation.


    Receiving the luggage from Michelle and the others on the grasslands, then temporarily sending them across the gate. Once they moved back into the barrier, they can retrieve the items back out, then the villagers can carry the items back to the village.


    However, since the villagers are not in the known about the Gate, excluding Rona and Nere, Ardis would like to avoid any companies.


    ¡¸Well, just leave it to us. We won¡¯t disappoint you. ¡¹


    Saying so to the councils who looked a little anxious, Ardis smiled brightly.

 CH 239

    ¡¸Sharu-chan, let¡¯s finish up for today. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    One of the small workplace huts in the village. Sharu responded shortly to a woman in her forties.


    Patting the pants that had a hole that was patched simply, she put away the sewing needle.


    ¡¸Sharu-chan has become so proficient already, I see. ¡¹


    Two years ago, Sharu had come to this village following Ardis. As she was living in the village, she was required to find a job.


    Leaving aside children, there¡¯s no place for freeloaders in the village. As the result of Sharu trying out various odd jobs, the one she found most suitable for herself in the end is sewing.


    At the very least, she still considered it ¡ºBetter¡» than farming or rearing livestock. To live as one of the villagers, at first, she was doing it hesitantly, but eventually, she had become not too disagreeing of it.


    Patching up holes or tears at the sleeves, seeing the clothing regain their original form, she felt a sense of accomplishment as she finishes her work.


    It was a feeling that she never felt when she completed orders from the organization. A new sensation was discovered by Sharu within the peaceful days.


    ¡¸Mhmm, her work is really pretty now. Though at first, it seemed a little dangerous. ¡¹


    Another woman at her thirties agreed while folding her arms. There¡¯re three females in the small hut including Sharu.


    Originally, all clothing that needed patchwork were left to the two woman. But later on, Sharu had become an apprentice here.


    Although she had only been doing patchwork occasionally along with the two woman two years ago, now that the village has more than five hundred people, their workload increased as well. In the end, Sharu¡¯s presence here had helped a lot.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you terrible at first too? I think Sharu-chan is better in that regard really¨D¨D. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t recall something as old as that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it quite recent? ¡¹


    ¡¸Recent, you mean twenty years ago? ¡¹


    ¡¸My, is it really been that long? I¡¯ve gained some age then. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re not aware? It¡¯s still too early to be senile now. ¡¹


    ¡¸You really say it. Who is it that raised you well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, I¡¯m grateful, I¡¯m grateful. ¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, this child¡­¡­, never growing up at this part. ¡¹


    While cleaning up the tools, Sharu overheard the two¡¯s conversation. Unlike the two that would start chatting to the point that it¡¯s unknown whether they came to work or to chat, Sharu who is used to talking the bare minimum found it quite strange initially.


    However, it¡¯s now familiar to be working between the two that would bicker here and there like that. Without feeling uncomfortable, it began to change into a daily occurrence to Sharu.


    ¡¸Ah, Sharu-chan. Done cleaning already? Then today¡¯s work is finished¨D¨D, oh right. ¡¹


    As Sharu finished cleaning up, the older woman took out a bag from the basket sitting on the table. Sharu¡¯s nose detected some baked confectioneries.


    ¡¸Here, eat this later. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn, thank you. ¡¹


    As exchange for necessities in the village, Sharu had been working like this. And of course, there was no such thing as wage.


    The confectioneries that the women gave out occasionally is the only reward that she has.


    Receiving the small bag of compensation and leaving the small work hut, there was a young man with purple robe waiting.


    The surveillance target of the order that Sharu received from the organization, he¡¯s also the reason why she came to the village.


    It¡¯s the monster that¡¯s widely known as the second name ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡».


    His name is Ardis.


    ¡¸Yo, Sharu. You¡¯re done? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    He probably expected the answer. Ardis walked beside Sharu adjusting to her stride.


    ¡¸I see. Then as we walk, let¡¯s talk for a bit. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    It¡¯s unusual, as Sharu nodded while thinking.


    ¡¸Did you hear about the movements in the Empire? ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard. ¡¹


    Because of Michelle, a peddler, the information is spread within the village. Or rather, there was no practice of hiding information in this village.


    While hearing the two woman chatting while working on patchwork in the small work hut, it¡¯s natural for Sharu to overhear it.


    However, the topic is already almost more than a month old. Although it was already not a fresh topic, Ardis¡¯s words made Sharu look over at him.


    ¡¸The Imperial army has finally taken formation at the border. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­When? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eight days ago, information about the Kingdom army heading out came at the same time. ¡¹


    The distance of the border to the Kingdom, and also considering the distance from the Kingdom to the village, the spread of information is already very quick.


    ¡¸The war? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. It might already started now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the outcome already decided? ¡¹


    ¡¸That might be so. That¡¯s why I want to go to the capital to verify it. If the Kingdom is defeated, then so be it, but there¡¯s a need to discuss the future with the village chief. ¡¹


    After hearing that much, Sharu has some insight to what his business was.


    ¡¸So I will follow you? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I will hit the information broker on my own but, I want Sharu to collect information from another perspective. How about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will take some compensation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. I will get you any food or candy you want. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Sharu¡¯s expression loosened at the work that she got since a while.


    Let¡¯s get enough candy to be carried back. Might as well get a portion for the two other woman in the small work hut.


    If she gave out candies despite always receiving from them, how will the two respond.


    While thinking like that, Sharu naturally came to a smile.


    The next morning, Sharu notified the two in the small work hut that she would be away for a while, before leaving the village together with Ardis.


    One of the twins accompanied as well, her name is Riana.


    ¡¸Is Rona not going today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, he¡¯s working to transport the supplies. Either way, our aim today is to collect information, there¡¯s no part for Rona. ¡¹


    Answering Riana¡¯s question, Ardis put his hands out and crouched down with a ¡¸Here. ¡¹.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a child already, getting carried is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fillia said the same thing too. As expected of twins. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not about being a twin. Please think about our age too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so, then forgive me. ¡¹


    Apologizing to Riana while smiling bitterly, Ardis stood back up, and Riana then hugged him.


    ¡¸Here, Sharu too. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay. ¡¹


    Similarly, Sharu too circled her arms around Ardis. Despite she didn¡¯t really like it, it will take many days of walking by foot to reach the capital.


    Since Ardis will carry them there through the sky, it can¡¯t be helped that they will be stuck close together for a while. Thinking that it¡¯s at least better than being treated like a child for a piggy back, Sharu¡¯s thoughts wandered off.


    ¡¸Make sure you hold on tight. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s arm circled over Sharu over her waist as well. Then the next moment, with an unnatural movement, they started floating up into the sky.


    The three that floated up in the forest with no one watching raised their altitude like that and flew towards the capital.


    It¡¯s the usual incomprehensible reality. Sharu felt like laughing drily seeing the ocean far away.


    With several breaks in between, they arrived in the capital after four hours, and the three then started collecting information splitting into two party.


    Since Ardis that is going to an information broker will be moving on his own, Sharu is supposed to go together with Riana.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to gather them with shady means. It¡¯s fine just to get them from people that looks like mercenaries or shop workers. ¡¹


    Although she didn¡¯t intend to express her thoughts of Riana being a baggage here, Ardis seemed to see through that.


    With no choice, together with Riana, she went to gather information from the mercenaries on the streets.


    ¡¸Umm¨D¨D. Gathering information, how should we do that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Since he said he will be asking from an information broker, we will just need to collect information by talking to people in the town. Do you have some money, Riana? ¡¹


    ¡¸I got the money that Ardis gave but, does gathering information requires money? ¡¹


    Hearing Riana¡¯s question, Sharu unintentionally cringed her face.


    I see, this girl cannot collect information on her own, as Sharu felt she got the short end of the straw and judged Riana was lacking knowledge of the society.


    ¡¸Since merchants are more or less caring for their customers, asking them when buying something is the basic of basics. And if we have to gather information in crowded places like a dining hall or tavern, we will also need money to start the conversation. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aaah, I see. ¡¹


    Not knowing something as simple as this, Sharu sighed a little. Of course, there¡¯re methods to collect information without using money, but they were tight on time, and it¡¯s also difficult without shady means.


    ¡¸For the time being, let¡¯s ask about it when buying some food from the street stalls. And listen in while eating at some crowded place. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it not good to listen to the people walking around? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope. It might be fine for a while but, it will spark suspicions if done for long. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s why, let¡¯s go to that skewers stall first. Then the next, steamed bun there, then the sandwich stall there. ¡¹


    Thinking that it¡¯s a good chance for her, Sharu pointed one after another of her desires. Hearing that, Riana casted a suspecting gaze at Sharu.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, what kind of criteria are the choosing based on? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯re many customers there. But actually¨D¨Dno, it¡¯s only because there¡¯re many customers there, it¡¯s more likely to get information. ¡¹


    Sharu who almost leaked her true intentions corrected her words and put up a convincing excuse.


    ¡¸Really? Is it not just Sharu wanting to eat them? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Very much no. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it my imagination that your eyes are swimming? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It is. ¡¹


    In this two years, having lived as a normal villager without touching any shady business, it seems like Sharu had become worse in lying.


    Where did her calmness that she had trained under the execution of the organization¡¯s orders go.


    Sharu recalled the past. Crafting her expression, controlling her pulse, adjusting her pitch, she received Riana¡¯s gaze from the front.


    ¡¸I¡¯m more proficient in the regard of collecting information. If you don¡¯t trust me, then you can move on your own. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m hungry as well, let¡¯s ask the shop owner while getting lunch too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Getting relieved that Riana stopped pursuing, Sharu then made a decision and marched straight to the skewers stall.


    Then, while Sharu and Riana bought food from the street stalls, they collected information.


    Information officially made by the country or rumors, prices of goods and the states of daily necessities, movements of various organizations such as the church.


    The people in the capital knew about the war that the Empire waged again.


    The war is going to be at the same border four years ago and it seems like the memories of the devastating war four years ago is still fresh.


    They were saved by the Empire¡¯s sudden actions of retreating four years ago, originally, if the Empire chose to invade the capital, the Kingdom itself might¡¯ve collapsed in the worst case scenario.


    There are only a minority that thought positively, despite the result of the first clash with the Imperial army is not known yet, there was already a gloomy air in the capital.


    Three hours after they started gathering information. Sharu and Riana took a break and brought themselves to a park near the west gate.


    A giant water fountain in the center of the park. Sitting on a bench nearby, Sharu suddenly froze.


    ¡¸Here is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    Not replying to Riana¡¯s question, Sharu took out a small eclipse shaped charm from the pouch on her waist.


    ¡ºI will take you out of that cage. ¡»


    Leaving those words at the end, her past comrade who was finished off by the organization.


    At that time, there was a man that invited Sharu, who was still Crimson Osprey to ¡ºLet¡¯s leave the organization¡».


    His codename was Dive Swallow. His real name is unknown. Refusing his invitation without any thoughts, despite so, he was a foolish man that waited for Sharu and failed to escape in the end.


    That man¡¯s body was then found in this fountain, and the charm in Sharu¡¯s hand now is the one that Dive Swallow always had.


    ¡ºThink. Don¡¯t look away from your doubts. ¡»


    Dive Swallow said that. Sharu at that time had no doubts at all, so she didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. However, now she¡¯s different.


    ¡¸Was it¡­¡­ really a cage¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Sharu at that time had no doubts about her work in the organization, she had only spent her days doing as her orders wanted.


    That organization already ceased to exist. There was only the last order that the organization left.


    It was not a chain that restrained herself, but the light that proved her existence.


    However, in this two years, Sharu had experienced life that she haven¡¯t had. A lifestyle that isn¡¯t exposed to any danger, and a job that doesn¡¯t hurt anyone else.


    Being thanked by people, even having someone else who would notice if she got sick, something that was unimaginable in the past.


    Every one of that had changed Sharu as a human. For the current Sharu, the organization¡¯s orders are not the only light left for her.


    Among the countless light and darkness that formed Sharu, it is now only one of them.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s now¨D¨D¡¹


    If she met with Dive Swallow now, would she have taken his hand. Sharu asked herself.


    Was the organization a cage for herself in the past, Sharu still couldn¡¯t say for sure.


    However, Sharu didn¡¯t hate her current self. Even if she¡¯s given a chance to return to her former life, she would probably not make a decision without thinking twice.


    She had already changed a lot from her past, Sharu was conscious about it. Whether it is something good or bad, Sharu couldn¡¯t tell.


    Just that, she felt like she wanted to meet her old companion.


    The strange easygoing man that would always say unnecessary things and be stared like a fool from the others.


    However, unless she went to the afterlife, there¡¯s not a chance to meet with Dive Swallow again.


    It was already too late, as Sharu¡¯s heart fell.


    ¡¸Sharu, are you okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn. ¡­¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    Brushing it off Riana who seemed worried, Sharu held the small charm in her hands.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­¡¹


    Was it towards Riana, or the person that she wouldn¡¯t ever meet again, Sharu muttered not clear about it herself.

 CH 240

    Ardis who moved separately from Riana and Sharu walked towards the downtown where the commoners live.


    After contacting the target with the predetermined code and procedure, he waited at the empty dining hall for about an hour.


    Eventually, Chezare, the information broker showed up in the quiet place. Approaching Ardis who hid himself in a hood, he started with a complaint.


    ¡¸Since you¡¯re calling me when I¡¯m so busy, won¡¯t you at least treat me to something cold? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is there even any cold things here? ¡¹


    ¡¸You can just make it cold anyways. ¡¹


    Saying so as a matter of fact, Chezare ordered fruit juice from the shop owner, and sat at the same table with Ardis.


    Chezare then pushed the glass of fruit juice towards Ardis, smiling mischievously while saying ¡¸Magic sure is convenient¡¹.


    Ardis clicked his tongue lightly, then held the glass, creating three small ice cubes in there.


    ¡¸Thank you. It¡¯ll be your treat okay? ¡¹


    Chezare took the glass back from Ardis. The ice slowly melting made a clang sound.


    ¡¸Ah, of course it¡¯s just a procedural fee for calling me out here, information will still be charged separately. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even I wouldn¡¯t demand information for a glass of juice. ¡¹


    A glass of cold drink might be able to get Ardis something but, there¡¯s no doubt what he will get is only a smidgen.


    Most likely, Chezare would probably only disclose about what Riana and Sharu can easily get from the streets.


    ¡¸Fufufu. Iyaa, Ardis-san is really a good customer. I have to face so many idiots normally. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave the chatter, you said you¡¯re busy right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my. ¡¹


    Smiling bitterly, the gentleman changed the topic with an ¡¸Anyways¡¹.


    ¡¸The information you¡¯re looking for at this time, it¡¯s surely about the war right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Has the war started already? ¡¹


    The answer to Ardis¡¯s question was unexpected.


    ¡¸They still haven¡¯t. Seems like the two armies are still glaring at each other at the border. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s unexpected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Right, it¡¯s certainly unexpected. Last time they crossed the border before the Kingdom was ready, but seems like they¡¯re not doing that this time. Either they have some kind of plot, or they were too slow¡­¡­¡¹


    After saying that much, Chezare flung his glossy front bangs unsuited for the poor looking dining hall.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s the end of free service for my dear customer. It¡¯s charged from hereon, what do you want to know? ¡¹


    The slight brownish eyes were looking straight at Ardis.


    ¡¸The thoughts of the two armies¡¯ upper echelons, what happened thus far after they started glaring at each other, information from the Empire, and also the reinforcement that caused the defeat of the Kingdom four years ago¨D¨D, their presence this time around. ¡¹


    ¡¸So it¡¯s a full course I see. Then I will be taking four gold for that. ¡¹


    Not complaining Chezare¡¯s price tag, Ardis quietly took out four gold coins and put it on the table.


    After verifying each of the coin¡¯s weight, wetting his throat with the cold fruit juice, he started talking.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. First, about the war potential, there¡¯re about six thousand soldiers on the Empire side. ¡¹


    ¡¸Six thousand? That¡¯s less. Didn¡¯t they have more than ten thousand last time around? ¡¹


    Ardis had a question at the unexpected fewer number.


    ¡¸Yes, they had twelve thousand four years ago. The reinforcement they got was two thousand men, so in reality there¡¯re ten thousand imperial soldiers. ¡¹


    ¡¸That reinforcement¡­¡­, it was from San Rojuel Monarchy, right. Are they around this time? ¡¹


    It is the army that had chivalries riding on horses known as flying horses, hailing from the northern continent as reinforcement to the Empire.


    Taking down the third prince of the Kingdom who was the commanding general, they were the ultimate factor that made the Empire won the last war.


    Contrarily, they¡¯re the most feared foe for the Kingdom.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no signs of them at the border where the two army are having a standoff. However, there weren¡¯t any news that they had cut off ties with the Empire, so there¡¯s still a chance that they will be interfering in one way or another. ¡¹


    ¡¸Possibility of them moving in another unit? ¡¹


    Since there¡¯re unexpectedly less imperial soldiers at the border, and not a presence of the San Rojuel people, it¡¯s natural to wonder about that.


    The first thing to suspect is whether they will be flanking the Kingdom army or not, or attacking with another route.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that. The Kingdom¡¯s brains have people that think so too, so the Kingdom hasn¡¯t put out everyone to the border. Probably thanks to fewer Imperial soldiers at the border too, only about seventy percent of the army, five thousand five hundred soldiers were deployed to the border, there¡¯re still a thousand two hundred in reserve here in the capital. Since the army from Thoria or other further territories hasn¡¯t arrived yet, totalling all of them would probably reach two thousand five hundred or so. ¡¹


    Two thousand five hundred is not a number that can be considered enough. However, since there¡¯s still a need to guard the border, it can¡¯t be helped if there¡¯s a shortage.


    ¡¸In total eight thousand huh¡­¡­. It¡¯s unknown how much the Empire is hiding behind its back but, it¡¯s still lesser than expected. ¡¹


    The Kingdom that suffered devastating defeat in the last war is still recovering.


    Although it¡¯s much better now than when the war just ended, even so, four years is still too limited of a time.


    It¡¯s far to call it fully recovered, is the situation that the Kingdom army is now in. On the other hand, the Empire didn¡¯t suffer much in comparison.


    ¡¸The Empire suffered lesser damage than the Kingdom, isn¡¯t it strange that they can¡¯t even move soldiers at least on the par with four years ago? ¡¹


    ¡¸Regarding that, it¡¯s another country¡¯s matter, so I don¡¯t have clear information¡­¡­. But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But? ¡¹


    Chezare brought up an explanation that differed to Ardis¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¸After the war four years ago, although it wasn¡¯t severe enough for a full out civil war, there¡¯re many powerful nobles stripped of their title. It might be they are lacking people now. ¡¹


    That was entirely Ardis¡¯s fault. The previous war, because of Ardis¡¯s action, there¡¯re a lot of nobles¡¯ relative that died in the end of the war.


    Especially when the head of the largest faction in the Empire, Duke Tangram¡¯s son died in the war, the Duke no longer trusted the Emperor, and banded with other nobles, causing the Empire to almost spiral into a civil war.


    However, it seems like the Emperor had passed down his judgement a hairline before that could happen.


    As a result, they were able to avoid a civil war, but naturally, many nobles were cut off.


    In either the Kingdom or the Empire, more than half of their forces are from territorial army of nobles.


    The lesser the nobles they have, the lesser the soldiers they have.


    ¡¸Is six thousand the most that the Empire can move? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s only a minority that are thinking positively like that. Even though not that optimistic, there¡¯re opinions such as ¡ºCould this just be a demonstration from the Empire? ¡». After all, the imperial army hasn¡¯t crossed the border, so technically, it¡¯s not like a war had started yet. ¡¹


    The ice melting in Chezare¡¯s glass made a sound again.


    ¡¸And it seems like the Imperial army is behaving very well at the border. They didn¡¯t even build a base, nor did they provoke the Kingdom, it¡¯s not really very tense. Because of that, there¡¯re some officers on the Kingdom side thinking that they¡¯re not going to attack for real. ¡¹


    After taking a sip of the fruit juice to rehydrate, the gentleman continued.


    ¡¸It¡¯s logical to think that there¡¯re fewer soldiers because it¡¯s just a demonstration. Most seem to think they¡¯re just testing the Kingdom¡¯s response to an approaching invasion. Of course, that¡¯s also a minority, After all, they even called the army from faraway territories in case a war really broke out. ¡¹


    ¡¸The territorial army have their hardships too. If it¡¯s really just a demonstration, the Kingdom would really have been played by the Empire well. ¡¹


    Shrugging at Ardis, Chezare seemed to ridicule, ¡¸Though it¡¯s not just the Kingdom that¡¯s being played. ¡¹


    After all, regarding the event this time, it¡¯s not just the Kingdom that is in confusion.


    For Chezare, it might be a golden time to earn but, for people like Ardis and Michelle, the demerits outweighed the merits.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s still better than having a war break out. Even though better than four years ago right after the defeat, the Kingdom hasn¡¯t recovered its army enough yet. For the Kingdom, it¡¯s better to save the clashes for later. Of course, I can¡¯t say the same for the Empire.¡¹


    In the end, it depends on the decision of the Empire.


    ¡¸Honestly, there¡¯re still a lot I don¡¯t know about the Empire now. Rather, I would buy beneficial information for a high price. ¡¹


    Saying so, Chezare leaned out a little and asked Ardis.


    ¡¸How about it, would you consider going for a trip to the Empire? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯m quite busy despite looking like this. I can¡¯t be away from my home for a long time. ¡¹


    On the other hand, Ardis¡¯s answer was rude.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just an idea. In any case, even if going to the Empire now, thinking about the round trip, the war might¡¯ve even ended at that point. ¡¹


    For Ardis, if he wanted it, he could easily return within two days. Of course, Chezare who didn¡¯t know about it only gave his idea as a joke.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to stay in the capital for a while, I can tell you more when the news come. Of course, it¡¯s on another bill. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I intend to leave after this. I¡¯m quite famous here after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Looks like it. It still happens occasionally but, there¡¯re still people wanting to know where did you go showing up. Of course, it¡¯s not like I know where you¡¯re staying at now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s the smart choice. Today, I only shared a table in this dining hall coincidentally, and coincidentally treated you with some fruit juice. And, you just blabbered whatever while you¡¯re drinking your fruit juice. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. And for some reason, there¡¯re more gold coins in my pouch after I blabbered, though it¡¯s probably my imagination. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it is. ¡¹


    After grinning at each other, Ardis left the shop, and walked towards another direction.

 CH 241

    After regrouping and sharing their findings, Ardis, Riana and Sharu left the capital on the same day.


    Depending on the situation, staying in the capital for a few days could¡¯ve been a choice but, judging that the war might start soon, Ardis decided to return to the village first.


    With the sun just a little past over head while they headed north from the capital, and seeing that there¡¯s no one else nearby, Ardis started flying again after carrying Riana and Sharu.


    They will probably arrive in the village by twilight.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ There¡¯s something there. ¡¹


    While flying across the sky with no obstacles towards the Canobis Mountain, after they crossed about half of the journey, Sharu seemed to notice something small running across the grasslands.


    ¡¸Could it be, a group of beasts? ¡¹


    Riana raised a very plausible interpretation but, it¡¯s not like Ardis high in the sky could sense mana so far down.


    What they could confirm at that distance were just a few dots in a group moving in the same direction.


    However, considering a group of beasts, there¡¯re too many. What was strange too is their direction is the same as where they¡¯re currently heading to.


    It looked like the group at the front was getting pursued, since Ardis is moving faster, their distance is closing.


    Eventually, Ardis could make out that the dots from before are people riding on horses.


    At the same time, he noticed there¡¯re several familiar faces in the group that was being pursued.


    ¡¸Ted and Norris? Then the one with the robe is Orphellia? ¡¹


    It seems like the group that was being chased included the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡», which recently became Michelle¡¯s designated escorts.


    Including them, there¡¯re about eight people riding on horses. And the one chasing them are also a group of horse riders.


    However, the pursuers had more than one fold of the pursued.


    Contrary to the ones getting pursued wearing all kinds of getup, the pursuers all had the same appearance. Seeing their outfit, Ardis unintentionally cringed.


    ¡¸Thoria¡¯s soldiers huh. ¡¹


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, it seems like horses of both sides didn¡¯t seem very energetic.


    They must¡¯ve ran for a long distance already. Even if Ardis¡¯s speed in the air is fast, he couldn¡¯t match a horse¡¯s full sprinting speed.


    However, seeing how he¡¯s gaining on them, it seems like the horses are already near their limits.


    Occasionally, Norris would skillfully twist his upper body around and shoot a few arrows but, it isn¡¯t like the arrows that was shot from a bow that wasn¡¯t made specially for riding on horse could have power.


    The speed of the chase didn¡¯t change, probably because the Thoria soldiers knew about their horses as well.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit unclear but¡­¡­¡¹


    One side were the familiar faces that delivered supplies to the village periodically, and another is the Thoria army that Ardis has bad experience with.


    There¡¯s no need to think who to help. While carrying Riana and Sharu, Ardis flew directly above the soldiers pursuing, and casted arts to stop them.


    Using a perfect timing that wouldn¡¯t hit Ted and the others that are on the run, Ardis created ice on the ground, scaring the horses, then immediately raised an earth wall directly ahead of them.


    The soldiers immediately stopped their horses seeing the earthen wall, and then was assaulted by intense sandstorm, blinding them, after leaving them at a confused state, Ardis caught up with Ted and the others.


    As expected, it seems like their horses are near their limits, as their running speed is quite slow, Ardis easily caught up with them.


    Scouting out the situation for a while, and verifying that the pursuers stopped, Ardis landed on the ground, and approached Ted and the others that rested the horses hiding behind trees.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Ardis! ¡¹


    Ted who was on the lookout at the surroundings immediately found Ardis.


    ¡¸It seems like they¡¯re pursuing you but, what¡¯s up with that? They¡¯re from Thoria right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, so it was you that stopped them huh. ¡¹


    Realizing that it was thanks to Ardis that they gotten out, Ted thanked him.


    ¡¸Well, ask for the details from Michelle. It¡¯s not like I know about it either. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you were running away? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, they were chasing with that hostility, it¡¯s normal to feel danger though. ¡¹


    It seems like it was quite a tense situation.


    ¡¸We sure met at a strange place. You even have the little miss with you. ¡¹


    As they followed Ted into their resting spot, Orphellia along with Michelle came out to greet.


    ¡¸Ah, Ardis. I, I will be looking out for any pursuers. ¡¹


    Seeing Orphellia, Riana quickly climbed up a tree.


    ¡¸Sharu too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. ¡¹


    Sharu who received Ardis¡¯s request put down the baggage on her back and followed after Riana, disappearing in the trees.


    ¡¸I never seen that child before. Is she from the village? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she normally doesn¡¯t show herself but. Since her eyes is good, being a lookout is just nice for her. ¡¹


    It seems like Michelle didn¡¯t recognize her.


    It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t ever set foot outside her house but, it seems like Sharu still had her habit of moving around stealthily, so there weren¡¯t many people in the village that knew about Sharu.


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s Norris up there as well, they would surely notice if there¡¯s still any pursuers. ¡¹


    After Orphellia¡¯s words, Ted revealed the information he just learnt.


    ¡¸It was Ardis that stopped them just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just when I wondered who¡­¡­, it was Ardis huh. ¡¹


    Hearing the explanation, Orphellia was convinced. It seems like she understood that a third party assisted them in shaking off their pursuers.


    ¡¸Anyways, why were the Thoria soldiers chasing you? ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s question, Michelle sighed deeply.


    ¡¸That, you see¨D¨D¡¹


    According to Michelle who started explaining in a heavy tone, it seems like it started from when they encountered the Thoria army when they were moving down the highway.


    ¡¸I mean, I knew that there¡¯re various territorial armies heading to the border in preparation for the war. So it¡¯s not like meeting them on the highway is anything strange. Even having armies buying supplies from peddlers to restock isn¡¯t unheard of. For us, it wasn¡¯t ideal to have our supplies intended for the village reduced but, we will be going against them if we aren¡¯t willing. They won¡¯t take everything, and they will pay it above market price anyways. Well, I thought it isn¡¯t the worst thing to happen, so I provided half of our supplies to them. ¡¹


    Until there, there wasn¡¯t any problem. However, Michelle¡¯s story naturally hasn¡¯t ended.


    ¡¸Then the problem happened after that. It was just about when the twilight sky was about to turn into night, we and the Thoria army set up camps there. The exact time isn¡¯t clear but, there was a young soldier that came to us in the night. What do you think his business was? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A demonic being attacking, or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸That would¡¯ve been better. That soldier, he asked us to deliver a message to his family with a sad expression. ¡¹


    ¡¸A message? Doesn¡¯t sound strange to me though¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s not rare to hear people asking a peddler to deliver a message by paying money. After all, a soldier serving far away from his home only have few ways to contact his family.


    However, Michelle and the others are heading towards north of the capital, it was the opposite of the direction towards the capital, where the soldier¡¯s supposed family is at.


    Regarding that, the soldier might¡¯ve not known about where Michelle and the others were heading, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    But coming all the way out in the night to a peddler to request that is a little strange.


    ¡¸What if the content of the message was ¡ºRun from the capital immediately¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Run? ¡­¡­That¡¯s certainly strange. ¡¹


    Ardis frowned hearing the message that the soldier had from Michelle. The capital is in an abnormal state currently.


    Although the Empire army hasn¡¯t crossed the border yet, if the war started, the capital can¡¯t be guaranteed a safe place.


    However, it¡¯s not like the Kingdom would allow the Empire to march into the capital with no resistance.


    In fact, the Thoria army is now marching there for the sake of protecting the capital.


    According to Chezare¡¯s information, it will be about two thousand five hundred soldiers in the capital if including Thoria¡¯s.


    Although it¡¯s not considered enough at all, it¡¯s also not a small amount of people defending.


    Either way, even if there¡¯s fear of getting involved in the flames of war, it¡¯s probably still not a situation that grave that a moment can¡¯t be spared.


    ¡¸Well, in the end, we refused the soldier¡¯s request but, after that, the escorts noticed the disturbing atmosphere. ¡¹


    ¡¸It was Norris that noticed first. The Thoria army seemed like, a little tense? Anyways, it didn¡¯t felt fitting for soldiers marching within their own country. ¡¹


    Ted continued Michelle¡¯s words. The members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» would know the atmosphere of a battlefield having survived the war four years ago. Naturally, they would be sensitive to the hostility directed towards them.


    ¡¸And then seeing that the soldiers surrounded our carriage and tent from a distance, everyone at that point agreed that it¡¯s no longer a situation we can listen to them. And so we jumped on the horse and charged through. ¡¹


    If we stayed like that, there¡¯s no doubt we would be captured, or even killed in the worst case, as Michelle concluded as such.


    Hearing that much, Ardis finally vaguely grasped the situation that had fallen on Michelle and the others.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why the carriage isn¡¯t here huh¡­¡­. But why so suddenly? They weren¡¯t like that during the day right? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If they were like that from the start, no way we would¡¯ve let them near our camp. ¡¹


    Ted said for a fact at Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸The situation isn¡¯t yet clear but, it might be better for you to stay in the village until some time passes. ¡¹


    ¡¸That might be the case. Since we don¡¯t know why we were chased, it¡¯s better not to stand out. Sorry for the troubles. ¡¹


    Michelle¡¯s supplies would be cut. However, the village is self-sufficient from the start.


    Only limited expendable goods such as salt and medicine are relied on outside source.


    What they had already carried to the village thus far would probably last them half a year.


    If push comes to shove, Ardis and Rona had the hidden card of using ¡ºGate¡» to transport the cargo.


    After that, while waiting the horses to regain their breath, the party looked out for pursuers, while heading north.


    With no pursuers from before showing up, Ardis and the others entered the Canobis Mountain Range from the forest uneventfully.

 CH 242

    Normally it will take five days to reach the village. It¡¯s not because they are far from the village. Rather, it was because instead of a proper road, there was only a bumpy forest path.


    Above all, the forest path is the natural habitat of dangerous demonic beings that would easily rob lives even if they¡¯re experienced mercenaries. Needless to say, there¡¯s no carriage path, and even if they brought horses or donkeys, they would only be bait for demonic beings, in the end, only people could carry the baggage.


    Naturally, that will slow down their speed by a lot. It can¡¯t be helped that a one-way trip takes five days. Even more so when Michelle and the others are now void of their baggage after escaping from the soldiers.


    Leaving aside water, they don¡¯t even have any food. And it was then that Ardis suggested taking the horses, riding on them and hastening the journey.


    ¡¸No, I mean, it¡¯s right that we¡¯re a little short on food. But as expected, riding on horses would be too risky right? The demonic beings will be attracted. ¡¹


    Ted¡¯s worry was natural. Sera¡¯s special charm wouldn¡¯t work on horses. Even if Michelle and the others were wearing the charm, the demonic beings will still be attracted to the horses.


    ¡¸I will deal with them if they come. The time is precious now. ¡¹


    Ardis can create water with arts, as for food, he can just take them out across the ¡ºGate¡» pretending to take them out of the bag on Sharu¡¯s back. Even if it took five days, there¡¯s probably no worry about food and water.


    However, the time they had was limited. Ardis is very much interested in the Thoria army. He wanted to send Michelle and the others quickly to the village, and head over to investigate if possible.


    The numbers of horses is enough. Of course, since it¡¯s not a flat path, it¡¯s impossible to get through quickly but, if Riana and Sharu share a horse with anyone, it would still be quite quick compared to walking.


    ¡¸Meaning, you¡¯re going to fight off all the demonic beings while keeping up with the horses? Ardis, are you conscious that you¡¯re saying something really ridiculous? ¡¹


    His words were met with questions. But on the other hand, Norris looked into Ardis¡¯s eyes pleased seemingly expecting something interesting to happen.


    ¡¸As long as you stay close in a group, you can leave the rest to me. ¡¹


    Announcing so confidently, leaving aside Norris, all the other people seemed troubled at Ardis¡¯s declaration. Having said so, the members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» certainly didn¡¯t complain. In the end, Michelle respected Ted and the others¡¯ judgement, and accepted Ardis¡¯s suggestion.


    It was two days later that Ardis and the others arrived near the village. Since they¡¯ve entered the radius of the village¡¯s barrier, there would be no dangerous demonic beings appearing, so it would be safe even if they are on their own.


    ¡¸Iyaa¡­¡­. I knew it was ridiculous but, I have to really renew my opinions on Ardis¡¯s ridiculousness¨D¨D¡¹


    Norris laughed heartily while riding on the horse with a bow on his back. As for the others, they could only laugh drily.


    ¡¸You really went and dealt with all of them. ¡¹


    With an expression of seemingly gave up in something, Ted agreed with Norris. Just like Ardis¡¯s declaration, including all the other mercenaries, Riana and Sharu, Ardis had protected ten people just on his own. On top of that, they were ten people riding on horses that are delicious baits for the demonic beings.


    Just as Ted feared, they encountered several demonic beings on the path of the forest of the Canobis Mountain Range but, without sparing any time, Ardis had already called out flying swords over the ¡ºGate¡» and finished them off. There wasn¡¯t even time for Ted and the others to get off their horses and participate in the fight, it was truly an instant kill.


    In the end, even though the road was bad, they rode on horses, and the trip that would¡¯ve normally taken five days was shortened to just two days. It will only take half a day more before they reach the village. While thinking so, Ardis noticed large mana signatures closing.


    There were two of them. Eventually, when the two came to show themselves before the party, it was a question that started their conversation.


    ¡¸Huh? Why are you all together? ¡¹


    The owner of the signature is Ardis¡¯s partner, Rona and following behind him is Rupus, one of the Khlores that became a member of the village two years ago.


    Since their signatures were even larger than the demonic beings, and they¡¯re also within the barrier, also they approached from the direction of the village, with all those hints, Ardis were able to infer it¡¯s them.


    ¡¸Yeah, nice timing. Rupus, can you bring Michelle and the others to the village? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. ¡¹


    Ardis pushed on the responsibility to Rupus who agreed without even asking the reason.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not going to the village? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m interested in what the Thoria army is doing. Rona and I will go investigate for a bit. ¡¹


    Ardis answered Michelle¡¯s question like that, and Orphellia from the side interrupted.


    ¡¸But Ardis, you haven¡¯t gotten sleep for two days right? Isn¡¯t it better to take a night of rest in the village first? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t sleep at all. I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    When they were camping in the night, Ardis had slept for short periods while keeping an eye out on the surroundings. The body that was younger than Ardis¡¯s original was reliable enough that a little lack of sleep won¡¯t cause his performance to drop. Being young sure is good, as Ardis smiled bitterly inwardly.


    Of course, there¡¯s still a bit of sleepiness assaulting, but since he¡¯s used to it, it wasn¡¯t particularly distracting. Rather than that, he prioritized to find out the situation now. Ardis who came to such a conclusion left the escorting job to Rupus, and went on his way back.


    Riana complained to follow along but, as expected, Ardis didn¡¯t allow this particular time. If a fight broke out¨D¨D, the opponents are likely humans. Riana who is lacking experience in fighting against people, in a meaning is more dangerous than facing demonic beings.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Rona. ¡¹


    It is only his partner that he can leave his back to that he brought along.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You will explain properly right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Let¡¯s talk on the way. ¡¹


    As Rona followed a little hesitantly, Ardis started walking towards the grasslands. After taking enough distance from Michelle and the others, Ardis and Rona flew up in the sky and started moving quickly.


    ¡¸Thoria army? I don¡¯t know much but, aren¡¯t them the bunch that Al and the twins had troubles with? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that big of a deal to call it trouble though. Well, it¡¯s the truth that they aren¡¯t opponents that we want to be involved with. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then why not just leave them alone. ¡¹


    ¡¸They chased after Michelle and the others, I can¡¯t exactly leave it like that without knowing anything right. At the very least, I want to know the reason. ¡¹


    After explaining what he¡¯d heard from Michelle and the others along the way, just as they exchanged a few words, there were shadows wriggling in the distance.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    Beginning to see the outlines of the shadows are humans, Ardis soon came to understand what is happening there. They¡¯re a gathering of armed people. And they were split in two groups, each fought and killed each other.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thoria army and¡­¡­, the one fighting are also from the Kingdom huh. Though I¡¯m not sure which territory they¡¯re from. ¡¹


    Ardis and Rona are now currently above the wide grasslands that connected the capital to Thoria. It can be said that they¡¯re about in the middle of the country territory, far from the border.


    Even if there¡¯re fights between human and demonic beings, it¡¯s too unusual to see people crossing swords here. However, what they saw was that exact unusual sight. The Kingdom armies split into two faction and slashed at each other, it was exactly a representation of a war.


    A Thoria cavalry rode across the grass, and with their momentum scattered the opposing infantries. A lucky arrow landed on the horse of that cavalry, making it go wild from the pain, shaking off the soldier, as he was surrounded by other infantries and about to be cut, spears from behind stabbed through the infantries, killing them.


    In the chaos of victims and perpetrators changing wildly in instants, only the ominous color of red was increasing. Roars to expel fear were mixed along with the painful death cries, the sounds that were too cruel to be called a ruckus reverberated in the surroundings.


    ¡¸Al, the capital. ¡¹


    Ardis who looked south at Rona¡¯s words unintentionally cringed his face.


    ¡¸Is it burning¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The capital that was still far in the horizon can only be seen hazily from this distance. However, from the shadows, there were thick smoke that could never be seen normally were rising up in the sky. If they can see that from this distance, then it¡¯s not just a normal occurrence.


    ¡¸What the heck¡¯s going on. ¡¹


    ¡¸What now? ¡¹


    Although grumbling at the unexpected development, Ardis had already decided what to do. The battlefield unfolding below them are between people that didn¡¯t have anything to do with them. However, there¡¯re people that he is familiar with in the capital.


    Although he had only met with the information broker, Chezare for the past two years, there¡¯re still people that he hasn¡¯t forgotten about.


    Few faces floating up in his mind, Ardis said without hesitating.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the capital. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. ¡¹


    Along with Rona who expected the answer, Ardis headed south. The blue sky that stretched outwards without bounds above. On the day that was sunny without clouds, Ardis and Rona¡¯s destination was the capital Gran covered with a dull color. While feeling unsettling anxiousness in his chest, Ardis hurried over to the capital.

 CH 243

    Two days before Ardis and Rona started heading towards the capital. When Ardis is still escorting Michelle and the others towards the village, there was already chaos in the capital of Gran about the news of ¡ºLord Thoria had raised the flag of rebellion¡».


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­. Why did Lord Thoria¡­¡­¡¹


    A young man that wore extravagant clothing in front of Moore cringed his face. But his expression only changed a little, his noble appearance, which was trained to impose dignity, was not impaired at all.


    ¡¸And the report came last night, yet the news is already spread everywhere now¡­¡­. Can¡¯t they even properly guard the information. ¡¹


    Unlike the young man that seemed irritated, Moore replied in a refreshing tone.


    ¡¸There was a gag order in place though. Well, even if it¡¯s something that we don¡¯t want people to know, it might not be the same for them. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you mean Lord Thoria¡¯s underlings is playing with the Kingdom now. ¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, young master. After all, they were still our ally till yesterday, so even the Kingdom¡¯s intelligence agents hasn¡¯t mark them. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    Although he said so, the bitterness on his expression was not fully hidden. While feeling the inexperience of the young master, Moore still somehow held himself back from smiling warmly.


    Moore was now facing the Duke Nyrestia¡¯s son, in other words, Minerva¡¯s brother. As the Duke is now travelling to the border as the Commanding General, he¡¯s now the person in charge of the Duke¡¯s residency.


    After a few seconds of silence, the young man asked Moore.


    ¡¸Lord Thoria¡¯s betrayal, is it possible that it¡¯s because of the Empire¡¯s invasion? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nine out of ten it is. Even if Lord Thoria rebelled when it was peaceful, I don¡¯t think he can succeed against the entire Kingdom. And in the first place, the timing is too good. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. They must¡¯ve been looking for a chance for a while already. ¡¹


    While nodding at the young man¡¯s words, Moore recalled the war four years ago. Come to think of it, the Thoria army¡¯s movement at that time was peculiar.


    They retreated at the worsening situation with the excuse of helping the headquarters. Because of that, the Kingdom¡¯s left wing was left completely dysfunctional but, the Thoria army itself that did that bore no consequences.


    Even though it might¡¯ve been a losing battle, deserting the fight is an unforgivable act.


    However, since they retreated on the pretense of sending help to the prince, they avoided getting blamed openly.


    Because of that, it was only the Thoria army that had kept its strength after the previous war.


    Strangely, even though other territorial army were assaulted by ambushing Empire soldiers, only the Thoria army had retreated without suffering a single loss.


    Thinking about it now, it must be that the Thoria army was let through.


    If the Empire army did not retreat then, but continued to advance to the capital, then there¡¯s no doubt that the Thoria army would¡¯ve rebelled then.


    ¡¸In any case, I cannot stand by and do nothing. I shall pay a visit to the castle. ¡¹


    ¡¸If so, take Jake and Endory with you. ¡¹


    Taking two of the veterans guards of the Duke¡¯s residency, the successor of the Duke¡¯s house headed towards the castle.


    It was almost midnight that he returned to the Duke¡¯s residency.


    ¡¸A sortie is decided. ¡¹


    When the young nobleman returned and called Moore and head butler to the office, he said so as the first thing.


    ¡¸It is not a defense battle? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if it was unexpected, exposing the capital to danger will damage the King¡¯s prestige. It will probably affect the frontline at the border too. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s question was answered by the young nobleman. Certainly, he¡¯s right.


    Although the news probably hasn¡¯t arrived now, it will probably arrive tomorrow or the day after. If that happens, the generals at the frontline would be concerned.


    Depending on the situation, some of them might do something unexpected just because of the report of Thoria¡¯s rebellion.


    No, if there¡¯s a connection between the Empire and Lord Thoria in secret, there¡¯s no doubt they will move then.


    Moreover, the Kingdom army will surely fall when the capital is surrounded on all sides.


    To have the least effect on the frontline, it¡¯s not a bad idea to handle the Thoria army situation before they arrive at the capital.


    Even if it is tactically bad, it is a strategically or politically unavoidable choice.


    ¡¸Fortunately, there¡¯re fifteen hundred soldiers altogether in the capital now. We have more numbers than the Thoria army. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is the capital going to be empty then? ¡¹


    The head butler eyes became round.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Of course, we will leave some soldiers behind, but it¡¯s not a situation to consider reserving power. If we can¡¯t defend against the Thoria army, it will be the Empire¡¯s victory anyways. ¡¹


    Moore had no choice but to be convinced either. However, the following words made the head butler lose his voice.


    ¡¸I as well will depart for the front as the second in command. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    At the time when the family head is already out in the battlefield, it¡¯s not normal to even have the successor go.


    If the worst happened, their bloodline will be severed.


    ¡¸Now that Master is already on the frontline, why would young master go too!? ¡¹


    ¡¸No other house could do it you see. Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then there¡¯s no need for the Duke house to¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Our Nyrestia house is connected to the royal family. ¡¹


    The young nobleman overwhelmed the head butler¡¯s words.


    ¡¸We have the right to succeed the throne. That¡¯s why, unlike the other houses, we cannot escape. ¡¹


    As if saying that to himself, the young nobleman insisted that ¡¸It¡¯s the obligation coming from someone who has the royal blood¡¹.


    ¡¸If by that, then the royal family should¨D¨D¡¹


    He wasn¡¯t convinced, as the head butler was then once again overwhelmed by the young nobleman.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s unforgivable for a vassal to tell what the royal family to do. ¡¹


    He glared at the head butler and warned. As expected, the head butler as well reflected his disrespectful attitude and bowed down.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I apologize for my overextension. Please forgive me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, take note in the future. ¡¹


    Ending the topic like that, Moore spoke again.


    ¡¸When are you going? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tomorrow noon. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, quite a rushed schedule. ¡¹


    ¡¸The preparation for war is already done a long time ago. Though it was unexpected for anyone that we will be facing an army coming from the north. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shall I take it as I will be accompanying as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, the guard captain will stay here. Stop my little sister from her recklessness. ¡¹


    ¡¸Escort¨D¨D in that meaning? ¡¹


    Moore confirmed daringly, but the young nobleman instead replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡¸It¡¯s also an escort at the same time. Your main role is to stop the tomboy from running outside with a sword. Isn¡¯t it the guard captain the only one around here that can stop her? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to say that I can¡¯t deny it. ¡¹


    Although Minerva¡¯s actual brother seemed to say so harshly, it was sad that Moore had nothing to rebuke with.


    Not just Moore, even the head butler seemed to smile bitterly. About two years had passed since Ardis had left the capital.


    Even with no guidance, Minerva had not stopped on her training. Thanks to that, her swords skills are becoming more sophisticated.


    As expected, she¡¯s still not to the level of Moore but, she could fight evenly against normal mercenaries and soldiers.


    Although it was already rare to see female sword user among mercenaries and explorers, Minerva was even a noble lady.


    On top of that, a high rank peerage, the lady of a duke house. It seems like the person herself had already given up on marriage, as she had been openly training her sword skills, not even trying to hide it from others by now.


    And the result was she had been titled the ¡ºSword Maniac Noble Lady¡» by the gossipers. Right now, it¡¯s probably the number one problem that the Duke Nyrestia faces.


    The next day, the young nobleman headed out with an army of thirteen hundred. Although they are still leading in numbers by a little, it¡¯s a number easily toppled depending on the development of the battle.


    Half of Moore¡¯s subordinates also followed as the nobleman¡¯s escort. Only the minimum required guards are left at the residency in order to protect Minerva and also the residency¡¯s security.


    ¡¸Good grace. I can¡¯t say I like the battlefield but I wonder if getting dragged around by Ojou-sama or rampaging on the battlefield without thinking anything is easier. ¡¹


    Because of her improvements, Minerva is now more proactive than before. The fact that she has given up on her path as an aristocratic daughter may be working in the wrong direction.


    Nowadays, she had transformed into such a hyperactive girl that it¡¯s a trouble to Moore. Seeing off the young master and finishing his daily work, after sighing and heading to sleep, it just about before dawn that Moore woke up.


    It was not the natural waking. It was the kind of danger sensing capabilities after his long experience that forcefully dragged him out of his sleep.


    ¡¸Wh, at? ¡¹


    While his mind woke up rapidly, Moore had a sense of anxiety as he stood up. Almost unconsciously getting his equipment, he left the bedroom with a sword.


    The appearance of the mansion didn¡¯t look anything out of place. While occasionally passing by the night watches, Moore sharpened his senses.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an unsettling feeling. ¡¹


    It was the kind of unsettling feeling and displeasure of sensing his soon to be defeat, like getting thrown into a demonic being den.


    However, the mansion still remained peaceful. Eventually, Moore¡¯s feet headed outside the mansion to an observatory tower some distance away.


    Not by his reasoning, but his instincts unfolded, telling him to look further out. Entering the observatory tower, the strange feeling continued to swell and pushed his back while he climbed the long stairs.


    ¡¸Huh? Isn¡¯t it captain? ¡¹


    As he climbed the tower, the subordinates that is responsible for surveillance seemed surprised at his arrival.


    ¡¸Hey, just taking a look for a bit. ¡¹


    With a vague answer, Moore looked over the surroundings. It was still quiet.


    The capital when the morning market is still not yet open, it was a peaceful appearance that didn¡¯t suit his senses telling him otherwise.


    The city that would eventually come alive as the night passes and the day comes was still asleep.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing, huh. ¡­¡­ Nn? ¡¹


    Not finding any abnormalities, just as Moore was about to get down from the tower, something moved at the edge of his vision.


    ¡¸Sea? ¡¹


    In that direction, the endless sea unfolds. Just as Moore was about to dismiss it as a fishing boat, an unimaginable scene unfolded as it floated upwards.


    A gigantic ship appeared from the other side of the morning mist. It was an enormous ship hull that fooled his depth perception that Moore never seen before.


    On top of that, it wasn¡¯t just one or two. Just glancing and estimating, Moore could see more than fifty of those ships heading towards them.


    ¡¸Oi oi oi oi oi. ¡¹


    Moore saw the flags on those ships and panicked.


    ¡¸T-The Empire¡¯s flag¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The subordinate that saw the same fleet of ships said what it was. Just as what he said, the enormous ships were carrying the flag of Elmenia Empire.


    Although the two were stunned, Moore immediately hit the back of the subordinate and yelled.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t space out, wake everyone up! The servants too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes! ¡¹


    Seeing the subordinate quickly run down the observatory tower, Moore looked over at the sea again.


    The fleet was heading straight here. The meaning behind that, it¡¯s not like Moore didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s like that huh. ¡¹


    It was just a short moment when his face turned ugly as he bit on his lips. Moore as well descended the tower behind his subordinate.

 CH 244

    The thick black smoke rose in clouds. Anguished cries and angry yelling from all directions.


    A soldier was lying down in the fountain square, which was a place of relaxation for the people. Citizens of the capital ran around in panic with nothing in their hands.


    The morning that should have been the start of another normal day changed into a scene of carnage unimaginable from yesterday.


    With one hand carrying a baby, another pulling along a young child, a young mother was running in order to escape from something.


    The next moment, the young child tripped and fell on the ground.


    ¡¸Stand up! Quickly! ¡¹


    The child was teary in his eyes, as the mother was pulling him back up with a desperate look.


    Even the mother who would gently embrace her own child and console him did not have the room to do so when in a situation of life and death.


    ¡¸They¡¯re here too! ¡¹


    A man chased after the mother with a strangely excited tone. With leather armor and a small shield on him, it was a soldier that had a short spear in his hand.


    However, it was not the appearance of a Kingdom soldier that normally protects the safety of the capital.


    It was the insignia of the Kingdom¡¯s nemesis, Elmenia Empire carved on his shield.


    ¡¸Quickly! Run! ¡¹


    The mother started running while pulling her child along forcefully but, it is already too late.


    The Imperial soldier is already few steps within reach. As the approaching spear was about to stab into the back of the young child, another sword prevented that from the side swiftly.


    The spear was flung up along with a ringing sound. Because of the sudden interruption, the soldier stumbled few steps with his stance broken.


    ¡¸Run away now! ¡¹


    The owner of the sword protected the back of the mother.


    ¡¸T-Thank you very much! ¡¹


    As the mother thanked her, she pulled her child by the hand and quickly ran away.


    ¡¸Now then, it looks like you are being awfully unrestrained¡­¡­¡¹


    Without turning back once, the sword owner was facing against the soldier.


    ¡¸Female knight? ¡¹


    The imperial soldier scoffed. The owner of the sword that deflected the soldier¡¯s spear, it was a young girl looked so young that she can be said on his daughter¡¯s level.


    An age of late teens, a glimpse of feminine gracefulness can be seen along with the youthful liveliness.


    The well-proportioned body is wrapped in expensive equipment, and the sword in her hand also shines differently from the mass-produced goods given to ordinary soldiers.


    It¡¯s natural why the soldier thought she was a knight.


    ¡¸Haaanggh, a little miss of some noble huh. Do you think you¡¯re strong because you won against some commoner in a training ground? Let me show you what a real fight is! ¡¹


    He probably misjudged his opponent. The Imperial soldier thrusted his spear convinced on his victory.


    ¡¸You are half correct. ¡¹


    While replying with composure, the young girl¡¯s sword entwined with the tip of the approaching spear.


    With the sword in her hand as the center, as the sword turned half a circle from underhand to above, and the soldier¡¯s spear followed along the path.


    ¡¸Eh!? ¡¹


    Not giving any room to the soldier that was surprised at the sudden happening, the young girl¡¯s sword ran along the spear, heading for the handle.


    ¡¸Gyahh! ¡¹


    Like that, the sword hit the hand holding the spear, and the soldier lost few of his fingers.


    ¡¸M-My fingersssss! ¡¹


    Seeing the soldier that could no longer hold a spear losing his fingers, the young girl lowered his sword judging that he¡¯s no longer a threat.


    ¡¸Minerva-sama! Are you alright!? ¡¹


    And at that moment, several armed men came running. Their equipment was not uniform, at the very least, they¡¯re not soldiers of the Kingdom army or any nobles¡¯ army.


    Few of them remained around the young girl to protect her, while the other spread out, looking out for the surroundings.


    ¡¸Jumping out like that just when I took my eyes off for a second¡­¡­, when did Ojou-sama become a kite with a broken string, I wonder? ¡¹


    The man that arrived late while walking sighed and grumbled.


    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble, Captain Greystar. However, it was barely in time. ¡¹


    Minerva replied apologetically while closing her eyes, hiding her pupils.


    ¡¸I mean, from what it seems, only Ojou-sama could¡¯ve made it in time but. If something happened to Ojou-sama, our head would literally and physically be detached. ¡­¡­Though, it was also my fault for looking away just a moment thinking that it would be fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, Captain Greystar is not in fault. ¡¹


    ¡¸If only His Excellency or Young Master would say so. Please be more aware of your position of getting protected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. ¡¹


    Minerva hasn¡¯t apologized. However, considering the status, it¡¯s inevitable.


    Did he read the reflection on her expression, Moore did not pursue any more than that. Just as the two¡¯s conversation ended, one of the guards that was on the lookout interjected.


    ¡¸Captain, what should we do about that Imperial soldier. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, hmm¡­¡­¡­. Just tie him up and leave him around there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not like there¡¯s any choice right¡­¡­¡¹


    Receiving the instructions, three men restrained the imperial soldier with a rope. Seeing so, Minerva muttered seemingly a little regretful.


    ¡¸To think that an Imperial soldier is lurking alone¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That just shows how bad the situation is. ¡¹


    Looking away from Minerva who seemed gloomy because of the graveness of the situation, Moore gave out orders to his subordinates in a loud voice.


    ¡¸Oi, we¡¯re retreating! ¡¹


    Following Moore¡¯s instructions, the group formed a circle around Minerva and moved. And naturally, beside Minerva was Moore.


    ¡¸Will the Kingdom¡­¡­ lose? ¡¹


    While looking around, Minerva asked Moore.


    ¡¸Who knows. At the very least, the capital¡¯s collapse is inevitable. The main force of the army is out at the border, and the Thoria army that¡¯s supposed to protect the capital rebelled, and after sending out soldiers to deal with that, now the surprise attack from the sea with the ships. It¡¯s totally done for. It¡¯s unknown how many soldiers the Empire brought with the ships but, you seen the size. There¡¯s probably at least five hundred or a thousand. ¡¹


    ¡¸Were we not on guard against a possible attack from the sea? ¡¹


    ¡¸The Kingdom didn¡¯t but, the Empire shouldn¡¯t have the technology to sail along the outer seas. They can probably prepare enough ships to carry a few hundred but, that¡¯s considering sailing nearshore. And it¡¯s common sense that it won¡¯t be a surprise attack if they sail nearshore. ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it not just naive thinking? ¡¹


    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t have been a mistake in the sense of fighting against the Empire. Just that, the problem is that it doesn¡¯t seem like the enemy is just the Empire. The greatest mistake this time is not taking the reason why the Kingdom lost gravely four years ago into consideration. ¡¹


    ¡¸San Rojuel Monarchy¡­¡­ was it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the army from the southern continent across the ocean. Naturally, their people would have advanced sailing technology that lets them transport people in the outer oceans, making the surprise attack this time possible. If the Kingdom had taken into account of the presence of the San Rojuel Monarchy, then¡­¡­, no, either way, we still have too few soldiers to put up a proper fight. ¡¹


    His last few words were not directed to Minerva but his own monologue.


    ¡¸In any case, there¡¯s no point thinking about ¡ºWhat ifs¡» now. In the first place, I¡¯m not a soldier either. The moment when the Imperial soldiers managed to enter the capital, it¡¯s already a lost. The only thing the Kingdom can do now is to give up on this place and try to recover from it. ¡¹


    ¡¸However, that doesn¡¯t mean that nobles like us can selfishly escape first. At the very least, we will try to delay the Imperial soldiers to allow as many citizens to escape. ¡¹


    Minerva was saying it as a matter of fact but, Moore explained the reality while scratching his head.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a really upstanding thought but, even the commoners don¡¯t expect much from the nobles now. They never expected anything from the start. ¡¹


    It was a total silence as Minerva walked five steps forward. Looking straight forward, Minerva spoke while her eyes blinked slowly.


    ¡¸But, being on top of people signifies bearing their responsibility as well. It is exactly that we are bearing the responsibility that they will follow the one above and respect them. Isn¡¯t it the nobles that made it that way? That¡¯s why nobles must take responsibility for the lives of the people. Even if not expected of, it doesn¡¯t mean the obligation disappears. On top of that, we are of the Nyrestia, originally an extension of the royal family. ¡¹


    ¡¸And that royal family, I wonder how many of them are still in the castle now. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s loose-mouthed mutter was caught by Minerva, with her iris-colored eyes staring at him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That is being disrespectful, Captain Greystar. I will pretend to have not heard it but, be mindful in public places. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. That was my mistake. However, even not about the royal family, I wonder how many nobles are still in the capital fighting against the Imperial army. ¡¹


    ¡¸People that holds the noble spirit should not be few¡­¡­ that¡¯s what I believe. ¡¹


    Minerva said so as her wish but, Moore denied it mercilessly.


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s what the nobles should do but. It¡¯s hard for me to say that you are too idealistic but, Ojou-sama. The reality is like that. ¡¹


    Seeing a gathering of people ahead of them, Moore had an exhausted face while pointing there.


    ¡¸Please save us! ¡¹


    ¡¸Please! Just this child! ¡¹


    ¡¸The Empire bastards are just around the corner! ¡¹


    Three large carriages can be seen on the road. And many people surrounded it.


    ¡¸Eeeei, these commoners! This carriage is not something you all can touch simply! ¡¹


    He¡¯s probably the escort of the carriage. The armed man was pushing the surrounding people away as if they¡¯re a bother.


    ¡¸What are you doing! Quickly start moving already! ¡¹


    It was a middle-aged man, about forty that showed his face out of the front carriage. The noble that signified luxury on his body can be seen wearing countless ornaments and having several layers of bulging fat on his chin.


    ¡¸Forgive me. These people are blocking the road. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just chase those commoners away already! ¡¹


    It seems like the citizens of the capital were desperately begging the noble who was escaping the capital on a carriage.


    Since the Imperial soldiers had already invaded the city, there will not be a good outcome if they stayed in the capital any longer.


    However, if escaping now, running on foot would not be feasible. At the very least, getting on a carriage will increase their chances, but there¡¯re probably close to none carriages remaining in the capital.


    ¡¸Please, please let me up! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t abandon us! ¡¹


    That¡¯s why, the citizens were desperately begging. They understand their opponent is a noble as well but, in a situation of life and death, they don¡¯t care much about it.


    Catching a ride on a noble¡¯s carriage, they¡¯re normally complaints that they would never make.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a carriage for you people! Do not mistake yourself having the value to do so! ¡¹


    The begging citizens were shut off by the merciless words. Seeing that, Minerva bit her lips.


    ¡¸The nobles that should protect the citizens, how shallow. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s something like that, for nobles, commoners are just like that. Well, it¡¯s not just about nobles. In an emergency like this, there¡¯re not many that can still uphold a noble spirit. Humans care for their own the most after all.¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s exactly because it¡¯s an emergency¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva seemed like she wanted to say something, but disregarding that, Moore asked.


    ¡¸So, what to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will try to ask that person. There seems to be space in the two carriages at the back. It¡¯s impossible for everyone but, at least the woman and the children can be saved. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s skeptical whether the name of a Duke can work in a situation like this. ¡¹


    Moore looked from the side while shrugging as Minerva approached the carriage, but at that time, one of the citizens cried out in panic.


    ¡¸I-Imperial soldiers! ¡¹


    That voice spurred more panic. Imperial soldiers appeared from the end of the street, and the people dispersed like ants on fire.


    ¡¸R-Run! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait! Don¡¯t abandon me! ¡¹


    ¡¸Mama¨D¨D! Mamaaaa! ¡¹


    It was already a chaotic situation, but the Imperial soldiers started slashing at the people that escaped late. Seeing that, Minerva called out to Moore.


    ¡¸Captain Greystar! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know! ¡¹


    The next moment, Minerva started running, with a sword in her hand and her iris hair fluttering.


    ¡¸Cain! Take five people with you and secure a retreat route! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    The man called Cain received instructions from Moore and retreated, as the remaining allies followed after Minerva and faced the Imperial soldiers.

 CH 245

    There¡¯re more than thirty Imperial soldiers at a glance. It¡¯s clear that Minerva and the others are at a disadvantage considering they only got not more than twenty people.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, two more minutes is the limit! ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood! ¡¹


    Minerva understood as well that what they can do at this point is to only buy time for the others to escape.


    Even if the guard captain of the Duke¡¯s residency is skillful, with the fatigue of continuous fighting, there¡¯s no guarantee that he won¡¯t be overrun because of their numbers.


    Moreover, more Imperial soldiers will arrive the longer they dragged on. However, if they can delay the Imperial soldiers even by a little, it means more citizens can escape.


    That¡¯s the reason why Minerva held her sword. It has that much value.


    ¡¸What are you doing, quickly move already! ¡¹


    Behind Minerva who was going to fight against the approaching Imperial soldiers, an angry voice of the noble towards the coachman was heard.


    While disappointed, Minerva wields a sword to hold back the soldiers ahead.


    ¡¸But Danna-sama, there¡¯re too many commoners around, the carriage can¡¯t move! ¡¹


    While changing her position by a little and glancing at her back, something unbelievable came out of the noble riding on the carriage.


    ¡¸Just run over those commoners! ¡¹


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s surely¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just do it already! The commoners are suitable meat shields! ¡¹


    Perhaps pushed by the noble¡¯s threatening attitude, the coachman seemed really unwilling even as he started moving the carriage.


    ¡¸Tch, that asshole! ¡¹


    Moore cursed as he noticed what was happening but, naturally his words wouldn¡¯t reach the person in question.


    Even if they want to condemn the noble, their hands are occupied with dealing with the Imperial soldiers.


    Disregarding that there¡¯re still people in their path, the carriage started moving. But the next moment, the carriage suddenly halted, its wheel fell and stuck in a gap.


    ¡¸W-What! What happened!? ¡¹


    ¡¸T-The wheels suddenly¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The surrounding escorts panickily reported to the angry noble. The wheels of all three carriages including the one the noble rode on were torn apart as if hit by a sharp blade.


    Without wheels, a carriage is just a box. Even if horses are stronger than human, it will not move.


    The two carriages at the back tipped over, and the expensive-looking treasures from within spilled on the road.


    Seeing that, the Imperial soldiers¡¯ eyes changed. Several of them immediately ignored Minerva and the others, dodging them and going to secure their spoils.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, let¡¯s retreat! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    Other than trampling on weaklings, looting is also something that soldiers on a battlefield pleasures from.


    The two carriages that were full of treasures were probably more appealing to the Imperial soldiers than killing each other.


    Minerva and the others slowly retreated, and the Imperial soldiers rather than pursuing prioritized the looting.


    Although there were still few that didn¡¯t change their mind, but if they dealt with those, then there will be no one remaining to chase the running citizens.


    ¡¸Retrieve all of them! H-Hey, don¡¯t run! ¡¹


    The noble was getting off the carriage screaming. However, the coachman had already escaped, and the several remaining escorts are fewer than the Imperial soldiers.


    They got surrounded immediately and were getting cut down.


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s my assets! Bastards like you can never¨D¨D guhaa! ¡¹


    Getting off the carriage, the greedy noble that tried to scoop the treasures in his arm was easily stabbed by a soldier in the neck and collapsed.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a chance, retreat! ¡¹


    Seeing the Imperial soldiers gathering around the carriage, Moore instructed. The soldiers that are living in their dream as they fattened their wallet did not even glance at Minerva and the others or the citizens that were escaping.


    As the result, there were few victims, they easily retreated sacrificing the noble¡¯s assets with room to spare.


    However, the Imperial soldiers are already all over the capital. Ahead of Minerva and the others that ran through the capital while being aware of any chasing Imperial soldiers, they found another group.


    Rather, it was not just a group. To be precise, there were two, one standing with their back against the wall, and the other surrounding them.


    The one surrounding the other are the Imperial soldiers. And the one having their backs against the wall are probably the citizens.


    Seeing that they have no weapons in their hand, and their clothing all random, it¡¯s obvious that they aren¡¯t fighters.


    ¡¸Captain Greystar. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem if they only have that many people. We will get rid of them in one swoop. ¡¹


    As Minerva called out, the guard captain of the Duke¡¯s residency had already laid out a plan.


    ¡¸Sandwich them! ¡¹


    At Moore¡¯s instructions, the guards jumped into the Imperial soldiers from both sides. There¡¯re not even ten people on the Imperial soldier side.


    Unlike just now, Minerva¡¯s party had the upper hand, and the citizens that were cornered now can counterattack and pincer them.


    ¡¸Do it in one go! ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s voice motivated them. However, it¡¯s an exchange near a wall. There wasn¡¯t enough space for everyone to swing around their weapon.


    While looking at Moore and the others slashing, Minerva at the back prepared to jump out in case anyone got injured.


    ¡¸Shit¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Did he go crazy realizing his disadvantage, one of the Imperial soldiers ignored Minerva and the others and instead slashed at the citizens. The sword on the soldier¡¯s hand slashed one of the citizen.


    ¡¸Dad! ¡¹


    A young girl ran to the collapsed middle-aged man bleeding.


    ¡¸You too! ¡¹


    Just as the soldier¡¯s fierce blade was about to slash at the girl, Minerva caught ¡ºSomething¡» flying from the side.


    The ¡ºSomething¡» flew across the soldier¡¯s arm, and in the next moment disappeared as if it was never there. Just as the something disappeared, something else dropped on the ground with a dull thud.


    That was the sword that the soldier held, and also the hand holding it.


    ¡¸Gyyaaaaa! ¡¹


    The soldier screamed in pain from the hand that got severed suddenly.


    ¡¸Let me be of help! ¡¹


    Then following that, a willful female voice that was heard. Looking over there, there was one person that wore like a magician.


    A face with slanted eyes, thin lips and small nose, fluffy hair of an orange tinge. It¡¯s a face that is well-defined in overall.


    Although her clothes and face was slightly dirtied because of dirt but, she still had a mysterious prestigious charm.


    ¡¸Protect the citizens! ¡¹


    Minerva who judged that the girl was an ally immediately called out. They already had the advantage in numbers in the first place.


    But Minerva and the others can¡¯t reach the people on the other side of the Imperial soldiers.


    If it¡¯s a magician, then no matter the distance, they should be able to protect the citizens.


    ¡¸The blessing residing in the nameless shield, the calming of blue¨D¨DFiel ? Garos! ¡¹(Physical Barrier)


    The female magician immediately responded to Minerva¡¯s request, deploying a barrier around the citizens. The speediness of the chant proved the female magician was quite experienced.


    Of course, a physical barrier is not omnipotent but, it¡¯s not breakable by normal soldiers that have only received some training.


    If the citizens¡¯ safety can be ensured, then the result is already set in stone. Without Minerva needing to fight, Moore and the others are slowly but surely neutralizing the Imperial soldiers.


    Eventually, not even three minutes, every Imperial soldiers there were neutralized, and the guards then split up, some looking out for the surroundings and the others treating the injured.


    ¡¸Stop the bleeding of the injured and¡­¡­, please bring some medicine here! ¡¹


    The middle-aged man that was slashed by the soldier must be prioritized. Unlike Minerva and the others or the Imperial soldiers, normal citizens have no equipment of protecting themselves.


    They are powerless in front of a sharp blade. Even if they treated him immediately, the chances of getting saved is very low.


    If they had a high-grade medicine, then it could probably heal him easily but, Minerva didn¡¯t have something like that now.


    That¡¯s why, the only thing that can be done now is to stop the bleeding, and get the medicine as soon as possible.


    However, even though Minerva was impatient, hearing a voice from among the citizens, her worries dispelled.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry. His wounds are already healed. ¡¹


    Minerva looked over at the voice that seemed familiar. Several people who were blocking the line of sight avoided left and right to clear the way.


    As the view became clear, there was the bloody middle-aged man and his daughter, and also another young female wearing a nun outfit.


    The treatment is probably just finished. The female stood up from beside the middle-aged man, as Minerva at the same time called out her name.


    ¡¸Solte-sama? ¡¹


    She was the famous figure in the capital that even Minerva was acquainted with. It was Sister Solte that was famous as the Saintess candidate.


    ¡¸It has been a while. Minerva-sama. ¡¹


    Solte lowered her head, as her cherry blossom hair fell to the side. Minerva¡¯s expression loosened at the unexpected encounter.


    ¡¸Yes, it has been, Solte-sama. It was unexpected to meet you at this place. ¡¹


    ¡¸Me too. ¡¹


    Same as Minerva, Solte¡¯s expression seemed to loosen as well.


    Finishing up the joyous reunion that lasted for a few moments, Minerva immediately pulled back up and asked.


    ¡¸Is he alright? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It seems like his consciousness is stable now, so I think he¡¯s fine. The others are not injured that much either. ¡¹


    Solte¡¯s encouraging words answered Minerva who was worried about the middle-aged man.


    ¡¸That¡¯s great to hear. However, Imperial soldiers might come again. Please evacuate quickly. ¡¹


    Even though dodged a threat, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are still in danger. Of course, no one would know where in the capital is still safe now.


    ¡¸What is Minerva-sama going to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸We will go around the capital to find for others that have not yet escaped. ¡¹


    Naturally, Minerva is not looking to self-destruct either. Minerva herself, and also Moore and the other guards, considering their capabilities, she judged that it¡¯s still within range.


    Then, another voice interrupted Minerva and Solte¡¯s conversation.


    ¡¸Can I please follow along? ¡¹


    The two at the same time looked over at the voice.


    ¡¸You are the one from just now¡­¡­¡¹


    The owner of the voice was the female magician that used magic to support them just now.


    ¡¸It is our first meeting. I¡¯m Ellenoa ? Milmeus. I¡¯m very sorry for the rude greeting but, please take care of me. ¡¹


    Pinching her robe like a skirt, the female magician named Ellenoa lowered herself a little. Hearing the name, Minerva felt like she recalled something, and she asked.


    ¡¸Milmeus¡­¡­, could you be the daughter of Viscount Milmeus? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. My foolish father is the one with the title of Viscount Milmeus. ¡¹


    No matter how much the duke¡¯s daughter ranks higher than the viscount¡¯s daughter in the aristocratic society, Minerva felt uncomfortable at someone expressing her parents as foolish to others.


    From Ellenoa¡¯s words, it revealed her thoughts for her father but, it seems like her training as a noble lady made it not apparent on her face.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Minerva from the Nyrestia ducal house. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to look like this but, please overlook it as the situation is like this. ¡¹


    The Minerva is now albeit dressed in high-end goods, it¡¯s still a fighting equipment nonetheless. Not wearing a dress, she couldn¡¯t greet properly like what Ellenoa did.


    ¡¸The ducal house¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing Minerva¡¯s house name, Ellenoa seemed surprised. After all, the two wasn¡¯t acquainted in the first place, and Minerva hadn¡¯t been interacting with the society very much in the past three years, there were only a few that knew of the Duke¡¯s noble lady¡¯s grown up face.


    Although she knew that Minerva is a noble seeing the armed men¡¯s behavior around her, she didn¡¯t think Minerva was a daughter of a Duke.


    ¡¸I apologize for my rudeness. ¡¹


    Although surprised, Ellenoa immediately apologized for her attitude and changed her wording.


    ¡¸Rather than that, Nyrestia-sama. Let me help in evacuating the citizens too. As you might have already seen just now, I am proficient in magic to some degree. I will not be a burden like in the war with the Empire four years ago. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Ellenoa who offered to follow caused Minerva¡¯s mouth to tangle. Certainly, her magic skills are quite magnificent from what she showed just now.


    The chant that had no wavering and the accurate aim was not inferior to magicians of the Royal Army.


    In a fight, even if just one more magician, their effective power will raise by several folds. If just on the regard of fighting enemies, it¡¯s more than welcoming.


    ¡¸Do you understand the possible consequences? ¡¹


    ¡¸I fully understand. But that is exactly why we nobles should take lead in a dangerous situation. Nyrestia-sama is also of the same idea, thus holding a sword in her hands right now, right? ¡¹


    Those words were what Minerva always believes in. Seeing that someone having the same spirit as herself, Minerva forgot about the situation and became genuinely happy.


    ¡¸Thank you Milmeus-sama, please do lend us a hand¨D¨D¡¹


    Just as Minerva was about to reply with a smile, suddenly, a deafening explosion came from the center of the capital.


    Hearing that, everyone on the spot looked over at that direction. The center of the capital, in other words, the center stake of the Nagras Kingdom, the royal castle.


    ¡¸T-The castle is¡­¡­¡¹


    A trembling voice from one of them. In the midst of everyone¡¯s gaze, the castle that stood gallantly yesterday crumbled partly.

 CH 246

    Another explosion happened after a while. This time, it happened several times consecutively, and then the outer wall crumbled along with it.


    ¡¸It didn¡¯t hold as expected huh. ¡¹


    Moore muttered, seeing the reality. Originally, there was only about two hundred soldiers left in the capital as defense.


    Although the exact number of the opposing force is unknown, at the very least, it¡¯s expected in the thousands.


    On top of that, they were taken by surprise, and allowed their infiltration in the capital. The collapse of the castle was only a matter of time.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, it¡¯s about to get worse. I understand what are you thinking but, it will be troubling for us if you disregard your own safety. ¡¹


    ¡¸His Majesty¡­¡­, are they safe? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯re escape routes made for just this purpose right, and the soldiers in the castle had probably already brought enough time for them. What we can do is only pray that they¡¯re safe. ¡¹


    Not a noble, nor a soldier belonging to the Royal Army, for Moore, the royalty is just something like ¡ºWould be nice if they are safe, but there¡¯s no need to put myself in danger because of them¡».


    ¡¸In any case, the time is close. If Ojou-sama is still unwilling, then I will do my best to take you. ¡¹


    Hearing Moore who was more serious than usual, Minerva understood the graveness of the situation.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice. Let¡¯s escape from the capital. ¡¹


    Not knowing where the royalty had gone, while feeling a little itchy in her chest knowing that there will still be some citizens left behind, Minerva chose to listen to Moore¡¯s advice.


    ¡¸Solte-sama, Milmeus-sama too. ¡¹


    Solte and Ellenoa who was called out probably understood the danger of remaining in the capital in this situation as well.


    ¡¸Yes. Please leave any treatment to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. There¡¯s no choice now that it has become like this. ¡¹


    The two immediately agreed at Minerva who purposed to leave together.


    ¡¸Forest in the east, Imperial soldiers in the south, battlefield in the north, there¡¯s only west to go huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, first to our territory. ¡¹


    As Moore said, there¡¯re limited destinations even if they choose to leave the capital. Escaping from the enemies, a safe place would only be towards the west.


    Luckily, the Nyrestia Duchy is just a day away from the west of the capital. In the sense of getting away from the Imperial army and also the Thoria army, there¡¯s no better way.


    Minerva and the others exited from the west gate of the capital, and received horses from the people of the Duke¡¯s residency on standby there, heading west together with the refugees.


    However, their advance was slow. Unlike Minerva and the others, most of the refugees are only on foot, and they were carrying their baggage from home.


    With the elderly and children and many injured, their speed was slow. It¡¯s impossible to shake off any pursuers if they came.


    ¡¸I would really want to get to the territory right now though. ¡¹


    ¡¸We can¡¯t. That would mean affirming what the person on the carriage did. ¡¹


    Not protecting those they have to but prioritizing themselves. Something like that will never be allowed.


    However, it is also a fact that Moore and the other escorts are dragged into her own beliefs, as Minerva¡¯s self loathing didn¡¯t end. Only being protected, all thanks to her weakness.


    ¡¸I mean, if asked abandoning them or not is correct, I would never say that it is correct. At least in my heart. ¡¹


    Moore was in a difficult position. From his words that seemed to hope nobles to be like that, Minerva¡¯s current actions might be the right choice.


    However, from his standpoint of an escort appointed to Minerva by the Duke¡¯s son, he must prioritize Minerva¡¯s safety to the territory first.


    An hour after they headed west on the highway with a gloomy atmosphere.


    ¡¸Aa~ah, they¡¯re already here. ¡¹


    Moore looked behind while his horse was still heading west, he reported the appearance of the pursuers in a displeased voice. Minerva as well looked backwards, she could see a group of armed men leaving the west gate.


    Naturally, they¡¯re not allies.


    ¡¸Pursuers already? Even though they surely have no reason to be chasing after refugees that are escaping, even more so to split up their force because of that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if there¡¯re only refugees here, they might¡¯ve left us alone. ¡¹


    Moore who said so meaningfully led Minerva to an answer.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Could it be, it¡¯s because of me? ¡¹


    The Nyrestia house is connected to the royalty, or in a sense, a branch family. Naturally for the Duke himself, but even his daughter, Minerva also has the right to succeed the throne despite unlikely.


    Of course, in normal times, the right to the throne wouldn¡¯t ever come to Minerva. But no matter how low her position is, even if it didn¡¯t seem significant, the right to succeed is just as it sounds.


    Thinking about extinguishing any chance the Kingdom might have to resist, Minerva¡¯s existence is truly a trouble.


    ¡¸Being a celebrity sure is tiring, Ojou-sama. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you wouldn¡¯t deny it. ¡¹


    Since he didn¡¯t reply her question even as she asked, in other words, it is just as she said.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, it¡¯s kinda bad. We can escape on our own with our horses but. ¡¹


    There¡¯re limited choices for Minerva currently. Protecting the citizens as a noble, or lead the enemy away, or try making contact with the enemy, or escaping on their own.


    If the Imperial army is aiming for the throne successor, then Minerva leaving would ensure the safety of the refugees.


    But if the Imperial army doesn¡¯t notice Minerva leaving, or they were really aiming for the refugees from the beginning, in the end, it would become a scenario of literally unarming themselves in front of enemies.


    They would be seen as ¡ºPrioritizing themselves and abandoning the citizens¡». Then, will making contact be a better choice?


    It will probably buy some time. However, that would only work under the pretense that the enemy came for Minerva.


    On top of that, even if the result of negotiation will ensure the refugees¡¯ safety, Minerva will probably be restrained as hostage.


    Naturally, the escorts, Moore and the others will not allow that, and Minerva herself, didn¡¯t think it was a self-sacrifice, but only abandoning her responsibilities.


    In the first place, there¡¯s no one guaranteeing that the Imperial soldiers will uphold the promise after Minerva is restrained.


    Naturally, they will not allow the refugees to escape. Then the last remaining choice is to fight to the bitter end.


    ¡¸We will first try to negotiate to buy some time, when the negotiation fails, we will try our best to stop them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though we as escorts really want Ojou-sama to get to the territory while we hold them back. ¡¹


    ¡¸While abandoning the refugees? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even at a glance, they have about a hundred people, you see. ¡¹


    Moore looked at the Imperial soldiers with his hand roofing his eyes.


    ¡¸No matter what, I don¡¯t think we can win against five times our numbers, even if we try to stop them, we can¡¯t do anything if they went around. How about just honestly escape? ¡¹


    Moore asked again seeing Minerva shaking her head despite so.


    ¡¸Why is it. Is the noble spirit that important? To even involve every escort here? ¡¹


    Having basically asked that why should the escorts march to their death because of her selfishness, Minerva felt pain in her chest. Despite so, she couldn¡¯t step down.


    ¡¸Behind us, there are our Kingdom¡¯s citizens, and I am a noble of the kingdom. In this place, if there¡¯s another person that is ranked higher than me, then surely I¡¯m allowed to escape. But now, there¡¯s only me and Milmeus-sama here. ¡¹


    Although it might be different if Ellenoa herself is the head of the house, however, she is only the daughter of the noble, having no peerage of her own. Considering their houses, without even thinking much, Minerva will have the higher rank here.


    ¡¸If so, my words here will be the Kingdom¡¯s words, my actions here will be the will of the Kingdom. At the very least, the refugees will think so. If I chose to abandon them now, it will mean the Kingdom is abandoning them. Because of that, I cannot escape by myself for my own sake. ¡¹


    Minerva had been taught since childhood that it is the role of a noble to be the spear and the shield of the people.


    ¡¸I will try to negotiate and buy time on my own. Captain Greystar and the refugees should¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. ¡¹


    Moore who looked stupefied covered her words.


    ¡¸Offering out someone that we should protect to the enemy, what kind of escort will allow that. Something like that isn¡¯t even an escort. ¡¹


    Sighing deeply, Moore gave another idea, ¡¸How about this¡¹.


    ¡¸First, negotiate to buy time, when it breaks down, Ojou-sama with a few escorts will head to another direction. If possible, lead as many of them away from the refugees, and escape while buying most time and try not to get surrounded. Majority of the escorts will stay with the refugees to stop the remaining. How about this? If the enemies¡¯ aim is Ojou-sama, then many of them would probably be led away. Without danger to the refugees, and leaving some chance for us to survive, I think it¡¯s the best plan. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Captain Greystar. Let¡¯s go with that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Let me say this first, it¡¯s still very much dangerous. ¡¹


    Moore who didn¡¯t try hiding his displeasure instructed the other escorts. As the result, Minerva and Moore would be the decoys, together with three other elites.


    Solte and Ellenoa offered themselves too but, Moore stopped them with ¡¸Not enough horses¡¹.


    ¡¸There¡¯re only these five that are war horses. The other horses will not be useful in a fight. ¡¹


    In a battlefield, a horse¡¯s role is not just carrying a person. It is clear that without a trained war horse, they would be scared and go out of control because of the screams of the soldiers, slashes or magic.


    In the first place, most of the war horses are already sortied to fight with the Empire or the Thoria army. Despite so, being able to procure five war horses proves the Duke house¡¯s capabilities.


    In the end, Solte and Ellenoa will stay wth the other escorts together with the refugees, protecting them. Firstly, the decoys, five riding on horses including Minerva waited there to welcome the Imperial soldiers.


    Naturally, the other escorts and refugees headed further west during that time. As the Imperial soldiers gotten closer, their formation became clearer.


    ¡¸As we thought, there¡¯re not many cavalries. ¡¹


    ¡¸It seems to be so. Seven or eight, I suppose? ¡¹


    Minerva caught the pursuers in her sight. Majority of them are infantries, and several of them rode on horses, probably platoon or squad leaders.


    ¡¸Since they were riding on a ship, it¡¯s natural to have lesser cavalries. And it¡¯s also a surprise attack on the capital. There¡¯s almost no role for a cavalry here. But they probably still put in a few just in case. Though it¡¯s really troublesome for us. ¡¹


    ¡¸If we deal with the cavalries, then it will be easy to escape from them I suppose. ¡¹


    One of the escort that became decoy together with Minerva said to Moore.


    ¡¸Yeah, rather, if we finish off their cavalries, then we will have to control our speed to let them pursue us properly. ¡¹


    Seeing the lack of horses on the enemy side is beneficial for them. Infantry would never catch up with a seriously running horse, and as long as they are not surrounded, Minerva and the others have high chance to survive.


    ¡¸However, Ojou-sama. There¡¯s no need for Ojou-sama to be negotiating alone, I think. ¡¹


    ¡¸No. There¡¯s a need to stand at the same level as them first in a negotiation. For that, I alone will have to stand in front. Moreover, if I reveal myself earlier, it will be more likely for them to chase after me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I can¡¯t deny that but. There might be arrows flying to you, so don¡¯t lower your guard. ¡¹


    Moore who stood beside Minerva warned her, while the distance between the enemy closed. The about a hundred Imperial soldiers that exited the west gate of the Kingdom stopped at about fifty meters before Minerva and the others that waited for them.


    The sea breeze carried the scent of the tide and crossed the highway. The footsteps of the Imperial soldiers stopped, and silence visited.


    ¡¸Who is the commander of the group? ¡¹


    Not suiting the battlefield, a dignified voice echoed. The Imperial soldiers started murmuring.


    After a while, there was a man¡¯s voice from the Empire side.


    ¡¸I am the one commanding this unit, who are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸My name is Minerva ? Nyrestia. Daughter of Duke Nyrestia. ¡¹


    Hearing Minerva¡¯s answer, the Imperial soldiers started murmuring even more. Even for the Empire¡¯s common sense, they couldn¡¯t have thought a high ranking noble lady would appear in a battlefield.


    On top of that, Minerva was not wearing a dress but equipment for fighting. Wielding a sword and riding on a horse, her appearance was not very befitting of a noble lady.


    ¡¸Behind us are non-combatants that have fled the capital. They have no intentions to resist, nor do they have the means to fight. If you¨D¨D ¡¹


    As she was about to address the Empire¡¯s commander, Minerva caught something glittered within her vision and immediately yelled.


    ¡¸Something is coming! ¡¹


    ¡¸Disperse! ¡¹


    Moore reflexively gave out orders, and Minerva as well manipulated the horse quickly. Passing by her side, a fireball sucked into the place where Minerva was before.

 CH 247

    ¡¸Behind us are non-combatants that have fled the capital. They have no intentions to resist, nor do they have the means to fight. If you¨D¨D ¡¹


    Something entered Minerva¡¯s vision who was speaking to the Imperial soldiers. Hidden behind the Imperial soldiers, a shimmering haze like on a hot day¡¯s road appeared.


    Judging from experience what it would do, Minerva immediately warned her allies.


    ¡¸Something is coming! ¡¹


    ¡¸Disperse! ¡¹


    As expected of Moore who reacted to Minerva¡¯s words immediately. Of course, Minerva herself can¡¯t stay there as well.


    As she controlled the horse with the reigns, a fireball appeared above the Imperial soldiers and flew towards her.


    The fireball that came at high speed shattered the ground. The heat radiated in the air reached Minerva, and the shockwave shook her.


    ¡¸There¡¯re more coming! ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s voice told them to pay attention, and now, volleys of arrow came from the Imperial soldiers.


    Minerva immediately controlled the horse to run, avoiding the area that was aimed. Moore arrived beside her.


    ¡¸So they didn¡¯t have the intention of capture from the start huh? ¡¹


    It was as Moore said. Leaving aside negotiation, the Imperial soldiers didn¡¯t even have the intention of listening what they are saying.


    On top of that, they responded with magic and arrows, it was obvious that they are not going to capture Minerva, but to kill her.


    ¡¸They even have a magician there! Those Empire bastards, they don¡¯t spare any energy huh! ¡¹


    While blocking the incoming arrows with his sword, Moore grumbled. Certainly, the presence of a magician here is unexpected.


    The same for the Kingdom, even in the Empire, magicians are important assets in the army. And to use them just for the sake of pursuing refugees, even Moore didn¡¯t expect they would do that.


    ¡¸Though, if they were aiming for Ojou-sama from the start, then it makes more sense! ¡¹


    The arrows that came from the Imperial soldiers weren¡¯t that much. And archers that can accurately snipe someone riding on a horse is even lesser.


    However, the problem was the offensive magic by the magician. As long as they are within sight of the magician, the magic attack is more accurate than any arrow.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, it¡¯s looking quite bad. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it seems so. I didn¡¯t think they would have a magician too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s retreat immediately. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore made changes to the plan ad lib, and just as Minerva was showing a difficult face, she was taken by surprise as a part of the ground collapsed. It was the magic of the enemy magician.


    ¡¸Ah! ¡¹


    Unlike Moore who immediately pulled his horse and avoided it, Minerva ran straight into it.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama! ¡¹


    Hearing Moore¡¯s voice, Minerva¡¯s vision flipped. The next moment, a strong hit to her shoulder. With impacts towards her back, waist and then her legs, she couldn¡¯t even breathe for a second.


    ¡¸Ka, hak! ¡¹


    As her realization of falling off her horse finally caught up, she also realized that it¡¯s the worst scenario. She tried to raise her painful body up but, her limbs didn¡¯t listen to her command.


    Without wasting time, the Imperial soldiers immediately closed the distance. And then, the sound of gallops.


    ¡¸Hold on, Ojou-sama! ¡¹


    Moore reached out his hands after arriving beside Minerva. However, her breath had only just caught up, and her body rebelled against her own will, and she couldn¡¯t take his hand.


    ¡¸Captain, what about Ojou-sama !? ¡¹


    The other three cavalry who were dealing with the approaching Imperial soldiers came running.


    ¡¸Pulling the reigns is probably impossible. Riding on someone¡¯s horse and breaking through¨D¨D is not possible too, huh. ¡¹


    Moore looked around the Imperial soldiers annoyed. There were already five Imperial soldiers surrounding Minerva and the others.


    ¡¸Tch, we¡¯re surrounded. ¡¹


    Moore clicked his tongue as he got down his horse. In a situation where they are forced to stop, there¡¯s no longer any meaning to continue riding a horse.


    Centering Minerva, with their back faced towards each other, Moore and the other three glared at the surrounding Imperial soldiers.


    ¡¸Alright, deal with their horses and magician if there¡¯s a chance. ¡¹


    Moore muttered in a soft voice only audible to the other three.


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the magician impossible? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, if he comes out in front. ¡¹


    Hearing the three different kinds of response, Moore asked Minerva.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, can you run? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­My legs, it¡¯s not as painful. Probably, I think. ¡¹


    Eventually, Minerva who regained her freedom of movement said so without confidence. Although the pain is still terrible in her shoulders, other than that, she was getting better.


    It was fortunate that her legs was not in pain.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s head north if we can break through. Rest yourself until then. ¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡­, I will fight too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Please stay still for the time being. If Ojou-sama¡¯s legs stopped in the middle of it, it will be the end, woah there. It¡¯s not like the numbness is gone yet right. ¡¹


    Although there¡¯s a need for Minerva and the others to talk in order to convey their intentions, the Imperial soldiers didn¡¯t. The five were totally surrounded by Imperial soldiers, and were attacked by the infantries one after another.


    Moore and the other three were fending off with a sword. The difference in number is five against a hundred.


    However, even if they are surrounded, it¡¯s not like all hundred of them can come at them at once. Moore and the other three at most only face two or three opponents at a time.


    Naturally, fighting several opponents at once requires considerable skills but, Moore and the other three of the guards of the Duke¡¯s residency are elites.


    If there¡¯s no need to worry about their back, there¡¯s no way they would get taken out by a common soldier.


    ¡¸Endory, how many!? ¡¹


    One of the three guards smashed an Imperial soldier¡¯s spear down to the ground while asking his colleague.


    ¡¸The second now! ¡¹


    The man named Endory was pressing on his sword, forcing through the shield of the Imperial soldier. Stabbing through the neck of the soldier that fell backwards, the second victim fell.


    ¡¸Just two!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! ¡¹


    ¡¸You lots are really energetic! ¡¹


    While commenting on his subordinates enjoyably, Moore avoided the spear that came his way.


    ¡¸Then what about Captain!? ¡¹


    ¡¸This¨D¨D¡¹


    His sword closed in within an instant, and Moore¡¯s sword cut off the arm of a soldier.


    ¡¸Is my fifth! ¡¹


    It was not a long time that Minerva and the others started exchanging sword blows after getting surrounded.


    They still hadn¡¯t had any serious injuries, while the number of victims from the Imperial soldiers crossed over two digits.


    However, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are severely lacking in numbers compared to the opponents, moreover, their fatigue is piling up.


    With the fatigue piling up and slowing down their judgement, a moment¡¯s mistake would suffice to kill.


    ¡¸Crap! ¡¹


    One of the escorts failed to parry an attack, and showed an enormous opening. Aiming that, another Imperial soldier came slashing.


    ¡¸Look out! ¡¹


    It was Minerva who reached out from behind and saved him. The short sword carrying mana deflected the Imperial soldier¡¯s sword.


    ¡¸Thanks for the save! ¡¹


    Cutting down the Imperial soldier after escaping from the danger, the escort thanked Minerva.


    ¡¸Let me support too! ¡¹


    As the pain from falling off her horse subsided, other than the pain residing in her shoulder, there¡¯re not many problems.


    It¡¯s not Minerva¡¯s intentions to be protected like this forever. Minerva at the center focused on all directions, and wielded her sword to support the escorts who were getting pushed back.


    Matching the movements of the escorts, she would occasionally leave the center, dealing one blow and immediately getting back to the center.


    Although not having trained as a team in the first place, their actions were linked together strangely well, thanks to that, no ally had retired yet.


    However, no matter how Moore and the other escorts are individually stronger than the Imperial soldiers, it¡¯s obvious to anyone¡¯s eyes that the current situation is not good to persist.


    ¡¸Captain, it¡¯s about time! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I know! ¡¹


    From the beginning, it¡¯s impossible to win against that many enemies. What they could do is deal as much damage as they can, break through a gap in their encirclement, and escape like that.


    There¡¯s a need to reserve their power for a timing like that to appear. Now that they have abandoned their horses, they have to deal with the pursuing horses as well somehow, if not, they could never outrun the enemies.


    ¡¸Cain and Endory, open a path! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood! ¡¹


    At Moore¡¯s order, the two escorts made a joint aggressive offense. The two¡¯s roles are to push through forcefully.


    Not able to respond to the two that were attacking defensively till now, two Imperial soldiers were down in a moment.


    However, Minerva who was about to follow after the two saw another haze at the edge of her vision.


    ¡¸Incoming magic! ¡¹


    A short warning. The next moment, Minerva witnessed a fireball flying towards Cain who started running.


    ¡¸Guaaa! ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwak! ¡¹


    The fireball impacted right in front of Minerva, consuming Cain and another Imperial soldier.


    ¡¸They¡¯re even hitting their own people! ¡¹


    Moore yelled out complaining. Minerva lost her voice at the unimaginable scene.


    With this close quarter combat, it was unthinkable for the enemy to unleash offensive magic. It would¡¯ve been different if it was after they escaped the encirclement.


    It¡¯s natural to be on guard against offensive magic or arrows that may come after escaping the encirclement. However, Minerva didn¡¯t ever expect they would ever hurl an offensive magic that might involve one of their own men.


    ¡¸Cain-san! ¡¹


    Minerva ran to Cain.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama, don¡¯t stop! Run! ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s voice reached Minerva as well. However, her legs stopped nonetheless.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­. Run, Ojou-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    Cain¡¯s painful and weak voice conveyed. It seems like he was still conscious. However, his back was burnt, and it was obvious that his life is already fleeting.


    He was not in a state capable of running. Even more so that he cannot fight with a sword.


    Minerva who stopped running just for a moment was surrounded by Imperial soldiers again.


    ¡¸Aaah~, welp, this is now awful. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s tone was still light despite in a grave situation. It¡¯s unknown whether it is the leisure that he gained from escaping so many near-death situation, a bluff, or resignation.


    Breaking through is now impossible. Arriving there, Minerva finally realized that she had made an irrecoverable mistake.


    It¡¯s natural for her to be concerned over an injured ally, and look after them. However, it was not a situation that something natural like that should happen.


    Although cold-hearted, they should¡¯ve abandoned Cain who was injured and break through the encirclement.


    In as little time as a blink, she had to make the correct decision when Moore shouted. However, it¡¯s already meaningless to mull over it now.


    It was a mistake in Minerva¡¯s judgement. No, even if she understood that abandoning Cain there was the right choice, she hesitated when executing, and the lag in her judgement costed her greatly.


    ¡¸It was¡­¡­my mistake¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva regretted over her choice as she squeezed out the few words. The situation had worsened several leagues than before.


    It had already been decided during the moment of her mistake in judgement, or even earlier when she hesitated.


    In an instant on the battlefield, one must be able to make a cold-hearted decision. Although Minerva learnt the lesson now, it would only prove useful if she can actually survive.


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D, well, Ojou-sama is still sixteen, and it¡¯s the first battlefield after all. I guess I was way worse when I was that age. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s consoling words weren¡¯t capable of soothing Minerva. Because of Minerva¡¯s mistake, everyone¡¯s death is drawing close.


    And of course, there is no chance to fix it now. In the end, she had only dragged everyone around under the pretense of her noble pride.


    Just as Moore said, selfish behavior will only drive the escorts to death. Those thoughts became her words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m, sorry. ¡¹


    Moore didn¡¯t hide his surprise and returned his advice.


    ¡¸Oi oi, a noble lady of the Duke can¡¯t be apologizing now. ¡¹


    ¡¸At this point, being a noble or not doesn¡¯t matter. ¡¹


    Despite it being a death threatening situation, Minerva showed a bitter smile.


    ¡¸It was myself that involved everyone. If I were to escape the capital from the start, then something like this would¡¯ve never happened. That¡¯s why, not as a noble lady, I wish to apologize as a person and¡­¡­¡­¡­ thank you for not abandoning me, despite my selfishness. Captain Greystar, and everyone else too. ¡¹


    It was already the end of the road. If so, the face of a noble or prestige does not matter.


    Following her true self within, at least that should be forgivable now.


    ¡¸I take the appreciation but, spare me from the apologies. It¡¯s not like we followed Ojou-sama unwillingly¨D¨D woah there. ¡¹


    With one of the soldier stabbing with his spear as the trigger, several other soldiers rushed at once. While avoiding one of them, Moore continued.


    ¡¸Although I¡¯ve made a lot of complaints from my standpoint, I don¡¯t think Ojou-sama was wrong. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Captain said, Ojou-sama. A noble protecting the citizens from the invaders, it¡¯s like the hero of a story, isn¡¯t it cool to be one. ¡¹


    While fending off the Imperial soldiers behind, the escorts agreed with Moore.


    ¡¸Actually, it felt like I became a knight I longed for, it was quite fun. Isn¡¯t it an exciting situation to be swinging a sword alongside my master. Even more so if she¡¯s a noble lady. ¡¹


    The escort on the right side was cutting down Imperial soldiers with a fearless smile.


    ¡¸And you heard it, Ojou-sama. You can stick your chest out in pride. ¡¹


    Finally, with Moore¡¯s words, Minerva¡¯s chest burned. The inexplicable feeling flooded her entire body, as she held herself back from yelling out impulsively with reasoning.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Once again, thank you. ¡¹


    Dismissing her thoughts of self-deprecation, Minerva took up her sword while suppressing the pain in her shoulder.


    ¡¸It is my utmost pride to have been with everyone. Although I have no means to return the favor, I will at least prove myself worthy to be protected. That¡¯s why¨D¨D ¡¹


    Dodging the sword that came from the front, she cut down the arm that swung it.


    ¡¸To not shame the name of Nyrestia, let¡¯s fight till the bitter end. ¡¹


    With resolution, her sword drew the ¡ºÒ»¡» character.


    ¡¸Now that¡¯s a pretty expression. ¡¹


    Moore said with a grin, in a feeling that was closer than ever before. Not as a servant, without the relationship of the protector and the protected, Minerva who felt like she was acknowledged as a battle comrade for the first time felt light in her heart, disregarding the situation.


    With their backs against each other, the four sword were cutting away at the Imperial soldiers. Even with light injuries on them, they slowly but surely shaved away at the enemies.


    However, the advantage wouldn¡¯t last forever. Minerva¡¯s both arms felt dull, and the hands that held the familiar sword felt like logs.


    As if waiting for them to exhaust themselves, the Imperial soldiers were pushing against them without pause. Unlike the enemies that has substitutes, Minerva and the others had to fight without taking a sliver of rest.


    The limit is unavoidable.


    ¡¸Tch, this sword! ¡¹


    Beside Minerva, one of the escorts threw away the sword that snapped in half, and switched to a spare dagger.


    ¡¸Guhk¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The escort at her back took an attack to his side abdomen from a spear blade, and staggered. However, Minerva didn¡¯t have the room to follow up with them now.


    She herself was stuck in a sword lock with another Imperial soldier after all. Even if practiced in swordsmanship, Minerva is still only a sixteen years old girl.


    In a sword lock, she of course has the disadvantage in brute strength. Even more so now that her shoulders are still injured.


    ¡¸Little miss. Don¡¯t glare at me like that, blame your birth country. ¨D¨DNow, do it! ¡¹


    The soldier in front of her signaled the others, and the two soldiers beside him faced Minerva.


    Minerva felt hair standing all over herself. If she took an attack from both sides now, there¡¯s no doubt that she would turn into a skewer.


    As she resolved that it is the end, Minerva felt intense pressure above her head that she never experienced.


    It was only herself that noticed the change in the atmosphere. Minerva unintentionally looked upwards to the sky.


    The iris-colored eyes widened. What filled the entire sky was thick layer of haze.


    And then, the countless swords that rained down on the ground.

 CH 248

    Minerva even forgotten about the situation and stared at the sight. With the cloudy blue sky as the background, the person as if commanding the countless swords was flying in the sky.


    Seeing the figure that she wanted to meet but couldn¡¯t, her eyes became wet. He is the only teacher she aspired to, the young man named Ardis.


    ¡¸Shishou¡­¡­¡¹


    Although it¡¯s impossible for her mutter to be heard, as if responding to her, Ardis¡¯s swords moved while floating in the air. And one of them landed just in front of her eyes, and made quick work on the Imperial soldiers surrounding her.


    Recalling that she is still within a battlefield, Minerva confirmed the existence of the enemies.


    Quicker than she could look back down, the Imperial soldiers that were on both sides almost stabbing her were already struck down by the flying swords.


    Minerva who escaped from a threat immediately tried to regain her bearings of the situation by looking around.


    The damage caused to the Imperial soldiers from above worsened. The next victim was the magician that the Imperial soldiers protected behind their backs.


    A surprise attack from their blind spot above, the magician ate the dirt without a chance of deploying his own barrier, before the Imperial soldiers finally realized they were getting attacked from above.


    ¡¸Up there! ¡¹


    ¡¸H-He¡¯s flying¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­, is he the Countless Swords Sorcerer!? ¡¹


    With many of the Imperial soldiers shaken witnessing someone flying in the air, they managed to identify Ardis because of the many flying swords.


    However, most of them died the next moment. The responses they got was only a merciless rain of swords from above.


    ¡¸Guaaa! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hii¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Gyaaa! ¡¹


    The flying swords by Ardis stabbed into the Imperial soldiers.


    ¡¸What Countless Swords! These things, they are not much different from mere arrows! ¡¹


    Most of the Imperial soldiers were stabbed in an instant, but there were also those that had quick reactions, successfully deflecting a flying sword. However, it is also futile.


    Ardis¡¯s flying swords are not simple-minded projectile. Manipulated by mana, they are the close quarters weapons as if held by invisible hands.


    Leaving aside arrows or spears that are thrown normally, the flying swords can strike a second time even if they missed.


    After deflected, the flying swords continued aiming for the enemies¡¯ necks. Stabbing, slashing, pushing, the flying swords cornered the soldiers, and eventually robbed their lives with swordsmanship.


    The final resisting Imperial soldiers were then stabbed in his chest, and fallen on the ground. The surrounding silence visited Minerva and the others, decorated with many unmoving corpses on the ground.


    Seeing that eighty more Imperial soldiers getting trampled from above, Ardis finally landed on the ground. And beside him was the golden beast, Rona, as the surprise and awe that Minerva felt was replaced by nostalgia and joy.


    ¡¸Thanks for the save. ¡¹


    It was Moore that voiced out first to Ardis.


    ¡¸Long time no see. Minerva too, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re doing well. Swordsmanship, seems like you didn¡¯t stop practicing. ¡¹


    Responding simply to Moore, Ardis turned around and said so to Minerva with a kind face. Beside Moore who didn¡¯t look very much impressed, Minerva¡¯s cheeks loosened.


    But apart from the joy of reuniting after two years, the sadness and anger that had been smoldering thus far rekindled.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Why. ¡¹


    Without even thanking for his help, her first words that came out were questioning him.


    ¡¸Why, why did you leave without saying anything. ¡¹


    She was happy to see him again. She was thankful that he saved them. Even though she understood so logically, her words were still full of anger.


    ¡¸Even just a word¡­¡­my feelings of not being able to bid farewell, to Shishou¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, that¡¯s¡­¡­ my bad. Sorry. ¡¹


    Seeing Minerva who was on the verge of crying, Ardis seemed apologetic. Originally, there¡¯s no need for Ardis to be apologizing.


    Minerva knew that he had done so in order for the church to not further involve herself. Even so, the reason why her emotions won against her reasoning is probably because of her goodwill to Ardis.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Sorry for my childishness. Please forget it. ¡¹


    Minerva that realized so immediately regained herself, and refaced Ardis.


    ¡¸Saving us in a dangerous spot, I can¡¯t thank you enough. Rona too, thank you. ¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t even do anything this time. Well, Al and I will protect Minerva so, rest easy. ¡¹


    Instead of replying, Minerva stroked Rona¡¯s back. The sensation for the first time in two years calmed her down.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot more to talk but, shall we get moving first? New enemies might come. ¡¹


    It was Moore that interrupted the two. For him who is being an escort, it¡¯s natural to think to get some distance from this dangerous place as soon as possible.


    ¡¸Yeah, sounds good. ¡¹


    Ardis agreed so without any impatience. Even if there¡¯re more pursuers, he has the confidence to deal with them like he did just now.


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s move to regroup with the others first, we¡¯re heading to the Duke¡¯s territory. Cain needs immediate treatment, and Ojou-sama is also injured. ¡¹


    ¡¸Did you get hurt somewhere? ¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s expression became gloomy at Ardis¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that serious. Rather, Cain-san is more¡­¡­¡¹


    Following Minerva¡¯s gaze, Ardis saw the severely injured escort, before taking out a high-grade medicine from somewhere.


    ¡¸If he¡¯s still breathing, then use this. ¡¹


    ¡¸High-grade medicine! Thanks! ¡¹


    As if handed over a life-saving boat, Moore immediately took the high-grade medicine, and opened its seal before pouring them over Cain¡¯s burnt back. As expected of the high-grade medicine, Cain¡¯s wounds were healing at a visible rate.


    ¡¸Here, Minerva too. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a time to be saving now right? ¡¹


    Using the high-grade medicine that was handed over forcefully, Minerva was finally released from the pain in her shoulders.


    While doing that, Moore and the others managed to gather three horses that were spared in the fight.


    ¡¸We don¡¯t have enough horses¡­¡­. Endory, ride together with Cain. Ojou-sama can be with me, and Ardis¡­¡­ Jake¡¯s horse? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me. I can catch up anyhow.¡¹


    ¡¸How¡­¡­ wait, I don¡¯t have to ask that huh. ¡¹


    After all, Moore and the others like Minerva saw Ardis flying in the sky after all. Ardis has no need for a horse, the reason behind that was easily imaginable.


    Minerva and the others occupied the three horses and headed west. Ardis and Rona are flying in the sky chasing after the horses.


    ¡¸I thought it was already ridiculous enough but, this flying ridiculousness is¡­¡­¡¹


    Moore who was riding on the same horse as Minerva looked up at Ardis with a half given up face.


    ¡¸Is that thanks to the foothold or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s eyes could see a haze below Ardis and Rona supporting them, and also two hazes that pushed their back.


    As if realizing something Ardis dropped his altitude and matched his speed beside the horse. The intense winds that blew from the ground roughed up Minerva and Moore¡¯s hair.


    ¡¸Something is coming our way. Probably a horse. ¡¹


    ¡¸Horse? ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s eyebrows rose. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be a random wild horse that¡¯s running on its own.


    If so, then there should be someone riding it, and if someone is riding it, it could only mean something bad happened. Eventually, Minerva¡¯s eyes could see the horse ahead as well.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, the escort for the refugees right? ¡¹


    Confirming the appearance, Moore judged that it¡¯s one of his subordinates of the guards. As they got close enough to each other, Moore stopped the horse as the opposite side did as well.


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    ¡¸T-The territory¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Responding to Moore¡¯s question, the guard yelled out with ragged breath.


    ¡¸The territory, it was attacked by the Imperial army in surprise, and has fallen! ¡¹


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s voice showed his confused emotions. The guard that came as a messenger started explaining what had happened after they took a different route than Minerva and the others.


    There were about ten guards or so that were tasked with escorting the refugees and guiding them. While watching out for attacks from beasts and bandits, the group headed forward, but encountered another group of people from the front.


    The group they encountered wasn¡¯t an army. They were the same as the refugees they were protecting, a group of normal citizens.


    Although there were some that carried large baggage, most of them only had their clothes on them, so they were basically same as the refugees from the capital.


    Asking what happened, it was then known that the Duke¡¯s territory was attacked by soldiers donning the Empire¡¯s flag like the capital, and the guards were annihilated without putting up a proper defense.


    And the citizens escaping from the territory encountered the refugees from the capital.


    To ascertain the truth of that statement, they sent one man to scout ahead, and it was then determined the territory had already fallen, as the Empire¡¯s flag was seen risen.


    If their original destination had been occupied by the Empire, then they can¡¯t possibly advance now. Grouping with the refugees that came from the territory, they had no choice but to turn around.


    ¡¸What a cruel joke¡­¡­¡¹


    Even Moore didn¡¯t look good. As for Minerva, her face was green without words.


    However, they can¡¯t possibly mull over it forever. For now, they advanced in haste, and regrouped with the refugees.


    After that, they moved out of the highway, and gathered the refugees while praying that there¡¯re no pursuers. Together with Ardis, they discussed their further plans.


    ¡¸To think that the Empire had already reached to the territory. ¡¹


    Moore sighed deeply. As expected from the former mercenary that had trained over many battlefields, he had already stood back up from the shock.


    ¡¸Are the others at home safe¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than that, Ojou-sama safety is foremost now. Now that the capital and the Duke¡¯s territory had fallen, the Kingdom is already¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva was worrying about the people in the mansion of the territory but, Moore indicated that it is not a time to be talking about that. Losing their destination after so far, it was too unexpected.


    The north is under Lord Thoria¡¯s control, and the east is the capital occupied by the Empire. The territories of other nobles beyond the capital would¡¯ve probably been occupied by the Empire as well.


    If even the west that is the last remaining choice is now occupied by the Empire, there¡¯s no longer a place in the Kingdom.


    ¡¸Should we escape to the Coalition? ¡¹


    ¡¸With these many refugees? That¡¯s not gonna happen. Leaving aside going there on horses with just a few people, no chance the Empire would leave this many people going alone. ¡¹


    Endory¡¯s suggestion was thrown out the window by Moore. The refugees that are carrying their own luggage moved slowly.


    If they moved slowly on the highway, it¡¯s unavoidable they will catch the Empire¡¯s eyes, but still, it¡¯s not like they can avoid the highway and use dangerous paths. In the situation that there¡¯re not even twenty escorts, it¡¯s impossible to protect all the refugees.


    It might be possible to escape without the Empire noticing with horses and abandoning the refugees but, naturally, Minerva didn¡¯t consider it a choice.


    However, there was no better alternative, as a heavy atmosphere pushed down on them. And there, it was Ardis that threw a stone.


    ¡¸What about¡­¡­ the north? ¡¹

 CH 249

    ¡¸What about¡­¡­ the north? ¡¹


    Ardis who participated in the conversation raised a proposal. One of the escorts named Endory by Moore responded.


    ¡¸North? Is there a town that can accept this many refugees in the north? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably none but, there¡¯re probably small villages. It¡¯s at the valley where the ¡ºBell Chaser¡» was at, the settlement there hasn¡¯t progressed much yet. Isn¡¯t manpower welcomed there? ¡¹


    What Ardis was referring was the land that the capital had only recently started developing in the past decade. Because it was originally the habitat of a demonic being named the ¡ºBell Chaser¡», there weren¡¯t anyone living nearby.


    And thanks to Ardis who subjugated the Bell Chaser as one of the Three Great Demons, confirming the presence of Heavy Iron veins in the vicinity, there¡¯s now a small mining village there.


    ¡¸However, the Empire probably wouldn¡¯t leave a Heavy Iron-rich area alone either. They will surely reach there. ¡¹


    Then, another escort named Jake expressed his thoughts.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying to live there permanently. Even the Empire will probably take some time to stabilize the capital and the Duke¡¯s territory. It will probably be fine for half year or so. If the situation worsens during that time, it¡¯s possible to leave. ¡¹


    Ardis raised that it was only a temporary measure. The main force of the Kingdom, the army commanded by Duke Nyrestia is probably still at the border, and it¡¯s not like the army that went to intercept the Thoria army had been defeated yet.


    Even if the capital or the Duke¡¯s territory were taken over by the Empire, if they can defeat the Thoria army, they can make Thoria that can be said the second capital of the Kingdom as their new base.


    Of course, that¡¯s only if they can get the support of the Republic of Bronshell and the Coalition. However, if they couldn¡¯t even get that much support from other countries, then the Kingdom is as good as over.


    In the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t care a single bit what would happen to the Kingdom. As long as Minerva and Moore, his acquaintances are fine, then there¡¯s nothing more to be bothered with.


    ¡¸However what about the food? There¡¯s no way that an undeveloped village would have enough food to feed three thousand people. ¡¹


    Next, Moore gave a more realistic problem. Adding on the refugees from the capital and the Duke¡¯s territory, the total is now about three thousand people.


    Certainly, they can forage for materials thanks to the woods around there but, food supplies can¡¯t be done the same way. If it¡¯s the Duke¡¯s territory that Minerva and the others were heading in the first place, then certainly it has the capability to accept the refugees from the capital.


    Thanks to the Coalition that¡¯s also neighboring the Duke¡¯s territory on good terms with the Nagras Kingdom, there would¡¯ve been at least a way to resolve the food problem temporarily.


    However, that¡¯s not possible for the settlement in the north. Since Minerva and the others don¡¯t have the money to procure food now, even if they had funds, it¡¯s not like they can get food from the Coalition when the Empire-occupied Duke¡¯s territory is in between.


    Leaving aside a few people, it¡¯s too unrealistic to think that they can feed enough for three thousand people.


    ¡¸I will do something about that part. It might still be a little inconvenient but, at the very least, you won¡¯t starve. ¡¹


    However, Ardis and Rona can transport food without getting seen by the Empire. Thanks to the existence of the ¡ºGate¡» that connects to the other world, if wasn¡¯t for that, Ardis would¡¯ve never raised such an idea.


    There¡¯s a limit to how much item they can stock up in the other world.


    However, if Ardis bought food supplies from a big town somewhere, he can easily send them to the other world. And at the same time, if Rona stationed at the settlement retrieved the food from the Gate, then logically, there¡¯s no upper limit to their volume of transportation.


    The disadvantage is that since that it is a method that no one else knows of, Ardis and Rona will be stuck to procuring food every several days.


    Also, since the method of transporting food is quite obscure, there will be a need for trusted people to help carry the food into the settlement¡¯s storage after transporting.


    The existence of the ¡ºGate¡» would probably have to be exposed to the helpers then. Although Rona said that it¡¯s too much work without merits but, seeing Minerva who isn¡¯t willing to abandon the refugees, Ardis was doing the best within his capabilities.


    Despite everything so far, Ardis is still somewhat soft to people that he takes care of. Though, he has no intentions of doing it unconditionally.


    ¡¸However, I have my conditions. ¡¹


    ¡¸Conditions? ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s eyes conveyed to speak more.


    ¡¸One, the church¡¯s priest will be someone from my side. And those that are related to the church that can¡¯t follow that priest will not be allowed. These two. ¡¹


    Despite the refugees in a grave spot, he has to refuse the people that believes too blindly in the church¡¯s doctrine. Ardis didn¡¯t even consider saving those who would treat others who don¡¯t follow the church as evil cult members, and even more so to those that blindly hates on twins.


    Originally, he would¡¯ve even wanted to eliminate those that are with the church but, that would only cause unrest among the refugees. Luckily, in the village where Ardis is living in, thanks to Elma preaching the teachings of the church before its changes, there are now apprentices succeeding him.


    Considering the size of the settlement, there¡¯s probably no priest sent from the church yet. Taking this as a chance, Ardis thought about the plan of sending one of Elma and his apprentices there.


    ¡¸Aah. Well, it¡¯s natural considering your standing huh. ¡¹


    Remembering that Ardis was still under the heretic branding by the church, Moore was convinced. Naturally, the others are also people living in the capital.


    Since they also knew about the situation, there weren¡¯t any that opposed it. In the end, everyone accepted Ardis¡¯s idea and headed to the north.


    Although already decided their future plans, seeing the day is about to fall, the big group took preparation to set up their camp. Despite a camp, it is a gathering of people that escaped the capital without any proper preparation.


    Majority of them could only rest their tired body with an empty stomach. With the surroundings shrouded in silence, Ardis and Rona were standing a little away from the group.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t have to look after every single one of them though? ¡¹


    Rona asked about Ardis his idea of providing food to everyone in the discussion before.


    ¡¸I mean, I don¡¯t intend to save fools from the church. But anyone else other than that are just common citizens. They will be cut off if they choose to blindly follow the church¡¯s teachings, if not, it¡¯s fine to give them a chance. ¡¹


    If appointing one of the priest from Elma and the others for the church in the settlement, even if impossible immediately, it¡¯s probably possible to change the refugees¡¯ mindset in the long run.


    It¡¯s not like many of the common citizens believes in the church blindly, they¡¯re only acting as they do because of the pressure the church has.


    ¡¸And what about the church related people? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if they will follow or not, but if they do, then they will be put under Elma too. If they aren¡¯t satisfied, then kicking them out will do. ¡¹


    Seeing a nearby large rock, Ardis sat there.


    ¡¸I wonder if it will go that well. Rather, what about splitting the refugees into several villages, and only one of them will have all the church-related figures there? If so, cutting them off will be easier, and we won¡¯t be troubled over a fight breaking out between Elma and the others and them. And if they dare to rebel, then it¡¯s a simple task to just cut the supplies to them. ¡¹


    Rona raised another idea easily.


    ¡¸Or will you make two churches in the same village, one for Elma and the others, and the other for the ones worshipping that crazy woman? And, by baiting the people with food at our church, we can make the refugees come over to our side. ¡¹


    ¡¸I doubt something like that can work though¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis showed a difficult face at the other ideas that his partner gave. Certainly, Rona¡¯s idea will quickly quell any seeds of unrest in the future.


    However, he thought that it¡¯s ideas that are too extreme. It¡¯s going to purposefully cause infighting within a peaceful group after all.


    Ardis is not going to be merciful to any clear enemies but, it¡¯s not like he wants to actively eliminate any potential enemies. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t mind leaving them alone as long as they are not harmful, and as long as they don¡¯t direct their hostility here, Ardis would turn a blind eye.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s a problem that had to be solved in the near future but¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who wanted to shelf the problem for later noticed a presence approaching. Seeing the person, he called out her name.


    ¡¸Minerva huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸What happened? I can accompany you if you can¡¯t sleep? ¡¹


    Seeing Minerva¡¯s troubled expression, Rona asked.


    ¡¸Ah, no¡­¡­. It¡¯s not something like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸That so? Then I¡¯m going to sleep first. ¡¹


    Realizing something from her answer, Rona purposefully made a yawn and walked to the direction of Moore and the others. It¡¯s probably his intentions to be thoughtful.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Can I seat beside? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Ardis moved a little to the side and made space to Minerva who asked reservedly. The wind swayed Minerva¡¯s hair who sat down quietly. It was not a short silence.


    Without exchanging any words, the two were gazing up at the moon above. Ardis who seemed to recall something suddenly manipulated mana and clumped up a bunch in front of Minerva.


    Not really for the sake of doing anything, not really bringing any effects, it¡¯s just a clump of mana. And that mana led Minerva¡¯s gaze.


    As Ardis moved the clump of mana towards his hands, following that, Minerva¡¯s gaze moved as well.


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve become able to see mana too. ¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought, it is mana. ¡¹


    It was a conversation between a teacher and his student.


    ¡¸Since when? ¡¹


    ¡¸It had been two years already. ¡­¡­At first, I thought it was just my tired eyes becoming blurry. It was half a year ago that I started thinking that it might be mana that I was seeing. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    If Ardis didn¡¯t get branded as a heretic and left the capital, then she probably would¡¯ve caught on it earlier. After all, even Kyrill who has excellent grades in the Mariules Academy could never come to see mana in the end.


    Minerva who he thought that had talent to raise as a magician was as expected, very excellent.


    ¡¸If you can see mana now, then using sword magic is not far off. Making footholds too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is, that so¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t look that happy. What happened? Did your interest in swordsmanship dulled already? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that. Just¡­¡­¡¹


    Seemingly difficult to express, despite so, Minerva told what she had in her mind.


    The fact that for the two years when Ardis wasn¡¯t around, she had still undergone training with the sword under Moore.


    The fact that although still vague, she came to see things that she thought might be the mana she was looking for.


    The fact that despite being a noble lady, she had participated in the training of the guards, and not as the daughter of their employer, she had been acknowledged as a full-fledged swordsman.


    The fact that getting attacked by the Imperial army in surprise, wielding a sword to protect the citizens, upholding the noble spirit.


    The fact that several citizens had been saved by her.


    The fact that she was angry with the noble that tried to escape while using the citizens as shield.


    The fact that the capital fell, and that they stood against the pursuers after leaving the capital without choice.


    The fact that she couldn¡¯t leave an injured ally, and as the result, everyone almost died.


    Minerva slowly talked about what happened to Ardis who was listening quietly.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think that I was wrong. Taking up a sword, becoming a shield for the people, I think that it¡¯s a natural thing. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to deny it. But because of that, Cain was injured gravely, and we were almost wiped out. If not for Shishou arriving at the last second, I¡¯m sure that all of us would not have been alive. ¡¹


    Minerva tightened his fist.


    ¡¸Should I have chosen to abandon Cain at that time? Or was it the wrong choice to fight against the Imperial army with just five of us? With my power, is it a mistake to have thought that I could protect someone? ¡¹


    She realized that she was getting a little too agitated. Slowly breathing out to calm herself down, Minerva muttered in an almost crying voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Sorry. I know I¡¯m saying incomprehensible things. Just that, I don¡¯t know if what I¡¯m doing is correct¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing the fleeting voice of his pupil, Ardis responded with a soothing truth.


    ¡¸No one ever knows what is the right choice. I don¡¯t know about a noble¡¯s obligation or what not. However, I will say this much as a senior. As long as the result is everyone not dying, then that¡¯s everything. ¡¹


    Where was her mistake, Ardis already knew the answer. However, telling that to Minerva now will be meaningless. If Minerva would to continue fighting on a battlefield, then it¡¯s something she will realize eventually.


    If so, what Ardis can do now is to help Minerva feel better.


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible that Minerva made a mistake somewhere. But contrarily, there might¡¯ve been no mistakes, it might¡¯ve even been the best choice. However, the result that you got should be not bad. Mistakes and regrets, as long as you¡¯re still alive, they¡¯re unavoidable. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shishou¡­¡­, is the same? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mistakes, and regrets. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aaah¡­¡­, Well¡­¡­. Of course, too many of them. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s chest was stabbed with pain. There¡¯re things that wouldn¡¯t be lost if he didn¡¯t make a mistake.


    The more he lived, the more regrets he had. The mistakes of the past are no longer reversible, and the weight of the regrets is never lightened.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    With Minerva¡¯s mutter as the last, silence visited again. Eventually, she sorted her feelings out, and Minerva smiled a little forcefully to Ardis.


    ¡¸Shishou¡­¡­, will you teach me the sword again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. But what about sword magic? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, that too. ¡¹


    Hearing the unexpectedly positive reaction of his pupil, Ardis mood turned better too.


    ¡¸Hahaha. Looks like you became a little more greedy after all this time. ¡¹


    While raising his voice, Ardis hit Minerva¡¯s head lightly.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Minerva asked fearfully while having an upwards gaze.


    ¡¸No way that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s good that I have a hardworking pupil. ¡¹


    While roughing up the iris-colored hair, Minerva didn¡¯t stop his hand.


    ¡¸Thank you again, Shishou. Sword magic, I will definitely learn it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me. I shall accompany until I¡¯m free of my teaching role. ¡¹


    The teacher and his pupil¡¯s promise after two years again. Under the light of the moon, the two shadows from those on the rock were casted onto the ground.

 CH 250

    The next morning, there was a person that appeared in front of Ardis and the others that are in preparation to depart.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. Rona-sama, Ardis-san. ¡¹


    Someone that would call his gluttonous partner with a sama could only be one person. Knowing who was it without even confirming, Ardis reflexively called out the name.


    ¡¸Solte huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh what, Solte is within the refugees as well. ¡¹


    Since Rona didn¡¯t need to hide his identity in front of Solte, he¡¯s speaking normally. The morning breeze blew past them.


    Her childishness had completely disappeared, Solte who now looks like an adult fixed her cherry blossom hair that was blown apart while answering Rona.


    ¡¸Yes. I was accompanying Minerva-sama coincidentally. ¡­¡­Though it was up until the pursuers from the Empire showed up. ¡¹


    Was she guilty about only letting Minerva bearing the danger, Solte seemed a little gloomy as she bowed down to Ardis and the others.


    ¡¸For saving Minerva-sama, allow me to thank you. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something Solte have to thank for. ¡¹


    In the first place, even though already cooled down, Ardis is still now chased as a heretic by the church. For Solte who is on the side of the church, leaving aside her true intentions, even speaking like this with Ardis would be a huge problem.


    ¡¸Since Solte is here, could it be other church-related people are here too? ¡¹


    Ardis asked what he was bothered about.


    ¡¸No. The people in the church went in all directions¡­¡­. In this group there¡¯re only two young clergyman other than myself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­¡¹


    Although he was relieved, Ardis¡¯s reply was short. At the very least, it seems like he doesn¡¯t have to worry about a big fight with the people of the church.


    Originally, Solte was relatively well even with Ardis considering she¡¯s a person of the church, if the remaining two are still young, then Elma alone would probably be able to do something.


    ¡¸So what about Solte? Will you head north together with us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I think so¡­¡­. There¡¯s not other choices, I¡¯m afraid. ¡¹


    The light red eyes seemed a little gloomy.


    ¡¸Say Solte.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, what is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re not totally strangers, I will let you know earlier. ¡¹


    Since Ardis has no reason to hate Solte personally, he doesn¡¯t see the need to exclude her.


    However, if her beliefs in the church are still very deep, then there¡¯s a possibility that she will go against Ardis in the future.


    ¡¸Currently, the church is my enemy. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. ¡¹


    Solte looked a little painful on her face.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe in the Goddess as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸However, what I don¡¯t acknowledge is the current church and the Goddess. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean? ¡¹


    Without answering Solte¡¯s question, Ardis said only what he wanted to say.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a priest believing in the Goddess at where I¡¯m living now, although it¡¯s small, there¡¯s still a church. However, the settlement where we are heading now probably doesn¡¯t yet have a priest. That¡¯s why, I plan to call over a priest from my village. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­ possibly the illegitimate church that the central church regards as? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s acknowledged by the central church or not. But at the very least, Elma is someone that believes in the Goddess, and a clergyman that upholds the teachings. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­And what do you imply me to do? ¡¹


    ¡¸The Goddess that Elma believes in is different from the current Goddess that the church believes in. Without hate for the twins, no need to force anyone to believe, not with the arrogance to brand others as heretics if they don¡¯t listen. You can choose to accept it, or if not¡­¡­ I won¡¯t force you to, but you will have to choose wherever else to go. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wherever in this situation, that¡¯s very much¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Did she think about the two young apprentice, Solte¡¯s expression turned dark.


    ¡¸Sorry but I¡¯m not a saint. In the first place, it was the church that made me an enemy first. I saved Minerva and the others because of a personal reason, the refugees are along the way, and there¡¯s no reason at all for me to save the church¡¯s believers. To be honest, if you still want stick to the current doctrine, do it yourself without my knowledge.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Can I meet the priest Elma you spoke of, and only make a decision then? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind. But don¡¯t tell the other two about it yet. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be worried. It¡¯s not like Elma worships the Evil God or anything. Rather, it¡¯s much better than the Goddess that you lots¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Rona, enough. Solte will decide that by herself. ¡¹


    Ardis put a stop to Rona who was running his mouth needlessly. It was obvious that he was gonna diss that woman if he goes on.


    ¡¸Really? Well whatever. ¡¹


    Rona who got himself back approached Solte.


    ¡¸Either way, I¡¯m glad that Solte is alright. We can¡¯t help you if we don¡¯t even know where you are. Until we arrive at the settlement, I will protect Solte and Minerva too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. Rona-sama. ¡¹


    After the short time of reunion, Ardis and the others started moving again to the north. However, the group was reaching three thousand, all of them are also refugees that aren¡¯t used to travelling.


    Even moving along was difficult, and naturally, forming an orderly group was impossible. So the group had a long tail.


    It was necessary to place some people at the head to lead, and also some at the end in case there¡¯s a need to deal with pursuers if the Empire sent them.


    In the end, Minerva and the others took the front of the group, and Rona as well is there for guiding. Moore and Solte also included there.


    And naturally, that places Ardis himself at the end of the line, to deal with any pursuers that shows up.


    Although it¡¯s impossible thinking that one person could fight against pursuers of the Empire, it was Ardis after all, no one was opposing the idea.


    ¡¸What a nice weather¡­¡­¡¹


    If it wasn¡¯t for the situation, it was a sunny day good for an enjoyable picnic. If taking a nap on the grasslands while sunbathing, it must be comfortable.


    Ardis held his yawn back while watching the group of refugees in front. The head of the group was so far ahead that they are not even in his range of mana detection, they couldn¡¯t even be seen.


    ¡¸You look quite casual. ¡¹


    It was someone that voiced out to Ardis from the side.


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking out properly too. ¡¹


    Originally, it was Ardis alone that took up this role. However, it would be a problem since if something happened and Ardis had to leave his spot, the end of the line will be vulnerable.


    That¡¯s why, excluding Ardis, there were another few refugees volunteers that are with Ardis as his messengers and assistants. The person that called out to him was a female magician with slanted eyes.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m complaining. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s excuse, the female magician corrected herself.


    ¡¸I came to know your strength four years ago after all. ¡¹


    It seems like she knew about himself. Four years ago was the year of the war with the Empire.


    She could¡¯ve been participating as a mercenary and have seen Ardis then. Orange tinged hair that has a little curl at the end and dark grey eyes.


    While looking at the female magician that had thin lips and small nose, Ardis was trying to recall.


    While Ardis recalled several younger magicians during the time he was still in the mercenary band, the female magician instead spoke what happened then.


    ¡¸Four years ago, I was conscripted as a student in the war. I was saved by you when we were surrounded by the enemies but, I guess¡­¡­ you don¡¯t remember me. ¡¹


    Ardis was convinced when she revealed that she was one of the students there. Certainly, considering the female magician¡¯s age, she would more likely be a student of the Mariules Academy than a mercenary.


    ¡¸Is it easier to understand if I say that I was Kyrill¡¯s classmate? ¡¹


    Hearing a nostalgic name, Ardis finally got enough clues to dig from his memories. There were four other students there when he saved Kyrill.


    Among them, there was certainly a girl that looked quite hard faced.


    ¡¸Come to think of it, I think I remember¡­¡­. Though it¡¯s been four years already, you look different. ¡¹


    Ardis made an excuse to the former student that looked like an adult now, but it seems like she wasn¡¯t very much impressed.


    ¡¸It is you that doesn¡¯t change at all. I heard from Kyrill before but, your age really doesn¡¯t show. It¡¯s a little enviable. ¡¹


    Ardis thought that the female magician is still young but, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to say it.


    Orphellia who had been an acquaintance for the past ten years was also complaining at Ardis recently about that.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Ardis¡¯s intention for his age to not show either, and it¡¯s not like it was Ardis¡¯s fault that Orphellia¡¯s looks are changing because of her age. It¡¯s not even Ardis¡¯s fault but still, Orphellia who felt the drag of her aging skin could not stand it.


    Norris was the same in that sense that his age doesn¡¯t show well but, whenever he felt Orphellia was about to mention it, he would disappear like a mist. And so, Ted was always receiving her grumbles.


    Ardis who was thinking unnecessary things returned his focus to the female magician.


    ¡¸Could it be, Kyrill is in this group too? ¡¹


    He was bothered about Kyrill. He didn¡¯t even realize Solte was here till this morning. If Kyrill is in this group, then he might¡¯ve not noticed it either.


    ¡¸No. Kyrill had graduated from the academy early and returned to Reiten. Even though he said about being a friend, he went and skipped grades and quickly graduated, what a terrible story right? Even Rai said something about his family matters and quitted in the middle¡­¡­¡¹


    The female magician explained that Kyrill had already left the capital long ago, and then started grumbling.


    ¡¸But thanks to that, he¡¯s not involved in this situation, so it¡¯s not something that terrible in the end. ¡¹


    Although grumbling, it seems like she was smiling a little thinking about her friend¡¯s safety, while Ardis consoled her as well.


    ¡¸Well, you will meet him again as long as you survive. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no¡­¡­ that! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking about meeting Kyrill¨D¨D¡¹


    Just as she was spouting nonsense panickily, the female magician seemed to realize something as she suddenly seemed awkward.


    ¡¸Sorry. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t named myself. ¡¹


    Ardis as well realized that he hasn¡¯t known the name of the female magician. Though, for Ardis she is only Kyrill¡¯s classmate. There¡¯s no need to know her name at all but, it seems like the person herself is mindful of it.


    Pinching the hem of her robe with both hands, she lowered herself a little, showing a noble lady¡¯s courtesy.


    ¡¸Magician affiliated with Mariules Academy, Ellenoa. Nice to meet you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, nice to meet you too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaaaaa! ¡¹


    Just as Ardis replied to Ellenoa who introduced herself, there was a cry from the refugees.

 CH 251

    What happened!? ¡¹


    Ardis immediately turned his gaze forward, and saw a group of the refugees running about. However, his mana detection doesn¡¯t reach that far, since it was quite a distance away, he couldn¡¯t see for sure what was happening.


    ¡¸I will go take a look. You guys stay here and be careful. If any pursuers show up, let me know immediately. ¡¹


    After saying so, Ardis started running towards the source of the trouble.


    ¡¸Let me accompany! ¡¹


    Ellenoa followed behind but, Ardis didn¡¯t bother waiting for her and rushed forward. Ardis who ran ahead leaving Ellenoa behind found a group of beasts attacking the refugees.


    A six footed creature with its head, chest and abdomen all connected with segments. Although its black shiny body was similar to the Twin Swords, it was larger, and had a higher center of mass.


    Although the horns on its chin isn¡¯t as sharp as a Twin Swords¡¯, it can still easily break a person¡¯s arm.


    ¡¸Ari huh! ¡¹


    That¡¯s one type of beasts known as Ari among the mercenaries. Its length is about fifty to seventy centimeters normally.


    It¡¯s not that difficult to deal with on their own but, the problem is their numbers.


    Unlike Twin Swords that would only go up to four or five in rare occasions, Ari normally form groups of several tens to several hundreds.


    When facing them in a group, their threat is even greater than a Twin Swords.


    ¡¸Hiiii! ¡¹


    The refugees that had no means to fight back started running in all directions. Using mana detection, Ardis confirmed the number of Ari, and called over fifty swords from the ¡ºGate¡».


    ¡¸Go. ¡¹


    Following his orders, the flying swords flew above the heads of the Ari assaulting the refugees. The flying swords stopped in the air, and then turned downwards and started diving.


    With the first flying sword stabbing through the head of one of the Ari, the other flying swords followed suit.


    Among the running refugees, the flying swords struck with unbelievable accuracy.


    ¡¸S-Sword¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸From where¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Before the refugees could understand what they were seeing, their threats were getting removed.


    ¡¸I-I finally caught up¡­¡­¡¹


    There, Ellenoa who chased after Ardis finally arrived. It seems like she had impressive stamina considering being a magician of the academy, she still had the room to see what was going on even after running a kilometer or so.


    ¡¸Looks like it¡¯s almost cleaned up already but¡­¡­, can you leave those to me? ¡¹


    Seeing the group of Ari assaulting the refugees had been defeated, Ellenoa saw another group a little ways from them and asked Ardis.


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s a good chance to see the caliber of a magician from the academy. ¡¹


    Another group of Ari is coming to them. Their numbers are about thirty. Although it¡¯s a number insignificant for Ardis, it should be quite the foe for normal mercenaries.


    Kyrill probably would¡¯ve done something about them easily but, it¡¯s not something normal students can go up against.


    With the intentions of immediately following up if she couldn¡¯t do it, Ardis let Ellenoa try. With Ardis¡¯s approval, Ellenoa took up her staff and started chanting.


    ¡¸The fierce crimson that is the miracle of flames born of the ancient dragon¡¯s breath ¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Hee¡¹


    Hearing Ellenoa¡¯s chant, Ardis was a little impressed. After all it was not a magic that students should be able to use.


    ¡¸¨D¨DFerno ? Resta ? Ganov! ¡¹(Flames of Purgatory)


    With the name of the spell as the trigger, a giant red flame ball devoured the group of Ari heading towards them.


    The high temperature flames that impacted the ground burned the Ari and caused violent winds to blow them away. The shockwave even reached Ardis, as the hot winds blew past his cheeks.


    After the smoke and dust settled, there were only the corpses of the Ari that are burnt to a crisp scattered around.


    Even though the Ari were gathered, she nonetheless still finished them off in one blow. Her abilities are more than enough for an actual fight.


    ¡¸Magnificent. A magician from the academy is not all show I see. ¡¹


    Seeing Ellenoa¡¯s more than expected performance, Ardis was praising her honestly.


    ¡¸Hearing that from someone who can make twenty of those at the same time doesn¡¯t really make me happy though. ¡¹


    Ellenoa was saying that with her back faced to Ardis seemingly trying to hide her shyness. It seems like she doesn¡¯t have an honest personality.


    Although there was still some victims, there¡¯re lesser thanks to their quick response.


    The refugees that seemed to be running in all directions because of the chaos finally seemed to calm down. Among them, there was one person muttering something, as Ardis heard.


    ¡¸That guy¡­¡­ isn¡¯t him the Countless Swords Sorcerer? ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s knowledge, there¡¯s no one else that uses sword magic. The same knowledge is within the capital¡¯s citizens as well.


    Naturally, the identity of the person using it, unless really ignorant people, they would know in an instant.


    ¡¸Countless Swords Sorcerer, you mean the one that was branded a heretic by the church. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t him someone from an evil cult? ¡¹


    ¡¸I even heard he killed a priest from the church. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why would someone like him here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t we get targeted by the church too if we¡¯re together¡­¡­¡¹


    Two years had already passed, the matter should¡¯ve cooled down significantly. However, it¡¯s the truth that he can¡¯t underestimate the church¡¯s influence.


    While keeping Ardis at a distance, their anxious whispers was expressing their disproval.


    There might be quite a lot of abandoners if it¡¯s like this, Ardis who thought about it like that sighed for a little before turning around, going back to his post.


    It was at that time.


    ¡¸What a selfish bunch. ¡¹


    Suddenly, Ellenoa was angered.


    ¡¸You people, who do you think you are? Certainly, he¡¯s the mercenary known as the Countless Swords Sorcerer before. He¡¯s also branded a heretic by the church. But what about it? Did any of you was harmed by him? Are you saying that he had been violent, injured you, or demanded unrealistic things? ¡¹


    ¡¸B-But the Countless Swords Sorcerer is of the evil cult, the church had¡­¡­¡¹


    While Ellenoa was quelling the mass, one young person made a weak rebuttal. Opposing that, Ellenoa snorted unlikely of a lady, and then interrogated the young person.


    ¡¸The proof? Did you see anything that convicted him as one? Did you hear about the truth from the person himself? Just because it¡¯s from the church, you believe in it without thinking about anything. What an age already, how about trying to think for yourself a little, don¡¯t you feel ashamed? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    While stuck for words, Ellenoa glared at the young person with a chilly gaze.


    ¡¸Leaving aside if he actually caused you any inconvenience, but I bet everyone here only met him for the first time. Are your ears for decoration? Is your head properly connected? Think about it properly. Did he do something to you? Hey, you there. Did this Countless Swords Sorcerer did something to you? ¡¹


    The middle-aged man that was beside the young person was called out by Ellenoa unexpected.


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, me, not really¡­¡­¡¹


    The middle-aged man that was suddenly questioned had confirmed with a difficult voice. Rather, he had no other choice but to confirm.


    After all, he didn¡¯t even meet with Ardis before. There¡¯s no way he was harmed.


    Of course, there will also be some among the three hundred thousand citizens of the capital that had been harmed by Ardis.


    However, subjugating the Three Great Demons, winning against the Empire in the war four years ago, rather than harm, it was benefits for most of the capital citizens.


    They should be able to understand as well that Ellenoa was right if they calmed down and thought.


    If some other young girl said so, they might¡¯ve rebuked. But strangely, Ellenoa had the indescribable dominance that didn¡¯t allow the other party a chance.


    Rather than logic, they probably understood instinctively, as the refugees docilely listened to her.


    Ellenoa who had probably gotten the answer she wanted from the middle-aged man for some reason denied it herself.


    ¡¸Really? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? No, I mean¡­¡­¡¹


    The middle-aged man had no idea what Ellenoa was trying to say, as he expressed confusion in his tangled words.


    ¡¸Four years ago, I participated the war with the Empire as a student. It was the Countless Swords Sorcerer that saved me just as we thought it was over, having surrounded by the Imperial soldiers. For me till yesterday, he is nothing more than my ¡ºBenefactor¡». I was not harmed, there was no reason for me to dislike nor hate him. ¡¹


    It was the words that Ellenoa herself had said to Ardis just a little while ago. Facing the middle-aged man that couldn¡¯t comprehend what she was saying, Ellenoa asked again.


    ¡¸What about you? Did he do anything? Rather, what have he done for you? ¡¹


    Having said to that point, even the other refugees there realized what Ellenoa was saying.


    ¡¸H-He saved me¡­¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s right. They¡¯re similarly saved by Ardis like Ellenoa, there was not a single reason to hate him.


    ¡¸The others? ¡¹


    Ellenoa looked around the refugees. Many of the people seemed apologetic as they averted their gazes.


    ¡¸What connects you and him is the benefactor and the benefitted. No more, no less. With that in mind, reflect on what you did just now. ¡¹


    Was she satisfied seeing that, Ellenoa left those final words and prompted Ardis.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Ardis-san. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t have the intentions to voice out to the refugees himself. If they don¡¯t do anything direct, then he planned to let them do whatever they liked be it rumors or what.


    However, Ellenoa had spoken on behalf of Ardis of what he couldn¡¯t say. But that¡¯s only meaningful if it was said by a third party.


    Even if he was correct, even if he had logic, it could only be self-defense if he said it himself.


    This time, Ellenoa as the third party had helped him. Thanks to that, the peoples¡¯ thoughts might change a little.


    ¡¸Should I thank you? ¡¹


    Ardis unusually said so, seemingly bothered about it, but Ellenoa¡¯s response was unexpectedly rude.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t need. I didn¡¯t do it for your sake. I just hate people like them. ¡¹


    So she¡¯s that type huh, as Ardis felt like she understood Ellenoa a little more.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­, got it. ¡¹


    Ardis quietly backed off, and walked back to the tail of the group with her.

 CH 252

    It was a few days after that, that the refugees had arrived at the mining village in the north. The mining village at the valley of where the territory of the ¡ºBell Chaser¡» used to be is called Glock Village.


    The people of the Glock Village were surprised at the sudden influx of three thousand people, then fell into a chaos as they found out about the news of the Empire¡¯s invasion and the capital¡¯s fall.


    Although the Glock Village seemed difficult to accept them in the beginning, as Ardis promised to provide for the time being, their attitude softened.


    Since it was originally a mining village, there¡¯s always a lack of manpower.


    On top of that, among the refugees, there¡¯re also specialists like doctors, smiths, cooks that had been working in the capital or the Nyrestia territory.


    As long as the problem of food can be solved, they would probably welcome the new villagers as well.


    Having the refugees find a temporary safe place in the Glock Village, Ardis and Rona immediately flew back to the hidden village.


    ¡¸The remaining food supplies, it couldn¡¯t even last for three days, right? ¡¹


    Rona asked Ardis as they were on the way heading back to the hidden village.


    ¡¸I know without you saying. ¡¹


    Without needing Rona to point out, Ardis knew about it already. Even when Rona vomited out all the food that he kept in the other world, it can¡¯t feed the three thousand people for a long time.


    Moore had made effort acting as the leader and going out to hunt for beasts in the surroundings but, even that could not make their supplies last for three days.


    There¡¯s a need to solve the food problem before that.


    ¡¸Leaving aside the transport method¡­¡­, the problem is funds huh. ¡¹


    Regarding transporting the food supplies, Ardis and Rona¡¯s ¡ºGate¡» can fix it all.


    But to procure food, there¡¯s a need to get money. Ardis still doesn¡¯t have a feeling on how much money is needed for feeding that much people.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a need to discuss with Michelle. ¡¹


    The specialties should be left to the specialists. If it¡¯s Michelle that lives by being a merchant, she would have an idea to the cost.


    With that conclusion in mind, Ardis rushed back to the hidden village.


    Ardis who returned to the hidden village was greeted by the two worriful twins.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad you¡¯re fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸Did something happened? ¡¹


    Glad over Ardis¡¯s safety, sending the two who wanted to hear more in depth about what happened back to the house, he visited Sera who was staying at the village chief¡¯s house.


    Michelle, Elma and other councils had gathered at the village chief¡¯s house after getting the news, and Ardis started explaining what had happened thus far that he saw.


    ¡¸The capital fell!? ¡¹


    It¡¯s not like everyone here is a citizen of the Nagras Kingdom. Rather, most of them are not.


    However, hearing the capital of a Kingdom that¡¯s despite not their hometown, they can still understand that it¡¯s a serious situation.


    Especially for Michelle who goes across countries frequently to peddle, there¡¯s no need to say, the news will surely affect her future plans by a lot.


    ¡¸Did Lord Thoria really rebelled? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. The Thoria army and another army, despite being soldiers of the Kingdom, I have seen them fight each other with my own eyes. And so, to fight with the Thoria army, the soldiers remaining in the capital headed out but¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s when the Empire attacked from the sea in surprise, huh. ¡¹


    Michelle¡¯s words was affirmed by Ardis with a nod.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­. The prices will go up again. ¡¹


    Michelle sighed a little, and reached a merchant-like conclusion. Ardis then explained about the refugees from the capital and the nearby Nyrestia territory to the surprised audience.


    ¡¸Could it be, that you¡¯re saying we should accept these refugees? ¡¹


    One of the council members said so with an expression indicating that it is not a funny joke.


    ¡¸No, as expected, it¡¯s impossible for us to take in three thousand people at the same time, and in the first place, it¡¯s my decision that I made abruptly. Although I have a few people in mind that I wish the village can accept them, that¡¯s also not something that will happen immediately. I think that it¡¯s better to take some time to discern their personality and only accept people that can mix in with the village well. ¡¹


    The reason why Ardis had gathered the members around is also to let them understand the situation and share information.


    Although it¡¯s a hidden village that is not under any country¡¯s jurisdiction, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re completely isolated from the effects.


    Just like what Michelle feared, the rising price of goods because of the chaos and the danger accompanying logistics within the Kingdom.


    ¡¸Okay. For the time being, we shouldn¡¯t directly involve ourselves in it, but it¡¯s best to keep an eye. Is that okay, Angel-sama? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I will try not to leave the village as well. ¡¹


    As the atmosphere closed to a dismissal as the village chief asked for opinion from Sera, Ardis put a halt on that.


    ¡¸The report ends there but, I still have a few things left to discuss. Sorry but, Sera, Elma, and also Michelle, can you stay behind for a while? ¡¹


    The village chief who is the house owner remained with the other three named, after waiting the other to leave, Ardis started.


    ¡¸And it¡¯s regarding the refugees from just now but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The three thousand people that the mining village took in? ¡¹


    Nodding at the village chief, Ardis continued.


    ¡¸Although I don¡¯t intend to ask this village to accept that, but still, I can¡¯t pretend that I don¡¯t know them. There¡¯re resources from the mining and the forests nearby there but, it¡¯s impossible for them to immediately start feeding three thousand people after all. ¡¹


    Seemingly getting an anxious feeling from the direction of the talk, the village chief seemed a little unrest.


    ¡¸Although I know it¡¯s difficult to leave them alone, our village don¡¯t have the capabilities, you know? As expected, we cannot afford to support that many people. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, as I won¡¯t ask the village to bear their burden. Actually, I need to discuss with Elma and Michelle. ¡¹


    ¡¸For me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Me? ¡¹


    Elma and Michelle raised their voice getting called out.


    ¡¸Yeah. The mining village¨D¨D, it¡¯s called Glock Village, naturally, since it only started mining for a while, there was no church or any appointed priest from the church. And there, I would like to ask Elma to head over as a priest. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­, I¡¯m someone that¡¯s expelled by the church. There should be also chuch-related people among the refugees, wouldn¡¯t it be hard for me to be accepted among the refugees? ¡¹


    Elma¡¯s worry was most correct. Elma¡¯s words that basically denies the doctrines of the current church might not be acceptable by the people related to the current church.


    If the people insist on the church¡¯s teachings, then it was obvious there will be a fight.


    ¡¸There¡¯re three related with the church among the refugees. One of them is a sister I know, at the very least, she didn¡¯t start going out for blood even when she knew I was a heretic. I have told her about Elma as well, and she said that she will make a decision after meeting you. As for the other two, I didn¡¯t meet them before but, according to her, they¡¯re young apprentices. I don¡¯t think there will be any upfront fights if we don¡¯t force them the doctrines, and even if they do, we can just kick them out. ¡¹


    For Ardis, he had already considered the fact that a conflict will happen.


    Similar to what he told to Solte, if they aren¡¯t willing to listen to what Elma says, then it¡¯s only a matter that they wouldn¡¯t be receiving support.


    ¡¸Expelling them are¡­¡­¡¹


    The village chief seemed a little sad at what Ardis said.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going out of our way especially. So isn¡¯t it unfair if they don¡¯t go out to that length as well? And in any case, it¡¯s not like we will force them to some demonic being infested place. Since it¡¯s a place that a mining village is, they can make their own village just fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸In other words, Ardis-san intends to change the refugee¡¯s thinking with time? ¡¹


    Elma seemed to understand what Ardis was trying to accomplish as he asked.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Luckily, or maybe it isn¡¯t the right choice of word, the Kingdom is now in chaos left and right. It¡¯s not a situation that the church can direct their focus to a mining village in a corner. I don¡¯t know how long it will continue but, it¡¯s likely the central church wouldn¡¯t start doing anything until the Kingdom regains peace. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s reply, Elma thought about it a little, and gave out a conclusion.


    ¡¸I see, if it¡¯s like that, then I have no complaints. Heading over to the mining village, I shall accept it happily. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡¹


    ¡¸And? That¡¯s that but, you still have something to talk to me right? ¡¹


    After the talk with Elma finished, Michelle who had been hearing quietly thus far raised her voice.


    ¡¸The funds required to feed three thousand people for half a year, I can¡¯t quite imagine it. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Michelle¡¯s expression seemed to distort a little.


    ¡¸You intend to feed them? ¡¹


    ¡¸It depends on the price. Naturally, I will pay for it. ¡¹


    Like what he declared just now, Ardis doesn¡¯t intend to burden the village nor Michelle about the matter.


    Although Ardis can earn a lot more than normal people by subjugating demonic beings, he didn¡¯t have the knowledge of the funds required to feed that many people, nor did he had experience procuring that many supplies.


    He had only been fighting in the mercenary band he used to be in, and regarding business, he had not a chance to be involved in.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the scale. ¡­¡­Three thousand huh. ¡¹


    Michelle was tapping her forehead with her fingertips as she thought.


    ¡¸There¡¯re working hands and hunting, they can probably procure enough food to cover for half. It¡¯s only required to fill in what they lack. It¡¯s not going to be extravagant, just enough to avoid hunger. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not like Ardis has to prepare every piece of food for them. The refugees will have to work for it themselves too.


    ¡¸But hunting enough for three thousand people, the preys would be gone quickly though? ¡¹


    ¡¸As long as there¡¯s enough to hold on until they get a harvest from cleared lands, it will be fine. There¡¯s no need to worry about lack of preys. ¡¹


    Although it might be a problem in the future, Ardis honestly didn¡¯t think to take care of them that much. Feeding three thousand people for half a year is already a tremendous burden for a normal mercenary.


    If Minerva and Solte was not there, he was sure to have left them alone. ¡¸Let me think¡­¡­. With hunting covering for a portion, one person will need about two small copper a day. Three thousand people will¡­¡­ be six gold coins. One hundred ninety piece a month. And for half a year, it will be about nine hundred gold coins. It¡¯s the least needed to fill them up properly. ¡¹


    Nine hundred gold coins. It was an amount that Ardis didn¡¯t sure he had enough even if he got all of his savings.


    ¡¸But you. Are you really intending to take care of those refugees even to the point of taking nine hundred gold coins out of your own pocket? You don¡¯t seem that nice of a person though. ¡¹


    Michelle¡¯s ironic words made Ardis frown.


    ¡¸I have things that I want to do as well. And since they only barely escaped with their clothes on, what they can offer as compensation¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That mining village, isn¡¯t it originally one built for mining Heavy Iron? Won¡¯t mining Heavy Iron be enough to trade for food? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re still at the stage of inspecting the area. It¡¯s for sure that there¡¯s a vein there but, they haven¡¯t found any veins that can be mined for real yet. ¡¹


    Certainly, if they started mining for Heavy Iron, they can trade with Heavy Iron ores. However, it¡¯s isn¡¯t possible yet.


    And Sera who had been hearing quietly suddenly interrupted.


    ¡¸Then should I find an ore vein? ¡¹


    ¡¸If possible, sure. ¡¹


    As Sera said it in a light tone, Ardis replied without any expectance.


    ¡¸Then let me ask from my daughters. ¡¹


    However, Sera seemed to take it seriously, as she shut her eyes for some unknown reason.


    ¡¸Umm, Glock Village¡­¡­, this one right. And a place close to there, easy to commute¡­¡­ unn, this looks fine. ¡¹


    Seemingly seeing something even though her eyes were shut, she was speaking to herself as if finding something. And then, Sera seemed to come to a conclusion by herself.


    ¡¸Found it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hah? ¡¹


    Facing Sera who said so as a matter of fact, Ardis only felt confusion.


    ¡¸West of Glock Village about a kilometer. There¡¯s a little dented land, dig about five meters downwards. Maybe you¡¯ll hit a vein. ¡¹


    Disregarding Ardis¡¯s expression, Sera said so as if it was a cold fact.

 CH 253

    In the peaceful scenery of birds chirping and small animals moving about, a loud explosion happened. An enormous impact onto the hardened rock surface of the empty land.


    Rocks were shattered and blown away, intense clouds of dust danced in the winds.


    ¡¸This will do. ¡¹


    The culprit that made the rocks explode commented, seeing his work.


    ¡¸Having magic sure is convenient. ¡¹


    The peddler Michelle too commented so with a stupefied and impressed face. However, leaving aside Ardis, the person himself, even the other company, Nere and Rona didn¡¯t seem very surprised.


    For them, it was not actually that surprising. Ardis released arts that focused explosion to one point.


    A crater of eighty meters in diameter was made at the place it impacted.


    ¡¸I think this much will be five meters deep but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Excavating ores with magic like that, it¡¯s not just on the level of shocking. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine, it¡¯s effective after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m not complaining about that. ¡­¡­Oh right, the dusts are settling, let¡¯s get down. ¡¹


    At the center of the crater, the deepest part was about five meters below ground. Michelle prompted that it was time to go as they headed on the gentle slope down to the center of the crater.


    Ardis together with Michelle, Nere and Rona were walking westwards from the mining village, Glock Village. It was to discover the ¡ºHeavy Iron vein¡» that Sera talked about.


    ¡¸Is there really a vein here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sera-sama had said so. There must be one. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s soft mutter that didn¡¯t enter Michelle¡¯s ears was instead responded by Nere in a flat tone.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only Nere that is so confident. ¡¹


    ¡¸You shall soon be confident as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸I pray that I will be. It¡¯s not a good idea to start exploding everywhere to find a vein after all. ¡¹


    While hearing the two¡¯s conversation, Ardis followed behind Michelle.


    Michelle didn¡¯t care about the argument behind her, but picked up a piece of rock that was at the center of the crater.


    She took out a magnifying glass from her pocket and started inspecting it seriously.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹


    An unintentional mutter, Michelle threw the rock to Ardis at the back.


    ¡¸How is it? ¡¹


    Ardis who is not a specialist could tell no difference between it and a normal rock.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a specialist, so I can¡¯t say for sure but. It seems like the Ojou-chan with the brown hair was right. ¡¹


    Michelle stood back up, and tapped on the ground with her foot lightly before continuing.


    ¡¸The rocks here does contain Heavy Iron. But regarding its purity and content, that¡¯s up to ore specialist to determine. ¡¹


    As expected, even Ardis and Michelle didn¡¯t expect that much. Ardis had even brought out Michelle from the hidden village especially to find for an ore vein that wasn¡¯t even confirmed to exist rather than someone from the Glock Village.


    Even though the ¡ºBell Chaser¡» that used to be around the Glock Village was subjugated, it¡¯s still possible to encounter beasts or other demonic beings.


    Regarding that, Michelle who is used to travelling with mercenaries are easier to protect.


    Since she had seen Heavy Iron ores as a peddler several times before, she could at least tell if there¡¯s any Heavy Iron at all.


    ¡¸So there really was a vein here¡­¡­¡¹


    For Ardis who listened to Sera half-believingly was also only half happy.


    With the new Heavy Iron vein found in a promising location near the Glock Village, they can let the refugees work and offset some cost of the food that Ardis will provide.


    Even though he can barely afford it if he vomited out all his savings, it¡¯s still too much for Ardis alone to bear everyone¡¯s food cost for the next five months.


    ¡¸Taking some sample back to the Glock Village will allow us to fetch better details. ¡¹


    Nodding at Nere¡¯s words, Ardis started throwing the rocks into a sack.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine and all that we got a source of income but. The problem with transporting and procurement of the food are still there. No matter what, I myself can¡¯t possibly handle that much you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I have my plans. Let¡¯s talk about it more when we get back. ¡¹


    Replying lightly to Michelle, Ardis flung the sack full of ores to his back. Letting the ore specialist in the Glock village examine the sample they retrieved, it seems like the quality was ¡ºNot bad¡».


    It depends on the size but, if they can continue mine for ores of that quality, then it should be more than enough to feed three thousand people, the specialist said.


    The ore specialist then went immediately with the guards of the Nyrestia house to the site in question.


    The Glock Village is now busy in clearing land, building and hunting. Even so, their number are still in the thousands.


    They have more than enough manpower. A few hors after Ardis and the others brought back the ore sample, fifty or so men can be seen going to the site along with escorts.


    Seeing the Glock village getting lively over the discovery of an ore vein, Ardis and the other went on the road back to the hidden village.


    Ardis who arrived back in the hidden village after two hours of flight immediately gathered the related people in his own house and started a discussion.


    The participants are Sera, Michelle, Nere, Rona and members of ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡».


    ¡¸You¡¯re not calling the village chief or the other councils? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since it¡¯s doesn¡¯t concern this village. I want the minimum people to know about it. ¡¹


    Ardis who answered Sera¡¯s question was then met with another question from Ted with a strange expression.


    ¡¸Then why we are here too? ¡¹


    ¡¸You guys are trustworthy and there¡¯s something that I need to ask from you and Michelle too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something to ask? ¡¹


    The natural question was from Orphellia.


    ¡¸Transportation of food to the refugees in Glock village, and also the help in carrying Heavy Iron ores out from the village. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s answers, Ted and Orphellia started looking strange.


    ¡¸Certainly, we have been being Michelle¡¯s escort recently but. We are not caravan though? We don¡¯t like to carry stuff for that long. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know Ted. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for you to be there throughout the day. The period is as promised before. However, there¡¯s a secret that I need you to keep. ¡¹


    ¡¸Secret? ¡¹


    Norris who had been hearing the conversation with a smile reacted at those words.


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Ardis replied so shortly, and asked the golden partner at his side.


    ¡¸Rona, okay? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. ¡¹


    Saying so, Rona stood up and walked a little further from the other people.


    ¡¸About Rona? I don¡¯t intend to blabber about him speaking human language. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, it¡¯s something different. ¡¹


    In the hidden village, it¡¯s known that Rona and Rupus can speak human language. And so, Michelle and Ted and the others that frequent this village naturally knows about that as well.


    Although that certainly isn¡¯t something to be spread around, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a important secret to be kept.


    ¡¸Look closely. ¡¹


    Ardis said so to Ted and the others, and then grabbed onto a dagger that was sheathed.


    Under the twelve eyes¡¯ surveillance, Ardis opened the ¡ºGate¡» and put the dagger in it. The dagger that entered the gate disappeared from their eyes.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Where? ¡¹


    As Ted and Orphellia was getting surprised, Ardis said ¡¸There¡¹, and gathered everyone¡¯s gaze to Rona.


    And then Rona was biting onto the dagger that Ardis just sent over to the other side with the gate.


    ¡¸Hou. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn, that¡¯s interesting. ¡¹


    Then, it was Nere¡¯s turn to be impressed, Sera as well smiled seemingly finding it interesting.


    ¡¸Pass it back, Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fuaite. ¡¹


    The dagger then disappeared again. The next moment, Ardis retrieved the dagger from the gate, and Norris suddenly started laughing.


    ¡¸Ahaha, that¡¯s amazing! So you can exchange things even from a distance!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that. ¡¹


    Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not a direct exchange of items but, the point is that Ardis and Rona can both exchange items even from a distance away.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the display of ignoring physical laws. ¡¹


    Sera smiled bitterly, and then asked her next question.


    ¡¸Is there a limit to the exchange distance? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. Never tested it, so I¡¯m not sure either. However, I haven¡¯t felt there was a restriction in distance yet. ¡¹


    In the first place, it is a round trip to the other world, from that point alone, physical distance is already meaningless.


    ¡¸I see. I get what you¡¯re trying to say. So either you or Rona will be in the Glock village, and the other will be in another village and sending in supplies without regards to distance right? If transportation can be done in moments, then certainly moving the Heavy Iron ores won¡¯t be trouble either. ¡¹


    Even though with an understanding expression, Michelle¡¯s brows seemed frowning.


    ¡¸Aah, I see. Certainly, if we transported the items from where we bought it, then there¡¯s practically no problem with transportation. ¡¹


    Even Orphellia who had been looking with round eyes could understand the use after hearing Michelle¡¯s explanation.


    Unlike Orphellia who was impressed, Ardis apologized a little awkwardly to Michelle who seemed soury.


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­, about that. I must apologize to Michelle. ¡¹


    Michelle for the past two years had been acting as the middleman of trading between the hidden village and various other places.


    Even if they had Sera¡¯s special charm, it¡¯s still a dangerous trip, on top of that, it¡¯s not that great in terms of business.


    Of course, Michelle accepted it knowingly but, naturally, it would¡¯ve been more profitable for her if they traded with this method.


    If Ardis had been using the gate to procure food supplies, then there might not even be a need to involve Michelle.


    Ardis didn¡¯t do that to hide the existence of the gate, but at the same time only increased the burden of Michelle and the others.


    It wouldn¡¯t be weird even if she became furious but, Michelle just snorted and accepted it, looking given up.


    ¡¸I guess you have your own reasons too¡­¡­. Even though you asked, it was myself that made the decision in the end. I won¡¯t blame you for that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­, not just flying in the sky, you can even send things instantly at a distance? It makes me feel like a fool for carrying goods on carriage. ¡¹


    Despite grumbling on by herself, Ardis was relieved that she didn¡¯t seem to be blaming Ardis.


    ¡¸But still. Even if you can transport items instantly, there¡¯s still a limit right? It¡¯s too unnatural to buy too much food with this little people, and even if sent to Glock village, there¡¯s a need to keep it safe there. I still can¡¯t see how I can possibly handle it all on my own. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I have some thoughts about that as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thoughts? ¡¹


    ¡¸If they¡¯re bought by some large business association, then it wouldn¡¯t be so unnatural right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Large association? You got somewhere in mind? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well yeah. I got one. ¡¹


    Answering so to Michelle, Ardis recalled the young woman president of a business association with a weird speaking habit.

 CH 254

    Just a little more.


    In one of the room of the Litte Business Association located in Reiten of the Coalition. Despite not exactly the most luxurious, there were still quite a few prestigious looking decoration that strikes a peaceful atmosphere.


    Staring herself in the mirror, Marrieda muttered softly towards no one but herself.


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost ten¡­¡­ eight years huh. ¡¹


    It was a long journey. Although there could never be enough words to describe it, for Marrieda, more than half of her life had been spent mundanely.


    And that is finally coming to an end. Desperately holding up the business association that almost collapsed when both her parents passed away, managing to defend against the takeover from outside, retaining the old employees from quitting, by the time she noticed, years had passed without knowing about love and romance.


    That time when she was still ten years old, there weren¡¯t even time for her to mourn over her parents¡¯ death. Discarding shame and reputation, she sacrificed everything to protect the association.


    All of that was for the sake of standing against those that had caused her parents death, something that others might consider silly, but it was the line that she will never give.


    Naturally, that was not the end. She will take revenge eventually. From the time she swore as a child, she had been preparing various things, making use of her cursed prophetic dreams.


    She had kept the betrayer and gave them tough work for them to not realize her own intentions. Thanks to her relentless working, she finally had a shop in the nobles¡¯ district.


    But above all, she managed to get a connection with the joker card known as Countless Swords Sorcerer. Her preparation was complete, as the Empire¡¯s invasion to the Kingdom finally started, the time is almost ripe.


    Will the Countless Swords Sorcerer come? No, even if he doesn¡¯t, she still has Nicole. While thinking like that, Marrieda felt a little warmed in her chest as her expression turned better.


    ¡¸Nicole had been around for long too¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s natural that she had grown to have some emotions staying for eight years together. Her appreciation for Nicole who had stayed at her side smiling despite asking for many impossibles never ends.


    She thought that it would be the best if it continued like this. Even after she reaches her goal, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to expand the association with Nicole.


    Throwing away everything and live secludedly just with the two of them can be considered too.


    However, that¡¯s also after everything is over. When everything ends, the life of Marrieda ? Litte will finally start.


    ¡¸It has been a while~nii. ¡¹


    Two days later, Ardis visited Marrieda who had been working on her preparation bit by bit.


    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible in the Kingdom but¡­¡­, I guess it doesn¡¯t concern Ardis-kun now¨D¨D? ¡¹


    Although Marrieda said it casually as ¡ºTerrible¡» but, the truth is that the Kingdom is on verge of annihilation.


    The downfall of the capital, the main force of the Kingdom that was at the border was also annihilated.


    The second capital of the Kingdom, Thoria had declared independence, and the other territories were getting conquered one after another because of attacks from the sea.


    It was only the remote villages and towns with small population that hasn¡¯t been touched by the Empire yet.


    Although there were still remnants of the Kingdom army resisting in various places, they couldn¡¯t keep that up having no supplies provided by any cities.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up the organization eventually. The royalties were all captured, and the three duke houses that holds the rights of succession are on the verge of destruction.


    It¡¯s already a situation where no one can take up the Kingdom¡¯s flag. In this situation, it¡¯s probably impossible for the tides to turn.


    Far from being a country, it¡¯s already in a ¡ºDestroyed¡» state.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t concern me at all but¡­¡­, I have no obligation to help them at this point. ¡¹


    His words might¡¯ve sounded cold. But still, it was a natural answer considering that he was forced out of the capital.


    ¡¸Unn. That straight forward personality. Honestly I don¡¯t hate it yo~n. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like someone¡¯s else business to you huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it is. ¡¹


    Ardis had a stupefied tone but Marrieda responded with a matter of fact.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s impossible for the Empire to start invading the Coalition? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unnya. I think it¡¯s about fifty or seventy percent chance they might do it though~nii. ¡¹


    Rather, if they didn¡¯t come invading, Marrieda¡¯s wish will not come true. Having been hoping her own hometown to be invaded by another country since a child, she was conscious that she was quite a scumbag.


    ¡¸But you seem¨D¨D¡¹


    Quicker than Ardis who wanted to say something, Marrieda changed the topic.


    ¡¸So, Ardis-kun. What kind of business you have here today¨D¨D? I¡¯m not very free either, so I really want to return to my work~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I need some help with getting food supplies. ¡¹


    ¡¸Food supplies? ¡¹


    Marrieda tilted her head. If just a few portions, then it¡¯s a problem that he can easily solve just by buying them from some stalls nearby.


    ¡¸Since you¡¯ve come to ask me specifically, I assume it¡¯s not a small amount~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, for three thousand people, one month for the time being. After that, I will need about another four months. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda was surprised at the number that was off by two figures. While keeping her composure on the outside, she instantly calculated the cost for three thousand people.


    ¡¸It will cost quite alot yo~n? ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. Is a hundred eighty gold enough for a month? ¡¹


    It seems like he came with some preparation. Marrieda points out the reality to Ardis, who has offered a realistic amount of money.


    ¡¸Food are already lacking thanks to the Empire¡¯s invasion~nii. It might¡¯ve been enough a week ago but¡­¡­, it will probably cost two hundred now~nii. And the prices are going up by each day, so the price next month will be considerably higher yo~n? ¡¹


    Ardis clicked his tongue hearing the two hundred gold. It¡¯s a tough line according to his budget.


    ¡¸Then it will be separate discussion each time. Also, can you buy Heavy Iron ores from me? ¡¹


    Did he come to a decision by himself, Ardis put the question regarding the cost on hold, and now asked for purchase of another unexpected goods.


    ¡¸Heavy Iron oreees? How many by the way? ¡¹


    ¡¸The excavation limit is unknown yet. ¡¹


    It was not tools made from Heavy Iron nor refined ingots. Moreover, it was a deal that the excavation limit even came out.


    ¡¸Talking about excavation huh¨D¨D. Ardis-kun, what are you actually doing? ¡¹


    Marrieda wasn¡¯t trying to dig deeper into his business, but rather it was purely her curiosity.


    ¡¸There was some situation. ¡¹


    Regarding what kind of situation that made him approach with such a deal, it would be a lie if Marrieda said she was uninterested.


    However, despite her young age, Marrieda is the president of a business association that can pride in its size even in Reiten.


    She understands at least that much about someone that she should peer deeper and someone she should not.


    ¡¸Well, since we are doing business, I don¡¯t intend to ask more~nii. But~nii¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸But, what? ¡¹


    ¡¸Just like how Ardis-kun has his situation, I also have mine~nii. There might be some whacking punch situation later¨D¨D. If Ardis-kun is willing to listen to my request, then maybe I will consider your deal a li¨D¨Dttle bit more. I can even offer you the hundred eighty gold coin per month as well yo~n.¡¹


    It was a rare chance of the joker card coming into her hand willingly. Even if she bears some damages, she must make use of it in the biggest play in her life.


    ¡¸Heeeh, well well well. ¡¹


    Ardis who seemed to see through her intentions had a fearless smile.


    ¡¸I will even throw in some bonus for the Heavy Iron ores! How about it? Yes? ¡¹


    While thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be effective either way, she proposed another benefit.


    ¡¸All I can see is that you¡¯re really trying hard to use me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like that. It¡¯s just a little escort request~yon. ¡¹


    Marrieda shortened the explanation to the limits for Ardis who replied negatively as expected.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have Nicole as your escort already? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I trust Nicole too, and I have no doubts about his capability. But, I think it¡¯s still too much for one person to bear. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who the heck are you trying to pick a fight with. ¡¹


    Sensing unrestful aura from her words, Ardis¡¯s brows were met with a frown. With a commercial smile on her face, Marrieda slightly shifts the direction of the story, paying close attention so that her voice does not get upset.


    ¡¸Well you know, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going against the Empire~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. No matter what, spare me from going against the entire Empire army with just myself and Nicole. ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t even hide his distrust.


    ¡¸It¡¯s finee, it¡¯s fineee. As expected, it won¡¯t be something like that yo~n. ¡¹


    Waving her hands to assure him, Marrieda thanked her parents in the afterlife for having secured the greatest card for the showdown ahead.

 CH 255

    Even while frowning at Marrieda who seemed to be planning something bad, Ardis decided to accept the offer. Just Ardis and Michelle would not be enough to procure a huge amount of food.


    It¡¯s a totally different scale from providing spices or other stuff to the almost self-sufficient hidden village.


    It¡¯s necessary to procure food through some organization for the daily consumption of three thousand people and, Ardis had no other leads than Marrieda¡¯s company now.


    Selling the food in a set price for half a year and buying the Heavy Iron ores from Ardis, it¡¯s quite a reasonable condition.


    Thinking about the time needed to transport the food through the Gate, even Ardis would not have time for this and that.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s settled. ¡¹


    The talk ended without anything happening especially. The escort period is ten days.


    Even Ardis didn¡¯t plan to get bound to a contract for too long. However, it was fine since Marrieda also needs some time to get the food.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not like the promised time to transport the food over to Rona at the Glock village is today or tomorrow.


    Either way, since he needed to stay several days at Reiten, there wasn¡¯t any problem for him.


    Deeming the negotiation is over, Nicole who had been staying quiet behind Marrieda stepped out and stretched his hand.


    ¡¸Glad to have you, Ardis. I can rest easy if you¡¯re with us. ¡¹


    Ardis who similarly stretched his hand out for a shake asked just in case.


    ¡¸That, are you serious? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, but I hope so. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. ¡¹


    The two smiled bitterly as they withdrew their hands. Since it¡¯s an awfully suspicious request from Marrieda, it¡¯s undoubtedly something regarding her prophetic dreams.


    During the escort period, Ardis and Nicole both already threw away the hope of nothing would happen.


    ¡¸But again, you really look unchanged for your age. How old are you again now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows, I don¡¯t really know now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it¡­¡­ eight years ago that we first met? Certainly, that time you looked like a runaway mercenary but¡­¡­. You don¡¯t really look eight years older now. ¡¹


    ¡¸I get that a lot. However, it¡¯s better not to mention it in presence of a girl. A female magician I know would strangle me whenever it was mentioned. ¡¹


    Recalling the magician, Orphellia who was sensitive to the topic of age, Marrieda, the only female in the room now interjected.


    ¡¸Ardis-kun? Are you hinting that I¡¯m getting older~nii? ¡¹


    Getting glared with a strange pressure, Ardis shifted the blame over to Nicole.


    ¡¸See. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hahaha. That seems to be right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Niii¨D¨Dcooo¨D¨Dlee? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Ojou. Age doesn¡¯t matter, Ojou is still a pretty woman. So much so that I might even marry you now. ¡¹


    A spear tip was aimed at the laughing Nicole but, his words rendered Marrieda¡¯s ears red.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! Nicole¡­¡­ you, what are you¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Disregarding such Marrieda, Nicole changed to another topic facing Ardis.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, you¡¯re staying low right now right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Staying low¡­¡­. Well, I¡¯m living in a remote village. ¡¹


    Currently, Ardis¡¯s living quarters is located in the village within the Canobis Mountain Range.


    Although he frequents to the Glock village recently, Ardis didn¡¯t involve himself much other than matters regarding food.


    There was already a self-governing body forming at the Glock village between the refugees.


    The center of it is the Duke Nyrestia house and its members. The representatives from the miners that were originally at the Glock village, Elma who represents the clergyman from the hidden village, and several influencers from the Nyrestia territory and the capital.


    What was surprising is among the refugees, there were the owners of ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡», the inn that Ardis frequents in the capital. Owners of Seseragi Inn in other words, the signboard girl, Melir and her father.


    Seeing the two¡¯s figure among the refugees since two years, Ardis felt a little nostalgic strangely.


    From what he heard, they were apparently saved by Minerva¡¯s party, and the father also got wounded but healed by Solte.


    Ardis himself has no intention to touch the governing of the Glock village. What he only wants is Elma to be accepted as the priest, and a warehouse where the villagers are forbidden to enter for the food.


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn, I see. If you can¡¯t find a place to settle down, then tell me. I have some connections in Calves. I think I can get you a citizenship at the very least. ¡¹


    ¡¸Calves? In the Coalition? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m from Calves. ¡¹


    Calves is the city in the Coalition that has the most population and milliary power. It is one of the most successful cities among the Coalition, and they are considered the position of the Coalition ally master.


    However, it¡¯s located quite west of the continent, meaning that the church¡¯s influence there is incomparably greater than Reiten.


    For Ardis who is considered an enemy by the church, it¡¯s unlikely that he can live peacefully there.


    ¡¸Alright, I will keep that in mind. I might ask you when I need it. ¡¹


    But in any case, there¡¯s no need to reject his goodwill now, as Ardis replied affirmatively.


    ¡¸Ou, leave it to me. ¡¹


    And so, Ardis had started his ten-day-long job as Marrieda¡¯s escort.


    ¡¸Sharu. ¡¹


    During the escort period, Ardis¡¯s place of sleep is the guest room on the second floor of the association¡¯s building.


    In the late night when people are normally sleeping, Ardis opened the window and called out the girl¡¯s name.


    ¡¸I¡¯m here. ¡¹


    The words returned from the darkness are short. Then, a girl that looked like a normal town girl that can be found anywhere appeared.


    Despite it being the second floor of the building, she entered from the window like it¡¯s nothing.


    ¡¸Did you find anything nice at the stalls? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­The rabbit pie wrap was the greatest. Also, the wheat noodles with eastern spice broth was also a delicacy. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then I must get them while I¡¯m here huh. ¡¹


    Smiling bitterly at Sharu, Ardis was quite intrigued by the recommendation of the girl that became quite the gourmet eater in the last two years.


    ¡¸And, did you find out anything about Reiten¡¯s grasp on the Empire¡¯s movements? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are on guard. But even if they are, the power balance is too unfavored for them. The stronger opinion is winning is impossible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I expected so I guess. ¡¹


    For the time being, the Empire hasn¡¯t reached its hands out of the Kingdom. Although they left Thoria who declared their independence, they are moving to invade all the land around the seashore.


    Making enemies with another country now would be a political bad move, and even if they wanted, they have no room as they are busy with settling down their new territory.


    The Empire should be prioritizing on colonizing and stabilizing the new land that they got from the old Nagras Kingdom.


    However, it is undeniable that such thoughts are just them being optimistic. There is no guarantee anywhere that the Empire would abstain from riding on the momentum and start invading the Coalition.


    Ardis thought it was probable since Ardis was recruited as an escort by Marrieda.


    ¡¸Can you investigate on the pretense that the Empire will invade? ¡¹


    ¡¸Investigate what? ¡¹


    ¡¸Reiten¡¯s defensive measure. Also, whether the nobles had been preparing to escape or not. ¡¹


    ¡¸Escape? ¡¹


    ¡¸If they know winning is impossible, they would be preparing to escape when the time needs it. We will know how great is Reiten in obtaining information from their preparation progress. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Everyone is impossible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Two or three high ranking nobles with bad reputation will do. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    Sharu who nodded suddenly looked over at the wooden door of the room. Ardis similarly looked over there but, he already knew the presence approaching the room from long ago.


    The soft footsteps stopped outside the door, and knocking sounds reverberated inside the room.


    Waving stop to Sharu who was going to leave, Ardis responded ¡¸It¡¯s unlocked¡¹ while illuminating the room with a magic light.


    ¡¸Sorry for disturbing your rest. There¡¯s something I want to ask¡­¡­¡¹


    While saying so, the person that opened the door stopped his words as he saw Sharu.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up Nicole? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, no¡­¡­. Huh? My mistake? Were you perhaps doing something? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what mistake you did but, this guy is my company. She¡¯s Sharu. I brought her with me to gather information. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah¡­¡­ I see. ¡­¡­¡­¡­Uhh, is it a good occasion? ¡¹


    Nicole who seemed convinced for a moment once again asked Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Sharu met Marrieda as well, and she¡¯s doing some other matter that¡¯s unrelated to the escort. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then you could¡¯ve mentioned it to Ojou from the start. You¡¯re paying her accommodation fees right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then Marrieda would use me for this and that because of the accommodation fee though. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Nicole who knew Marrieda¡¯s personality well expressed her understanding.


    ¡¸So, what do you want to ask? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¨D. What I wanted to ask was already answered anyways. ¡¹


    It¡¯s likely that what Nicole wanted to ask was the intruder in Ardis¡¯s room, in other words, about Sharu.


    Since Ardis had revealed her without hiding anything, then his question had already been answered.


    ¡¸And so Ojou-chan. I¡¯m Nicole. Nice to have you here with us. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we will meet again. ¡¹


    Sharu¡¯s response wasn¡¯t great towards Nicole who was being friendly.


    ¡¸Uwaa, so cold. ¡¹


    Nicole shrugged purposefully.


    ¡¸Well then, I will excuse myself. Sorry for disturbing this late. ¡¹


    Leaving as his business was finished, he left while raising one of his hand.


    The next day, Ardis followed Marrieda around as an escort, and walked around Reiten¡¯s center market.


    ¡¸The price had gone up a little~n. ¡¹


    Just like Marrieda said, starting from rations, all other goods had risen in price.


    It¡¯s still considered better than the old Kingdom¡¯s territory that is now occupied by the Empire. Even so, it¡¯s undeniable that the prices are going up.


    ¡¸It¡¯s safe to assume that it will continue to rise huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¨D¨D. Until the chaos within the old Kingdom settles down, it will probably continue to rise. ¡¹


    Marrieda continued with her usual tone as Ardis was clicking his tongue.


    ¡¸Well, if you properly act as an escort, then rest easy, I can pay for the inflated portion of the price yo~n. ¡¹


    ¡¸It might get really pricy though, are you sure? ¡¹


    Marrieda had set the price of a month¡¯s ration as a hundred eighty gold coins. However, if the prices continues to go up, the price difference can be expected much greater three or five months in the future.


    It would be a bankruptcy if mishandled.


    ¡¸It¡¯s awight, it¡¯s awight. ¡¹


    ¡¸What the heck are you going to make me do, seriously¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda is a merchant. On top of that, she¡¯s the president of one of the biggest shop in Reiten.


    And such a person like her is eating into her own savings to request help from Ardis.


    In other words, Marrieda is going to face a difficult situation that requires Ardis¡¯s capabilities, or rather an enemy.


    Thinking about the possibilities, it would be the Empire¡¯s invasion into the Coalition.


    However, she had already denied the involvement of the Empire.


    If that¡¯s the case¨D¨D, she might tell him to guard every asset of the business association and not just the lives of her employees.


    With no clear purpose to his role, five days had passed. And as expected, the war flames approached without any precursor.


    Ships appeared on the shoreline south of Reiten and the soldiers landed. The army started marching as they got into a formation, and moved north to Reiten.


    Their numbers are around five thousand. However, the army that was heading towards Reiten, was in fact not carrying the flag of the Empire.

 CH 256

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the Empire? ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s revelation surprised Ardis.


    ¡¸Unn. They are from the San Rojuel Monarchy apparentnii. ¡¹


    ¡¸San Rojuel? Where¡¯s that? ¡¹


    It was Nicole¡¯s turn to ask. Ardis instead answered that.


    ¡¸A country from the southern continent¡­¡­ I think. ¡¹


    ¡¸You know about them? ¡¹


    Ardis isn¡¯t all clear as well but, they¡¯re the opponent that he had faced in the war before. Riding on strange beasts, they used magic that¡¯s unseen in the other countries. Their impression was still vivid.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the ally of the Empire. Strictly speaking, they were the reinforcement for the Empire that cornered the Kingdom four years ago. ¡¹


    ¡¸Reinforcements? Then why is the Empire not here? ¡¹


    ¡¸They probably aren¡¯t acting as reinforcements this time. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s soft mutter was picked up by Nicole.


    ¡¸Not reinforcements¡­¡­, aah, I get it. ¡¹


    Nicole seemed to understand what Ardis was thinking without saying. The reason why San Rojeul sent their army over the ocean to support the Empire was for the Empire to realize their wish of regaining their old territory, nor did they have any reason to befriend the Empire to go against the Kingdom.


    Joining hands with the Empire, they can get a territory that can serve as their landing spot on this continent. That¡¯s probably the Monarchy¡¯s aim.


    In other words, they planned to expand their territory. They help with the Empire¡¯s long-cherished desire to overthrow the Kingdom, and in return the Empire would not interfere in their annexation of the city-state coalition.


    It¡¯s likely that such a contract was signed between the Empire and the Monarchy.


    ¡¸Well, whether it¡¯s the Empire or the Monarchy, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that an army is going to attack us~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You won¡¯t tell me to go fight them since they¡¯re not the Empire, right? ¡¹


    Ardis recalled Marrieda assuring him that ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t concern the Empire¡» when Ardis accepted the escort request.


    Marrieda confirmed that they won¡¯t be fighting against the Empire but, she didn¡¯t say that they won¡¯t fight another army other than the Empire.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t yo~n. No matter who they are, I don¡¯t intend to let Ardis-kun alone to face an entire army, so rest easy. ¡¹


    ¡¸For the time being, Ojou, isn¡¯t it better that we start to pack up? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ve gotten around to handle that already~nii. Rather, I want to ask the two of you. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Ardis asked back to Marrieda who asked, her question was natural for the current situation.


    ¡¸Will Reiten fall? ¡¹


    Ardis and Nicole both folded their arms.


    ¡¸Was it two thousand people during the defensive battle at that time? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s including mercenaries and the conscripted soldiers. ¡¹


    Nicole affirmed Ardis¡¯s words.


    ¡¸But we can¡¯t be sure that we will have that many this time. We were facing demonic beings that time after all. It is guaranteed that everyone will die if we lost and it became a good reason to conscript the soldiers, but now that we are facing against negotiable humans. Not all will be opposing them. ¡¹


    However, even if the opponents are intelligent humans, there¡¯s still a chance they would trample on everyone.


    In fact, non-combatants in the capital were also killed and deprived. However, it can also be said that it¡¯s because the Kingdom is the old nemesis of the Empire.


    Currently, the Monarchy has nothing like that with Reiten. There¡¯s probably still going to be some bloodshed but, it¡¯s likely that it won¡¯t be as bad as the capital.


    ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s too unrealistic to expect just soldiers and mercenaries can protect Reiten. And it¡¯s not like the mercenaries will side with us. Rather, it¡¯s likely they will change sides seeing the opponent having the upper hand. ¡¹


    Rather than towards Nicole, Ardis¡¯s explanation was towards the only non-mercenary there, Marrieda.


    ¡¸Five thousand enemies huh¡­¡­. Even if counting their logistic soldiers, they¡¯re overwhelmingly more than Reiten. And it¡¯s even worse if conscripting soldiers is hard. ¡¹


    Nicole could calculate the vast difference in power immediately. Despite able to conscript one thousand five hundred soldiers previously, it¡¯s likely not even half of that can be reached this time.


    Unlike how it happened too quickly previously, this time, there is more than enough time for the citizens to choose to escape.


    There were many people leaving the city before the Monarchy¡¯s army reached Reiten.


    ¡¸Reiten is also requesting help from the other cities, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda replied immediately at Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly the purpose of forming the Coalition after all~nii. The other cities will probably send their army yo~n. ¡­¡­But whether they make it in time or not is a different question. ¡¹


    ¡¸So, what are you planning? You hired me for this occasion right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, Ardis-kun and Nicole will still be on standby for the time being. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    Ardis asked Marrieda just in case since she seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to do anything especially.


    ¡¸Really yo~n. ¡¹


    Seeing Marrieda saying so without a sliver of unrest, Ardis was feeling quite strange.


    ***


    It was ten years old when Marrieda first saw a dream. Of course, it was not a simple dream in that sense.


    She was ten years old when she started seeing dreams that reflected the reality.


    Her first dream was the death of both her parents. As she cried her eyes out at the terrible nightmare, the memory of embraced by her mother in her warmth is now in the distance.


    The content of the nightmare is always the same. To attend a party of the feudal lord, Marrieda was left behind in Reiten, while both her parents went out on a carriage, they would be buried in a landslide.


    Only one of the employees that her father had eyes on lived on, and he was the one who brought the terrible news back to Marrieda.


    The nightmare continued to happen every night. Eventually, in the dream, Marrieda tried to stop her parents.


    Even if she desperately held them back from departing, the parents only regarded it as a child¡¯s tantrum.


    As a child, the most she could do was delay their departure time by a little. However, no matter how much Marrieda struggled, the result was always the same.


    Even if she managed to save them from the landslide, they would be devoured by demonic beings, or be assaulted by bandits, and in the end, her parents would never return.


    While trying out all methods she could think of, the invitation letter from the feudal lord for her parents arrived in the reality.


    Marrieda was terrified that it would follow the development of her nightmare.


    She desperately held her parents back. Knowing from her nightmares that talking about her dreams or talking logic would be useless, all she could do was to appeal with her emotions.


    She cried all day convincing her parents to not go, she tried all she could do even by pretending crazy.


    However, all her efforts was useless in the end. Her parents that left Marrieda at the house and departed for the party on schedule never returned again.


    ¨D¨DThat night, Marrieda never had a normal dream again. It was the start of Marrieda¡¯s long and never-ending nightmares.


    Marrieda who was drowning in agony over her parents¡¯ death started dreaming again. The figures that appeared within is the male employee who was the sole survivor, and also another unfamiliar noble man.


    ¡ºAlthough the president¡¯s daughter started throwing tantrums was unexpected, the plan succeeded as expected. One third of the company is already under my control. Although there¡¯re quite a few old ones left, after chasing them away, all that¡¯s left is the young daughter¡­¡­¡»


    ¡ºWill you kill her? ¡»


    The noble asked with a chilly gaze but, the male employee revealed his own thoughts.


    ¡ºImmediately would be too eye-catching. If even the daughter died immediately after the parents¡­¡­, it would be too suspicious. But still, it¡¯s only a kid. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ too hard to swindle her. In any case, taking over the association now is not difficult. If she becomes a problem, we can just marry her off to some other house. Until then, I will be focusing on expanding my control over the association. ¡»


    ¡ºFumu¡­¡­. In that case, my third or fourth son can be her partner. ¡»


    The male employee then panicked seeing how the noble already starting drawing plans for the future.


    ¡ºEither way, Litte is the same as in my hands already. When I get the rights to the association, I really hope to get Your Excellency¡¯s backing. ¡»


    Seeing how the male employee expressed his ambitions, the noble grinned as well.


    ¡ºNaturally. The gold ore trading route that the Litte pioneered will be firmly under our Count house. For that, we had even gotten you and pulled strings in the back after all. ¡»


    Smiling at the satisfactory result, the noble¡¯s expression returned to normal, and appreciated the male employee¡¯s effort as well as nailing in a fact.


    ¡ºYou did well. Get the association under control within three years. And stay alert so the other employees or the Litte¡¯s daughter don¡¯t suspect anything. ¡»


    ¡ºYes, leave it to me. ¡»


    After that, the male employee started chasing out the old employees using the pretense of the late will of the president, and started taking control over the Litte Business Association.


    The people that opposed the man who acted as if the association was his own, or those that upheld the late president¡¯s actual will and supported Marrieda were chased away, and the man slowly secured his position in the association.


    Eventually, a year after both her parents died. An assassin was sent to Marrieda.


    Naturally, the eleven years old young girl had no methods to fight back, and Marrieda¡¯s life ended abruptly.


    Seeing the dream where she would die for the first time, Marrieda immediately understood that it is the future that will arrive eventually.


    At the same time, she also understood that the man who conveyed the death of her parents was the culprit that instigated their deaths with another noble.


    After that, Marrieda was dreaming of her own death every night. She struggled desperately in her dreams in order to not be killed.


    However, even if she escaped death, her future was cruel. Getting thrown in the wilderness without anything, she would be sold to a brothel to serve guests.


    It was so bad that marrying a poor commoner would be more desirable. Marrieda became impatient.


    If the situation proceeded like this, reality will surely go the same way as her dreams like it did during the death of her parents.


    There was no time for her to start pondering why she started seeing dreams like that.


    She didn¡¯t know how many days are left until her time limit. However, it was certain that her doom was drawing closer.


    While trying out all possible choices she could have taken, Marrieda finally arrived at a choice that she would not die.


    Unable to find alternatives, Marrieda chose it even while swallowing her tears of blood.


    Even if it meant leaving the man that was her parents¡¯ killer at her side. Eighteen years after both her parents were killed.


    Gaining a trustworthy ally, Nicole, and a joker card, Ardis, she is overjoyed that her chance of revenge is finally here.

 CH 257

    Two days after San Rojeul¡¯s army landed. Five thousand soldiers are already surrounding the Reiten¡¯s city walls.


    ¡¸So what¡¯s your plan actually? ¡¹


    Till now, Ardis has not a single idea on what Marrieda¡¯s intentions were. When Reiten was surrounded by demonic beings, Ardis had participated in the defense battle.


    He hasn¡¯t forgotten Marrieda¡¯s panic measures to protect the association. This time however, Marrieda¡¯s actions were not understandable from the start.


    ¡¸Many of the employees had already fled Reiten with their families. There¡¯s enough time to escape after all. But doesn¡¯t that mean Reiten¡¯s defeat is set in stone? Then why are you still here, not caring for yourself? ¡¹


    It¡¯s not just employees. Even Marrieda¡¯s childhood friend, Ellie of the Rovell had already headed west with both her parents apparently for a business.


    Hearing that Kyrill had accompanied them as an escort, Ardis concluded it was Marrieda¡¯s doings without any proof.


    ¡¸I mean, I have my role as the president¨D¨D. It¡¯s not like I can just escape even if it¡¯s a little dangerous~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re not the type to be like that though. In the first place, without employees, the association is not even functioning. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just so you know, there¡¯s still the bare minimum of employees left for us to continue functioning yo~n. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even those bare minimum of employees doesn¡¯t seem like they are doing anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Since the country had already bought up anything that seemed useful for the war¨D¨D. There¡¯re no new incoming stock, I guess all there is is to wait. ¡¹


    Marrieda shrugged and stopped talking. Ardis was intrigued by Marrieda¡¯s composure.


    The reason that she hired Ardis as an escort is most probably because of the invasion.


    Despite that, Ardis hasn¡¯t faced any of the invading soldiers yet, and was not even acting as an escort for the employees that were escaping.


    Ardis had only followed Marrieda around as an escort leisurely. Of course, he would suspect something if it was like that.


    ¡¸Nicole. Don¡¯t you know anything about this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since Ojou is not saying anything, I can¡¯t either¡­¡­¡¹


    He changed his target over to Nicole. From his tone, it seems like Nicole has a some insight into Marrieda¡¯s thoughts.


    Then, Marrieda offered a saving boat to Nicole who seemed awkward.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like the request, you can retire at any time yo~n. But as for the food and the ores¡­¡­, well, we can talk about it again without the bonus. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s only three days more anyways. ¡¹


    While confident that the remaining three days will not pass peacefully, Ardis decided to continue act as an escort.


    The next day. As the dawn broke, the San Rojeul army started attacking.


    The defending side, Reiten¡¯s army combined with the conscripted soldiers are only barely in the four digits.


    As expected, conscripting soldiers were not as successful, and mercenaries had chosen to escape Reiten as a non-participant.


    A fierce battle unfolded since the first day. It might be because the opponents knew reinforcements from other cities will come as long as Reiten bought enough time.


    So, the Monarchy army seemed to choose a strategy of aggressive invading even if it meant sacrificing more men in the process.


    Both sides¡¯ demands were stated, and since the battle started, the two armies had been shooting arrows and magic over at each other.


    Soldiers atop the city walls were getting shot, leaving corpses there, there were even magic or arrows that occasionally landed within Reiten, and even harmed non-combatants.


    Even when the night fell, the opponent did not stop their attacks. In Reiten, not just the soldiers, even the citizens were in fear of the attacks that might come at any time as they spent the restless night.


    The Reiten army that had been dealing with the night attacks were then assaulted even harder on the next day.


    ¡¸What are the enemies actually thinking? ¡¹


    Even if the Monarchy army has more number, it¡¯s illogical for them to be so forceful and continue attacking without any rest throughout the night.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like they are the one being forced to a corner. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s monologue was answered by Nicole, Although he wasn¡¯t in the battle directly, he was able to get some information thanks to Sharu.


    It was as if the Monarchy army are in a grave spot that needed Reiten to fall immediately.


    Certainly, considering that reinforcements from other cities might arrive if they took too long, it¡¯s reasonable that they want to settle it quickly.


    However, it¡¯s still unthinkable for them to continue their attacks throughout the night normally.


    ¡¸Even if they swapped soldiers to rest, fatigue will still accumulate within their men¡­¡­¡¹


    Not able to understand the opponent¡¯s intentions, Ardis felt a little creeped out.


    The second night after the battle started. The same happened as arrows and magic were thrown inside Reiten from outside the wall.


    Their unclear purpose and murderous intent without pause caused massive fear not just within the soldiers, but the citizens as well.


    There are flames burning here and there. People went around trying to extinguish the fire with tired faces.


    It was only the second day. But it¡¯s also the second day without any proper rest.


    The continuous attacks from the opposing army had definitively piled on fatigue on Reiten¡¯s side.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama. I shall confirm that our warehouses haven¡¯t been harmed yet. ¡¹


    There were a total of four people in the president¡¯s room. Ardis, Marrieda, Nicole, and also another middle-aged man that was introduced as Marrieda¡¯s confidant.


    What was strange was that it was the exact same members that were around eight years ago when Ardis first met Marrieda.


    That time, Ardis thought that he was just another employee but, it seems like he¡¯s considered the number two of the entire association.


    Apparently, he was the person that supported the association until Marrieda became an adult, and even after that, he had supported her throughout the years, one of the oldest employees still around in the association.


    Although many employees had already escaped before Reiten was surrounded by enemies, there were still a few employees around, including that man.


    ¡¸Yes. Thanks~nii, Kuzeon. ¡¹


    The middle-aged man named Kuzeon bowed a little before exiting the room in a hurry. Marrieda who glared at the door for a while after he left sighed, as if she was relieved that he was gone.


    But, it only looked like a deep breath to calm herself in Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Will he move? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably~nii. Rather, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t with this perfect set up~nii. ¡¹


    Nicole and Marrieda spoke to each other in a way that only themselves understood.


    ¡¸Oi, speak it in a way I can understand too. ¡¹


    Marrieda looked over at Ardis who seemed displeased and started saying in a serious tone.


    ¡¸Ardis-kun. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will get moving now. ¡¹


    Ardis narrowed his eyes at her sudden declaration. His gaze prompted Marrieda to continue.


    ¡¸It is for today that I hired Ardis-kun. I¡¯m going to settle a certain matter now. I want you to be my escort together with Nicole during this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Let me confirm again, it¡¯s not about rushing into the enemies surrounding Reiten currently right? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way that¡¯s the case right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then? What¡¯s your certain matter? ¡¹


    Ardis asked with a stronger tone with an intention of telling her to fess up already.


    Marrieda who had been staying quiet all this time suddenly let loose the truth easily.


    ¡¸Revenge. ¡¹


    One short word was enough to trigger something within Ardis. Naturally, he didn¡¯t think Marrieda said it jokingly.


    Even Nicole who was at the side had a serious face. It seems like Nicole already knew about that part of the business.


    Seeing that there is intense light of revenge in her eyes, Ardis who felt a little connected unintentionally muttered.


    ¡¸Taking revenge huh? ¡¹


    Naturally, that question had no answer. However, Marrieda¡¯s cold words which were completely void of emotion echoed in the room.


    ¡¸¡­¡­For eighteen years, I had been living for this day. ¡¹


    Hearing how Marrieda did not deny it, Ardis knew that he was on the mark.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Ardis-kun. Revenge is meaningless, useless, or it will lead to more hate, I don¡¯t care if you say that and step down now. Of course, it¡¯s the best if Ardis-kun is willing to lend a hand, but I won¡¯t be forceful either. ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s eyes were clear without any hesitation. It seems like she had made her decision on continuing just with Nicole even if Ardis wasn¡¯t around.


    Ardis¡¯s help is only on the extent of ¡ºGreat if had¡».


    ¡¸Revenge¡­¡­, taking revenge¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis shut his eyes and muttered.


    Will he refuse by saying pretty words? Will he convince Marrieda to stop?


    Ardis thought that was stupid.


    Even if others deny it, only Ardis will not deny Marrieda.


    Even if others laugh it off, only Ardis will not laugh at her intentions.


    Even if others refuse it, only Ardis will not refuse her hatred.


    He had no rights to do that.


    If he denied Marrieda¡¯s decision, then it would mean denying himself.


    If he laughed off Marrieda¡¯s will, then it would mean laughing off himself.


    If he denied Marrieda¡¯s hate, then it would mean denying his own feelings.


    For Ardis who have lived so long holding the will to take revenge towards someone, that was a natural element in himself, the smoldering flames that was just beside his peaceful life.


    Rather, for Ardis, it was clearest and most basic motive.


    ¡¸Fine. Taking revenge is fine. I shall too, lend a hand in your fight. ¡¹

 CH 258

    ¡¸So? Judging from what happened, is that guy just now ¨D¨D Kuzeon your target? ¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s one of them, yes. ¡¹


    Deciding that he would lend a hand, Marrieda immediately answered Ardis.


    ¡¸You had him as a confidant that many years. It should¡¯ve been easy for you to deal with him with your position as the president. ¡¹


    Of course, Ardis didn¡¯t know the extent of her revenge. However, if just Kuzeon alone, there shouldn¡¯t be a need to wait for a whole eighteen years.


    On top of that, for an association as big as the Litte, it¡¯s not strange for them to have a connection with those that do back alley business.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I kept him as a confidant willingly. ¡¹


    Marrieda sighed unlike her usual attitude full of playfulness.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside. Isn¡¯t it time to chase after them. ¡¹


    Nicole interjected.


    ¡¸You know where he went? ¡¹


    It¡¯s certainly not a situation to be talking here, as Ardis asked another question.


    ¡¸His last destination, yes. Though there¡¯re places that he should be stopping by before then. ¡¹


    Saying that, Marrieda as well stood up and left the room. Ardis and Nicole both followed behind her.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve even made many intricate preparation this time. Purposefully making a mistake in investment, a big bet to save that¨D¨D an act like that to make him think that we¡¯re in a tough spot. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even to the point that people started questioning ¡ºWill the Litte collapse¡». ¡¹


    In reality, the business was solid, but she made it look like it was almost collapsing, and even spread rumors about it by herself.


    ¡¸And then an invasion from another country. Previously when Reiten was under attack by demonic beings, it was the same, when logistics are cut off because of the city shutting down, trading organizations that depends on that will be hit the hardest. For Kuzeon, Litte probably looks like a candle fire in front of a strong wind. ¡¹


    Marrieda talked as they walked. Only the footsteps of the three was heard inside the quiet building, contrarily there were chaotic noises from outside.


    ¡¸Even when the other employees left Reiten, he made up excuses like guiding them, this and that and tried to escape. The reason I didn¡¯t allow him is to corner him. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so just now that conversation was referring to that Kuzeon guy abandoning the association huh. ¡¹


    Marrieda who was walking ahead nodded without turning back. Nicole and Marrieda¡¯s ¡ºWill he move? ¡»and ¡ºProbably¡» was referring to Kuzeon¡¯s decision.


    While talking about it, eventually, they came to a small warehouse in the operating grounds of the association. Arriving there, Ardis tilted his head.


    ¡¸Why is it not a treasury but a warehouse? ¡¹


    If the Kuzeon guy is going to escape, he would definitely embezzle some assets in the chaos. But if that¡¯s the case, he would be heading to the treasury instead of a warehouse like this.


    However, Ardis¡¯s confusion was dispelled by Marrieda.


    ¡¸The treasury is already empty. If Reiten lost and when the Monarchy army invades, under that pretense, we¡¯ve buried it already. Kuzeon knows about it as well, and digging it back up will take considerable time. If money and jewels are impossible, then wouldn¡¯t he set his eyes on the merchandises next? ¡¹


    Marrieda laughed because she had already made the first move. Although he could only bring out some, it can still be valuable if he chose expensive goods.


    Kuzeon¡¯s movements are grasped by Marrieda perfectly. Eventually, the warehouse that they come to was not lit up. However, when the three approached the entrance, they could hear a grunting voice from within.


    ¡¸Shit, there¡¯s nothing good left! All of this are so bulky! ¡¹


    The voice was from the same Kuzeon that was in the room before. It seems like he was going through the merchandises in the dark warehouse, as rustling noise continued reverberating from within.


    ¡¸Ardis-kun. Can you put up lights? ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    The three had entered the warehouse without getting noticed by Kuzeon. Circling around to his back, Ardis wordlessly made lights out of mana. At the same time, multiple magical light source illuminated the entire warehouse brightly.


    ¡¸Wah! ¡¹


    Kuzeon was panicking at the sudden occurrence. Looking around quickly, his expression shook when he found Marrieda.


    ¡¸Of course, there¡¯s naturally nothing good left. Expensive goods that can be carried away easily were all sold out last week after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸O-Ojou-sama¡­¡­. T-This is not what you think! ¡¹


    Kuzeon started defending himself at the unexpected development.


    ¡¸I-I was just checking if they were damaged or¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like a stray arrow or magic landed, it would be clear with a glance anyways. Was there a need to search through them in the darkness? ¡¹


    Immediately, Nicole rebutted.


    ¡¸S-Shut up! A mere escort mercenary don¡¯t run your mouth as if you know anything! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the one that should shut up I wonder. ¡¹


    Seeing Nicole snorting, Kuzeon¡¯s face was becoming red.


    ¡¸Ojou-sama! As I have said countless time already, you should fire this kind of disrespectful barbarian immediately! In the first place, this man is always¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸You are the one shutting up, Kuzeon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ojou-sama¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Noticing something from Marrieda¡¯s cold tone and atmosphere, his expression changed to trying to look out for something.


    ¡¸Hey, Kuzeon. When was it that you came to our association? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it so suddenly? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m asking how many years has it been? ¡¹


    Pressured by Marrieda¡¯s expressionless face, Kuzeon¡¯s pace crumbled.


    ¡¸¡­¡­L-Let me think. Was it¡­¡­ twenty¡­¡­four years ago? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. When I was still a toddler, you were already here. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­¡­ Ojou-sama. What about it¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Seemingly having not an idea what Marrieda was saying, he was confused.


    ¡¸After that, for four years, you were acknowledged by my father, and was appointed the left-hand man quickly, and was expected to be someone that will be the association¡¯s pillar¡­¡­. Well, in fact, you are now the number two in the association, so I guess it went according to his expectations. ¡¹


    Kuzeon talks to Marrieda who brought up an old story.


    ¡¸Yes. It was thanks to the former president. If not for meeting him, I would surely have lived a mundane life. Really, the former president is my greatest benefactor. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then why did you kill him? ¡¹


    The peaceful story suddenly froze because of Marrieda¡¯s sentence.


    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Not understanding what she spoke, Kuzeon¡¯s eyes turned round.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­, What are you saying, Ojou-sama. The former president was caught in an ¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think I don¡¯t know anything, Kuzeon? ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s cold smile stopped Kuzeon from acting and explaining the obvious fact.


    ¡¸I-I think Ojou-sama is misunderstanding something¡­¡­¡¹


    Kuzeon shook his head, indicating that he doesn¡¯t know what Marrieda was talking about.


    ¡¸I still remember it. It was you who returned and reported the death of father and mother. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes. That time, when I was together with the former president and madame. The cliff suddenly collapsed when we were going through it¡­¡­¡¹


    Kuzeon¡¯s shoulders dropped and showed a terribly sad expression. His voice was trembling, and his hand was covering his eyes, seemingly to stop his tears.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t do anything seeing them get buried¡­¡­ and in the end, only I survived¡­¡­. However, for the former president who left the last words of ¡ºTake care of my daughter and the association¡», I resolved to bear the guilt of being a survivor and returned. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. Last words huh. ¡¹


    However, Marrieda¡¯s response to that was incredibly cold.


    ¡¸They should¡¯ve died immediately, how could you have heard their last words? Did you use some soul calling technique? ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What are¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, I said right? Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything, Kuzeon. ¡¹


    Her usual round maroon eyes squinted. Marrieda¡¯s gaze as if staring at a rotten fruit pierced Kuzeon.


    ¡¸As the coachman, you slashed at the horse with your dagger near the cliff. Jumping off the carriage that¡¯s going out of control. Laughing at the carriage that both of my parents were in riding off the cliff with a smile. Even using an explosive magic stone to confirm their death, and then pouring dirt over the carriage to make it look like a cliff collapsing. Do you really think that no one saw it and no one knows about it even now? ¡¹


    Marrieda said as if she saw it first-handed. In fact, she probably did see it.


    However, it¡¯s probably not the reality, but the dream countless times over.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! That¡¯s not¡­¡­¡¹


    Kuzeon was stuck with words because of surprise. His body language basically affirmed what Marrieda said.


    ¡¸What a shame, Kuzeon. Your deeds were exposed a long time ago. You probably laughed at me not knowing anything being a stupid little girl but, did you not realize that you were the one that had been swimming around without knowing anything? ¡¹


    ¡¸F-From when¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸A certain day from eighteen years ago. ¡¹


    Hearing that, Kuzeon¡¯s eyes seemed to regain its calm.


    ¡¸W-What ridiculous story. Ojou-sama was still ten years old at that time. There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve known about something like that. ¡¹


    Normally, Kuzeon would be right. A normal ten years old child would not be capable of gathering information like that and arrive at a conclusion after analysis.


    For people who don¡¯t know about Marrieda¡¯s prophetic ability, they would be convinced by Kuzeon. However, Kuzeon did not know about Marrieda¡¯s hidden ability.


    Also, he probably didn¡¯t realize it but, he was so riled up that he forgot to deny Marrieda¡¯s story.


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. So your problem is that huh. ¡¹


    Getting pointed out by Marrieda, Kuzeon panickily tried to defend himself.


    ¡¸Ah, no¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know who told such a ridiculous story to Ojou-sama but, I can assure that it¡¯s a baseless fabrication¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. As long as you and I both know that it is the truth. ¡¹


    With an expression full of irony, Marrieda laughed.


    ¡¸Either way, it doesn¡¯t change that you were the one that killed her parents. ¡¹


    Saying that, Nicole pulled out his sword. Kuzeon¡¯s shoulders jumped.


    ¡¸By the way, how much longer do you plan to treat me as an ignorant little girl? ¡¹


    ¡¸Guhh¡­¡­¡¹


    Realizing that reasoning now is useless, Kuzeon threw something nearby towards the three and started running. However, for Ardis who lives by fighting, his attempt of escaping was slow to the point of yawning.


    Ardis judged that it¡¯s more than enough time to catch up and was about to move, but Marrieda stopped him.


    ¡¸Oi. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just don¡¯t. ¡¹


    Marrieda conveyed with her eyes that she allowed him to escape. It seems like Nicole had known that in advance, as Kuzeon escaped them easily while they watched.


    ¡¸You intended to let him escape purposefully? ¡¹


    ¡¸I said it before right. He¡¯s just one of them. ¡¹


    Ardis understood what Marrieda was saying and he asked again.


    ¡¸You¡¯re speaking like you know where he¡¯s going to run to? ¡¹


    ¡¸Reiten is now completely surrounded by the Monarchy army, even if he ran, there¡¯s only one place he can go. ¡¹


    Marrieda said it with an expression of matter of fact.


    ¡¸It will be settled tonight right? It will be a mess when the Monarchy army comes pouring into the town. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. If I don¡¯t intend to end it tonight, then I wouldn¡¯t have let him escape just now. ¡¹


    Was it because of the tension, Marrieda was speaking unlike her usual casual atmosphere, but expressionlessly.


    ¡¸And since that¡¯s the case. ¡¹


    Nicole who tried to dispel the tense air prompted the two with a bright tone.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go and settle it already. ¡¹

 CH 259

    Chasing after the escaping Kuzeon, they were heading to the central streets where mansions of nobles were lining up.


    But as expected, being far from the city walls, it¡¯s natural that attacks from the Monarchy army doesn¡¯t reach.


    However, it as well couldn¡¯t stay completely uninfluenced. The surrounding buildings were all lit up, and the people walking down the normally quiet streets were unusually more noisy.


    Ardis and the others walked down the streets passing by several carriages and private soldiers on the opposite running somewhere hurriedly.


    While that happened, Marrieda advanced in the central streets. Ardis was starting to suspect that they were heading straight to the central street where many nobles live at.


    ¡¸I¡¯m getting a bad feeling but¡­¡­¡­. Can you tell me where are we heading already? ¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know about Count Emires¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I heard about him. ¡¹


    Ardis knew the name that Marrieda mentioned. It¡¯s one of the names that Ardis heard from Sharu after asking her to investigate ¡ºNobles that looks like escaping¡».


    ¡¸That Count Emires or something is the culprit? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the perpetrator that had killed my parents just for the sake of monopolizing Litte¡¯s newly pioneered gold ore trading route. Kuzeon was just an ambitious lackey that followed the Count¡¯s plans. ¡¹


    Ardis cringed his face at the direction of the story. Hearing it on the way, he came to understand her will for revenge painfully well.


    However, if the opponent is a noble, then her revenge doesn¡¯t end easily. The class difference in social status is not easy to get rid of.


    ¡¸So? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re filing a complaint to the Count guy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis who knew the answer but asked it anyways was replied with Marrieda¡¯s mutter.


    ¡¸¨D¨DHe will pay for what he did. ¡¹


    Although he had expected it, Ardis asked Marrieda again after understanding that it¡¯s gonna be a handful.


    ¡¸Hey, Marrieda. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m hired as an escort, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸But what I¡¯m doing next looks more like a bad guy¡¯s job though? ¡¹


    Ardis brought up a term that would always be mentioned by the archer Norris.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not my intention. The bad guy is me, Ardis-kun is just there to protect me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though it¡¯s obvious they will regard us similarly. ¡¹


    Ardis was stupefied at Marrieda¡¯s explanation.


    ¡¸Well well. You can just stay back and protect Ojou. I will play the role of a sword. ¡¹


    Nicole from the side hit Ardis¡¯s back strongly.


    ¡¸However, it¡¯s troublesome to make a move on a noble you know? Leaving aside myself, if the two of you living in this country killed a noble¨D¨D aah, that¡¯s why it must be now huh. ¡¹


    Ardis was glaring at Nicole for a bit while grumbling but, he came to realize Marrieda¡¯s intentions in the midst.


    ¡¸Yes. If it¡¯s now when Reiten is getting invaded, it will be thought that the Monarchy army was the one that killed the Count. And luckily for us, the Count is actually one of the more powerful figures in the Reiten army. It¡¯s easily imaginable that the enemy army would send an assassin to kill him. ¡¹


    ¡¸And in the first place, if Reiten lose, nobles or royalties what not, their power will be meaningless. And when the Monarchy army comes inside the city, no one will see who killed who in the chaos. ¡¹


    Nicole added on after Marrieda¡¯s explanation. Leaving aside during peaceful times, it will be a different story when it¡¯s an emergency situation.


    In this situation that a country might get destroyed, one lone noble¡¯s life or death is insignificant.


    That¡¯s why, Marrieda had chosen this timing to exact her revenge.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, since neither Ojou nor myself has any intentions of involving innocent people. The enemy is just the Count and Kuzeon. Naturally, their escorts might get in the way but, as long as they don¡¯t come for us, we won¡¯t make a move. ¡¹


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Ardis was more or less relieved. Even though for a revenge, Ardis don¡¯t wish to involve non-combatants that aren¡¯t even related.


    If Marrieda is not going to cross that line, then Ardis has nothing more to say.


    ¡¸That¡¯s Count Emires¡¯ residency in question. ¡¹


    Eventually, the three arrived at a large eye-catching building even among the others in the central streets. And it¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one mansion there.


    The building itself is ten times larger than the Litte¡¯s building, and besides that, there were also villas and gardens in the residency.


    If commoners can build their houses within the residency, then it¡¯s not a surprise that a few hundred can live inside comfortably.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me we are going in from the front right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rest easy, that won¡¯t happen. ¡¹


    Ardis asked just in case, on the other hand, it was Marrieda who answered stupefied.


    ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s not easy to infiltrate with that many guards on watch, there¡¯s probably a need to be a little forceful to get to the Count¡¯s place. ¡¹


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Ardis had an idea as he said ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡¹.


    ¡¸I can make some disturbance nearby to make it easier. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a good idea to involve unrelated people. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to hurt someone, and the one crying is not the commoners either. ¡¹


    Ardis wiped off Nicole¡¯s worry, and Marrieda then asked.


    ¡¸Are you going to make some disturbance in the nobles¡¯ residencies? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just stray attacks from the Monarchy army landing somewhere within their residency with no one nearby. On top of that, somehow only targeting nobles with infamy. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Interesting, Nicole who had such a face refrained from saying more.


    ¡¸So can you give me some time? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright. I trust Ardis-kun. ¡¹


    Despite saying so, he could still feel Marrieda is impatient.


    Ardis can relate as the chance of fulfilling her revenge is right in front of her eyes.


    ¡¸I will return within ten minutes. ¡¹


    Specifying a time for Marrieda¡¯s sake as well, Ardis walked away from the two.


    And then, after getting to a corner with no one around, he called out the girl¡¯s name who was a secret company.


    ¡¸Sharu. Are you here? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m here. ¡¹


    From the darkness, Sharu with her town girl getup appeared. Since there¡¯s not much time, Ardis went into the main topic immediately.


    ¡¸You know which nobles¡¯ residency is it that had been doing some shady business? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s more or less shady business with every noble. If not, they can¡¯t keep being one. ¡¹


    Was it a set rule, or her own values, words of prejudice came out of the girl. Ardis looked at Sharu with a complicated expression, and then rephrased his question.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, what about the residencies of the nobles that are the worst? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s two, three. ¡¹


    ¡¸Take me there. There¡¯s not much time, so let¡¯s go up. ¡¹


    Saying so, Ardis did not wait for a reply from Sharu and carried her with one hand and flew up the sky. Below is the night town of Reiten brighter than usual getting sieged by the Monarch army.


    With flame magic continuously fired from the Monarchy army, there were buildings near the city walls going up in flames here and there.


    ¡¸There and there, that one there also has bad fame. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    Confirming the residencies that Sharu pointed out, approaching one of those, Ardis waited for a timing. An attack from outside the city walls flew inwards.


    There¡¯s no way their attack would ever reach the central streets. What he needed was the timing when they attacked.


    Ardis matched the timing with the attacks from outside, creating fire balls, and shooting them towards the residencies that Sharu pointed to.


    Naturally, Ardis didn¡¯t do it with intentions to hurt innocent servants or escorts. The fireballs landed on places that he confirmed was void of any human presences like empty building or the garden.


    ¡¸Alright, next. ¡¹


    But whether the Monarchy army¡¯s attacks can reach or not, it¡¯s not something Reiten could ever know. As long as he matched with the timing of the attacks from outside, the people would just believe easily that the Monarchy army¡¯s attack can reach the central streets.


    And just like that, Ardis circled around residencies that Sharu pointed out, and then blew fireballs into empty places.


    The sudden explosion brought chaos in the surroundings. Chaos started spreading in the central streets that had been sitting peacefully without getting involved in the fire that the downtown suffered.


    Ardis who confirmed the result landed back on the ground, separating from Sharu and returning to Marrieda and Nicole.


    ¡¸Now, even if a few more stray attacks hit the Count¡¯s residency, no one would be suspicious. ¡¹


    After briefly explaining to the two, Ardis similarly made a fireball and blew it within the Count¡¯s residency where there¡¯s no one around.


    There were several villas in the Count Emires¡¯ residency. And the fireballs landed on one of them directly.


    ¡¸We¡¯re under attack! ¡¹


    ¡¸Attack!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a stray fireball! The other residencies around were hit as well! ¡¹


    ¡¸Their fireball can even reach here!? ¡¹


    There were angry yelling here and there within the residency. As Ardis planned, they¡¯re thought to be fireballs from the Monarchy army.


    ¡¸Their guard would loosen now that they¡¯re busy with that. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s helpful. I thought we were going to start cutting down people but, it¡¯s easier for me too if we avoid unnecessary fights. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a gap there. Let¡¯s get inside. ¡¹


    While confirming the guards¡¯ movements with mana detection, Ardis constructed an infiltration route in his mind.


    ***


    At that time, Count Emires was meeting a man in his office. However, the two are in fact not the same class of people. One of them is a noble holding the count peerage, the owner of the residency, Count Emires.


    And the other is Kuzeon that had just escaped from the Litte¡¯s warehouse.


    ¡¸So that little girl saw through your plans, and you¡¯ve escaped to my place huh. ¡¹


    The elderly man who was sitting on a luxurious chair did not try to hide his displeasure as he criticized.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m terribly sorry. ¡¹


    While shrinking back, Kuzeon was apologizing from a desk apart. Naturally, he was standing.


    ¡¸Has she realized my involvement? ¡¹


    ¡¸As expected, she couldn¡¯t have¡­¡­¡¹


    Fuu, as the Count sighed deeply and laid back on the chair.


    ¡¸It¡¯s already eighteen years huh. And you said it during that time, that ¡ºLitte is already as good as in my hands¡». Am I mistaken? ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No¡­¡­. It¡¯s as Your Excellency said. ¡¹


    Kuzeon answered despite looking afraid. Even if it was the Count¡¯s mistake in memory, he is not in a position to point that out. Even more so when the Count was speaking none other than the truth.


    ¡¸And I have said so as well. ¡ºGet it under control within three years¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And so? Not just three years, it¡¯s already more than ten years, but you did not succeed. Not just that, the grown little girl got her position back. It seems like you were awfully confident on your own capabilities but¡­¡­, in the end, you¡¯re only this much huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s great that the gold ore trading route is within my hands now. However, the reason I personally made the effort is that there was profit to it. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand that much. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    It was at the time when Kuzeon was stuck for words and the Count was sighing. Suddenly, a tremble passed through the mansion, and the whole building shook.


    ¡¸W-What happened? ¡¹


    The Count¡¯s question was answered immediately by a servant that arrived to the office reporting.


    ¡¸The east villa took an attack from the Monarchy army and is burning! ¡¹


    Hearing the report, the Count stood up.


    ¡¸What!? Here is the central streets! There is no way their attacks can reach so far! ¡¹


    ¡¸However, it certainly landed. And not just this residency, residencies of other houses were also affected. ¡¹


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­, what a mess¡­¡­¡¹


    The Count stood up at the unbearable situation but, he immediately gave out instructions to the servant angrily.


    ¡¸What are you standing there for, quickly go put out the fire! The villa there is my predecessor¡¯s favorite! Never allow it to be burnt down! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir! ¡¹


    Seeing the servant exiting the room quickly, the Count sat back on the chair violently.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­ Your Excellency. ¡¹


    ¡¸Annoying! Shut up now! ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    As he yelled at Kuzeon, the Count put his arm on the desk and started muttering.


    ¡¸What kind of army they¡¯re moving? Crossing over oceans. Attacking day and night. Magic that can reach this far¡­¡­. Reiten is already¨D¨D hopeless¨D¨D escaping in time¨D¨D¡¹


    Eventually, his thoughts were compiled, and the Count rang the bell, waiting for the escort standing outside the room to reply.


    However, the escort that should have responded immediately did not. Replacing that, there was a dull sound coming from the door of the room.


    ¡¸Nn? ¡¹


    Once again, the Count rang the bell, but even as he waited for a while, the door to the room didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to open.


    ¡¸Oi, is there no one! ¡¹


    The Count losing his patience yelled out, and then finally, the office door slowly opened.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no one coming. ¡¹


    What came back was an unexpected girl voice. The door that opened showed a figure that shocked both the Count and Kuzeon.


    ¡¸Y-You¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure this is our first time meeting, so I suppose I should greet you. But I¡¯m sure you know who am I, and also why I¡¯m here right? ¡¹


    With a chilly smile, the young president of the Litte business association was walking into the office.

 CH 260

    ¡¸I-Idea? What are you talking about? ¡¹


    The Count frozen by the abnormal development finally got back on his feet. Regaining his thoughts, he started interrogating Marrieda haughtily.


    ¡¸Who allowed you in my mansion in the first place? Trespassing a noble¡¯s property, do you have any idea how severe a crime it is? ¡¹


    Naturally, something like that won¡¯t stop Marrieda.


    ¡¸Playing dumb now? Both you and Kuzeon really seem to believe that I¡¯m an ignorant little girl. Fufu¨D, do you not realize if that betrayer is here, it¡¯s already not going to work? ¡¹


    Marrieda was scoffing sarcastically despite her opponent being a noble. The Count shook for a moment because of that but, he immediately got himself back and yelled.


    ¡¸Where are the guards!? There¡¯re intruders! ¡¹


    However, it was not the guards that responded but Marrieda¡¯s escort. A tall slim swordsman, appeared from behind Marrieda, entering the room. Behind him are several men on the ground, they were the guards of the Count¡¯s office.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re looking for the guards, they had been asleep for a while already. With only two or three guards of this caliber, I don¡¯t think they served any purpose. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The Count was lost for words seeing the guards¡¯ pathetic appearance. Thanks to Ardis¡¯s guidance, the three managed to infiltrate without encountering many servants or guards.


    Naturally, no matter how good their route is, to reach their destination in the shortest time, they can¡¯t avoid all of them.


    However, the mercenaries accompanying Marrieda are not normal. Leaving aside Ardis, Nicole is also an expert among experts.


    They have enough capability to neutralize someone by surprise easily. The opponents were put to sleep by Ardis¡¯s arts, and while the enemy didn¡¯t even know what hit them, they managed to arrive here without shedding any blood.


    There¡¯s no longer any enemies other than the two in front of them within fifty meters. Ardis and Nicole. Because of the security they provided, Marrieda can step forward defenselessly.


    ¡¸I thought Kuzeon would definitely run here if he was forced.¡¹


    ¡¸So you followed him huh¡­¡­¡¹


    The Count glared at Kuzeon with an annoyed face. He must¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s Kuzeon¡¯s fault that Marrieda had come here. However, Marrieda corrected him with a tired face.


    ¡¸Not like I¡¯m trying to cover for him but. No matter if Kuzeon screwed up or not, I already knew that you are the perpetrator from the start. ¡¹


    However, the Count scoffed at Marrieda¡¯s words as if it¡¯s not of value, and kept his haughtiness.


    ¡¸Hmph. Who knows what nonsense you are on, don¡¯t think you can get away doing this safely. ¡¹


    ¡¸Safely? ¡¹


    Looking at the Count who was snorting, Marrieda spurted out air as if hearing something funny unexpectedly.


    ¡¸Fuh, fufuh¡­¡­, ahahaha! Complaining like that this late!? Don¡¯t you think a noble having lived a life of talking should say something better? It¡¯s you who haven¡¯t understood. Who¡¯s not getting out of this safely! Huh¨D¨D, so funny! ¡¹


    The Count must¡¯ve not understood yet. There are no guards or escorts within the range of his voice, the servants are busy running around putting out fire on the villa outside. He probably never thought that he is trapped for good.


    ¡¸Look at your guards. Your servants are busy putting out fire. The people you hired with money or those that protect you because you are a noble are nowhere to be found here. There¡¯s only a useless on his own old man and an ambitious betrayer here, and an avenging woman! ¡¹


    Marrieda purposefully taught him what is the reality. It is obvious even to herself that she didn¡¯t do it out of kindness.


    There are only three protagonists here. Ardis and Nicole are only playing as the role of a sword and a shield for Marrieda.


    ¡¸Avenge¡­¡­? I don¡¯t recall doing anything to buy the hate of some girl from a business association. Stop with your groundless accusations. ¡¹


    Marrieda replied coldly at the Count who seemed to want to act ignorant till the end.


    ¡¸Act stupid as much as you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember. Even if you don¡¯t, I remember. It¡¯s the unshakeable truth that you and the betrayer there are the people that killed my parents. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph. Looks like you are quite imaginative. In the first place, why would a noble such as me kill mere merchants. ¡¹


    The Count who was still acting innocent was hit by Marrieda¡¯s words full of intensity.


    ¡¸You are the one who said it! For the gold ore trading route! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The Count widened his eyes. It¡¯s something that Marrieda should¡¯ve not known. His expression looked too much like the words of ¡ºHow did you know? ¡».


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right, you even thought to marry me to your third or forth son. I¡¯d like to think that I also have the right to choose. Spare me from ever being related to someone like you. ¡¹


    Marrieda spoke of what she learnt in her prophetic dreams. Naturally, the Count that had no idea about Marrieda¡¯s ability had only one suspicion of where the information leaked.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Kuzeon¡­¡­you bastard!? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t say anything! Please believe in me! ¡¹


    The Count looked at Kuzeon suspiciously, but the betrayer was panickily trying to defend himself. Disregarding that, Marrieda followed up more.


    ¡¸What a fool you are, Kuzeon. A noble would never trust someone like you. Just like how you were using him, he was using you too. Isn¡¯t it because you knew that, that you even started wagging your tail to the Jimberyl Business Association? ¡¹


    ¡¸How¡­¡­!?¡¹


    Now it¡¯s Kuzeon¡¯s time to be surprised.


    ¡¸I know you¡¯ve been secretly making ties with Jimberyl. Since you failed in making me a marionette, you even tried to get Jimberyl to buy Litte, weren¡¯t you quite ambitious? ¡¹


    It seems like the Count heard it the first time as he glared at Kuzeon.


    ¡¸Though¡­¡­, seems like you were cast away ever since their president went missing eight years ago. ¡¹


    As if pitying him, Marrieda was digging wounds with her cold words. The demonic beings attacked Reiten suddenly eight years ago, resulting in the defense battle that even Ardis participated in.


    It was known that the president of Jimberyl Business Association which was the greatest in Reiten at that time disappeared. Kuzeon seem to thought that he had been doing it in secret, but Marrieda had known about it all in advance but only pretended not to.


    If Jimberyl hasn¡¯t collapsed yet, then Kuzeon might¡¯ve headed their way this time. Marrieda then switched over to the Count.


    ¡¸From what I¡¯ve heard, the former Count Emires is quite splurgy. Because of that, the financial situation of the house is already on fire when you inherited the peerage and had to make debts here and there. That¡¯s reaping what you sow but¡­¡­¡¹


    Saying so flatly, Marrieda started walking forward slowly.


    ¡¸Even though you could¡¯ve resolved it with legitimate methods, of all things, you looked at our Litte which was climbing quick. Not just trading routes, you even planned to take over the entire association by killing the president and sticking a hand in the management. A table example of what a corrupted nobleman abusing his power would do. A story that you can find anywhere, I suppose. ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s words stopped momentarily. After a short while of silence dominating the entire office¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! ¡¹


    Despite her calm reading tone until now, Marrieda suddenly slammed with a yell.


    ¡¸It¡¯s what my ancestor continued to nourish, and my father finally managed to have a chance to expand it! Litte is an irreplaceable place for me, it¡¯s what little remaining of what my parents left! And as if¡­¡­ as if something like that should ever be touched by you assholes! ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s bloodshot eyes shot through the Count. Was it because of her anger and pressure, even the Count shrunk back.


    ¡¸I-I see¡­¡­. Looks like conversing with you is meaningless. If so¡­¡­¡¹


    With a strained cheek, he glanced at Ardis and Nicole for a moment, then looked at Kuzeon.


    ¡¸Do it! ¡¹


    Did they see it as a chance that Marrieda started walking by herself approaching them, together with the Count¡¯s signal, Kuzeon suddenly jumped towards Marrieda.


    His hands was holding onto a dagger in his pocket. They probably thought that they can restrain Marrieda if she¡¯s in that position before Ardis and Nicole can reach them.


    Certainly, if their attempt is successful, then even Ardis and Nicole can¡¯t easily approach. However, something like that was seen a million years ago.


    The reason why Marrieda approached them defenselessly was because there was no risk in doing so at all. The next moment, something hit the dagger that Kuzeon held, making a ringing sound.


    ¡¸Ugyaa! ¡¹


    With a painful scream, Kuzeon fell on the ground.


    ¡¸W-What is that!? ¡¹


    The Count had surprised eyes seeing the two swords flying in the air. The two swords without being held by anyone pointed their edge at Kuzeon and the Count.


    Because of Ardis¡¯s sword magic protecting her, Marrieda approached the two without any fear. Even if Kuzeon suddenly jumped at Marrieda, his movements are incomparably dull compared to the flying swords.


    Ardis had stationed flying swords on the ceiling way before Kuzeon had started moving,


    ¡¸As I thought, I really am underestimated. Do you think I¡¯m so stupid to be exposing myself to danger because of anger? Nee, Kuzeon. I mean, I might¡¯ve not known when I¡¯m still a kid but, didn¡¯t you stay near me for a whole eighteen years? Do I really look like such a stupid woman? ¡¹


    Kuzeon who was groveling in pain had no room to answer Marrieda. With a painful groan, both his hands were grabbing onto his leg that is bleeding in full force, he didn¡¯t even try to look at Marrieda.


    ¡¸Nee, are you listening properly, Kuzeon? How about replying me? ¡¹


    Marrieda with an expression void of emotions picked up the dagger on the ground, and stabbed it into Kuzeon¡¯s thigh without any hesitation.


    ¡¸Gyaaaaa¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know I¡¯ve been pretending to be a little airhead at times but, if you can¡¯t even see through that much, isn¡¯t it your incapability being a merchant? Well, if you were that capable, then you wouldn¡¯t be working at our association. ¡¹


    Marrieda pulled out the dagger stabbed into Kuzeon. Three more painful scream came from Kuzeon in the office.


    ¡¸Do you know how much I endured leaving my parents¡¯ murderer beside myself for all these years? Do you know how painful it was to keep someone that¡¯s eyeing for a chance to take over the association every day as a confidant? ¡¹


    ¡¸O-Ojou-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    While shedding tears escaping from the stress of pain, Kuzeon trembled.


    ¡¸How many times have I wanted to strangle that neck whenever I saw your back. How many times have I wanted to spit on your face seeing your smiling face at me. ¡­¡­All of that, for the past eighteen years! ¡¹


    ¡¸P-Please forgive me¡­¡­! I only, for¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸What do you want me to forgive you for? ¡¹


    Saying so chillingly to Kuzeon who was begging desperately, Marrieda stabbed the dagger into his throat.


    ¡¸the association¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Kuzeon who was going to speak something gargled out blood. His hands were stretched out trying to say something for a while but, eventually, his arm fell on the ground and stopped moving.

 CH 261

    Marrieda¡¯s bloody gaze turned to the Count.


    ¡¸Hiii¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Seeing Marrieda standing up slowly with a dagger in her hands, the Count started retreating after a short shriek. Naturally, there¡¯s no where he can escape to.


    Ardis and Nicole are both by the entrance of the office, and there were only two small windows for light to pass through behind him.


    Even the door that leads to the side room is not a distance that he can reach in a moment. As Marrieda approached slowly with flying swords by her side, Nicole was adjusting his own position to allow himself to jump forward at any time.


    ¡¸W-Wait¡­¡­. Let¡¯s have a talk. ¡¹


    Did he finally realize his position, the Count stretched one of his hand out and started speaking, hoping Marrieda to stop.


    ¡¸Talk? What is there to talk? ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What are your demands? Money? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have more than enough money on hand already. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can even be your spokesman to the royal palace if you want. With me, you can even easily secure a place as a royal association. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if the royal family might cease to exist tomorrow. ¡¹


    ¡¸Gununu¡­¡­. Then I will offer the most profitable trading interests of our family! No associations would pass up on this offer! ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s expression which had been scoffing at the Count ridiculously changed completely. It¡¯s natural.


    After all, the most profitable trading interests of the Count family is none other than the gold ore trading. And its trading route is what Marrieda¡¯s father pioneered.


    It should¡¯ve been the asset that Marrieda inherited normally.


    ¡¸How dare you to say that. ¡¹


    Speaking like he¡¯s giving it out willingly, it was nothing but a untasteful joke to Marrieda. Marrieda with rage in her eyes closed the distance to the Count in one take.


    The Count reflexively tried to escape but was immediately grazed by the flying swords, pinning him down to the wall.


    ¡¸Hiya! ¡¹


    Marrieda slashed at the Count who was stuck at the wall. However, was it because her inexperience in fighting, or did the Count¡¯s reflex was good, Marrieda¡¯s blade cut empty air.


    With his foot tangled up, the Count fell on his back and escaped the incoming blade. However, that¡¯s all of his luck spent.


    Not giving a chance to the Count to recover from his fall, Marrieda got above him, and stabbed downwards with all her might at his shoulder.


    ¡¸Gyaaa! ¡¹


    The dagger stabbed through the luxurious looking clothing, and red color started to seep through.


    ¡¸For so long¡­¡­ for so long have I waited¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Pulling out the dagger embedded in the Count, Marrieda without hesitation stabbed into his other shoulder.


    ¡¸Gaaaaah! ¡¹


    ¡¸With my own hands, for my parents¡­¡­ only for that purpose! Eighteen years! ¡¹


    Three times, Marrieda has lifted her hands up.


    ¡¸S-Save me¡­¡­! I will do anything! S-So please¨D¨D! ¡¹


    With tears from his eyes, the Count was begging for his life. Even the two arms that should not be moving because of the intense pain were numbed by the fear of death, as he covered his own head to protect himself.


    Despite his opponent begging, Marrieda¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡¸Then return them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    As if not understanding what she said. The Count¡¯s movements stopped for a moment. Then, towards her target, Marrieda made her demands clear.


    ¡¸Return my dad and mom. Return my eighteen years. ¡¹


    It was obvious to anyone that Marrieda¡¯s demands was impossible and down right illogical. If her hatred can be dispelled just with a few begs, then it would¡¯ve been diluted and disappeared through her past eighteen years already.


    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s money¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Can money bring back a dead person? ¡¹


    Marrieda responded with a cold smile to the begging Count.


    ¡¸Then how about, try to bring yourself back with your prided money! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hii¨D¨D! No¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The sound of flesh being stabbed resounded as the dagger entered the Count¡¯s chest. Marrieda then immediately pulled it back out.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s money, then take it, all of it! So, return, my dad! Bring my, mom back! ¡¹


    With short pauses between her words, Marrieda stabbed with the dagger countless times. To the face, chest, and even the neck, the Count¡¯s body was soaked in red.


    The Count that was screaming for help initially no longer responded, and only the repulsive sound of flesh getting stabbed reverberated in the office.


    ¡¸Try and, do it, if you can! You can¡¯t, right! If. If you can¡¯t¡­¡­, if! If¡­¡­, then I¡­¡­¡¹


    The Count was already pulverized into chunks of meat, reduced to a state of unrecognizable. His upper body is covered in red, Marrieda who saddled him was also covered in blood.


    Eventually, Marrieda¡¯s dagger stopped. It was a piece of mass-produced goods. The stress of having used like that forcefully brought out its weakness sooner.


    With a high-pitched ringing sound, the blade broke off from the dagger. Then, as if the winding spring in Marieda ran out of power, she stared at the bladeless dagger, freezing in place.


    Her hand dropped the broken dagger, and tears filled Marrieda¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Ugk¡­¡­¡¹


    A absentminded sound unlike voice leaked out from her mouth.


    ¡¸Uaa¡­¡­, hugk¡­¡­, uwaAAaaaaaa! ¡¹


    Her voice eventually turned into cries in full force, like a child. Was it from the joy of avenging her parents, or her finally dissolved hatred, or sadness of losing both her parents, someone of a third party like Ardis could ever tell.


    Suddenly, albeit meaningless, Ardis thought. When he finally fulfils his own revenge like Marrieda, will he cry at the very end, or will he laugh. What kind of feelings will he get at that time.


    Thinking till there, Ardis laughed at himself inwardly. It is a question that he can¡¯t get an answer even if he thought about it.


    It was exactly a meaningless thought. Nicole went over to Marrieda who was crying nonstop, and Ardis retrieved the flying swords stabbing into the wall.


    After sensing the surrounding with mana not letting his guard down, he drew an escape route in his mind through the areas with the least human responses.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time we get out. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I know. ¡¹


    Although it¡¯s not like someone else is coming immediately, they shouldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Nicole responded to Ardis¡¯s prompt to escape.


    ¡¸An escape route? ¡¹


    Supporting Marrieda who started to get her calm back, Nicole approached Ardis.


    ¡¸We can get out without getting discovered if it¡¯s now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s hurry. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡­¡­Right, before that. ¡¹


    Exiting the room, as if an afterthought, Ardis created a small fireball, and threw it to the curtains and the sofas in the office.


    The sofa that could probably fetch several tens of gold coins easily caught on fire, and the burning curtain quickly spread its heat to the ceiling.


    After glancing over that, Ardis followed behind Nicole and Marrieda, and left the office. Although the situation has subsided a little, the servants were still taking care of the fire on the other building that was meant to be a decoy.


    Thanks to that, Ardis and the others could escape without getting seen like they infiltrated. Taking advantage of the chaos, they left the residence, and hurried through the night that was unusually noisy.


    It seems like Marrieda had calmed down after getting out of the residence, and is now leading the way. Completing her revenge, there was a strange dreamy aura from her back after being relieved from her long-standing resentment.


    Eventually, they arrived back at the empty Litte¡¯s building, moving to the office, with no one speaking, she let herself onto the sofa. After a short while of silence, Marrieda spoke.


    ¡¸Thanks. Thanks to you both, I was able to get my revenge. After this long time, I finally did it¡­¡­. Nicole, I can¡¯t appreciate you enough. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Aren¡¯t I Ojou¡¯s best ally? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis-kun too. It wouldn¡¯t have gone so well if you weren¡¯t there. And sorry for dragging you into my personal revenge. ¡¹


    ¡¸I only accepted a request, and accomplished it. ¡­¡­Though, I would¡¯ve preferred if you made it clear from the start. Well, in any case, it will be fine if you keep your promise. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I will. Food supplies, and Heavy Iron ores, please leave it all to Litte. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sure but, if Reiten falls to the Monarchy army, then wouldn¡¯t there be a limit to how much you can provide? ¡¹


    Although it wasn¡¯t decided that Reiten loses yet, it¡¯s obvious from a glance that they aren¡¯t holding up to the enemies. If the Monarchy army manage to invade Reiten, then the Litte Business Association can¡¯t conduct their business as usual.


    They have to get on the good side of the Monarchy, if not, they wouldn¡¯t have any room to answer Ardis¡¯s request.


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. I plan to move Litte out from Reiten. ¡¹


    ¡¸Moving? Where to? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not decided as of now but, the association¡¯s assets were carried out of Reiten by few trusted men already. The Litte in Reiten is only a cover now. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve planned to do so from the start? ¡¹


    ¡¸If the government changes, it wouldn¡¯t work as well as before. And also, well¡­¡­. I don¡¯t have the right to live in this country any longer. ¡¹


    It was unlike the usual Marrieda, her smile was weak.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¨D¨D yeah, I see. So you had some awareness huh? ¡¹


    He wanted to ask, but Ardis immediately understood.


    ¡¸Well, a little. ¡¹


    Marrieda with her prophetic dreams already knew in advance that Reiten is getting attacked. Of course, she probably didn¡¯t know about the exact date but, she could probably infer the period by seeing the before and after.


    However, Marrieda who knew about the Monarchy¡¯s invasion did no efforts to stop that. After all, Reiten getting invaded and the whole city gets in a chaotic situation is the best chance for Marrieda to get her revenge.


    If Count Emires died in a normal time, then it would¡¯ve been a huge ruckus, and there would surely be a thorough investigation to catch the culprit.


    However, it is now wartime. A Count¡¯s death will be ignored in the chaos of a battlefield, and if Reiten collapsed, it¡¯s likely that the matter will never be pursued again.


    The problem is Marrieda had only been spectating from the sidelines because of that. But naturally, it¡¯s not like Marrieda could¡¯ve stopped the invasion by her own efforts.


    However, she could¡¯ve informed the guards, and Reiten could¡¯ve formed a proper army and readied themselves before the enemy army arrived.


    However, Marrieda didn¡¯t do that. She used the situation selfishly for her own sake to take revenge.


    ¡¸Disillusioned? ¡¹


    Marrieda asked with a tinge of self-depreciation in her eyes. Certainly, it might be natural to blame what Marrieda did¨D¨D or rather, ¡ºDidn¡¯t do¡».


    However, there is not many people who know about Marrieda¡¯s prophetic dreams. As one of the people who knew, Ardis replied Marrieda with a straight gaze.


    ¡¸No. If it was me in your place, ¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve done the same thing. ¡¹


    As a person chasing after his own revenge similarly, he never had the right to condemn Marrieda, as he pitied himself inwardly.

 CH 262

    Two days after that. Unable to withstand the Monarchy army¡¯s siege, Reiten¡¯s city gates were forced open.


    ¡¸Aa~aah. In the end, the helper army never made it. ¡¹


    While watching the Monarchy soldiers storming through the streets from one of the rooms in the association¡¯s building, Nicole sighed.


    Reiten had requested help from other cities of the Coalition but, in the end, it seems like no army managed to make it in time.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s a half-assed reinforcement, then it wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against that big of an army anyways. Having said so, there simply wasn¡¯t time to gather soldiers from around the Coalition. ¡¹


    ¡¸At the very least, I hoped the army from Calves would arrive¡­¡­¡¹


    Nicole lamented the fact that his hometown was too far. Calves that can be considered the alliance leader of the Coalition, despite not as much population as the former Nagras¡¯s capital, Gran, it¡¯s still one of the largest cities in the Coalition.


    Although it was impossible for them to empty their city and come, they could at least expect a thousand soldiers.


    However, Calves is located further west of Reiten, and it¡¯s too far away for an army to march to here.


    ¡¸Well, in any case, the fall is expected~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda who had calmed down after getting her revenge regained her speech pattern as she said with still a chilly face.


    ¡¸Are you really planning to leave Reiten? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well yeah. There¡¯re few employees that don¡¯t want to leave Reiten no matter what, so the association will still be here. Although I hope that it can become a branch and continue business but, it¡¯s no doubt that the scale will become a lot smaller~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda answered Ardis¡¯s question without showing any linger. Looks like she already made her plans to escape Reiten.


    Ardis who had been relieved of his escort request made preparation to escape together with Sharu.


    It would be difficult for them to escape once the Monarchy army stabilize their reign but, now that it¡¯s very chaotic, it¡¯s possible to get out taking advantage of it.


    Of course, thinking normally, if they are found by bloodthirsty soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t get by easily. However, Ardis and Nicole is there.


    If the enemies are just normal soldiers, they can break through without problems even if they¡¯re going up against multiple.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, are you really fine giving that to me? ¡¹


    ¡¸Giving what~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸The consumables and food in your warehouses. Well, I guess they worth lesser than precious stones or art pieces but, it¡¯s still a big asset for the association right? ¡¹


    There¡¯re various low-value items packed within the warehouses of the Litte association. Marrieda had offered all of them to Ardis happily.


    ¡¸Yeep¨D¨D, it¡¯s fwiine. Anyways, they will get stolen when the Monarchy army discovers them, I don¡¯t mind if you take all of them~nii. Also, remember to destroy the warehouses suitably when you finished~. ¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡¹


    When the Monarchy army enters, it¡¯s unavoidable that the army or the citizens will start looting everywhere. It seems like she would rather Ardis blast a hole in the warehouse rather than letting them get to it.


    An hour after that, confirming that preparations are all done, Marrieda had gathered people to escape from Reiten.


    ¡¸Nn then, let¡¯s get going~nii. ¡¹


    There were about sixteen people. Twelve of them are employees that decided to follow Marrieda and escape from Reiten.


    Sharu who had been moving in the shadows by herself is now docilely beside Ardis.


    ¡¸Even though I was this close to conquering all of them. ¡­¡­What a shame, to have not tasted all the famous menu there. ¡¹


    As Ardis smiled at Sharu who muttered so, Nicole approached from behind.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s going to lead? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will be at the end. Sharu can be the guide. And even if something happens, I can support from the end as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s settled. ¡¹


    Exchanging short words, Nicole started taking lead at the head of the group. Just beside Nicole was Sharu, then Marrieda, then the other employees.


    Getting outside, Ardis looked around the surroundings and confirmed. There were sounds of swords clashing in the streets. And occasionally, there were painful cries that can be heard.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not burning everywhere¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Ardis muttered thinking it was a little unexpected. However, it¡¯s not a time to be impressed now.


    Following behind the group, he focused on his role of watching the surroundings.


    Even if they were advancing avoiding human signatures, there was a limit to how much they can do. They encountered three groups of soldiers or so by the time they reached the outer walls.


    Having said so, they only encountered small groups of each having three soldiers or so, Nicole alone without Ardis¡¯s help was able to cut through them easily.


    Although cannot compare to Ardis, Nicole is not a normal person as well. The fact that he can win against a demonic being by himself is already pretty monstrous.


    ¡¸Here is good? ¡¹


    ¡¸The walls are thinnest here. It¡¯s a little unclear since the scar is old but, it was probably broken down once before. And rebuilt with the minimum strength, I believe that it was left like that without proper rebuilding for a long time. ¡¹


    Sharu was surprisingly talkative answering Nicole¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Since that¡¯s the case, Ardis, it¡¯s your turn to shine. ¡¹


    Without even being told to, Ardis intended to. Although it¡¯s uncertain that a normal magic attack can pierce through a city wall, Ardis¡¯s arts is a different story.


    ¡¸Get back a bit. ¡¹


    Seeing everyone taking shelter behind something, Ardis purposefully chanted.


    ¡¸The radiance that pierces through the abyssal darkness, marble path that leads to the world within, invisible domain that blocks the way that is the curtain of the sage who had forgotten his roots¨D¨DPierce through, the empty space. Unleash thyself, fallen one who lost thine wings. To the foolish us who struggle for the unreachable, grant us the sliver of hope ¨D¨D Teill ? Sele ? Kvois! ¡¹(Dazzling Light)


    Imitating the magic Teill ? Sele ? Kvois, Ardis created a strong beam of light, shooting the city wall in a straight line.


    The city wall that got hit turned red instantly, and then got wrapped in a radiance. When the radiance dimmed down, there was a large hole in the city walls showing itself.


    ¡¸Oh my¨D¨D, your magic is serious business as always. ¡¹


    Nicole started speaking enjoyingly towards Ardis that casted ice arts to freeze the burning wall.


    ¡¸Real arts are something more cruel. Mine is too cute in comparison. ¡¹


    Remembering a face of one of his past comrades, Ardis returned a bitter smile. Since the Monarchy army had already entered the city, the encompassing on the outside is loosened.


    Through the hole in the city walls, they escaped out of the city, and they headed north weaving through the seams of their encompassment.


    Although they could choose to run to another Coalition city, the Monarchy¡¯s intentions is still unknown now, so there¡¯s a possibility that they will encounter war again where they arrive.


    If so, they came to a decision to head over to Glock Village first where the refugees had already been living in.


    Then few days of heading north. The group arrived in the village without any troubles.


    The governing body, Moore and the priest Elma welcomed Marrieda and the others from Litte.


    Despite there were some that left, the Glock Village had expanded to not the scale of a village any more.


    There¡¯re too many things lacking for Glock Village that can be called a town now.


    And one of them is the presence of a business association. They¡¯re receiving provisions from Michelle for the time being but, she still has her periodic schedule of heading into the hidden village, so she can¡¯t stay in the Glock Village for an extended period.


    And there, the people that came to fill the role were the people from the Litte.


    Even if a headquarters shop is not possible, a natural course of conversation happened where Moore and the others requested for a branch to be built there for the sake of trading with other towns.


    ¡¸So what¡¯s Marrieda¡¯s take on this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? A shop in this village~nii? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. What were your plans initially after escaping from Reiten? ¡¹


    ¡¸I planned to move the base to another city of the Coalition~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda closed her eyes for a few seconds.


    ¡¸Well, it might be good to stay in this village¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Somewhere with nothing like here? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way that¡¯s the case though. I will have a monopoly now after all, and if providing for three thousand people, that¡¯s quite a business too¨D¨D. Either way, I have to fulfil my promise with Ardis-kun about the Heavy Iron ores and also the food right? Thinking about it, leaving aside a headquarters, it¡¯s possible to set up a branch here~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s well, having Litte here would be saving a lot of effort for the village too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, either way, there¡¯s a need to gather information now yo~n. Will the Monarchy army set foot to other cities of the Coalition, or would they settle down and stabilize. Whether the Empire would make a move. How the other Coalition cities are acting. It¡¯s might or might not be profitable to move without information. In any case, I have to contact Ellie and the other employees, since most money aren¡¯t on me. ¡¹


    In the end, Marrieda and the others settled in the Glock Village, and decided to prioritize getting information about the employees that escaped to various places.


    And the one that was assigned that role was none other than the long serving escort of Marrieda, Nicole.


    Ardis thought it was really unexpected, though it¡¯s not like he has any saying in it.


    Watching Nicole advancing his preparation quietly, a few days had passed spending time as he discussed the operation of the village with Moore and the others.


    And then, the day before Nicole¡¯s departure. Nicole called out to Ardis when he was alone.


    ¡¸About Ojou, she¡¯s in your hands. ¡¹


    The first thing he spoke was without his usual easygoing atmosphere, but with a serious expression.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like you had to be the one going. Is there no one else up for it? ¡¹


    Although he knew he was saying something unnecessary, Ardis asked what he thought.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. The other employees travelling on their own is too dangerous, and it¡¯s not like we can leave it to an unknown mercenary either. Also, I have my personal reasons too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Personal reasons? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mentioned that my hometown is in Calves right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m someone¡¯s child as well. I have my hometown, my family and my friends. It¡¯s natural to be worried right? ¡¹


    Hearing Nicole¡¯s question, Ardis speechlessly nodded. Because Ardis doesn¡¯t have anyone who shares his blood, he doesn¡¯t know well what kind of feelings are directed to a family.


    However, despite not having any blood relation, he has important people. The comrades he shared food from the same pot were like family, and the twins that are in the hidden village is irreplaceable for Ardis now too.


    Although not able to totally understand it, he could predict what feelings.


    ¡¸Now that the Monarchy had invaded Reiten, the other cities won¡¯t be able to ignore it either. Calves is far from Reiten but, they are vulnerable to armies crossing the sea as well since they¡¯re not that far from one. And on the way of gathering information, I intend to deliver information about the Monarchy army as well, and help my brother if he needs it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are your siblings in Calves? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, a total of seven of us. I was the forth son, so I was able to do what I like but, my elder brother couldn¡¯t. Leaving aside peaceful times without anything happening, I want to help them in a time of need, well¡­¡­ it¡¯s something families do right? ¡¹


    Although he can¡¯t understand for real, Ardis has some recollections of something similar. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t deny Nicole¡¯s words.


    While nodding, Ardis recalled Marrieda¡¯s weak expression as he mentioned it.


    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it cruel leaving Marrieda alone now? Although she looks fine now, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still¡­¡­. Isn¡¯t it better for you to be there in times like this. ¡¹


    Nicole smiled despite his expression of pain.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t want to do it honestly. But for Ojou, the association is important, and if it¡¯s important for Ojou, then it¡¯s the same for me. For the association to stand again, I have to move now. Nothing can be obtained if I want everything to be perfect, so I can only choose the best choice for both. ¡¹


    It seems like it was a result of many logical thoughts. The expression from Nicole showed that he himself was suffering too.


    ¡¸¡­¡­If you and Marrieda had talked it out and agreed, then I have nothing to say. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks for worrying. However, the fact that I can leave Ojou¡¯s side is also because you¡¯re here. I know how stupidly strong you are, and despite saying this and that, I believe you will help Ojou. So Ardis. Sorry but, about Ojou, I will leave her to you. ¡¹


    At his renewed request, Ardis couldn¡¯t ignore it either.


    ¡¸Since you¡¯re going to this length, then sure. Although I¡¯m not in the village every day, I will make sure to look after Marrieda. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, I owe you one. ¡¹


    And then, finally seeming gotten a load off his shoulders, Nicole regained his easygoing attitude, and then departed from the Glock Village getting sent off by Marrieda and Ardis on the next day.

 CH 263

    Two months after Nicole had departed from the Glock Village. The employees of the Litte association started gathering at Marrieda¡¯s new place one after another.


    Apparently having told by Nicole beforehand, they brought large amount of groceries and daily necessities instead of souvenirs.


    Thanks to that, their food stockpile increased to an extent that they don¡¯t have to worry for another month.


    ¡¸As expected, the prices for food had increased but, so did the Heavy Iron ores~nii. I guess the difference is about the same¨D¨D? ¡¹


    A small house in the village. In one of the rooms that is now the operation building of the Litte Business Association, Marrieda said so to Ardis while sitting between the desk full of documents.


    ¡¸Did you manage to contact all your scattered employees? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Ellie and the others are coming soon probably. Of course, Kyrill is also there as their escorts yo~n. ¡¹


    Marrieda¡¯s childhood friend, the successor daughter of the Rovell Business Association was only a one time acquaintance to Ardis.


    However, Ardis knew well about Kyrill who admires that Ellie as his sister.


    ¡¸When will Nicole return? ¡¹


    ¡¸His letter said that he won¡¯t be able to leave Calves for the time being~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s lonely huh. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s unnecessary comment caused Marrieda¡¯s expression to distort unusually.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ardis-kun can say jokes like that too I see¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like it was a joke though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, either ways¡­¡­. You haven¡¯t met Kyrill for a long time right? ¡¹


    Not affirming nor denying, Marrieda changed the topic instead.


    ¡¸Kyrill now¡­¡­, he¡¯s already twenty huh. ¡¹


    Kyrill who was known the genius of the Mariules Academy was no more than a dependable child. However, that child is now twenty. Disregarding Ardis, the flow of time continued.


    ¡¸You¡¯re looking forward to meeting him again right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess. ¡¹


    In the end, Kyrill wasn¡¯t able to learn to see mana nor start to use arts without chanting but, for Ardis, he¡¯s still a pupil he had taught.


    It¡¯s natural how his expression loosened thinking about how long has it been since they last met.


    ¡¸And is it only Kyrill that you wanted to talk about? ¡¹


    Ardis asked because it was Marrieda who called for him in the first place. If it¡¯s just about Kyrill, there was no need to call Ardis when he¡¯s busy.


    ¡¸Of course, there¡¯s something else. ¡¹


    Marrieda stopped her hands, and removed her gaze from the documents.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a great news¨D¨D. It seems like the situation is moving for the worse~nii. ¡¹


    Saying so, Marrieda conveyed the information she had obtained thus far from the gathered employees.


    Ardis tilted his head at the unfamiliar words that came out of her story.


    ¡¸Rovres Alliance? The heck¡¯s that. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the military alliance formed centering the Elmenia Empire and San Rojuel Monarchy that came from the southern continent. The now independent Thoria Kingdom and the Alburn Kingdom that had been on good terms with the Empire for a long time is also in it~nii. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression became dangerous.


    ¡¸A military alliance means¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Apparently they declared that they will dominate the entire continent with that alliance¨D¨D. The war isn¡¯t stopping yet¡­¡­ unnya, rather it might worsen from now on~nii. ¡¹


    Marrieda said ¡ºMight¡» but, it¡¯s pretty much confirmed to worsen already.


    Now that the Elmenia Empire had swallowed the Nagras Kingdom, there¡¯s no longer anyone with the power to stop them.


    Bronshell Republic in the north of the Kingdom, the Coalition on the Reiten side, and several smaller countries in the west.


    After the Kingdom¡¯s destruction, there are no other countries on the continent that has the power to go against the Rovres Alliance.


    Although the Bronshell Republic is not a small country, due to its republic nature, their actions are slow, and on top of that, they don¡¯t have the military prowess to go against the Empire that defeated the Kingdom.


    It¡¯s certain that they will be absorbed by the Rovres Alliance sooner or later.


    ¡¸About this, did you tell Moore and the others already? ¡¹


    ¡¸I plan to tonight but, it¡¯s better for Ardis-kun to know earlier right? ¡¹


    It¡¯s not just something that concerns the Glock Village. As expected, the hidden village wouldn¡¯t be in risk of getting invaded but, Michelle who had been peddling goods to the village would be affected, and it¡¯s likely that Sera would invite more people that are affected by the flames of war.


    Before discussing what to do for the Glock Village, Ardis needed to confirm the actions of the hidden village.


    Even though he didn¡¯t reveal anything about the hidden village, it seems like Marrieda had known about it already.


    It could purely be her observational skills, or her prophetic dreams at work, but either ways, Ardis is thankful for Marrieda¡¯s considerations.


    ¡¸Yeah, thanks. ¡¹


    Saying shortly, Ardis immediately left the room.


    He had to return to the hidden village and get back to the Glock Village before night falls.


    Despite getting a place of rest, Ardis cannot afford to lower his guard.


    ***


    That night, in Reiten under San Rojeul Monarchy¡¯s control.


    In one of the rooms in the largest building that was once called the castle, there were three men surrounding a table.


    One of them had sharp facial features and narrow eyes.


    One of them was a sloppy silver-haired man in a military uniform.


    And the last one is a tall man that looked stubborn.


    ¡¸The supplies from the Empire arrived without problems. As scheduled, we will start marching to the nearest city-state from here on the next month, be prepared with that in mind. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though we had so many casualties when helping them fight the Kingdom before, now we have to attack without the Empire¡¯s help? What a great feeling to be used. ¡¹


    The silver-haired man was grumbling unsatisfactorily at the narrow-eyes man¡¯s instructions. His words were then taken hostilely by the tall man.


    ¡¸Warn you. Not like before, we are now subordinates. Mind your words. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Although of course not when others are around, there¡¯s no need to be uptight when there¡¯re just the three of us. For me, we are all comrades that had lived the same life, it¡¯s just a coincidence that I was entrusted the position of a commander. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to flaunt my position. ¡¹


    The thin eye man was indicating that he wasn¡¯t bothered by how the silver-haired man spoke.


    The calmest person among the three was the most suitable leader.


    ¡¸Told you. It¡¯s only you that¡¯s so insistent on this and that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can¡¯t agree. Relations must be made clear to not disturb the chain of command in an army. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even I will properly follow orders when on a battlefield. But spare me from being so uptight inside a meeting room. ¡¹


    The thin eye man put a stop onto the two that seemed to start bickering until forever if left unattended.


    ¡¸Just a little more. Your turn to shine in the battlefield is coming soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what I like to hear. The siege this time was so easy that I¡¯m yawning. Automatic chanting sure is convenient but, what to call it? It doesn¡¯t feel like a fight at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s thanks to that we don¡¯t have many casualties. After all, it¡¯s not easy for soldiers like us to get supplies so far out from home. ¡¹


    Automatic chanting is the prided magic technology that the Monarchy had newly developed.


    Configuring it with mana beforehand, it was a revolutionary tool that enables even non-magician to shoot offensive magic.


    On top of its high cost, its power is weaker than when a magician directly chants but, as long as there is magic power, it¡¯s possible to shoot offensive magic.


    And because of its delicate nature, there was a need to transport it extra carefully, and although not suited for a brawl, it¡¯s a very useful tool for a siege.


    This time, they had only used it during the night to hide its existence, as it was completely hidden during the day.


    They would barrage with the automatic chanting machine during the night, and the magician will take over during the day.


    And then, when the magicians go to sleep in the night, they then restarted the automatic chanting attacks.


    It¡¯s something no enemies can handle. Day and night, they are being sieged with no time to rest.


    ¡¸Confirmation. Is the preparation for the auto-chanting machine complete? ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. Three of them can¡¯t be helped as there¡¯re missing parts, but the remaining hundred forty-seven are in perfect condition. We can use the same tactic of only deploying it during the night to bait the enemy to make a mistake. In fact, Reiten thought that we had used magician throughout the night. ¡¹


    Answering the tall man, the thin eye man was saying so as if pitying his enemies.


    Of course, no matter how much effort they put into concealment, it¡¯s inevitable that it will be revealed to the enemy sooner or later.


    ¡¸The auto-chanting machine shouldn¡¯t yet be known to the Coalition, so the next time¡­¡­ and the next time should be doable. ¡¹


    ¡¸And what about after that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Either way, the most we can handle at a time is five cities. We must not get help from the Empire. After falling the third city, we must not allow the frontline to widen before our remaining army arrives. ¡¹


    Did he think that the thin eye man was being passive, the silver-haired man grumbled irritatedly.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to use the Imperial army since we¡¯ve gotten an alliance and everything. ¡¹


    ¡¸Bad idea. Even if an alliance, it is not desirable to let the Empire expand more than this. ¡¹


    It seems like he was more intrigued by the later parts of the tall man words rather than his criticism about his idea, as the silver-haired man looked over at the thin eye man for an explanation.


    ¡¸Is that correct? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Our aim is to create a stable foothold on this continent, and having the Empire expand its power too much is a trouble. We managed to get the Empire to agree on the condition that they will not put a hand into our conquering of the Coalition because of our help with the Nagras Kingdom before. That¡¯s why, we have to emphasize the fact that we can exert our control on the city just with ourselves.¡¹


    If they lent the Empire¡¯s hands and their influence remained afterwards, it¡¯s nothing but troubles later on. They must take control of the new territory without any influence from the Empire.


    ¡¸Luckily, the Empire is now focusing on stabilizing its new territory after absorbing its long enemy. A good timing for us. While the Empire is paying attention to itself, the chance to destroy the Coalition and make our country land here must be grabbed now. ¡¹


    ¡¸What a troublesome story. I¡¯m more suited to just beating enemies in front of my eyes. These things are better off on you. ¡¹


    The silver-haired man that gave up thinking waved his hand around and threw his responsibilities.


    The thin eye man who understood the silver-haired man¡¯s personality well didn¡¯t rebuke the words of his irresponsible friend, but instead offered what he wanted to hear.


    ¡¸A right person for the right place, I suppose. Leave the troublesome things to me. As much as this, I expect your performance on the battlefield. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I will make a show out of those self-conceited bunch. ¡¹

 CH 264

    The Rovres Alliance moved quicker than anyone expected. Not even one month had passed since Marrieda heard that they started showing obvious movements.


    It was Thoria Kingdom that moved first. Together with the Alburn Kingdom, they started invading the Bronshell Republic at the north.


    If it was only the Thoria Kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t be so threatening but, the story is different when Alburn Kingdom crosses the eastern sea and invade them.


    On top of being forced to fight on two sides, the governing body needs more time to response in the first place, and so they were being pushed back by the Rovres Alliance¡¯s army.


    On the other hand, the San Rojeul army that had conquered Reiten started their invasion once again. There was a letter from Nicole reporting that ¡ºThere has been a warning letter of unconditional surrender from the messenger with the Monarchy name¡».


    They probably sent similar letters to the other cities around the Coalition. Although the Monarchy army has lesser soldier compared to the entire force of the Coalition, Ardis who had fought with them once knew their capabilities.


    Currently, the Empire seems to be devoting their resources to stabilize their rule over the former Nagras Kingdom and has not yet shown any obvious movements but, they are right behind the Monarchy army.


    If each city-state does not come together, it will be a tough battle.


    ¡¸Will the Imperial army come here? ¡¹


    It was the signboard girl of the Seseragi Inn, Melir who asked Ardis anxiously.


    They are currently in the new ¡ºSeseragi Inn¡» that Melir¡¯s father rebuilt in the Glock Village.


    The only restaurant in the village is usually crowded during lunch and night when it turns into a tavern but, now that it¡¯s halfway into the evening, there were only Ardis, Marrieda, Minerva and Moore occupying one table.


    They had just only finished an information sharing meeting with the governing members of the village.


    After the meeting dismissed, they visited the Seseragi Inn for a late lunch, and just finished their meal.


    Melir was apparently free, as she had a tray in her hands while she conversed with them.


    As the topic went to the Rovres Alliance, she asked with an anxious expression probably recalling the time they escaped from the capital.


    ¡¸They had declared conquest of the entire continent, as long as they know there¡¯re places that are not under their control, I think they will eventually come. ¡¹


    Minerva¡¯s words expressed the expected future without any frills.


    ¡¸Just as we started to settle down¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s depressing to say this right after your reopening but, the capital has regained its peace now, and since it¡¯s already under the Empire¡¯s control, it¡¯s unlikely to be caught up in a war again. ¡¹


    Minerva raised one of the choices to Melir who looked grim. In fact, there were a portion of the refugees that thought so and left the village heading back to their hometown, either the capital or the Nyrestia territory.


    Though, despite saying so, Minerva could never return to the capital with her standing. There¡¯s no way they would allow a Duke¡¯s daughter with the right of succession to live.


    Similarly, Moore who has reasons that he can¡¯t return to the capital continued.


    ¡¸Well, living here or going back is up to their choices. Though, as one of the security guards here, I don¡¯t really want many to leave. ¡¹


    ¡¸You made sure they don¡¯t speak right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. But¡­¡­, it¡¯s not like we can stop rumors. ¡¹


    Moore answered Ardis¡¯s confirmation with a bitter smile.


    ¡¸Even if nothing might happen in the near future, it¡¯s certain that they will put their eyes here sooner or later. ¡¹


    ¡¸How long do you think it can last? ¡¹


    Not knowing about a small village of few tens people, Glock Village now has about three thousand people living. It was a scale rather than a village, more suitable to be called a town.


    It¡¯s too positively to hope that they wouldn¡¯t notice them.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s up to the efforts of the Republic and the Coalition. It should be fine as long as they look there but, after clearing them up, it¡¯s likely they will start cleaning up their territory of any rebels. Rather, don¡¯t they already know about us? ¡¹


    ¡¸Your basis? ¡¹


    Moore prompted more from Marrieda who seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost the limit to concealing the source of Heavy Iron ores~nii. Although there¡¯s not a lack of buyers in a time of war, for them, they would at least be curious about the source that can produce this much yield. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, I see. If there¡¯s some place that produces large volumes of Heavy Iron ores that isn¡¯t yet under the Rovres Alliance¡¯s jurisdiction, it¡¯s natural for them to be attracted huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Meaning? ¡¹


    Unlike Moore who believed it, Melir was still confused.


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D, in other words~nii. The Kingdom had developed this place for the sake of mining Heavy Iron ores right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I know. ¡¹


    ¡¸But they never found a vein up until the loss of the Kingdom. That¡¯s why, for the Rovres Alliance, this was a place that has barely any value. Up until now that is. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºUp until now¡» but, what is different now? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like what we said just now~nii. From their perspective, a large amount of Heavy Iron ores are sold on the market. They know that it¡¯s mined from somewhere not under their control. Despite so, they are right in a war with the Coalition and the Republic~nii. It¡¯s unlikely any merchants would bother to bring heavy and bulky ores over a battlefield. There¡¯s no need to risk themselves as selling Heavy Iron ores has the same market price in every country. They can just sell in their own country yo~n. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umhmm¡­¡­.I still don¡¯t get it? ¡¹


    ¡¸And so. They will think there¡¯s somewhere remote within their own lands that hasn¡¯t fallen under their control yet right¨D¨D? If they look over the documents that the former Kingdom had, they could see that this place is Heavy Iron rich, and if they knew that there¡¯s been an attempt to excavate for veins here¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see. It would look really strange. ¡¹


    When the Empire invaded, the Heavy Iron veins were not found yet.


    However, that¡¯s only ¡ºDuring that time¡», since then, they were able to find Heavy Iron ore veins thanks to Sera and Ardis, Marrieda had been supplying the market here and there using the connections of the Litte Business Association.


    Eventually, they will direct their gazes to the Glock Village. Understanding that, Melir¡¯s face turned blue.


    Ardis had only taken this village as a temporary place to take refuge in but, it seems like there are refugees like Melir that thought it as a new home.


    Hearing that it might be swallowed by the flames of war not even after half a year, it¡¯s natural to be anxious.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Unlike the surprise attack on the capital, we are always on guard, and thanks to Litte, we know about the Empire¡¯s movements as well. At the very least, I don¡¯t think we will be dragged into a war suddenly. You can secretly return to the capital when any signs of war start to show. ¡¹


    Moore is correct. Unlike people like Minerva and Moore who can¡¯t return for a reason, majority of the refugees only saw this place as a temporary shelter from the flames of war.


    When the chaos subsides, it¡¯s possible to return to the capital. Naturally, their assets or houses might¡¯ve disappeared but, at the very least, it¡¯s unlikely that the Empire will kill any returning refugees.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s the case¡­¡­. There¡¯s nothing better than living in peace back in the capital. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah right. When the time comes, rest easy as we will buy the minimum time for you guys to escape. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, thank you Moore-san! I will depend on you! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou, leave it to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, as advance payment, let me treat you to my special desert for free! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou¡­¡­, no, that¡¯s a little¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be reserved. You are protecting us in a case of emergency. Let me treat you to a desert at the very least! ¡¹


    Leaving her words behind, Melir disappeared into the kitchen without waiting for a reply. There were three pitying gazes towards Moore who looks utterly defeated.


    However, for some reason, Melir brought back four portions of desert, as the three who were pitying Moore cursed their own misfortune.


    ¡¸Nee, Melir. All four of them are for motivating Moore right¨D¨D? ¡¹


    Marrieda who had already experienced the baptism of Melir¡¯s home cooking, also known as the ultimate weapon of the Seseragi Inn struggled in vain, because all she got was, ¡¸Of course not. I¡¯ve prepared enough for everyone. ¡¹


    Even though knowing Melir isn¡¯t someone that favorites any particular guest, Ardis was cursing at her spirit of equality.


    ¡¸I¡¯m confident this time! ¡¹


    While hearing the words that he felt like he had heard every time, Ardis looked over at the dish that¡¯s put in front of him.


    It was red. It was poisonously red.


    The shape that jiggled when picked up by a spoon resembled the custard pudding that Ardis knew.


    However, Ardis has not once seen a red custard pudding in his life. No, maybe there¡¯s something like that somewhere in the world, but at the very least, it would not resemble the dangerous looking thing in front of his eyes.


    Three pairs of cold gazes flew to Moore. While condemning the foolish man who called for this situation inwardly, Ardis had no choice but to scoop up the red object and put it in his mouth.


    Spicy. It was spicy despite being a desert. A spiciness that could numb his entire mouth with just one spoonful.


    Rather, it is close to pain. It was so much so that he started having illusions of being forced to chew on pieces of crushed glass.


    Looking beside him, Marrieda was tightly gripping the spoon as she banged on the table repeatedly.


    Moore already had a dead man¡¯s eyes and wasn¡¯t even twitching. He might be trying to alleviate the pain by not moving.


    Minerva¡¯s eyes were bright red, and was swallowing the pudding with all her might with tears.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t force yourself. ¡¹


    Seeing his pupil that was trying too hard, Ardis said so unintentionally.


    ¡¸Ne¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ne? ¡¹


    ¡¸Compared to Nedulos¡­¡­ this much is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis felt inexplicable having a sense of camaraderie with his own pupil. However, the spiciness that can be called malice was not so peaceful.


    Not able to complain to Melir who treated them completely in good faith, Ardis was glaring at the owner who can¡¯t stop his daughter¡¯s assault every time.


    Unlike the time that they first arrived in the village, thanks to Marrieda and Michelle, the problem with food is more or less resolved.


    However, it¡¯s not like wasting food is justified now. Melir¡¯s cooking was in fact consuming their supplies.


    Stopping that, forcing her the reality, making her listen, it is the responsibility of none other than the shop owner and Melir¡¯s father.


    The shop owner that was peeking at them was spooked when he noticed Ardis¡¯s gaze and quickly escaped.


    ¡¸He escaped huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s escaped.¡¹


    ¡¸He escaped~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸He did. ¡¹


    Their words overlapped. In the end, not able to be honest with their appraisals for Melir¡¯s cooking, they agreed with Marrieda¡¯s restrained opinion, ¡¸It was a little too spicy~nii¡¹, and dismissed it.


    That night, Melir¡¯s standard of spiciness soothed a little, but by the other¡¯s standards, the custard pudding was still enough of a weapon with its vicious spiciness to knock several guests out without them ever touching alcohol.

 CH 265

    Five months had passed since the capital, Gran fell. Since then, the world changed quite a bit.


    The entirety of the Nagras Kingdom is now under control of the Empire, and a new country, Thoria Kingdom declared independence in its northern territory, and several cities of the City-State Coalition fell to the San Rojeul Monarchy army that crossed the sea.


    The military alliance made between the three countries and Alburn Kingdom had been conquering the land on the continent diligently.


    ¡¸There¡¯s more again. ¡¹


    Ardis who visited Glock Village after ten days since his last seemed tired seeing the unfamiliar people.


    ¡¸Ah. Ardis-san. ¡¹


    Picking up the words not intending for anyone, the home tutor of Fillia and Riana, the magician Kyrill faced him. A month ago, the members of the Rovell Business Association received Marrieda¡¯s message, and had gathered at the Glock Village.


    Although Kyrill was an alumnus of the academy, in a certain sense, he¡¯s also one of Ardis¡¯s student. Someone from the sidelines might think so but, the people themselves didn¡¯t think so.


    For Ardis, he is at most ¡ºA child that he had fate with¡». But of course, Kyrill who he¡¯d met at first when he was twelve is now twenty, a splendid adult already.


    None of his young traits remained on his facial features, and his height had grown to about the same as Ardis. Moreover, if anyone who didn¡¯t know them saw, Ardis would be the younger between the two since his appearance doesn¡¯t change much even when he got older.


    ¡¸Refugees again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, well¡­¡­. Wars are frequent now after all. ¡¹


    The Rovres Alliance had ignited war left and right. Thoria Kingdom and Alburn Kingdom is invading the Bronshell Republic in a joint effort currently, and the San Rojeul Monarchy was taking down cities after cities with supplies from the Elmenia Empire.


    With wars spanning over various land, there are many people forced to take refuge from the battlefield.


    Since if their next destination would be attacked again, they will be forced to escape again. Because of that, the number of people arriving at Glock Village is not insignificant.


    Although the hidden village where Ardis lives at normally is also increasing in population, it¡¯s not to the degree of the Glock Village that can no longer be called a mining village.


    The Glock Village has now over five thousand people, certainly not a population to be a village.


    ¡¸Not like I never expected it though. ¡¹


    Seeing the refugees with a complicated expression, Moore, one of the governing members of the town came from behind.


    ¡¸Although there¡¯re problems with necessities, even more than that, if this town gets known more¡­¡­¡¹


    Certainly, the most problematic thing that Ardis and the others worried about was the presence of Glock Village being known to the Empire.


    A remote village that has no reason to be conquered because they have a small population and no produce. If the Empire continues to regards them as so, it will buy them some time.


    However, now that Glock Village has more than five thousand people, and had become a valuable Heavy Iron ore excavation site. There¡¯s no way it is still an insignificant village that can be ignored.


    The refugees that has nowhere to go eventually arrived at Glock Village. That itself cannot be helped but, rather than that, the important fact is that Glock Village is gradually being known by the refugees as a safe haven.


    Although the name of the village is still a rumor, it¡¯s certainly attracting people.


    ¡¸I think Ojou-sama should escape to the hidden village already but¡­¡­¡¹


    As long as the Glock Village attracts the Empire¡¯s attention, it¡¯s inevitable Minerva¡¯s presence will get exposed.


    Despite never announcing it publicly, the first batch of refugees obviously knew who she was.


    Even if they tried silencing them, with three thousand people around, eventually one of them will spill the truth about Minerva.


    Through the several refugees that left the village, the problem is apparent as the information is sure to spread everywhere.


    Moore thought that it would be nigh time to move to the hidden village, and Ardis is no more agreeable on that.


    However, the problem was Minerva herself didn¡¯t want it.


    ¡¸The person herself is not willing huh. ¡¹


    As Ardis confirmed it, Moore nodded with a troubled face.


    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t want to get treated specially, apparently. ¡¹


    ¡¸Though it¡¯s not like she¡¯s the only one getting special treatment. ¡¹


    Ardis is right. Unrelated to her, Sera has also approved several refugees in the Glock Village to the hidden village.


    Although Ardis don¡¯t quite understand the basis of her selection, at the very least, it seems like she had been properly filtering out people that are blindly faithful to the goddess, people that are narrow-minded or discriminates against twins.


    Sera said as well, for a society that¡¯s closed and founded in a mystery, she has to select people well.


    In the end, there was only about a hundred people in the Glock Village that has migrated to the hidden village.


    ¡¸The Empire knowing that Ojou-sama is in this town is a troublesome. Rather, it¡¯s probably impossible to conceal her. Although commoners wouldn¡¯t be found out, it can¡¯t go by unnoticed if any fallen noble or merchant who knows about the aristocracy saw her, and it¡¯s as good as over if the Empire sent spies here. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s words intrigued Kyrill.


    ¡¸However, she¡¯s not a crown princess nor any direct descendant of the royal blood, only a duke¡¯s daughter. On top of that, she¡¯s not in line for succession right? I heard her line in succession is low, so getting known shouldn¡¯t be a problem right. ¡¹


    Moore explained further to clarify.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that, Kyrill. Currently, no matter royalties or not, everyone that has the right to succeed are all already killed, or on the line to execution. Since the Master and Young Master never did return after all¡­¡­¡¹


    During the collapse of the capital, every royalty that tried to escape the capital are captured, and those that resisted are executed immediately.


    Minerva¡¯s father, Duke Nyrestia when received the news of the fall of the capital, retreated from the border, but because of the pursuers from the Empire, he died in battle.


    And his brother who was quelling the rebelling Thoria army in the end failed, and also killed.


    Recalling Minerva¡¯s expression when she received news of the death of both her family members, Ardis felt pain.


    Although she has regained her calm now, there¡¯s no way her mental state is stable as both her family members died at the same time.


    As a temporary measure, Rona is staying beside Minerva every hour of the day currently.


    There¡¯re only a few people like the Nyrestia¡¯s head and son that died resisting against the Empire, most of them were caught and executed by the Empire trying to escape or stayed for too long.


    ¡¸But as expected, they won¡¯t execute every one of them right? Won¡¯t they just change the name of Lord Nagras and Lord Gran and put them under the Empire? ¡¹


    ¡¸Normally, yeah. ¡¹


    Although he agreed with Kyrill about the natural course of actions that should be taken, Moore further explained.


    ¡¸However, it¡¯s a different story if considering the standing of the Kingdom and the Empire. For the Empire that claims to the rightful successor of the Corsas Kingdom, Nagras Kingdom is an unforgivable country that had been occupying the land that were theirs for a long time. As there¡¯s a need to crush their enemy to the very end, I don¡¯t think they will spare anyone that is related to the royal family. As long as they claim to be the successor of Corsas Kingdom, destroying the Kingdom is the natural choice, if the Kingdom won against the Empire, they would¡¯ve probably done the same thing. ¡¹


    As Kyrill was born of the City-States Coalition in Reiten, he might not know about the long fight between the Nagras Kingdom and Elmenia Empire.


    It¡¯s exactly a relationship best described as ¡ºBoth parties cannot acknowledge each other¡¯s existence¡».


    Stacking on small conflicts in the beginning, the relationship became beyond repair after a long history.


    Moreover, the two country never tried to walk side by side but denied each other¡¯s existence from the start. The winner will cleanse the loser of everything.


    As far as they knew, the royalties that got captured only waited for the day of execution.


    They¡¯re probably only kept alive for the purpose of calming the chaos in the former Kingdom. Because of that, other than Minerva, all the other royalties are on brink of extinction.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­, if so, she¡¯s the last person that has the blood of the Nagras royal family¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Although there might still be a royalty somewhere out there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwahh, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill who had finally gotten the severity of the situation gasped, as Moore made it clear.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like that. As the only flagship that can be used for the Kingdom¡¯s revival, in other words, she¡¯s nothing more than an eyesore for the Empire. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I now fully understand both of your worries. ¡¹


    The nightmare of the Imperial army invading is more realistic now. Ardis then pointed out something that would make Kyrill feel more unrest.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look that anxious now. There¡¯s still something worse coming up later. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you have some bad news? ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s words, Moore prompted. After all, Ardis had visited out of schedule, it¡¯s already likely that something bad happened.


    ¡¸Although it might betray your expectations¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis with a serious face announced.


    ¡¸The Republic already fell. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, they only withstood one month. So pathetic. ¡¹


    Unlike Kyrill who was surprised, Moore on the other hand was clicking his tongue at the Republic¡¯s unsightliness.


    Although they knew the Republic would lose eventually, the problem was how long would it take. But one month is too quick.


    As Moore said before, it isn¡¯t known that whether the Republic is too weak militarily or is the Thoria Kingdom and Alburn Kingdom unexpectedly stronger.


    ¡¸Gather everyone immediately. Ardis can go to the chief¡¯s house first. I will go there soon. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, got it. ¡¹


    Separating from Moore who went to gather the governing members in an emergency, Ardis as well moved to the meeting place that is the chief¡¯s house ahead of time.


    It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t expect the situation to worsen every day. The Rovres Alliance has been on continuous advantage even at the southern frontline between the Coalition and the San Rojeul army.


    The Monarchy army that had taken over three city states stopped for a while at first. Opposing that, the Coalition has finally formed an opposing army and moved in effort to fight for the final battle.


    However, they were a little too late. At the same time they finally gathered armies from different city-states, the Monarchy has already sent their backup unit across the southern seas.


    There were ten thousand new soldiers that landed. Rather than backup, it¡¯s better to call them the main unit.


    Combining the original five thousand soldiers, they now have fifteen thousand soldiers, and they have many soldiers over the nine thousand the Coalition has.


    In one defense battle of a certain city state versus the Monarchy army, they were overwhelmed by their absurd numbers and the enemies¡¯ flying horse corps.


    The Monarchy army that has been going around the Coalition to conquer its cities proactively already has seventy percent of the entire Coalition under control.


    However, the problem this time is about the north of the continent. Now that the Thoria Kingdom and Alburn Kingdon had defeated the Bronshell Republic, it¡¯s likely that the Rovres Alliance will finally put their eyes here.


    ¡¸The time for them to come has come huh. ¡¹


    In the biggest meeting room in the chief¡¯s house, Moore narrated the inner voice of everyone there.


    ¡¸Will they attack? ¡¹


    One of the members, Elma asked in spite of that. And the chief¡¯s shoulder jumped in response.


    ¡¸It¡¯s rather difficult to imagine them not. ¡¹


    As if reading a script he¡¯d prepared, Ardis immediately answered.


    ¡¸T-That means, our town¡­¡­ will become a battlefield? ¡¹


    A healthy and strong looking man was looking anxious like a lost child. It is the owner of the house, and the chief of the Glock Village.


    Ardis answered the gaze of the chief that asked with a voice quivering.


    ¡¸The possibility can¡¯t be denied. ¡¹


    ¡¸N-No way¡­¡­, why¡­¡­¡¹


    The chief¡¯s face color turned worse as he got an undesired answer. He is the person that has led the Glock Village before Ardis and the others brought the refugees here, when Glock Village was still a small developing mining village.


    Now that the population has risen over five thousand, it¡¯s difficult for him alone to take helm of the entire village.


    That¡¯s why, talents like Moore and Elma are also acting as assistants to form a council, and had been managing the town by means of discussion.


    The people that participated in the meeting is the chief, Moore, Elma, Marrieda, Minerva, a total of five persons.


    Depending on the situation, Ardis and Michelle will be around but, the members are the fixed basically.


    It operates under a system that can be said to be an oligarchy, where decisions are made under the authority of the mayor.


    On top of that, other than the original chief here, everyone else is close to Ardis. In fact, it can be said that they took over the village but, since it¡¯s an emergency, Ardis had no choice but to cut in.


    Though, there¡¯s no knowing when this emergency situation will end.


    ¡¸Why, you ask, it¡¯s a little late~nii. For the Empire, their grip on the former Kingdom territory has stabilized a bit, and also the northern war was settled, since room in the entire alliance is created, and the population in this town has grown to the point of not able to be ignored, and also it¡¯s the source of Heavy Iron ores that is useful for a war, moreover, there¡¯s the presence of a royal blood that escaped from the capital¨D¨D. There¡¯re so many reasons everywhere¨D¨D¡¹


    Marrieda glanced over to Minerva casually while she easily pointed out several points.


    ¡¸It¡¯s something we expected from the start. Even if Minerva wasn¡¯t here, the Imperial army will eventually come. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn unn. I agree~nii. ¡¹


    Getting a sharp stab from Ardis¡¯s gaze, Marrieda agreed with a sweating expression. Disregarding those two, Minerva advanced with a ¡¸So then¡¹.


    ¡¸I think we should give out food and send the people who want nothing to do with the war outside. I don¡¯t think many will stay in this town forcefully but. Captain Greystar, how many people can you escort in one go to the nearest town? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since we don¡¯t know when will the Empire attack, I¡¯d at least have some people still left here. Though, we can¡¯t just hand out food easily like that too¡­¡­. Well, there¡¯re people that want to leave within the guards¡¯ corps as well, considering that, about seven, eight or ten people at once I suppose. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Then, choosing the people, and strengthening alert. Will Priest Elma be the one conveying it to the refugees? ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸President Litte should confirm supplies like weapons. Please do distribute them to the people that are sent outside the town as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even though I said calling me Marrieda is fine~nyaaa¨D¨D. ¡¹


    There were cold gazes showering the female merchant who asked the duke¡¯s daughter to address herself by name with a suspicious smile.


    ¡¸In any case, I will leave those matters to you, President Litte. And so, chief, is there anything else? ¡¹


    As Minerva was prompting the chief for a dismissal, Ardis suddenly stood up. The sudden action surprised everyone other than Minerva.


    Among them, it was Moore that asked straightforwardly.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Ardis? ¡¹


    But Moore¡¯s question immediately disappeared. Ardis and Minerva¡¯s gaze were on the entrance of the meeting room, and a person revealed herself behind the slowly opening door.


    Seeing the person, Ardis and Elma¡¯s voices both overlapped.


    ¡¸Sera? ¡¹


    ¡¸A-Angel-sama! ¡¹


    Dark brown with red tinged hair. The jet black long robe and burning red eyes that are eye-catching. It¡¯s not someone that¡¯s normally here.


    ¡¸Why are you here? ¡¹


    Facing Ardis who asked his natural question, Sera opened her mouth and announced one-sidedly. The contents were very much surprising to everyone there.


    ¡¸The Thoria army has started marching towards this town. ¡¹

 CH 266

    ¡¸The Thoria army has already started its march to here. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Ha? ¡¹


    Someone¡¯s mouth gaped. It felt like Sera¡¯s revelation echoed many times in the frozen meeting room.


    Since Sera¡¯s face is already familiar to every member present, they weren¡¯t surprised by the sudden presence of a young woman.


    However, their confusion was not why Sera was here, but what she said. It was Ardis who regained himself first.


    ¡¸Started their march, when? ¡¹


    ¡¸About an hour ago. About a thousand soldiers headed west from Thoria. It¡¯s eight out of ten they¡¯re heading here. ¡¹


    ¡¸No wait, why do you know something that just happened? ¡¹


    Moore thought it is suspicious but, as usual, her answer was also something that Ardis and the others are clueless about.


    ¡¸My daughters had told me. ¡¹


    ¡¸The daughters again huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸You had daughters? ¡¹


    Her unexpected answer warranted different responses from Ardis and Moore.


    Ardis frowned between his brows, while Moore¡¯s eyes were round at the unexpected answer.


    ¡¸Something like that is not important right? Stand our ground or escape, there¡¯s only ten days for us to make a decision. ¡¹


    Minerva took them out of the topic and raised another question.


    ¡¸Is it possible that they are heading to the Coalition as reinforcements for the Monarchy army. ¡¹


    ¡¸Naturally, that¡¯s possible but. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for them to be backing up the Monarchy army now. ¡¹


    It was as Sera said. They had just gotten reinforcements from their home country, totaling their forces to fifteen thousand currently.


    Having an overwhelming upper hand in the war, there¡¯s no need for a thousand more soldiers to join at this point.


    ¡¸Since the war with the Republic is pretty much over, it¡¯s not strange for Thoria to set their eyes here~nii. Unlike the Empire that has their own Heavy Iron sources back home, Thoria that has gotten independence has no supplies within their own lands right¨D¨D. For them, they probably might try to seize the Heavy Iron veins no matter what. ¡¹


    Marrieda predicted Thoria¡¯s plans calmly.


    ¡¸If only they would sit still¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered while seemingly clicking his tongue. Then, Moore continued.


    ¡¸Either way, it can¡¯t be helped if they¡¯re coming. We should proceed with our preparation more urgently before the Thoria army arrives. ¡¹


    They knew it will come eventually. It¡¯s just that the eventual is pushed forward. If so, what they can do now is as Moore said, advance their own plans in urgency.


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s notify the refugees immediately. ¡¹


    ¡¸I will also get some help from Ellie and the others~nii. ¡¹


    Elma and Marrieda found their roles and left the meeting room quickly.


    ¡¸Sorry, we might need your help again, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    Ardis who was left behind nodded firmly to Moore.


    After that, the next four days. The Glock Village was surrounded in a strange tension.


    The Thoria army advancement was announced, and those that are planning to leave the town are preparing in a hurry.


    ¡¸There¡¯re lesser than expected. ¡¹


    While seeing the people, Kyrill called out to Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like they actually saw the Thoria army after all. There¡¯re people who won¡¯t believe if they only heard Elma¡¯s words. They will probably try to escape at the last minute when the Thoria army is close enough to see. ¡¹


    Despite they already started gathering people who wants to evacuate, the reaction of the people were more lukewarm than expected.


    Considering a thousand soldiers heading here, they would arrive in about ten days.


    On the other hand, the defending side only has a total of hundred men, even including the guards of the Nyrestia house and trained conscripted soldiers. And they have to reserve escorts when evacuating the refugees.


    Everything Ardis and the others knew were publicly disclosed without any veils, it is up to the refugees to make their own decision.


    And so, those that wishes to leave are to be gathered five days later but, there were lesser people than expected.


    Of course, some refugees took the town as their new home, and chose to defend it.


    Though, the majority of the refugees didn¡¯t trust the information about the Thoria army coming in the first place.


    When they heard about ¡ºThe Thoria army has started their march today¡» four days ago, normal people would suspect ¡ºWhy would they know something that just happened in Thoria today¡».


    After all, they are unlike Elma who regards Sera as the Goddess herself and don¡¯t doubt her at all, and Ardis who knew that she¡¯s not a normal person accepted it as fact despite being a little surprised.


    Moore and Minerva believe it as well probably on the basis of trusting Ardis.


    As for Marrieda, Ardis didn¡¯t know either. Since she has the power of prophetic dreams, she might¡¯ve gotten an insight from there but, she did not doubt Sera¡¯s words at all.


    However, the refugees weren¡¯t like that. In the end, only about thirty percent trusted them, and the remaining suspected the falsehood of the information.


    There were also people among them that insisted ¡ºThey are trying to deter refugees with fake news¡», most of them spent the day normally without realizing the approaching danger.


    ¡¸Well, we gave them the choice. No need to hear their complaints after this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone is not as strong as Ardis-san after all. ¡¹


    Ignoring Kyrill bland voiced accusation, Ardis asked.


    ¡¸What about Kyrill? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m staying. Nee-san and Marrieda-san is here after all, I can¡¯t be the only one escaping. And also, it¡¯s not like we can return to Reiten or the capital now either. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Despite still thinking he¡¯s a little unreliable, Ardis thought that Kyrill isn¡¯t inferior to any fully-fledged mercenary as he has the capability to walk around the Corsas Forest on his own after all.


    Most of the people who chose to protect the Glock Village are volunteers that had only been trained for a few months and has no prior combat experience.


    Other than them, there¡¯s Moore, guards of the Nyrestia House, former mercenaries and explorers that retired from the battlefield, but their numbers are small.


    Currently, for Ardis and the others, those that has graduated from the Mariules Academy and has already experienced a war like Kyrill and Ellenoa is a precious asset.


    ¡¸But will the Thoria army really come? ¡¹


    Seeing Ardis being silent, Kyrill asked without holding back.


    ¡¸Oh, Kyrill is skeptical about it too huh.¡¹


    ¡¸Since I never confirmed it with my own eyes. That Sera-san girl, is she trustworthy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Girl, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had a bitter smile at Kyrill¡¯s wording. Certainly, Sera looks like a girl in her late tens.


    However, Elma and the older folks in the hidden village would know, that Sera¡¯s appearance had never changed for the past tens of years.


    Ardis and the twins who have a past case of Nere accepted it naturally but, for normal people, it¡¯s a joke to hear that someone wouldn¡¯t age.


    Sera who had reported it immediately returned to the hidden village. She probably thought that they should do something by themselves after she had warned them.


    In fact, as long as Ardis is here, a thousand or two soldiers is not a big deal. Though, it¡¯s a different story if the opponents are mercenaries on the level of Ardis.


    However, even for ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» or Moore that are famous, they can¡¯t be opponents of a serious Ardis.


    Currently, in this world, those that can fight on equal grounds with Ardis is Rona, the Demon Beast King Shuder, the timid but strong Rupus, and also Nere.


    ¡¸Do you still remember about Nere? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. She¡¯s one of the most memorable persons in a different sense than Ardis-san. ¡¹


    With a reason unknown to Ardis, Kyrill smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸It seems like Nere is a niece of Sera.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Eeh!? ¡¹


    The truth that was just revealed widened Kyrill¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Certainly, she looks very similar to Nere-san¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Sera and also I don¡¯t really look like our age. So don¡¯t treat her like a normal girl. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s sincere warning called for a sigh from Kyrill.


    ¡¸Really, Nere-san too, those people too, there¡¯re only absurd people around Ardis-san¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis gave up objecting Kyrill¡¯s words of resignation, despite feeling a little unreasonable.


    In the end, nearly a thousand people had left the Glock Village. To protect the refugees leaving the town, fifty or so conscripted soldiers accompanied them.


    More than half of them are families of the evacuating refugees. With fewer people leaving the town than expected, the decline in defending forces is minimized.


    ¡¸How much do we still have? ¡¹


    ¡¸Twenty-four people of my own subordinates from the duke¡¯s house. Eighty-two volunteers that had undergone training recently. Sixty-five people that have offered help for the battle. About a hundred seventy in total. ¡¹


    Moore answered Ardis¡¯s question, and Kyrill asked a frank question.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too little? ¡¹


    They are currently within one of the guard post that¡¯s newly built in the Glock Village, one of its room.


    To discuss the defense battle, other than Kyrill, there was the magician Ellenoa, the instructor of the guards¡¯ corps, Cain, Endory and also Jake.


    As for the personnel that is unrelated to the battle, the chief, Elma and Marrieda is not around.


    ¡¸They don¡¯t feel any threat. They still really think our announcement is just a hoax. ¡¹


    ¡¸How easygoing. Will they not realize unless a sword is at their neck? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, it¡¯s probably because everyone hopes that nothing would happen. ¡¹


    ¡¸It would be easy if the enemies would retreat if we just hoped. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, you guys are going off-topic. ¡¹


    Moore pointed out at his subordinates that are going off-topic one after another.


    ¡¸So, how about it Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can handle a thousand or so but¡­¡­. There¡¯s a need to consider what happens after this. ¡¹


    After listening to Ardis who said that calmly, he folded his arms with a serious expression.


    ¡¸After this? ¡¹


    Ellenoa who was beside Kyrill interjected.


    ¡¸Despite it being a life-threatening danger, there was not even more than a hundred people volunteering to fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­ true. ¡¹


    Moore said so annoyedly understanding what Ardis was implying, and Kyrill as well agreed.


    ¡¸What does it mean, Kyrill? ¡¹


    Not understanding Ardis and Moore, Ellenoa poked the former classmate beside her.


    ¡¸The problem they¡¯re worrying is about what happens after this. Even if we manage to drive away the Thoria army this time, it¡¯s not just because of our own efforts. It¡¯s because Ardis-san is here, right? And since Ardis-san can¡¯t be expected to be always here, we will have to think about surviving further attacks on our own. Despite so, there were only sixty-five people that are willing to take up weapons on their own to protect the town¡­¡­. In other words, the people in town don¡¯t think the Thoria army as something that concerns themselves. ¡¹


    Despite excluding the females and elderly, considering the population, it should¡¯ve been possible to gather at least five hundred people.


    However, in reality, there were only a hundred fifty people, even after including everyone that are trained before.


    It is obvious to their eyes that they are underestimating the threat.


    ¡¸Well, they might change their mind after seeing the Thoria army. Sorry but Ardis, you will be bearing a heavy burden this time. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I will hit the enemy from the front. I will leave the ones that slip past to you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, leave that much to me. ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s ability, he can probably repel the Thoria army with a night attack before they even appear within the town¡¯s range.


    However, that would only endorse more ignorant behaviors among the town people.


    That¡¯s why, they would fight in a distance that is visible from the town, and make it clear to the town people. All while knowing that it¡¯s going to be a rough treatment.

 CH 267

    At a distance of about half a day left to the mining village.


    An army of a thousand marched in a long line towards their destination. Several men were riding at the front with horses while the others followed behind.


    Despite simple, their uniform tools and equipment displayed that they are not a random group but are disciplined soldiers marching with a purpose.


    And among them, there were about a hundred people that are wearing irregular equipment, mercenaries.


    ¡¸Just when the war with the Republic finished, now the west huh. Can¡¯t catch a break can we. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not like we can complain, Jio. A good paying job like this is rare to come by. Let¡¯s earn while we can. ¡¹


    The brown-haired swordsman muttered to no one, but the large guy walking beside him laughed cheerfully and replied.


    Ahead of the two walking, there was another shorter mercenary that turned around and interjected.


    The voice that was high pitch unique to a female agreed with the large man.


    ¡¸Yup. Unlike the war with the Republic, it¡¯s just taking over a mining village this time, isn¡¯t it a considerably easier job. ¡¹


    The orangish eyes directed towards him, and the swordsman named Jio seemed displeased.


    ¡¸But there¡¯s too many of us for that. It¡¯s just a mining village, a thousand people are a little overboard¡­¡­. What do you think, Gresche? ¡¹


    Jio who was in search of a supporter asked the person walking beside the female mercenary, and the tall mercenary with a shield turned around and showed a bitter smile.


    ¡¸I know what Jio is talking about but, Ralph is right too, it¡¯s rare to get a job as good as this. So it¡¯s better not to waste this chance. ¡¹


    ¡¸Look, Gresche is saying so too. Isn¡¯t it fine? If you don¡¯t like it, you can return now. Since we have so many soldiers already. Just one man lesser probably isn¡¯t significant. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I wouldn¡¯t be grumbling to return now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then don¡¯t say discouraging things like that. It makes us feel unmotivated. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not like I ever said it to you, Konia. ¡¹


    ¡¸Jio, Konia. Leave it at that much. ¡¹


    Since the female mercenary and Jio were starting a fight, Gresche, the tall swordsman sighed before telling them to stop.


    It¡¯s not like they are really at each other¡¯s throats. It¡¯s just another normal occurrence in the party.


    Raised in the same village, the four had been walking down the path of mercenary together for a long time.


    Their ties are not weak that a small bicker like this can put a dent in it. Gresche and the others, four of them are active mercenaries in Thoria.


    It has been about eight years since they started calling themselves ¡ºCostas¡», after their hometown.


    Despite many mercenaries disappear within three years, they are famous for not having even one member retiring after so long.


    After the top party, ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» disappeared from Thoria, ¡ºCostas¡» had been filling their spot.


    ¡¸Well, I do think sending a thousand soldiers against a mining village is overboard. But it could just be the general being careful, or he expected to a certain degree of threat from them¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeh¨D¨D. Which side are you on, Gresche. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯m on both. ¡¹


    Gresche easily responded to Konia¡¯s complaint.


    ¡¸In any case, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a good job. But I also understand Jio¡¯s worry. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just plainly being more cautious. But if that¡¯s not the case, there might be more to this, we have to prepare ourselves and expect things like that too right? So there¡¯s nothing wrong with being more cautious. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­ that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Konia albeit unsatisfied, she didn¡¯t try poking for more.


    Leaving aside the times when they were all new, the four had already crossed multiple life-threatening danger already, and had repelled the malice of others together.


    The fact that just strength alone is not enough to survive, and the fact that nothing is all pretty is what they painfully understand now.


    Because of those experiences, they have the tolerance to accept what Gresche said.


    Just that unlike their younger times trying to reach for the top, they are now in the position being targeted by the chicks.


    What Konia didn¡¯t like was just Jio running his mouth this late in the job. Of course, it¡¯s not like they are having a serious discourse.


    That¡¯s just something they do to break the bore until they arrive at their destination.


    While doing this and that, Gresche and the others finally arrived at the mining village.


    However, at that time, what they saw was something unexpected.


    ¡¸Hey, Jio. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it, Ralph. ¡¹


    ¡¸We came here to take a mining village under control right. ¡¹


    ¡¸That should be the case. ¡¹


    ¡¸And the mining village shouldn¡¯t have any military power right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. ¡­¡­ Though my confidence is dropping. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I mean. There¡¯re probably villages that set up fences to keep out beasts but¡­¡­ the heck is that? ¡¹


    Ralph and Jio with half surprise and confusion were conversing. It¡¯s natural. After all, they were gazing at a wall about five meter high blocking their road.


    The wall extended all the way out in their vision, and their edges circled further back.


    It¡¯s likely that it covers a certain radius. The end of it is probably¨D¨D or rather the whole thing must be surrounding the entire village.


    ¡¸Eh? Huh? Were we not headed to a mining village? ¡¹


    Konia was looking left and right with a confused expression. It was not just them that is confused.


    The other mercenaries too, Thoria soldiers, and also the commanding officers were all confused at what they were seeing.


    ¡¸W-What is this!? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s likely a defensive wall¡­¡­¡¹


    The commanding general that was riding on a horse howled at the vice officer.


    ¡¸I can tell what it is! What I want to say is, why is there a defensive wall around a mining village! ¡¹


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s unclear. The insider did state that there are security groups within but, there was not a single mention about a defensive wall. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºNot a single mention¡» but! Now, what the heck is that! Is that insider blind or what! ¡¹


    It seems like the Thoria army did not know about the wall in advance well.


    The reason why they had organized a thousand soldiers was that they have scouted the mining village ahead of time.


    That¡¯s something that Gresche and the others guessed. However, it seems like they didn¡¯t know about the presence of the defensive wall.


    If it is just fences made from planks and logs, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but seeing the wall in front of them like a fort, it¡¯s a different story.


    Even if the army is formed from soldiers and mercenaries that are pro in war, fighting enemies within a wall without any siege weapons or support from magic would warrant for many casualties.


    As the commander of the Thoria army was yelling angrily, there were movements from the village.


    Human shadows appeared on the top wall, and then continued to increase in number.


    Although it¡¯s still too far to make it out, it seems like most of them are holding bow-like objects.


    ¡¸There¡¯s about a hundred people. And they¡¯re holding¡­¡­ bow? ¡¹


    Jio estimated the number by looking.


    ¡¸Some are not holding one at the middle though. ¡¹


    Gresche told his allies, as Konia was trying to peer further by roofing her eyes.


    ¡¸Their commander? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a possibility too, or maybe it¡¯s a magician. ¡¹


    Gresche felt like something was tightening his chest. It was the sense of danger from his long experience.


    ¡¸And what our commander is intending to do. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess he won¡¯t back off easily having come this far out. They are out here because of an order after all. ¡¹


    Ralph was muttering looking at the commander of the Thoria army, and answered Konia with a tone expressing why ask when you know.


    Certainly, the Thoria army is unlikely to back off now. However, if they were to fight a hundred archers from on top of a wall, and if the enemy had a magician, even if the army won, they would suffer great losses.


    For Gresche and the others that now know that it will be dangerous, they wanted them to reconsider but¡­¡­. They understood that the army likely wouldn¡¯t do so either.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a bluff! It¡¯s only put there to intimidate us! No way they can build a fully encompassing defensive wall in a month! ¡¹


    ¡¸H-However, there¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s constructed with magic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Absurdity! A wall like that, even with magic, they will need at least ten court magicians! Are you saying that there¡¯re ten of those magicians in this remote area! ¡¹


    The commander¡¯s yell towards the vice commander was even audible at where Gresche and the others were at.


    It seems like unfortunately, the commander had chosen to push through with force.


    Gresche sighed. As a mercenary, they must fight when they are told to.


    That¡¯s the contract the army and the mercenaries signed. As they braced themselves for an uphill battle, there was one shadow that jumped from above the five-meter wall.


    ¡¸One of them jumped down. ¡¹


    Someone muttered. Seemingly unaffected by the five-meter jump and landing on the ground softly, it was walking towards the army casually.


    ¡¸A messenger¡­¡­ possibly? ¡¹


    The commander¡¯s next order was merciless, despite hearing what the vice commander said.


    ¡¸Prepare to release arrows whenever they¡¯re in range. ¡¹


    ¡¸W-What are you saying. There¡¯s only one person, they might be a messenger! ¡¹


    ¡¸Leaving aside a white flag, they must be an enemy with that sword in hand! The Emperor¡¯s decree is to not be merciful to any who dares to resist! ¡¹


    As the commander said, the shadow that was approaching seemed to be holding something long in their hands.


    It¡¯s likely that it¡¯s a sword. However, even if they¡¯re holding a sword, it¡¯s going overboard to fire all their arrows towards just one opponent.


    The vice commander¡¯s panic was natural.


    ¡¸Please rethink! If we can talk it out, it¡¯s better than fighting! ¡¹


    ¡¸No way people like them that are armed have the intention to give up! Their will to oppose is obvious! ¡¹


    ¡¸However¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, useless! Archers, step front! ¡¹


    Ignoring the vice commander¡¯s words, the commander gave his orders to the soldiers. About half of the soldiers stood front and took out a bow.


    Despite their movements that should be very visible to the opponent, the opponent didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡¸Oi oi, That guy, does he not understand his situation? ¡¹


    Ralph frowned at the reckless shadow. Despite killing on a battlefield is a natural thing, it felt wrong to see someone die like that pathetically. It was what Gresche thought as well.


    ¡¸Release! ¡¹


    However, disregarding what they had been thinking, the Thoria soldiers released several hundreds of arrows.


    Just when the arrows were supposed to kill the approaching human shadow without any doubt¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    There were a few short gasps from here and there. The arrows that should¡¯ve skewered the person mercilessly all dropped to the ground as if dodging him.


    No, that wasn¡¯t accurate. The arrows that were going to land on him were hit to the ground by something.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? ¡¹


    Something was floating beside the person. There were three pieces of something thin floating.


    The something thin moved around, and struck down the arrows easily.


    ¡¸Second volley, release! ¡¹


    The commander gave the second order, another several hundred arrows was shot.


    However, similarly, the arrows was about to hit the person before getting struck down.


    And so, the person continued to approach the Thoria army. And when the distance closed, they can make out the opponent¡¯s appearance.


    It was a young man. A purple-colored short robe was around him.


    Black hair, and something like a cloth was swaying at the back of his head. And then three shadows floating around him.


    Seeing that, Gresche suddenly gasped. He felt familiar with that appearance.


    ¡¸Konia, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­Ardis, right. ¡¹


    Konia who had the best vision among the four said the answer first. Her expression seemed to be shaking.


    ¡¸Ha? Ardis you said? ¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously¡­¡­¡¹


    Jio and Ralph who were both surprised squinted their eyes and observed, and found out it is the truth.


    ¡¸Why is Ardis there¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than that, Jio. ¡¹


    Gresche¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡¸Arrows had been shooting towards Ardis already, will he stay quiet? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Not just Jio, Ralph and Konia, they were all speechless. The same conclusion was made by the four people at the same time.


    ¡¸Scatter! ¡¹


    ¡¸Spread out! ¡¹


    ¡¸A counter is coming! ¡¹


    ¡¸Get away! ¡¹


    About the same time, several yelling came from the surroundings. They all started running away to get away from the high density area.


    Those that were confused at what was happening, those that escaped sensing danger instinctively, and those that yelled to those that were running.


    There were various kinds of responses. That was what determined life and death.


    Gresche and the others immediately turned tail and ran from the center of the army that had the most people.


    A tremendous explosion came from their back. As the shockwave hit their back, their body was blown away.


    Complaining that he¡¯s merciless as usual while crashing into the ground, Gresche¡¯s final thoughts were so before his consciousness cut off.

 CH 268

    About an hour before the fight with Thoria began. In the Glock Village, Ardis and the others had been preparing.


    Equipping the hundred fifty people, splitting them into several groups, and naming a leader in each of them.


    Consumables such as arrows and medicine, water for extinguishing fire, they had been gathering supplies here and there from the village.


    As for Ardis, he¡¯s walking around the village without participating in their preparation. Of course, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s slacking either.


    He had been going around and changing the fences for fending off beasts to walls made from dirt and stone.


    Watching the five-meter wall being created at an incredible pace, the people that don¡¯t know Ardis well was shocked.


    ¡¸Should we be helping? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s better we rest to save in power. Ardis-san is¡­¡­ well, it¡¯s Ardis-san after all. ¡¹


    Ellenoa who asked in worry was responded by Kyrill with a given up expression. It took Ardis about thirty minutes to completely surround the whole Glock Village with walls.


    ¡¸Oooh, that¡¯s a magnificent wall. With this, won¡¯t we be able to defend against the Thoria army easily? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s still up for debate I think. Since it¡¯s quickly made, it doesn¡¯t have the toughness, in any case, dragging the fight for long is not beneficial.¡¹


    Ardis replied with a skeptical thinking. Even being humble, Ardis was doing something that would be extremely exhausting normally, making a wall that covers a village that five thousand people live in.


    Although about a thousand people had left the village, and now only four thousand remain, it doesn¡¯t mean the village will shrink.


    Since their time is limited, only the looks was great, the toughness itself would not stand against an upper-grade spell.


    For defensive walls, their basic function is to be tough, but since Ardis hasn¡¯t been considering a defensive battle from the start, it didn¡¯t matter.


    If they prolonged the battle, the Thoria army might take out sieging weapons, and it would be a trouble for Glock Village that doesn¡¯t even have any reinforcements.


    The defensive wall is just for the sake of defending against surprise attack, Ardis insisted that they will be taking the initiative to attack.


    Moore as well seemed to understand that, and only excluding fifty people for reserve guards, the other are focused for a frontal clash with the Thoria army.


    The enemy including mercenaries are about a thousand men. On the other hand, the Glock Village excluding the guards will only have a hundred twenty-one people.


    The difference in force was about eight to one. Despite having the advantage because they are on the defensive side, also, thinking about the fact they have the wall, they are still at a disadvantage.


    However, at the very least, there wasn¡¯t anyone around Ardis that seemed despaired. Eventually, the Thoria army showed themselves at the east of the village.


    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly the number that Sera said huh. ¡¹


    From on top of the wall, seeing the Thoria army, Ardis¡¯s face turned sour. Seeing his displeased face, Kyrill who seemed to interpret it differently anxiously asked.


    ¡¸Will we, win¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? ¡­¡­Yeah, no problem there. ¡¹


    Ardis reached out his hand towards Kyrill who was not that much different in height, and patted his head.


    ¡¸Umm, please don¡¯t treat me like a child¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My bad, my bad. ¡¹


    Seeing Kyrill¡¯s face that seemed like inexplicable, Ardis once again faced back to the army.


    The army was heading straight towards the Glock Village. However, now that they have reached just outside the range of arrows, they stopped moving.


    Rather than preparing to attack, it seemed more correct to describe them a little confused and stopped walking.


    Ardis understands them. After all, they probably thought they came to conquer a remote mining village as an easy target, however, their destination had walls like a fort.


    It¡¯s normal to be confused. Unlike the information they got before, the commanding general seemed really panicking at the sight that was unexpected.


    ¡¸They¡¯re not moving huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Should I go and incite them? ¡¹


    Ardis asked Moore.


    ¡¸Doing that purposefully is¡­¡­¡¹


    There were weak objection and no one agreed.


    ¡¸Their intention is us from the beginning. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s better to make the first move and take the initiative.¡¹


    In the end, the person that raised the idea himself, Ardis had taken up the role. Disregarding the worried voices from the surroundings, Ardis himself scaled over the wall and jumped down.


    Floating himself just before landing on the ground for a moment, he started walking towards the Thoria army in leisure.


    While seeing Ardis heading towards the Thoria army, Kain who was on top of the defensive wall commented.


    ¡¸Is he really fine on his own? No matter how strong Ardis is, there¡¯re too many enemies right? ¡¹


    Although he asked Moore, the one that answered was the female magician, Ellenoa from behind.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine. ¡¹


    Her voice was full of confidence.


    ¡¸He had finished off a thousand cavalries of the Empire before already. As a witness to that, there¡¯s no mistake he will be fine.¡¹


    Ellenoa who had gone for war as a student in the past was saved by Ardis. The overwhelming magic that she saw during then is still engraved in her eyes.


    That¡¯s why, she could watch Ardis go without a sliver of doubt. Hearing Ellenoa, Moore had a bitter smile.


    ¡¸When I look at him, I realize I¡¯m just a lowly human. ¡¹


    ¡¸That much? ¡¹


    Like Cain, Endory who is also Moore¡¯s subordinate seemed skeptical.


    Moore is one of the best swordsman in the Kingdom known by many. For them who has witnessed his strength in training and actual combat, they probably couldn¡¯t trust their powerful superior saying so.


    ¡¸What will captain do when facing Ardis in a war? ¡¹


    Although it was purely curiosity, Kain raised a scenario, and Moore immediately answered.


    ¡¸I will be escaping to a safe place immediately, then think after that. ¡¹


    ¡¸I think the order is reversed though. ¡¹


    ¡¸So what. Reverse or not, there¡¯s no meaning if you died without knowing why. ¡¹


    Moore seemingly didn¡¯t think that it was shameful, rather, his expression was full of ¡ºWhat nonsense are you spouting¡».


    Excluding Kyrill and Ellenoa who was strangely calm, the remaining people were all a little suspicious.


    ¡¸Well, seeing is believing. ¡¹


    If Minerva is around, there would be another ally for him but, honestly speaking, Moore didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Probably taking Moore¡¯s words as a joke, there were quite a few people among the guards that laughed.


    However, he is sure that their expression will soon freeze. In fact, everyone there knew soon that Moore¡¯s words was not any joke.


    Ardis walked slowly towards the Thoria army. Opposite of that, the Thoria army seemed to be moving in response as well.


    Although hard to see from afar, the army seemed to spread out horizontally and few stepped front.


    ¡¸Archers huh. ¡¹


    Someone of the guards said as the representative. It is a proper measure for an approaching enemy, and there was no one that didn¡¯t understand their actions.


    ¡¸Will he really be fine alone¡­¡­¡¹


    Someone of the guards seemed anxious, and while under many gazes of enemies and allies, Ardis advanced with no hesitation.


    Finally, their distance has reached to the point that he¡¯s in range of their arrows. Thoria army released several hundreds of arrows in one go.


    Flying through the greatest distance, the arrows like rain assaulted Ardis. However, the arrows that aimed for the maximum range did not hit accurately.


    Most of the arrows landed somewhere further from Ardis, and despite that many arrows, there were only a few that landed on Ardis.


    However, all of them were struck down by Ardis¡¯s flying swords.


    ¡¸Weeeew¨D¨D, so cool! ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s more. ¡¹


    As if agreeing to those words, the Thoria army fired another volley. At the same timing, another several hundreds of arrows assaulted Ardis again.


    Thanks to him getting closer, the accuracy on their arrows were getting better.


    However, Ardis¡¯s stride is still leisured, as if taking a walk on an empty field.


    Same as before, the arrows that came his way were struck down. The three flying swords held by unseen hands were giving an illusion of three trusty escorts guarding Ardis.


    ¡¸He¡¯s continuing forward? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, doesn¡¯t look like that¡¯s the case. ¡¹


    Kyrill answered Moore in place of Ardis, and at that time, a gigantic fire pillar appeared in the middle of the most concentrated spot of the enemy army.


    ¡¸Wow, so flashy. ¡¹


    There¡¯s no need to say whose work it is. As the Thoria army panickily tried to spread out, Ardis¡¯s explosion happened a second time.


    ¡¸Ardis that guy, he¡¯s not planning to clean all of them up right. ¡¹


    Moore who was frowning between his eyebrows was complaining at Ardis from afar.


    In this fight, it¡¯s not good to just win. There¡¯s a need to impose a sense of danger to the people living there.


    For that, Ardis must not overwhelm the enemy on his own, and there¡¯s a need for the guards and the volunteers to obtain victory by themselves.


    Although Moore¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach Ardis, he stopped at the second explosion, and then started walking again.


    It seems like he¡¯s intending to deal with the remaining directly.


    ¡¸Good good, that¡¯s fine. ¡¹


    While muttering towards the back figure that headed to the enemy on his own, Moore shouted towards the people from the wall.


    ¡¸It¡¯s time! Teach the people of Thoria that betrayed the Kingdom a lesson! ¡¹


    And so, the fight of the guards in the Glock Village and the Thoria army started.

 CH 269

    ¡¸They¡¯re more annoying than expected. ¡¹


    Ardis said his thoughts after repelling the Thoria soldiers from all directions.


    Two explosive greetings to the concentrated Thoria army later, Ardis charged straight into them.


    Not continuing any further arts attack, storing his flying swords across the gate, he started fighting only with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in his hands.


    Keeping the overwhelming power under check, it is more tiring than expected to not crush their will to fight.


    If just chasing away the Thoria army, it¡¯s easy. Taking down their commander is possible, and blasting them with more arts works too.


    He can dodge every attack of the enemies, and if he has ten or so flying swords, then no one would be able to touch him.


    However, in the current scenario, it isn¡¯t a choice. Ardis¡¯s role here is to stop the Thoria army¡¯s advance, and also let some amount of soldiers get past him.


    There is a need to let the people living in the Glock Village to stop taking the situation naively.


    For that, Ardis was fighting with many limitations. First thing is to not let the enemies run away.


    He can¡¯t kill the commanding general, nor deal too much damage. If he showed overwhelming power, the enemies might run from fear.


    Though, if the enemies gain in momentum, soldiers more than Moore and the others can handle might slip through.


    That¡¯s why, while Ardis limited his damage on the army, he had been adjusting the fight to constantly attract their attention.


    Not letting the opponent get too cocky, but also not scaring them away, a magnificent balance.


    Ardis alone was making such a scenario. Naturally, it¡¯s very troublesome to do so.


    ¡¸What are you all doing! He¡¯s just one person! ¡¹


    The enemy¡¯s commanding general shouted from afar.


    ¡¸However, general, the mercenaries are calling that enemy as the ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡». If that¡¯s true, he¡¯s not an opponent that we can take lightly even if he¡¯s alone. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» you say? What about it. He¡¯s just a lowly mercenary! There¡¯s no human able to win against our number! Look, the defending side is not even lifting a finger! ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly¡­¡­, but it¡¯s also the truth that he alone is stopping our army¡¯s advance. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then assign a group to him, the others will circle around and attack the village! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. Then a hundred soldiers to that man, the other soldiers and mercenaries will head on to assault. ¡¹


    It seems like as Ardis wanted, Thoria army split into two groups.


    ¡¸But isn¡¯t a hundred people too less? ¡¹


    While looking at their exchange from the sidelines, Ardis scoffed.


    Circling around Ardis¡¯s fight with the other soldiers, the Thoria army was charging towards the village.


    Although there were only a hundred people on the defensive wall, a defensive battle is advantageous from the start, and also they have magicians like Kyrill and Ellenoa on their side.


    There¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s only about triple the amount.


    ¡¸One¡­¡­, two¡­¡­, about three hundred huh. ¡¹


    While fighting, Ardis was counting by estimation.


    While slashing the soldiers that gathered with ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» occasionally, he called out the flying swords over the gate again.


    Twenty flying swords appeared from thin air, and they assaulted the enemy soldiers that were going to attack the village.


    ¡¸W-What! ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwak, the swords! ¡¹


    The sudden attack caused confusion all over the Thoria soldiers. The flying swords cut down the stopped soldiers one after another mercilessly.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit of entry. Sorry but you will be going back. ¡¹


    Just by himself, Ardis stood in front of the Thoria soldiers and blocked. The twenty swords stood strong lining up with bloody soldiers behind them.


    Feeling creepy at the strangeness of the scenery, the soldiers took a slight step backwards.


    ¡¸What are you doing! Quickly finish him already! ¡¹


    The officer riding on a horse behind the soldiers yelled. There were about five, six hundred soldiers that Ardis stopped.


    And among them are twelve officers on horses. They¡¯re probably company and platoon leaders.


    Ardis decided to finish them off first. Aiming his hand on one of the horse riders and compressing a small sphere of mana, the next moment, a thin bridge of light formed between him and the target.


    The mana reached speed unable to be seen with eyes and struck between his eyebrows.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    While the other soldiers became speechless, the one that got sniped fell from the horse. Ardis as well moved his flying swords to the other officers.


    ¡¸Guh, a mere sword! ¡¹


    The people getting attacked drew the swords on their waist and fought back. However, despite having no hands, the flying swords reproduced Ardis¡¯s swordsmanship perfectly.


    It is not defendable with a half-assed countermeasure.


    ¡¸Guwahk! ¡¹


    The officers that became preys to the flying swords fell one after another. Their bloody body only twitched a little reflexively, they can no longer move.


    ¡¸Hiiiik! ¡¹


    ¡¸The commander¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸A-A monster! ¡¹


    The soldiers that lost their commanders were agitated. There were only few tens of squad leaders left now that Ardis had taken care of the platoon leaders.


    Even if there¡¯re many enemy soldiers, a squad leader can¡¯t possibly take care of this many people.


    The Thoria army that lost its commanding structure broke down. Once the fear was conveyed and they start losing their will, the rest is quick.


    With one of the corners of the army started running away as the trigger, the others soon followed in fear.


    While looking at the Thoria soldiers scattering, Ardis looked back to the town.


    It seems like the fight has started over there too. Although the enemies are three times more than them, since they are defending and also having magicians by their side, the Glock Village is a little more advantageous in terms of combat power.


    Ardis who is certain on their victory didn¡¯t do any more than that. A casualty or two is within tolerance. Moore and Minerva both understood that.


    The three hundred Thoria soldiers that are attacking the town¡¯s defensive wall hasn¡¯t noticed.


    The fact that no one of their own is following behind them. Also that their own allies are getting trampled on.


    The commander probably thought that even without sieging weapon and magic, they can push through with numbers.


    However, it¡¯s not like they expected Ardis to be controlling their numbers.


    Just as he raised up into the sky to verify that there aren¡¯t any flanking armies, under his eyes, a big explosion erupted.


    The explosion erupted among the attacking Thoria army. It was probably an offensive spell from Kyrill or Ellenoa.


    A defensive battle where a magician can stay in a safe spot and bombard with spells is a place where they can shine the most.


    Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that they can get struck by stray arrows and soldiers that got past but, Moore was protecting the magicians, so it¡¯s unlikely to happen.


    And Kyrill has the gloves that Ardis gifted as well. As the gloves are infused with a defensive spell, there¡¯s no need to fear arrows that aren¡¯t imbued with mana.


    ¡¸The outcome is decided. ¡¹


    As Ardis said, the great damage done by the explosion forced the Thoria army to break down and start retreating.


    Among them, was one officer riding on a horse standing out. The equipment that are evident of a higher position, it¡¯s probably the commander of the Thoria army this time.


    The man called as the general was accompanied by several cavalries and headed towards the east.


    ¡¸I guess I will take care of them huh. ¡¹


    Since they are fighting a defensive battle, the timing of retreat is decided by the attacking side, Moore and the others that are fighting on the walls can¡¯t pursue.


    But thinking about what happens after, it is better to reduce the commander-class people as much as possible.


    Judging so, Ardis took out flying swords over the gate in the air, and then dropped with the swords as escorts.


    Several ice spears struck the ground ahead of where the enemies are running. The sudden happening caused the horses to stop.


    ¡¸W-What now!? ¡¹


    They probably never thought they would be attacked from above. Although confused at the sudden occurrence, the enemy general and the surrounding cavalries managed to reign in their horses.


    If they stopped their legs, they are good target for the flying swords. The flying swords released from around Ardis quickly slaughtered the enemies on horseback one after another.


    ¡¸Enemy!? From where! ¡¹


    Landing behind the enemy, Ardis slashed at their back with Skies of Myriad Colors.


    ¡¸Y-You¡­¡­ Countless Swords Sorcerer! ¡¹


    The last remaining general glared at Ardis hatefully. For him, Ardis is only an enemy that obstructed his mission.


    It¡¯s natural he hates Ardis. But of course, for Ardis and the others, Thoria army was the uninvited guests, so they are enemies to be cut down from the start.


    Leaving aside the soldiers that could only follow orders, Ardis has no intentions to leave the commanders alive.


    ¡¸The soldiers will be enough to tell the message of your defeat. That¡¯s why, you won¡¯t be escaping. Accept your death here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­, a lowly mercenary would dare! ¡¹


    The general drew his sword and slashed at Ardis. However, his movements are multiple magnitudes slower than Moore and Nicole.


    ¡¸So you mean being an army officer is better? ¡¹


    Ardis who had room to spare took the general¡¯s back.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning in position from the swords¡¯ perspective. ¡¹


    Ardis said so boorishly and drew his own sword. The blade that would¡¯ve normally sliced off the general¡¯s head bounced off with a hard sound.


    Along with the shockwave, an elliptical shape shone in the empty space.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    The unexpected occurrence surprised Ardis. An invisible barrier that blocked his sword.


    The toughness was not weaker than Ardis¡¯s own physical barrier. At the same time, he sensed the surrounding mana and looked up.


    There was one person flying up there. Ardis¡¯s eyes widened. With joy and surprise rising, at the same time, his mouth spoke a familiar name.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Victor? ¡¹

 CH 270

    ¡¸¡­¡­Victor? ¡¹


    Ardis muttered a name that he hasn¡¯t called for ten years. A tall man looking down from above while flying.


    A little too old to be called a young man, but a little too young to be called middle-aged.


    The wheat-colored hair blew in the wind, and the grey pupils were looking at Ardis as he spoke.


    ¡¸That face¡­¡­ is Ardis? No other explanations than you getting smaller but. Seriously, what the heck is this world? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s name came out from his mouth. In other words, he is the same person that Ardis knew.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­ recognize me? ¡¹


    Victor slowly landed on the ground.


    ¡¸Fuh. Of course I would.¡¹


    He approached Ardis and laughed a little.


    ¡¸Who do you think taught a young Ardis that didn¡¯t even know how to use flying swords properly. ¡¹


    The gentle tone is warming his chest. There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s the person that Ardis knows well.


    He¡¯s one of the members of the same mercenary band that Ardis used to be in.


    A person that can only be a ¡ºGenius¡» with his capabilities. When Ardis was still in the band, he¡¯s the person that had saved Ardis and trained him for many times.


    ¡¸¡­¡­In the end, it wasn¡¯t even a reference. ¡¹


    ¡¸You see, I¡¯m not actually responsible for a student¡¯s excellency. ¡¹


    Although a genius, Victor can do better in teaching. Majority of his lessons were just about feeling, and even Ardis himself quitted along the way.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the instructor¡¯s job to make sure even a bad student can perform well? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m different from the Captain who takes interest in raising people. I only show a thing or two when I feel like it after all. ¡¹


    While talking about their benefactors, Ardis finally had the chance to ask about what he wanted to ask the most when he meets someone he knows.


    ¡¸The Captain¡­¡­, is everyone alright? What happened to Sark and Elion? ¡¹


    In an instant, Victor¡¯s expression turned for the worse.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? ¡¹


    He didn¡¯t know. No way he could¡¯ve known. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have asked a friend that he now meet after ten years.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been ten years. After losing to that woman without even able to do anything, ten years had passed since I¡¯ve landed in this world finding a way back. I managed to regroup with Rona but, it¡¯s stagnated after that. Victor, what have you been doing until now? Since when you have come here? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s already two years since I¡¯ve come here. No, is it two days? This inconsistency is so troublesome. ¡¹


    For Ardis, it¡¯s been ten years but, in the incident with Minerva, he found out that there¡¯s a large disconnection between the time flow of the two worlds.


    One day over there would be one year here, for Ardis, the fight had been ten years ago, or in another sense, only ten days ago.


    Victor as well seemed to understand. Two years in this world, in other words, Victor had come here about eight days after the fight.


    Victor would¡¯ve experienced two years and six days in total.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re alive, then the band is still there right? What about the Captain? Those that survived? ¡¹


    Ardis had been gathering information from all around the world for the sake of confirming that.


    However, no matter where he went, not just any surviving allies, there weren¡¯t even any signs of them.


    It¡¯s natural, after all, the world itself is different. On the other hand, the captain¡¯s name is told as the Evil God, and the hateful nemesis is regarded as the Goddess.


    Ardis who couldn¡¯t give up because of that connection finally had a chance of grasping the situation after meeting with Rona.


    Albeit temporary, he was able to return to the other world, Ardis finally had a glimpse of hope. The hope of able to get revenge.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you going to do knowing that? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious, regroup. To fight that woman, don¡¯t we need more people even if it¡¯s few? ¡¹


    He can¡¯t leave the twins and Minerva and the others and go on a journey yet. However, the flow of time is on Ardis¡¯s side.


    Even if not immediately, he thought there would be no problems to depart after a few years. After all, the other world would¡¯ve only passed several days, he won¡¯t be too late.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Just give up, she¡¯s not a person you can stand against now. Also, the band is no longer there. It¡¯s already annihilated back then. ¡¹


    ¡¸Annihilated¡­¡­. I see¡­¡­. ¡¹


    However, Victor only had the harsh truth for Ardis. Although he expected it, having told all of it suddenly, his regrets still nonetheless swelled up.


    Victor, who is full of talent and has a good brain may have been able to escape from that hostile land alone.


    Thinking that he could no longer meet with his benefactors and allies, Ardis bit on his lips.


    It was at that time.


    ¡¸Woah, don¡¯t simply move. ¡¹


    Victor suddenly wielded his sword. It was so fast that even Ardis couldn¡¯t react to.


    ¡¸Guaahk! ¡¹


    The Thoria army¡¯s commanding general¡¯s legs were severed, and blood spurted out. He was probably trying to escape while Ardis was talking with Victor but, there¡¯s no way he could escape from people that can sense positions with mana.


    Victor burned the stumps on the general¡¯s legs. Falling on the ground and not able to move, to not let him die from bleeding, the stumps were charred.


    It is a common restraining method that he often saw when he was still in the band, Victor¡¯s execution was smooth as expected.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re not the Thoria army¡¯s ally huh. ¡¹


    Victor was the one who blocked Ardis but, seeing how he cut off the general¡¯s legs so easily, it¡¯s obvious that they aren¡¯t allies.


    ¡¸Thoria? Aah, the eastern city that declared independence a while back huh. ¡¹


    It seems like Victor didn¡¯t even know what army this was. Victor said so towards Ardis who looked surprised.


    ¡¸I¡¯m ordered by my current superior, to gather information of the eastern country. And I¡¯ve been hearing your name quite often now that I¡¯m here. I thought it was another person as the age didn¡¯t match but, to think that you rejuvenated huh. Aah, ¡ºHere¡» means the eastern country. My current place is at very far west from here. ¡¹


    Superior? Ardis felt something was clicking from Victor¡¯s words, as he tried to be understanding.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re just here coincidentally?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. While flying here and there to gather information, I saw you fighting. And since it¡¯s about to finish, I thought to catch some people for interrogation was suitable. Even if one or two of them never returned, with no witnesses, they would be concluded dead in the war right? ¡¹


    Kidnapping people just because he thought it was suitable, Ardis smiled bitterly at the values appropriate for the other side.


    The fact that people who can¡¯t fight should never set foot outside a town, Ardis learnt that it¡¯s an absurd story in this world in the past years.


    ¡¸And he¡¯s the commanding general after all. He should know a few more things than the average soldier. I thought to bring one from that side too but¡­¡­ well, fighting you would be a pain so, I will spare you on our past ties. For today, this general is enough. ¡¹


    Was it because that he started working for his new employer, his tone felt foreign for Ardis. Speaking as if everything is in the past, Ardis condemned him.


    ¡¸Victor, have you too¡­¡­ forgotten your hatred to that woman? ¡¹


    Hate, anger, resentment. The emotions against an enemy was still lively in Ardis.


    Is he different. Was it only Ardis who thought they were all bound by a strong family bond.


    Did he not hate that crazy woman for playing with their family as she liked. Ardis¡¯s expression was taken over by anger.


    ¡¸What that woman did to us, have you forgotten already! Do you not think to take revenge for those that died like that!? ¡¹


    Staring at Ardis who has the glares to kill someone, Victor said so firmly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You can¡¯t win against her. ¡¹


    Ardis was irritated with the answer that didn¡¯t answer his question.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t ask ¨D¨D¨D¡¹


    Suddenly, his words cut off. A slight discomfort. That discomfort was pouring cold water onto Ardis¡¯s anger.


    Victor has called that woman as ¡ºHer¡». It¡¯s never how anyone of the band would.


    After all, for everyone, she is the culprit that has been playing them like toys.


    Finally, Ardis looked at Victor¡¯s equipment closely. His eyes widened when he did so.


    The displeasure as if his heart getting grasped and dirt getting poured into his stomach.


    The reason was behind the design of the equipment Victor wore.


    ¡¸That equipment¡­¡­¡¹


    Leather armor partially reinforced with metal plates, greaves with protrusions on the toes, and long arm guards with plant patterns.


    It is the equipment of the enemies that Ardis had seen many times before ten years ago.


    He could never forget. Everyone of that woman¡¯s subordinates wore the same thing.


    The reason Ardis couldn¡¯t immediately tell it apart was not because he was excited over the reunion with Victor.


    The current Victor wore equipment with the color of red. Until ten years of that day, Ardis had never seen an enemy with that color.


    Was it because he had never encountered them, or is it another group that was formed within the last ten years, he didn¡¯t know.


    However, one thing was certain. The fact that with a different battlefield, an ally could be an enemy, it is the most common knowledge for any mercenaries.


    ¡¸What, have you only noticed it now? What a narrow-visioned child as usual.¡¹


    It was obvious if he thought about it. How did Victor arrive in this world? He¡¯s unlike Ardis who arrived accidentally, or Rona who was always able to.


    There was someone else that certainly had the knowledge to cross the two worlds. If not, this world would not be regarding that woman as the Goddess, and the Captain, Greyth as the Evil God.


    It¡¯s not strange to think there is someone that can tell the two worlds apart and can actually travel between the two.


    It can be that woman herself, or someone under her ranks, at the very least, they are not Ardis¡¯s ally.


    The sole conclusion that he can make after seeing Victor¡¯s equipment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You betrayed us? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes became filled with hostility. On the other hand, Victor was void of emotions, replying coldly.


    ¡¸Hey, Ardis. Don¡¯t be so naive. A mercenary aren¡¯t like knights, they don¡¯t have to follow the same person forever. Throwing a ruckus just because their positions has changed is¨D¨D¡¹


    Victor was talking like he¡¯s educating an ignorant junior.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dvery unsightly, so stop it. ¡¹


    It was only a moment that Ardis was stunned. Again, Victor didn¡¯t answer Ardis properly, only increasing his anger.


    ¡¸Is that¡­¡­ is that your answer!? ¡¹


    Closing in an instant, Ardis swung Skies of Myriad Colors. However, Victor easily deflected it away.


    ¡¸So what if it is? ¡¹


    Victor was provoking him. The emotions in Ardis ran wild.


    Calling over twenty flying swords over the gate, they cut at Victor from all directions.


    ¡¸Hou, that looks quite interesting. ¡¹


    Although intrigued by Ardis who manifested swords across the world for a moment, he quickly regained his cool.


    ¡¸But Ardis. Haven¡¯t you been too spoiled by the peace? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    The next moment, the control over his flying swords were taken away. The twenty flying swords changed target from Victor to Ardis, and slashed at their owner.

 CH 271

    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    At that moment, Ardis realized his defeat. He immediately jumped back and took distance from the assaulting flying swords.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re too used to fighting weaklings. Since there¡¯s no one around that can control flying swords, I bet you started to think numbers are everything.¡¹


    Just as Victor said, Ardis realized he is too used to fighting in this world.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the Captain say it too? ¡ºDon¡¯t aimlessly add swords¡». ¡¹


    The twenty swords that were stolen by Victor approached Ardis again.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Understanding his own mistake, Ardis took out new swords over the Gate again. It is the yellowish green blade ¡ºSpringtime Mist¡» and white blade ¡ºMoon¡¯s Blizzard¡».


    Including ¡ºSkies of Myriad Colors¡» in Ardis¡¯s hands, he counterattacked the flying swords with the three swords.


    The three flying swords made from Heavy Iron that flew towards him were cut into half easily. What Victor took over were only the mass-produced Heavy Iron swords.


    On the other hand, Ardis had the three swords made from Lesha Powder. It¡¯s obvious which is more advantageous once they clashed.


    ¡¸Hou, they¡¯re quite nice swords. ¡¹


    Victor who tried to recall his flying swords showed an opening that Ardis can¡¯t miss. Among the seventeen swords in Victor¡¯s control, four of them were successfully taken back.


    The number of flying swords is proportional to the user¡¯s mana. Taking note of the enemy and your own mana, taking over control of flying swords that are beyond the user¡¯s capabilities is a common sense in the other world.


    Ardis who had been controlling more than his capabilities because there hasn¡¯t been any threat lately was reminded of a cruel lesson.


    If comparing Victor and his mana capabilities, it¡¯s probably two to one. In other words, the balance would be thirteen swords versus six.


    ¡¸If you knew it, then you should¡¯ve done so from the start. ¡¹


    Annoyed by Victor¡¯s tone who is lecturing him, Ardis took the initiative to attack. With the Heavy Iron swords as backup, using Springtime Mist and Moon¡¯s Blizzard, Ardis reduced the enemy¡¯s sword number.


    Ardis himself charged towards Victor with Skies of Myriad Colors in his own hands.


    ¡¸With this! ¡¹


    ¡¸You have not learned. ¡¹


    Victor commented uninterestedly while deflecting the slash with a physical barrier. Linking his sword attack fluidly with a kick, Ardis collected mana in his free hand and released a fireball at a close distance.


    ¡¸Useless. ¡¹


    Victor without panicking deployed countless small magic barriers. The magic barrier that are small like knives split Ardis¡¯s fireball into many pieces.


    On top of that, each of them were adjusted with meticulous angles, deflecting the heat away from himself.


    ¡¸Then, what about¨D¨D¡¹


    Ardis changes his position and took to the sky. Victor on the other hand calmly observed and waited for his next hand.


    Ardis with his palm facing to his enemy manipulated mana. What appeared ahead of him was a small whitish sphere filled with tiny lightning.


    It is the unavoidable lightning spell that he had learnt after coming to this world.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dthis! ¡¹


    As expected, even the prodigy who had never seen such a spell before can¡¯t deflect it. If so, the most he can do is to deploy as many magic barrier as he can and brace.


    ¡¸Woah ¡¹


    Naturally, Victor was surprised. As expected of him to have immediately put up eight layers of magic barrier realizing the threat of the lightning, but it¡¯s not like Ardis expected it to work on him anyways.


    The lightning broke half of Victor¡¯s barriers. But in other words, even Ardis¡¯s lightning at his full might could only destroy four layers.


    ¡¸How interesting of you to be using lightning now. ¡¹


    Facing Victor who had defended against the lightning attack calmly, Ardis sneaked up from behind with the flying Springtime Mist and Moon¡¯s Blizzard.


    He tried for a surprise attack when he¡¯s occupied with the lightning.


    ¡¸I suppose it¡¯s appropriate enough for a diversion. ¡¹


    Victor revealed that he had seen through Ardis¡¯s intentions and easily escaped the swords by flying upwards.


    ¡¸Thought so! ¡¹


    And Ardis was waiting there with a sword in his hand. Using the lightning attack and flying swords as diversion, Ardis finally grasped a chance to directly attack Victor.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still too naive¨D¨D!? ¡¹


    Commenting that it is still too naive of Ardis while deflecting Ardis¡¯s sword with a dagger, he finally realized something.


    It was because the sword in Ardis hand was not the bluish Skies of Myriad Colors but a dull Heavy Iron sword.


    The next moment, a Gate opened right beside Victor¡¯s arm that was in the midst of deflecting his attack. It was the Skies of Myriad Colors that appeared.


    Ardis had temporary put it away while he casted the lightning spell and the subsequent flying swords attack.


    The Skies of Myriad Colors that manifested waited no moment and immediately sliced at Victor¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡¸Impressive! ¡¹


    Victor praised him. His expression was overjoyed to the point it didn¡¯t look like he was in a grave spot.


    Ardis has three advantages facing Victor. The three swords made from Lesha Powder, lightning arts, and lastly manipulation of Gates.


    Despite it being the only chance that Ardis finally grasped after utilizing all of them, Victor¡¯s strength still overwhelmed it.


    Victor with his other free hand drew out another dagger. While deflecting Ardis¡¯s sword with one hand, the new dagger reached to parry Ardis¡¯s Skies of Myriad Colors.


    Of course, that¡¯s not enough to make it stop fully. However, a talented person like him, a moment is enough for him to deal with the rest.


    Inches before the Skies of Myriad Colors sliced open his abdomen, a tough pinpoint physical barrier was deployed.


    ¡¸Tchh! ¡¹


    Not able to deal any damage with his only chance, Ardis can only renew his recognition of the enemy¡¯s strength.


    Ardis has certainly become weaker. If Rona¡¯s inference is right, Ardis had split into two during transportation to this world and lost more than half of his power.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t reach the woman general with his original strength, he thought he can battle Victor fairly well.


    While facing Shuder in the Canobis Mountain Range, he thought that he was improving considering there¡¯re lesser occasions getting pinned down.


    However, he didn¡¯t find a way to regain his original power, and is forced to steadily reacquire them. For Ardis who had been doing so while feeling pathetic, it¡¯s difficult for him to accept Victor¡¯s decision to side with the woman general.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re that strong, why¡­¡­ why! ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because that I¡¯m a mercenary? For someone who had always stayed in the same band, you might not understand. ¡¹


    The flying swords that Victor controlled surrounded Ardis.


    ¡¸Well, you have the matter with Luciel too. I won¡¯t tell you to come over this side but¡­¡­¡¹


    His composed self-confidence is built on his strength. A warning was forced onto Ardis one-sidedly from his past comrade.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t be an obstacle. If you stay put, I won¡¯t mind sparing you one. ¡¹


    ¡¸Who would! ¡¹


    He spoke as if pitying Ardis. Ardis came to know of another anger different from towards the nemesis woman general.


    With intense anger and heat dancing within his eyes, Ardis took up Skies of Myriad Colors once again and slashed.


    While deflecting that sword with a composedly, Victor faced him with a pitying expression.


    ¡¸Certainly, you got a little stronger than then. But your way of fighting is too rough. It was more difficult to deal with you in the older days. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t jest! ¡¹


    Ardis, like a child who is throwing tantrums, continues to slash as much as he can without any ingenuity. Of course, his every slash should¡¯ve been powerful enough to destroy armies and kill any demonic beings.


    ¡¸Seeing how you can¡¯t win against me, there¡¯s no way you can stand against her right? ¡¹


    However, all of them were dodged with room, Victor who easily deflected them with a mass-produced dagger showed overwhelming strength.


    However, the one-sided offense soon ended. Seeing an opening in his violent slashes, Victor kneed Ardis in the abdomen.


    As his body paralyzed for a moment, the hilt of a dagger crashed into his chin. A moment of nauseous. A shaking vision.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it, then win against me. ¡¹


    With those words as the last, Ardis¡¯s consciousness departed.

 CH 272

    A grim atmosphere surrounded the darkness. The silence of the night filled the room that has backless long benches.


    It wouldn¡¯t be so strange if there isn¡¯t anyone there. However, in the room, there were several human-sized shadows sitting on the long bench silently.


    A total of twelve people looking in their late tens. Strangely, all twelve of them were like split image of each other.


    The black hair that was overgrown and hardened with bodily oils, the lethargic and hollow black eyes were vaguely focusing at a point in empty space.


    He is also one of them. But of course, the fact that he himself looking exactly like the others is something he couldn¡¯t have known in a room without mirrors.


    In his eyes, the other young men were all there only for the sake of it, probably not much different from the bench he was sitting on.


    He didn¡¯t know who he was, nor why he was there. The thought of that didn¡¯t even come up. The life of only being there continued.


    Occasionally, there are changes too. Several of the surrounding young men would get taken away, and return at some point. An insignificant event.


    With nothing more than the occasional events, a feeling of having spent a long time like that enveloped him today as well.


    One day like that, one young man beside him suddenly muttered.


    ¡¸A four-legged beast, it ate my legs. Then my arms too¡­¡­. It was so painful. ¡¹


    A first-time event. However, despite something strange like that happened, the young men didn¡¯t respond a single bit. Everyone was not interested.


    It was only him who was slightly intrigued. He moved his head for the first time in a while. The young man who muttered was acting natural ¡ºRecalling¡» something, but for him, it was an action he felt like he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Come to think of it, I died in various ways too. He thought. Stabbed to death with a sword, limbs were crushed, he was given some strange medicine¡­¡­.


    He died every time. The memories continued after his death, and death visits again soon.


    However, for the young men, they didn¡¯t have the intelligence to realize that it is something strange.


    It wasn¡¯t anything worth getting happy over, nor was it interesting at all. It was just an insignificant afterthought.


    Still, the young man beside him continued to mutter.


    ¡¸My legs¡­¡­they were eaten¡­¡­. Huh? But I have them now. ¡¹


    While saying so in a confused tone, the young man looked down at his own legs.


    ¡¸Were they not eaten? No, I¡¯m sure¡­¡­. But why¡­¡­, my legs are still here? ¡¹


    Something like emotions are starting to show from the young man¡¯s words. However, there was still no one responding to the young man.


    ¡¸How dare they eat my legs like that¡­¡­. Eh? Did they? Then why is my legs? Dead? But alive? No, I¡¯m dead for sure? ¡¹


    Gradually, heat started appearing in the young man¡¯s voice. His voice became louder and louder, and then he stood up, starting to hug his own head and scream.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way. I died. Then who am I? Why am I here! Am I not myself!? No! I must be dead! I was eaten! There¡¯s no way I should be here!? ¡¹


    As for the fact that the young man¡¯s voice reverberated in the room, it¡¯s still nothing of concern to him.


    Not even giving an eye to the screaming young man, he only stared at the wall. Right, where¡¯s here again? While thinking about that, he tried to look for an answer within himself.


    ¡¸No! I¡¯m still alive! Because I died! I definitely died! It was so painful! It was so sad! I was so regretful! Return me! My legs! My arms! Stop! Don¡¯t eat! Don¡¯t eat them! They are mine! ¡¹


    There are no windows in the room. The only exit is the metal door, and the tiny metal sliding window on it is the only connection to the outside world.


    The screams must¡¯ve been heard through the window. The door was opened, and a few men entered the room. The men tried to suppress the screaming young man at first but, eventually, they sighed and gave up.


    ¡¸This guy¡¯s a goner, too deteriorated. It¡¯s going to the disposal. ¡¹


    While saying so, the men pinned the young man on the wall and restrained him.


    The men that faced the young man put their hand over the young man¡¯s head, and then the next moment, a ring-like light appeared from his head and moved to his chest.


    Unknown as to how it happened, the young man that had his light taken out started bleeding from his ears and nose.


    The noisy young man lost his energy and collapsed on the ground, becoming wordless remains. Despite witnessing the ruckus, there was not a single response from the other young men sitting on the bench.


    ¡¸Clean it thoroughly, make sure the others aren¡¯t affected. ¡¹


    One of the men instructed, and then after the young man¡¯s body got carried out, the room was visited by silence again. Just like how it was before. As if nothing happened.


    Suddenly, he looked over at where the young man was executed. Something was dropped there.


    Rather, it wasn¡¯t something. It was a small piece of fluttering light.


    It was mostly done without thinking. However, at the same time, it was something that he would¡¯ve never done normally. He reached out with an empty expression, and grabbed the light.


    The light that he had cupped with his two hands was absorbed into himself suddenly.


    At that moment, something warm spread out within him, and he felt happiness without knowing why.


    It was at the same time, tears fell.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Something other than painful moaning was heard from his mouth in a long while.


    He had not yet understand what was he feeling. A few days passed. He experienced some changes.


    He who used to be uninterested started to observe the other young men.


    The young men were as usual with their lethargic expression, only sitting on the bench blankly as they waited time to pass.


    Occasionally, one or two of them would be brought away by the men, and then eventually return.


    Luckily, the men had not noticed that there was such a slight change in him. Moreover, it was also fortunate that the men never chose him to take away.


    He continued to observe the other young men. Doing that, there was something he found out.


    The young men were all looking lethargic similarly but, he noticed something different as he paid more attention.


    The young men that have the same exact face.


    One of them looked at the tattered piece of cloth flying in the air, staring at it forever. Occasionally, every time he moved his hand, the piece of cloth flew unnaturally.


    Another was staring at the ceiling. Looking at what he was staring, there was a small vortex where all the surrounding dusts were gathered.


    Why had he not noticed all of them till now. The young men that had been sitting blankly was actually doing something strange.


    And every time they did something strange, there would be a small radiance around their chest.


    It was the same light that the screaming young man left few days ago. He reached out his hands to the chest of one of them nearby.


    The opponent didn¡¯t react particularly to what he was doing. His action was probably noticed. However, there was no reaction at all to what he was doing.


    His hand touched the young man¡¯s chest. In an instant, the small light at the young man¡¯s chest blinked, and then absorbed into him.


    The young man¡¯s body disappeared along with the light being absorbed. It was a strange image.


    However, he did not feel any remorse at the disappearance of the young man, but rather reassured by the warmth of the light he obtained.


    It was warm. It was lovable. It was happy.


    His emotions shook after regaining the light.


    I must gather them. Suddenly, pushed on by an urge without knowing why, he went on a spree and absorbed all the light from the young men.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he absorbed all the light from the young men, it was then he noticed.


    ¡¸Here is¡­¡­, where? ¡¹


    His eyes were no longer hollow like yesterday. The light of intelligence, the proof of being a person was definitely there.


    ¡¸Why, why am I here¡­¡­? ¡¹

 CH 273

    Where he is at, who is himself. The frustration of seemingly unable to recall something he should remember.


    He felt something other than his reasoning was whispering to him that it¡¯s ¡ºNot enough¡».


    Suspicions, impatience and sense of loss, the emotions that he never experienced before he retrieved the light from the surrounding young men.


    An unknown feeling told himself that he is not the original him, and at the same time, he also understood that the something he is lacking can¡¯t be retrieved.


    The light he retrieved was not all of it. However, it¡¯s unlikely that there¡¯re more outside the room he was in. The realization of something that he couldn¡¯t get back any more left a hollow spot in himself.


    He could understand at least that much. However, now is not the time for him to be drowning in sadness, as he shook his head. He can¡¯t stay here.


    From the memories, emotions and thoughts he regained, everything was warning him.


    Though¨D¨D.


    ¡¸How? ¡¹


    A self-directed question within the empty room.


    Despite not knowing the purpose of those men making this place, at the very least, he could understand that he is not allowed freedom. He can tell after regaining his thoughts.


    Though in the first place, for him who hadn¡¯t been thinking of anything till yesterday never had thought of escaping at all.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the mealtime huh¡­¡­¡¹


    There¡¯s a fixed time when the care taker brings food to himself and the other young men. The only chance he can escape is during that.


    Now that the room that originally had many other young men had become empty, it¡¯s obvious at a glance that something abnormal happened. However, at the same time, it is a chance to escape.


    There¡¯s always only one person that brings the food. If he ambushes and neutralize that person, he would be able to leave the room without any noise.


    ¡¸I can only do it. ¡¹


    He didn¡¯t have any hesitation. It was natural, considering that he has no other choice to be hesitating with.


    While thinking more on his plans, he waited for the care taker to come. A period of time that was extremely long for him passed, and finally, there was the sound of someone pushing a cart from outside the room.


    The sound of the door getting opened. A cart with food entered the room through the opened door, and then the caretaker followed behind.


    ¡¸Arya? Did I mista¨D¨D gaahk! ¡¹


    The caretaker muttered to himself seeing the room void of the young men, but was immediately halted forcefully.


    His hand stretched out from within the shadows, circling around the caretaker¡¯s neck, and then hit into the wall.


    ¡¸Kahak, y-you¡­¡­! ¡¹


    While suppressing his opponent by strangling his neck, he skillfully closed the door with his foot.


    The caretaker that was stuck in his arm lock threw punches into the air desperately, and kicked in his stomach.


    After many times of struggling, the caretaker eventually lost his power, and finally his arm fell down.


    To confirm the caretaker has stopped breathing, he investigated the pulse, and after thoroughly confirming his death, he finally released him.


    Despite having just killed someone with his own hands, there were no waves in his heart that didn¡¯t even have an ego till yesterday.


    It¡¯s not his first time killing someone. He felt like there were some that begged for their lives too.


    Was it his own memories, or memories from someone else. What he could say for sure was, even if he didn¡¯t wish for it, it¡¯s certain that he had robbed lives with his hands.


    And it¡¯s also the truth that it¡¯s something as common as a daily occurrence for him. Killing just one more person would not make him feel more guilty by now.


    On the other hand, there was still something within himself telling that he had done something bad.


    A childish emotion unthinkable for himself. Ignoring it as insignificant, he approached the caretaker¡¯s cart.


    He dipped two fingers onto the paste on the cart, and tasted it.


    ¡¸Tch. ¡¹


    The not particularly delicious or bad, but strange taste induced his irritation.


    Only for the sake of providing nutrients, a paste made only to swallow, that was what he and the young men were eating.


    It is the last thing he would ever consider as a meal, focusing only on efficiency.


    Despite so, it is his precious source of nutrients now. Even if he managed to escape or get caught after this, there¡¯s no knowing when he will have his next meal.


    He quickly finished three portions of food, and stripped the caretaker, wearing it for himself.


    Luckily, everyone that came to the room wears the same coat. It was a pure white cloak that is long enough to wrap his entire body and reach his ankles.


    There¡¯s also a hood that can cover his face, it¡¯s convenient for avoiding others¡¯ gazes.


    He pulled the corpse to a shaded place where it isn¡¯t visible from the window of the door.


    Although the sight of the young men disappearing is already enough of an abnormal event, it¡¯s still much better than immediately discovering the corpse of the caretaker.


    After completing his preparation, he listened at the door, making sure that no one was on the other side, he peeked outside from the window.


    ¡¸Will I make it¡­¡­? ¡¹


    He slowly opened the door suppressing his anxiety. Beyond the door, a gloomy corridor extends to both sides.


    Hiding his face with the hood, he exited the room and locked the door with the keys he stolen from the caretaker.


    ¡¸Right, or left. ¡¹


    He could only see this corridor from the window of the door. The best he could do is to leave it up to luck.


    Since he was lacking information, it would be a gamble no matter what he does, still, he cannot falter now.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t know even if I thought. ¡¹


    As there was nothing to act as a basis, all he could do is follow his instincts.


    Dispelling his hesitation immediately, he chose the right side where he thought the caretaker came from.


    Only the shoes he stole from the caretaker made rubbing sounds in the empty corridor.


    There were lesser people than expected, or was he just lucky. Without encountering anyone, he came to a place with multiple doors.


    There wasn¡¯t any lock on them, and peeking inside the room that was already opened, he could see shelves of books and several long tables and chairs.


    The desk was occupied by tools messily, and documents that probably spilled from the desk were scattered on the floor.


    It should be something he saw for the first time in his memories. Despite so, he was convinced that ¡¸It is so¡¹ without feeling anything out of place.


    He looked left and right, trying to find if anything would be useful, and he found a stick glowing strangely at the edge of his vision.


    ¡¸¡­¡­This seems useful.¡¹


    After pocketing some small knives that were on the table, he searched the room for more things that might be useful.


    ¡¸Is it¡­¡­ this? ¡¹


    He picked up a candle stand and some candles, and a tinderbox that seemed to be used for emergency.


    Somehow convinced that it is something used to make fire, he gathered items that seemed easy to burn like the books and a bottle of liquid, and lit them on fire without hesitation.


    Expecting that the room filled with combustibles will burn uncontrollably, he left the place while the smoke started to rise, and continued finding the exit.


    In any case, he didn¡¯t even know how big is the building he¡¯s in. Not just that, he had no idea whether he was below ground, or a normal building.


    The corridors are quieter than he expected, there were only a total of two people he passed by after so long. And both of them wore their hoods deep, showing no interest, they were carrying experiment tools and were heading somewhere.


    Not meeting many people on the way, he continued down the gloomy corridor and arrived at a room.


    ¡¸There¡¯s really no one around. ¡¹


    This room is empty as well. Although there were various more strange tools lining up in this room than the earlier one, he didn¡¯t know what they meant at all.


    However, his face was frowning for some reason. There was a sense of discomfort assaulting him.


    It was at that time when he thought to leave. There was a soft cry reaching his ears.


    A corner of the room. A cry of a girl came from the corner surrounded by a curtain made from a mysterious material that is not cloth.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­? ¡¹


    He muttered softly. At the same time, he headed towards the source of the sound.


    Normally, he would avoid contact as much as possible. Despite so, his legs moved before his thoughts, as for what he heard, it was too weak to be considered a threat, rather it was a grieving cry as if seeking help from someone.


    Pushing away the mysterious curtain, he found a girl lying on a bed with a strange shape.


    ¡¸Hik¡­¡­ no! ¡¹


    The girl about the age of fifteen expressed rejection. The black pupils exuded fear for him who was wearing a white coat, the undergrown and thin body was shivering.


    She tried to escape somehow from him by twisting but, with her four limbs and her abdomen fastened to the bed with leather belts, she had no way of accomplishing anything.


    Only her free head was shaking left and right, and her black hair followed along.


    ¡¸Stop¡­¡­, go away ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s face distorted. Her nose was red, and pleading words came from her mouth.


    ¡¸I did everything already¡­¡­, please let me go home¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Who are you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    The eyes full of tears seemed confused. Her words indicated her confusion, and the girl became quiet as if time stopped.


    ¡¸Do you know where is this? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­¡­? Why¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The girl was confused by what he asked.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. I¡¯m wearing this to fool their eyes. ¡¹


    Saying so, he took off his white hood and showed his face.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    Although he didn¡¯t know why, the girl who saw his face seemed to calm down.


    ¡¸Hatefully, my memories are vague. I don¡¯t know why I was caught here. Do you know anything? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I don¡¯t know. I was here by the time I knew too¡­¡­. Even if you ask, I want to know too¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹


    As he was disappointed that he got nothing useful, suddenly, he noticed something as he listened to the entrance.


    ¡¸Eh, what¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Quiet. ¡¹


    Shutting the girl up, he listened to voices that came from outside the room.


    ¡¸The fire is still going! Isn¡¯t it some flammable chemical that ignited!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Which idiot!? That¡¯s why chemicals must be managed properly! ¡¹


    While clearly irritated, there were people running busily, and the voices distanced.


    It seems like the fire he made a while back had successfully garnered attention as he wanted.


    ¡¸I lit some place on fire just now. They probably discovered that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fire? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better to have a distraction if I¡¯m escaping? ¡­¡­So, what about you? ¡¹


    ¡¸About me? ¡¹


    ¡¸You have two choices. One is to come with me and escape this place. Of course, there¡¯s nothing guaranteeing escaping alive. You might die, and if you get caught, there might be even worse treatment. The other is to stay here. Personally I wouldn¡¯t recommend so, but that¡¯s up to you to decide. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you¡­¡­ escaping? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. I was only waiting death to come as an experiment guinea pig. If I were to die, be it as a human at the very least. ¡¹


    With his little memory, he could understand that the treatment to himself and the other young men were not humane in the least.


    Sometimes, there were more of them, and sometimes, some of them disappeared, thinking about how they lived so far, it¡¯s easy to imagine that he and the others were being used as a consumable.


    ¡¸Experiment¡­¡­ guinea pig¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl showed some hesitation at his answer but, there¡¯s not much time to waste in this situation.


    His and the girl¡¯s gaze locked, and a silence while they seemingly tried to grasp the other¡¯s mind. With a firm expression, the girl spoke.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Please bring me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    As he got her answer, he took out one of the small knives hidden in his pocket, and sliced open the leather belt that restrained her.


    ¡¸But don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not bringing you. You are following on your own legs on your own will. ¡¹


    After saying so to the girl that got freedom back in her arms and legs, he looked around the room for anything useful.


    Finding a white cloak similar to the one he was wearing hanging at the door, he threw it to the girl.


    ¡¸Sorry but I don¡¯t have the room to be a saint helping you now. I won¡¯t hesitate to dump you if you are being slow. ¡¹


    The girl who received the cloak showed a face of resolve without saying anything.


    Locking gaze with him, she nodded firmly, in her black pupils there was the strong resolve of someone determined.

 CH 274

    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    ¡¸Found them! ¡¹


    There were multiple people running through the hill covered with trees. Ahead of them are him and the young girl wearing a white cloak.


    The two that were pursued occasionally looked back all the while threading the terrible topography.


    There are more than ten men chasing after them. While holding non-lethal weapons in their hand, they were pursuing the two to catch them.


    ¡¸My, legs¡­¡­, they can¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Run even if you can¡¯t! ¡¹


    He yelled at the young girl who was letting out a pathetic noise.


    Thanks to the distraction and chaos from the fire he set, both the girl and himself managed to escape from the building without getting caught.


    However, despite getting out of the building successfully, their actions were immediately discovered, and not even half a day has passed before the two were discovered by the pursuers.


    How much time has it been since they were on the run. Leaving aside people that had received special training, both himself and the girl¡¯s stamina is already nearing the limits.


    ¡¸Kyaa! ¡¹


    It¡¯s natural that fatigue will affect one¡¯s legs. The girl slipped.


    She reflexively tried to grab a branch from a nearby tree but, her hand barely missed and swiped the air. There was nothing to hold up the girl from falling.


    If she were to fall now, she can¡¯t avoid the fate of getting caught by the men pursuing them. Did she realize that, at that moment, the girl¡¯s face turned dark.


    However, her hand that only grabbed thin air suddenly gained support.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    He grabbed the girl by the wrist tightly. With his other arm holding onto a branch nearby, he managed to pull up the girl somehow.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop! Move your legs! ¡¹


    Ignoring the girl¡¯s confusion, he shouted. Even while breathing raggedly, thanks to him pulling the girl by her hand strongly, she managed to get back on her feet.


    There¡¯s not much room in his eyes. It¡¯s not a situation for them to be saying unnecessary things.


    Suddenly, there was someone jumping out in front of them blocking their way.


    ¡¸Stop! ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Did he circle from somewhere, there was one person wearing a white cloak blocking their path. Although he wasn¡¯t armed, he¡¯s still someone with a better physique than the two.


    Leaving aside landing a surprise attack, they can¡¯t possibly be his opponent from the front. He glimpsed at the people chasing after them.


    There¡¯s still enough distance. However, if they were to stand around any longer, the pursuers will catch up.


    If that happens, they will be at a disadvantage facing many of them. He couldn¡¯t possibly face all of them on his own.


    It was only a short moment when he verified their backs. However, the man at the front jumped at him seeing the chance.


    ¡¸Stay still! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who would! ¡¹


    Not able to dodge, he was pinned down by the man. The man held him by the head with one hand, and pushed down on him with his body weight.


    Because of the difference in stature, his hand couldn¡¯t reach the man¡¯s face even if he struggled. While it happened, the pursuers only caught up more.


    There was not much time left. Managing to find a fist-sized rock outside his vision, he threw it with his all towards the man¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Woah! ¡¹


    The man seemed to notice his actions, despite it being from a close range, it was dodged. However, thanks to that, the man¡¯s body weight was shifted a little, and he was able to get back some more freedom in movement.


    ¡¸Eat¨D¨D! ¡¹


    This, while screaming so, his fist drove into the man¡¯s groin.


    ¡¸Gyagak! ¡¹


    With a pathetic yelp, the man completely passed out. Using the chance, he quickly got out of the man¡¯s restraint, and kicked a nearby rock hitting him.


    The man was struck by the momentum and slipped.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! ¡¹


    He once again pulled the girl by the hand and started running. He would occasionally kick and twist off branches or boulders that looked movable to buy some time.


    Probably thanks to their desperate effort in escaping, by the time the sun set, they finally managed to shake off the pursuers.


    The hill in the night is dangerous. On top of that, the fatigue they accumulated cannot be ignored.


    Discovering a small cave that is covered in shrubs, they finally got a chance to rest. Without a warm bed, nor any light.


    A cave that only shielded them from the cold hill winds. In any case, it was much better than being outside.


    A distance formed between the two that sat within the cave. It can¡¯t be helped, considering they barely knew each other despite moving together for the whole day.


    To not be discovered by their pursuers, they didn¡¯t light any fire in the cave and only relied on their own body warmth.


    Although it was cold, it¡¯s lucky that the weather isn¡¯t snowing. The young girl broke the silence between the two tired person.


    ¡¸Say¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Showing some hesitation, the girl still asked nonetheless.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Why, ¡­¡­ why did you save me then? ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? ¡¹


    ¡¸Just now, you helped me when I slipped right? Even though you said you would leave me ¡­¡­¡¹


    It was what he said when he brought the girl out of the building.


    ¡ºSorry but I don¡¯t have the room to be a saint helping you now. I won¡¯t hesitate to dump you if you are being slow. ¡»


    However, despite saying so, in reality, it was him that offered a hand to the girl at the most critical moment.


    Needless to say, it¡¯s more likely he could escape if he abandoned the girl there who is only being baggage. In that situation, the pursuers would no doubt focus on catching the girl.


    If he took the chance, he could¡¯ve probably outrun the pursuers long ago already.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I just kind of did it. There¡¯s no reason. ¡¹


    With a displeased face, he answered. He himself didn¡¯t know why he did such a thing.


    In the end, the result was they were both alright but, the time he used to save the girl might¡¯ve been time wasted and the reason for them to get caught.


    In that sense, he didn¡¯t understand why he did it either.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t expect me to help you the next time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, ¡­¡­ I understand. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t a camaraderie between the two. They are only pedestrians that coincidentally have the same destination.


    Naturally, there¡¯s no reason to help out each other¡¯s fatigue, nor there was any purpose in speaking to brighten the mood. Only an awkward silence remained after the two communicated the bare minimum.


    ¡¸¡­¡­But still, thank you for saving me. ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s thanks was very soft but, despite so, he heard it properly as the cave was very quiet. Did he feel uncomfortable from those words, he wordlessly stood up and walked outside the cave.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl sounded anxious.


    ¡¸I will be back. ¡¹


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he said that, he left the cave quickly. After sighing from a little distance from the cave, he shut his eyes while standing.


    The chilly wind rustled the leaves. Sounds that probably originated from nocturnal birds were heard.


    A quiet night. While his eyes were still shut, he heard soft footsteps reaching his ears.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Pursuers? ¡¹


    While muttering, he carefully approached the source of the sound. Moving between tree shadows covered by the sound of leaves rustling, he caught sight of the person that seemed like a pursuer.


    ¡¸One, huh. ¡¹


    The pursuer was strolling without any signs of nervosity. It didn¡¯t seem like he knew where him and the girl was at.


    However, the problem was with his direction. If he continued to advance, he would undoubtedly arrive at the cave where the girl is at now.


    ¡¸It¡¯s bad. ¡¹


    He climbed onto a tree that had more leaves and hid there. Eventually, the pursuer could be seen clearly.


    ¡¸The guy from before¡­¡­¡¹


    It was the man that ambushed them from the front and somehow managed to shake free from a while back. The man was walking closer to the three where he was hiding in.


    ¡¸Tch, why do I have to search in this darkness. I mean, I did get careless and let them escape¡­¡­, but if that¡¯s the case, what about those that can¡¯t even catch up. ¡¹


    Shit, while the man cursed, he was able to grasp the situation. It seems like the man was blamed for their escape, and was punished to search in the night.


    ¡¸As if I would even climb this stupid slope. I guess I will just loiter around and return whenever. ¡¹


    While saying so, the man was about to pass directly under him. However, he didn¡¯t intend for the man to continue walking.


    His decision was made in an instant. He took out a small knife from his pocket, and held it in a reverse grip.


    Just as the moment the man passed below him, he jumped from the tree without making a sound. With the speed of his descent, the sharp blade easily stuck into his nape.


    ¡¸Ughk! ¡¹


    The man yelped in pain. And then, a ringing sound of metal breaking. The thin knife could not withstand the impact and snapped.


    ¡¸Gahk¡­¡­, y-ou¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The man turned around and saw him. Despite the attack with all of his body weight, the lacking integrity of the knife could not deal a fatal hit.


    Though, with a knife sticking into his back, the man could not move easily. He took out another knife from his pocket, and slashed at the man¡¯s neck. It was undoubtedly a fatal wound.


    The man¡¯s neck spouted out fresh blood. Being showered in it from the front, he judged that there was no more danger before he took a step back.


    The man glared at him with a painful expression but, with his neck bleeding from the front and the back, he could not be saved. Eventually, he fell flat on the ground, and stopped moving.

 CH 275

    Even while showering in blood, he stood at the same spot for a while. He isn¡¯t so innocent to feel anything from killing the man.


    In the first place, it was a situation of ¡ºKill or be killed¡», it was none other than the pursuers who taught him that.


    It¡¯s just that the man is unfortunately on the killed side now.


    What do people say about that normally again.


    ¡¸What goes around comes around¡­¡­, I suppose? ¡¹


    He didn¡¯t know how he knew that but he muttered so nonetheless.


    ¡¸In any case, better wash this blood off. ¡¹


    Leaving aside killing one of the pursuers, he recalled that he was still drenched in the enemy¡¯s blood.


    Dragging the man¡¯s corpse into a bush suitably, he walked towards the small spring that he saw before they found the cave.


    ¡¸So it will be fine until dawn¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The man said that he was ¡ºAlone¡».


    If so, even if the man didn¡¯t return for a while, there probably won¡¯t be any search party immediately. Though it doesn¡¯t mean he can let his guard down.


    If the man by himself was able to reach them, it meant that they are not far from the pursuers. It¡¯s better to assume that the pursuers will have the upper hand if they waited for dawn.


    ¡¸It¡¯s better to move earlier huh. ¡¹


    Arriving at the spring where he recalled, he washed away the blood splashed onto himself and his clothes. The moonlight shining between the leaves illuminated him who stood up after rehydrating and heading back to the cave.


    The spring water turned the depression in the ground into a makeshift pond, making it the precious source of water for any wild life here. The moon was visible on the surface of the water that was slightly wavering.


    As he looked over at the water surface without any particular intentions, it reflected the face of the young men. It was at that time, his eyes widened.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    It was a mutter without meaning. The surprise of seeing a face that he was familiar with. Touching his own nose, the image on the water surface similarly touched its nose.


    It¡¯s natural. The image on the water surface was reflecting himself after all.


    It was the same face as all the other young men in the same room before he regained his own will.


    ¡¸My¡­¡­ face. ¡¹


    He was confused by the fact that his face was the same as all the other young men.


    ¡¸Is this, me¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The people that he thought was just his roommates. He thought that it was strange for all of them to have the same face.


    However, thinking they were the strange ones, he finally came to realize for the first time that he¡¯s not an exception. With the truth now revealed, he was shocked.


    ¡¸They, were¡­¡­ me¡­¡­ ?¡¹


    A new drop of water that landed on the water surface rippled. His face and the moon visible on the surface rippled as well.


    However, even if the surface did not ripple, the image of his face was still shaking. He was trembling by the time he noticed.


    After regaining his will, he followed on his own survival instincts and escaped. And albeit a little too late, the question without any answer assaulted him.


    ¡¸Who¡­¡­ am I? ¡¹


    Despite having a clear ego now, his memories is vague. The memory before he regained himself is still full of haze.


    Killed many times, chopped many times, self-destructed as ordered, the memories of dying emerged without any connection between the front and back.


    Which of it is his earliest memory, he himself isn¡¯t clear. On one hand, it felt like all of them were his own memories, and on the other, it felt like all of them were someone else¡¯s.


    The boundary of his self-awareness was so vague like in a dream. And the memory that indicates the cause of that could not be found.


    Despite regaining his ego, the sense of loss of something critical was still there. He looked at the face reflected on the surface.


    He lifted his bangs with one hand. There were words written on his forehead. Was it burned in, or was it carved in with some other method.


    He was confident for some reason that the digit on his forehead would not disappear even if he washed it. Recalling back, the other young men too had similar words engraved on their forehead.


    Although never reading them, he was aware that every one of them had different engravings. Despite having the same appearance, the engravings were different.


    Just that fact alone is enough to tighten his heart in despair.


    ¡¸Am I¡­¡­¡­¡­ not a person? ¡¹


    He thought that the engravings were reminiscent of man-made tools. At the same time, a discomfort expanded thinking that his whole existence is something undesired. He dropped to his knees.


    ¡¸Uhk. ¡¹


    With all four limbs on the ground, his disgust was enough to stimulate his gastric juice to reverse its flow. Despite so, he forcefully swallowed it back down, before exhaling while sweating uncomfortably. The acidity burned the back of his throat.


    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­ haa¡­¡­ haa¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Heat was behind his eyeballs, he felt nauseating.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­ am I¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    There was no one to answer his question, and his yell was covered by the sound of the spring water. For quite some time, he sat quietly beside the spring water.


    Even if he wanted to know who he is, with his vague memories, he could never know. Feeling like his own existence is an unknown monster, the discomfort and fear enveloped him.


    Eventually, as if given up, he stood back up swaying, and returned to the cave where the girl was waiting. Considerable time had passed since he left the cave.


    The girl had already laid on the ground, and was in a slumber.


    ¡¸Mom¡­¡­¡¹


    There was a soft voice pleading for help from her. Something glimmered at the edge of her shut eyes. He muttered after sitting down a little distance away from the girl.


    ¡¸Parents, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    In his memories, there were no parents. He knew what are parents. Despite knowing, there was no such existence in his memories.


    Memories of being a child, memories of his family, memories of his hometown¨D¨D. Despite knowing them as a knowledge, there was not even a fragment of memory regarding them.


    ¡¸Was there none from the beginning¡­¡­? ¡¹


    It was a scary thought. However, it was also strangely convincing. He thought he lost his memories because he couldn¡¯t recall the past at first.


    If so, he thought that it might be possible that he recall them eventually. But there was something in him that kept insisting that ¡ºIt isn¡¯t like that¡».


    It was because the existence of the young men in that room. Having the same face except for the words engraved on their forehead, strange existence that he could assimilate with despite not knowing why.


    Regaining his awareness, he could now realize how absurd it actually was. Exactly because of that, he understood that he is not normal, and can deduce that the reason why he cannot recall the past is not a simple reason like memory loss.


    ¡¸A number engraved just to identify individuals¡­¡­¡¹


    Moving as instructed, a guinea pig that wouldn¡¯t complain even when wounded. It could not be a person, only a ¡ºThing¡».


    ¡¸If so¡­¡­, isn¡¯t it just like dolls mass-produced from a mold or something. ¡¹


    He doesn¡¯t want to think that he is just a thing. However, the memories he had, the number that is engraved on his forehead, all of them didn¡¯t allow him to deny it.


    He looked over at the forehead of the girl that was sleeping. There was no number engraved on her forehead seen through her bangs.


    From what she was saying in her sleep, she has memories of her mother. Memories as a child, memories of her hometown, she has them.


    The girl is undoubtedly a person.


    ¡¸Then, I¡­¡­¡¹

 CH 276

    The next morning, he and the girl moved before the dawn broke. With bad visibility, they were walking away from the direction of the building in the dark mountain.


    By the time the sun rose, they had already crossed over the peak of a mountain, and there¡¯s now a steep descent ahead of them.


    While sensing the presences of pursuers, they descended the mountain slowly by hanging onto tree branches.


    Eventually, when the sun was about to hide behind the horizon again, the downward slope became gentler, and the dense trees cleared up slightly.


    Then, the scene he saw next was enough for him to frown.


    ¡¸This is again¡­¡­¡¹


    Ahead of them spread out vast unobstructed earth. However, it¡¯s not in a condition to be called lush. As far as he can see, it¡¯s a wasteland covered in only sand and boulders.


    It was as if another world completely void of life unlike where they were.


    ¡¸Is it better to turn back¡­¡­?¡¹


    He muttered reflexively, but he already knew that wasn¡¯t a choice considering the enemies are behind them.


    Even in the dimming mountain, they could see the presence of their pursuers. Of course, it¡¯s not like they could see them clearly, but they are descending the mountain too with a torch in hand.


    It¡¯s very likely that they will be caught if they turned around now. Their location wasn¡¯t known yet by the pursuers.


    Luckily, the sun is almost set. Although there¡¯re no trees to hide in the wasteland, with the darkness on their side, they could probably avoid getting seen.


    Hopefully, the pursuers will think that he and the girl is still hiding in the mountain. He glanced at the girl once, and then at the wasteland, and lastly behind them, and then faced the girl again.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Only saying those words, the girl nodded before they started walking towards the wasteland.


    ***


    It¡¯s been the third day since he and the girl escaped from the facility, and two days had passed since they started walking on the wasteland.


    There¡¯s no longer any presence of pursuers. However, even if there were, they are not in a situation to be worrying about that.


    Occasionally taking a rest at boulders that would shield them from the sun, the two continued in the direction that took them further from the mountain.


    ¡¸It¡¯s hot¡­¡­¡¹


    He muttered looking at the sky. The sun reached the peak, and burned the wasteland.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s take a rest. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Unn. ¡¹


    The words they exchange are short. The girl who seemed too exhausted to reply followed behind him despite stumbling and swaying.


    Going towards a boulder that needed at least ten people to make a perimeter around it, they immediately collapsed on the obvious black spot in the wasteland.


    The sensation of the colder sand was comfortable. Taking off the coat, he exposed himself to the lukewarm wind.


    Although it¡¯s not at all a desirable situation, it was many times greater than getting directly toasted by the cruel sun.


    The morning is still fine. It will take some time before the heat in the earth dissipates even after the sun sets.


    However, the problem is when the sun reaches its peak. The next morning after they entered the wasteland, the overly hot weather forced them to give up moving in the afternoon.


    In the end, they would use the hottest period of time to rest behind a boulder, and early in the morning or in the night they would move again.


    Naturally, they could not take a comfortable rest, and the fatigue over many days piled up. And the most problematic of all is with food and water.


    Unlike the mountain that was rich in plants, they are in a brownish wasteland that unfolds everywhere. Naturally, there¡¯s no spring water nor any river, there is not a single place in sight blessed by greenery.


    Although there¡¯re some short grasses growing here and there, it¡¯s also very few in quantity just with a glance.


    ¡¸Drink. ¡¹


    He used his hands as a makeshift container, and created water within. The girl with ragged breath then neared it and gulped it down quickly with her dried and cracked lips.


    Although the girl was surprised at first at such a sight, it is now commonplace. Rather, she didn¡¯t even have the energy to be surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know how he did it either. However, on the second day they entered the wasteland, he could not bear the dryness and so wished intently for ¡ºWater¡», it was at that time, transparent liquid appeared from the air where there was nothing.


    It was only a moment that he was confused. Not having the room to be surprised by the strange phenomenon, he could understand it was indeed water after consuming it.


    And just like that, without knowing how he did it, he managed to procure water, and with the nuts and tree sprouts they gathered while in the mountain, they were surviving in the wasteland with barely any grass.


    It¡¯s not like he can create water indefinitely as well. The most he can do in succession is only about ten handfuls.


    He tried to make more but it wouldn¡¯t appear. Although he can make more some time later, he still didn¡¯t know what limitation is it.


    And so, the water he created was shared by himself and the girl. Their dehydrated body complained.


    Although their instincts understood it¡¯s not enough, it couldn¡¯t be helped, that¡¯s the most he can create after all.


    ¡¸Thank, you¡­¡­¡¹


    Whenever they stopped for water, he would take out nuts from his pocket and offer to the girl who would thank him.


    ¡¸Eat. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    Looking away from the girl that started biting on them, he found some grass growing in the shade and ate it after simply dicing it.


    They were tasteless weeds that only reeked of greenery but, it¡¯s still better than eating nothing. While frowning at the sandy texture, he continued to chew it until it finally disappeared from his mouth.


    ¡¸The nuts¡­¡­, not eating? Yesterday too, you didn¡¯t eat any ¡­¡­¡¹


    He stood up and answered without hiding anything towards the girl who was looking at him strange.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the last piece of food from the mountain. After this, we can only eat random things on the road. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹


    In the first place, they didn¡¯t have a bag to carry. Because it might be a hindrance to their actions, he only put enough food from the mountain to fill the pocket on his coat.


    Even if they conserved, there¡¯s not enough for two humans to eat for few days. Only if he had gathered more, he thought, but it¡¯s too late now.


    It was unexpected that the direction they headed in was totally stranded and had no water or food anywhere, but even if he did know about it, getting pursued wouldn¡¯t get him enough time to prepare either.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about me and eat. ¡¹


    He said so without looking back. A few breaths later. It wasn¡¯t a long period of silence.


    As if wanting to say something, her gaze alternated between him and at her hands meaninglessly. He saw the girl¡¯s conflict there.


    She was probably feeling guilty for eating the only decent food they had, and also making him having to endure the starvation.


    However, the words of offering to share the remaining did not come out. Rather, it felt like she was on the verge of saying it many times, and every time her expression would look like she was suffering.


    Could it be that she was raised in a good environment, he can see her ethics and morals are conflicting with her instincts to survive.


    Eventually, the girl looked down, and resumed biting on the nuts she had in her hands. There was a soft voice between her actions.


    ¡¸¡­¡­S-Sorry¡­¡­. Sorry¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    While eating, the girl was crying. However, there were no tears. Her body is no longer hydrated enough to even produce tears.


    Their hunger have long passed the limit. After leaving that building, the food they could obtain is only a little.


    It was a situation where their instincts to survive as a creature is overpowering reasoning. There¡¯s no way she could go against her own instincts.


    That¡¯s why, he could accept the girl¡¯s actions of prioritizing her own survival. Rather, it was surprising for him to see her hesitate and conflicted.


    Even while she repeated sorry to him, she never gave up to survive, that¡¯s also because she¡¯s a person. And that is great, he thought.


    He had neither memories of his family nor a place to return. He only escaped because he didn¡¯t want to stay at that place.


    After starting to think that he¡¯s not a person but something else, rather than himself who has no one that would grief even if he died, he thought that the survival of the girl is more valuable.


    Pulling along the girl that is fatigued, he gave away what little remain of their food to the girl. Completely going against what he said at first, he¡¯s now acting like a guardian angel for the girl.


    He will bring the girl to at least a safe place. It is sole reason motivating him currently. If he doesn¡¯t think about unnecessary things, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer conflicting over his reason of existing.


    Was it evading from reality, or was he being desperate. That was something that even himself didn¡¯t know.


    As the sun fell, after the temperature dropped, the two started walking again. Enveloped by the night, only relying on the dim light of the night sky, the two continued.


    Luckily, they haven¡¯t encountered any aggressive beasts. That¡¯s why even though it¡¯s in the night, they can proceed safely.


    On the other hand, it meant there¡¯s nothing to hunt as food. Under the prolonged silence, only two footsteps continued.


    Suddenly, one of them stopped, and then a loud thud. Turning around, he saw the girl collapsed on the ground.


    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s the matter? ¡¹


    He panickily picked the girl back up, and noticed her expression was abnormal.


    ¡¸Are you fine? Oi! ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl¡¯s consciousness already seemed vague, as only a weak sigh can be heard from her quivering lips.


    ¡¸Shit. ¡¹


    He looked around while cursing. Finding a boulder that seemed able to shield them from the winds, he carried the girl there.


    After laying her down, he tapped her cheek and called.


    ¡¸Oi, stay strong! ¡¹


    However, there was no response. The girl that seemed to have passed out could only be seen shivering as her teeth grinded together.


    ¡¸Is it cold¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Seeing her like that, he immediately took action. Taking off his own coat, he covered the girl with it. Then, he leaned on the rock, and then rested the girl on his lap before hugging her.


    In a wasteland that has no trees or grass, the temperature at night drops to the point that the heat in the day is like a lie.


    Leaving aside healthy people, it¡¯s a terrible environment for the girl that is now shivering from cold.


    He covered the girl with an extra coat of his own, and then added on his own body warmth. All he could do is that much.


    While feeling the coldness from the earth and the trembling from within his arm, he fell asleep while hugging the girl.

 CH 277

    The next morning, he woke up to foreign presences. A danger alert in his head rung as soon as he woke up.


    It¡¯s a wasteland where there¡¯s not a single creature in sight in day or night. And someone is now here.


    In other words, it¡¯s unlikely to be anyone else other than the pursuers that¡¯s looking for himself and the girl.


    He looked at the girl within his arms. The light of the morning sun bounced off the surface of the boulder, and illuminated the girl¡¯s face.


    She still looked like suffering. Although she looks much better than in the night, even so, her shivering had not stopped.


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­¡¹


    As the girl has not regained her consciousness yet, the choices he has is limited.


    Whether they get caught obediently, or he escapes by himself leaving the girl there, or becoming a decoy by himself and leaving the girl there.


    The first choice is out of the question. And naturally, the second choice is not logical either.


    Leaving aside when they first escaped, now that taking the girl to a settlement safely is the only reason of existence he has now, abandoning her will equate to denying his own existence.


    The third is not logical either. In the first place, there¡¯s nothing guaranteeing that the girl won¡¯t get found, and also even if he¡¯s lucky, and she isn¡¯t discovered, it¡¯s strange to think that she can even live another day by herself judging by her condition.


    Moving silently while the girl is still in his arms, he moved to a position opposite to the directions of the footsteps.


    Although changing his position by a little doesn¡¯t mean much, he thought to reduce the chances of getting discovered even if it¡¯s tiny.


    What he can do now is to hope that the footsteps thought to be pursuers head for another direction without discovering themselves.


    However, going against his wish, the footsteps are certainly nearing the boulder where he and the girl are hiding.


    ¡¸Four¡­¡­ five of them? ¡¹


    His face turned ugly. He might be able to do something if there¡¯re lesser of them.


    Ambushing one of them, and facing from the front for another.


    That¡¯s the limit of what he can do. However, the footsteps approaching them is not just one or two.


    Even if he tried ambushing them, it¡¯s over the moment the remaining enemies surround him.


    ¡¸There? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s certainly two of them¡­¡­, though it¡¯s really weak. ¡¹


    ¡¸Could they be spies from the Empire? ¡¹


    ¡¸If they¡¯re spies, they can at least hide themselves, dumbass. ¡¹


    ¡¸Some wild beast¡­¡­ guess not. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, even if it¡¯s a wasteland here, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s totally impossible but, there¡¯s no reason for them to come here of all places right. ¡¹


    He heard multiple voices. All the voices sounded like rugged men.


    From the content of their conversation, it¡¯s clear that they know his own and the girl¡¯s presence there.


    ¡¸Seriously, you guys don¡¯t have any nervousness. ¡¹


    ¡¸Either way, we will know once we see. ¡¹


    ¡¸Getting so arrogant saying an obvious thing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aaah? Are you picking a fight!? ¡¹


    Thinking that it¡¯s the end, he bit his lips.


    Being treated as an experiment guinea pig while not knowing why, with many coincidences and luck, managing to get out of the facility thanks to his own wits, in the end, never getting the freedom he wanted, and couldn¡¯t even help a lone girl.


    Powerlessness and regret drowned him.


    ¡¸You guys, keep it at that much. ¡¹


    A clear voice reverberated condemning the noisy men. Although the tone was relatively quiet, there was a compelling pressure in his voice.


    And suddenly, the voices between the arguing men died out completely.


    ¡¸Two of you go from the right, one stay here. ¡¹


    The same voice instructed the others. The footsteps split into two. It¡¯s evident that he cannot escape now.


    He took out the last small knife he had keeping in the pocket of the coat that is now covering the girl. Laying down the girl as if handling something fragile, he put up a stance quietly.


    The footsteps are getting nearer. He gripped the knife in his hand tighter. The shadows of the men are right by the corner.


    The moment that the first face showed up from the other side of the boulder, he jumped out with all his might.


    It was a young man covered in a purple coat that he first saw. Aiming for his neck, he swung the knife.


    ¡¸Woah! ¡¹


    However, the knife never reached the man that was surprised, but hit something hard and deflected away. A sensation of having hit something solid came through his hands.


    The enemies looked calm despite getting attacked. They only had an expression that looked a tiny bit surprised.


    ¡¸Tch. ¡¹


    Knowing his failure, he immediately moved to his next step. Glancing over quickly, he moved his target away from the five men and to the lone one.


    A man in the thirties with short hair. It¡¯s likely the man that scolded the others earlier. Identifying that he¡¯s the one taking command of the group, he ignored the others and jumped there.


    After getting one of them by surprise, aim for the head of the group. That was the most logical choice that he thought of.


    But now that his first move failed, the remaining chance he has depends on whether he can capture that man.


    Capturing the leader of the enemies, he can take him as a hostage and make them go away. Although the enemies might not negotiate, he hasn¡¯t found any better choice other than this considering the unconscious girl.


    ¡¸Heeh, this guy is¨D¨D¡¹


    The leader seemed to grin interestedly towards him who ignored everyone else. His arm gripping the knife extended.


    The blade is aimed towards the stomach, just when the distance was close enough, something hard hit behind his head.


    ¡¸Uhk¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The vision that turned dark as if night suddenly visited. His body lost control. While that happened, the man¡¯s intrigued words were what he heard last.


    ¡¸Interesting fellow. ¡¹


    By the time he regained his consciousness, it was not a bright sun or blue sky that he first saw. As he recognized that was a ceiling of some sort made from fabric, he realized that he was lying down.


    ¡¸Where¡­¡­? ¡¹


    He was stupefied for a moment not able to grasp the situation but, he soon recalled what happened before he passed out.


    ¡¸We were¡­¡­ captured¡¹


    Despite betting the tiniest chance and attacked the man thought to be pursuers, he was taken down easily. It¡¯s likely this tent is what the men use too.


    However, thinking about it, it was unnatural. The first thing is that he¡¯s not restrained. Normally thinking, it¡¯s obvious to get restrained if he¡¯s been caught.


    Not seeing any signs of him getting tortured, other than the pain still residing behind his head, there was no other discomfort.


    After verifying his own conditions, he suddenly realized.


    ¡¸That girl¡­¡­!? ¡¹


    Looking around in a panic, he saw no one. Just as he was about to get up and leave the tent, there was a voice stopping him.


    ¡¸Getting energetic is fine and all but go sleep. You¡¯re really weak now. ¡¹


    Along with a voice, one man entered the tent. Seeing his appearance, he immediately tightened up.


    A short hair, well-proportioned body with supple muscles, and a purple cloak, it was the face of the leader that he tried to attack at the last moment.


    Immediately, he looked left and right for any weapon.


    ¡¸Obviously, there¡¯s no way I left any weapons around you. ¡¹


    Seeing his reaction, the man said so stunned, before snorting and continuing.


    ¡¸By the way, with how amateurish you are, don¡¯t think that you can win against me. There¡¯re no idiots around here that will lose to a little brat that don¡¯t even know how to fight. ¡¹


    Those words didn¡¯t have a sliver of fakery or lie. After all, he himself had experienced the vast difference in strength.


    His amateurish attack on the man was immediately stopped, and he was incapacitated in one strike. While aware of the pain of his life grasped by him, he asked the one thing he was concerned.


    ¡¸That girl¡­¡­ where is she? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so alerted. No need to worry, we didn¡¯t hurt that little miss anywhere. Someone is looking after her now. She hasn¡¯t woken yet but, she should be fine when the heat goes down. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Let me meet her. ¡¹


    ¡¸Be patient I said. I don¡¯t know who are you guys but, I won¡¯t be doing anything. ¡¹


    He reacted to those words. If what the man said ¡ºI don¡¯t know who are you guys¡» is the truth, then they are not the pursuers.


    Though in any case, there¡¯s no way he can trust them easily. After all, he had no way to verify if the man spoke the truth.


    ¡¸I will see for myself. ¡¹


    Still intending to see the girl, he glanced at the entrance of the tent that the man entered from. The man sighed.


    ¡¸As I said¨D¨D¡¹


    Seeing that opening, he tried to sprint out the tent running past the man.


    ¡¸¨D¨DNot now. ¡¹


    However, before he could even step out of the tent, the man stopped him by grabbing onto his clothes. Then the next moment, his vision overturned again.


    A dull impact onto his back. He was on the ground by the time he noticed. It was after that he understood he was thrown onto the ground.


    ¡¸You¡¯re still in quite the dangerous state. I know that girl is important to you but, stay still and prioritize recovering yourself first. ¡¹


    Leaving that behind, the man left the tent.

 CH 278

    The man that exited the tent called to another young man that passed by.


    ¡¸Aah Victor, you came at just the right time. ¡¹


    The young man called Victor turned around. With wheat-colored hair, a man that has the looks to be taken as a noble¡¯s son replied.


    ¡¸What is it, Captain? ¡¹


    ¡¸Help me prepare one portion of food and take it to that tent? ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, I bet you picked up kids again. Seriously, Captain really like to do that. When did the ¡ºWisteria¡» mercenary band become an orphanage again? ¡¹


    His bluish eyes dumbfounded while he commented harshly. However, the man who received those words looked like he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡¸Two of them looked like dying, you would know, of course I can¡¯t let them die there. ¡¹


    ¡¸A normal mercenary band would though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Upfront investment, it¡¯s called an upfront investment. Train a kid to be a mercenary from young, and they will become more useful than amateurs out there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes. Let¡¯s leave it at there. So, any prospects? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know about the girl but, the kid has some potential. He didn¡¯t give any eye to the others and jumped straight to me. Even if he doesn¡¯t have the strength, his eyes are good. ¡¹


    The man called as the Captain as if found useful equipment was grinning.


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t it be a coincidence? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, those are the eyes that manage to discern that I¡¯m the leader in that group. In that situation, it¡¯s not a bad choice to take me as a hostage. Moreover, I don¡¯t hate how he took the bet in that desperate situation even when the chance to survive is tiny. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if Captain says so, it¡¯s not like I can say anything to stop you in the first place¡­¡­¡¹


    Victor who shrugged as if he gave up confirmed the instructions again.


    ¡¸And so, food, was it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. He looks hungry. The tent has a barrier, so he probably can¡¯t escape by himself but, put him to sleep if you need to. ¡¹


    ¡¸The barrier? ¡¹


    ¡¸It will last for another hour. ¡¹


    The shortest reply required for confirming the details.


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    Then, just as Victor wanted to leave, the Captain added on as if he recalled.


    ¡¸Oh, yeah. That kid, he¡¯s like a cat that has its kitten taken away currently, careful. Though I don¡¯t think that¡¯s needed for you. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A troublesome one again, I see. ¡¹


    With an expression that looked like sighing, Victor left the Captain behind.


    Then, the Captain continued walking down the path lined up with tents, going to his destination in a straight line.


    While greeting the other mercenaries that he come by, he arrived at a place with female mercenaries, and entered the tent after calling out, ¡¸I¡¯m entering. ¡¹.


    ¡¸How is she? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, Captain. ¡¹


    There was a young girl sleeping in the tent. Another young woman beside her noticed the Captain and turned around.


    ¡¸She¡¯s better now. The fever has gone down and her face color looks calmer. She might wake up tomorrow. ¡¹


    While hearing what she said, the Captain bent over and looked at the sleeping girl¡¯s face. After looking for a while, the Captain as if thought of something said.


    ¡¸She looks thin now but¡­¡­, she looks pretty well-born. ¡¹


    The woman agreed as well.


    ¡¸I agree. Her hair and hands, both looks like they were well taken care of before. Leaving aside her clothing, her undergarments are high-grade, couldn¡¯t she be a nobility young miss somewhere? ¡¹


    The Captain frowned. Leaving aside if they just taken care of her for a bit, getting the nobles in town involved will be troublesome.


    ¡¸Did her group get attacked, her escorts annihilated, and she got lost¡­¡­¡¹


    Although a town protected by walls might be safe, the moment they step out of it, their position and wealth are all useless.


    In the territory where only violence is law, losing her escorts meant death. But of course, something like that is common knowledge, and bringing many escorts when going out is a common sense.


    But no matter how many escorts they have, being unlucky is enough to be wiped out. Getting attacked by a pack of beasts, encountering strong foes, just one or two more escorts mean nothing.


    ¡¸Her injuries? ¡¹


    ¡¸Several small ones. There¡¯re some areas that are carefully treated, some medicine-looking thing is also smeared there. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹


    Any poor people would¡¯ve only washed off the blood and wrapped their wounds in some cloth. Rubbing medicine is something only children of wealthy family would do, the Captain thought.


    ¡¸Either way, two children in the wilderness¡­¡­¡¹


    The woman with a painful expression combed the girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡¸But well, didn¡¯t they get lucky too? Because they were in the wasteland, there were no beasts to eat them, and luckily we passed by. ¡¹


    In the sandy wasteland, there¡¯s only at most some insects, there¡¯re no hostile monsters anywhere there. Although the environment is harsh, it¡¯s a land that¡¯s at the very least doesn¡¯t have the threat of being attacked by wild beasts.


    On top of that, their timing was good. The mercenary band that had just finished their work was moving to the next town, and it¡¯s lucky that they coincidentally got near to the place where they were setting up tents.


    If even the two children or the mercenary band¡¯s timing were off by a day, the girl would¡¯ve not survived with her weakened state.


    The boy is still young. From her age, he would be the girl¡¯s attendant, or maybe the last surviving escort¨D¨D no, maybe an apprentice. A servant is plausible too.


    However, either way, his protectiveness over the girl isn¡¯t fake. He didn¡¯t choose to abandon the girl in the harsh environment, and even chose to fight against the group as a last ditch effort, the Captain thought that part was likable.


    If they have somewhere to return, the Captain thought to escort them with some mercenaries. Needless to say, he¡¯s expecting some compensation.


    Joining the band is also a valid option. If they don¡¯t want either¨D¨D, then he would just drop them off at the nearest town and leave them alone.


    As expected, even the Captain is not benevolent enough to be feeding children that can only be useful as baggage.


    The Captain has his duties as a captain. Protecting the members¡¯ life, the duty of making sure they won¡¯t starve.


    If they become a member, then he wouldn¡¯t mind protecting them but, if not, they are just a stranger. Even sending them to a safe place is already considered very much friendly for a mercenary band.


    The woman asked the Captain who was deep in his thoughts.


    ¡¸What about the kid? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, he already woke up just now. He¡¯s noisy about meeting this girl so, for the time being, Victor is handling him. ¡¹


    Hearing that name, the woman looked very worried.


    ¡¸Victor? Won¡¯t there be a problem? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a good caretaker despite this and that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly doesn¡¯t seem so to me. ¡¹


    The Captain defended Victor while the woman had a dubious expression.


    ¡¸He¡¯s just shy and can¡¯t reveal his kindness in front of others. ¡¹


    ¡¸Captain too, Victor too, this mercenary band is full of difficult men. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that ¡¹


    As the woman shrugged with a bitter smile, the Captain stood up.


    ¡¸I will ask Iska to take over later, please take care of her until then. ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. Iska and I know how to pay back our debts. ¡¹


    That¡¯s why, rest easy, and we will take care of her. She won¡¯t say that explicitly. The woman and Iska both are his acquaintance for more than ten years.


    Even without speaking, there¡¯s a sturdy and trustworthy relationship between them.


    ¡¸Tell me when she wakes up. If I don¡¯t let that kid know soon, he¡¯s going to explode. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then why not let him meet her now. ¡¹


    ¡¸If he met her now, I bet he would take her and run. ¡¹


    Hearing the Captain¡¯s words, the woman sighed tiredly.


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D, so he¡¯s the same type as Captain huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid, I¡¯m not that reckless. ¡¹


    The woman did not hide her dubious gaze towards the arguing Captain.


    ¡¸Who knows. ¡¹


    With an expression mixed with awkwardness and displeasure, the woman stepped down with ¡¸Whatever¡¹.


    ¡¸I will let you know when she wakes up. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou, thanks. ¡¹


    Perhaps he felt a little uncomfortable, the Captain left the tent in a hurry while leaving those words behind.

 CH 279

    It was after two days that he finally had a chance to confirm the girl¡¯s safety. During that time, he tried to escape the tent multiple times, but his attempts would be stopped by a man named Victor every time.


    Although there are no chains on him, he¡¯s as good as under a house arrest. Their treatment aren¡¯t bad in any way.


    The food were very much for human instead of the strange tasting paste in the facility, and despite not being a warm place, they still provided a tent shielded from the weather to sleep.


    Thanks to that, his body is regaining its strength. The pain in his abdomen and back is because he gets struck down every time he tried to escape, in other words, it¡¯s entirely his own fault.


    ¡¸The Captain finally gave his approval. You can meet her after your meal. ¡¹


    Being told so by Victor who brought his food here, he suddenly lunged out.


    ¡¸Really!? ¡¹


    ¡¸As if I would lie about something like that. Go ahead with your meal if you understand. ¡¹


    ¡¸Food can wait, let me meet her first! ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­, listen here. You are fine with it, but they¡¯re eating too. A pestering man will be hated. ¡¹


    Being scolded and forced to stay, having no choice, he stuffed the bread and plain soup into his stomach. He had come to understand that Victor isn¡¯t an easy person to go against in the past two days.


    After finishing his meal and staring at him, Victor with a tired face brought him out of the tent. It was the first time he saw outside the tent.


    He had expected it from the sound he¡¯d heard and the temperature he felt on his skin inside the tent, there were several similar tents lined up.


    Between the tents, there were armed adults coming and going. He frowned at the place that had more people than expected.


    Occasionally, he would get interested gazes directed towards him.


    ¡¸She¡¯s this way. Follow me. ¡¹


    Entering the tent guided by Victor, the one standing there was the girl that he¡¯d brought out from the facility without mistake.


    Other than her, there¡¯s another two person. One of them is a woman that he¡¯d never see before, but the other one is someone he met before.


    The face of the man he saw last before he lost consciousness trying to cut him, and also the man that he first saw after waking up.


    The muscular body full of ferocious vitality in perfect balance, his presence alone dominated the area.


    With a slight smile, his olive-colored eyes were looking at him. Even after noticing his gaze, he ignored them purposefully and ran to the girl, putting both his hands on her shoulders and confirmed her safety.


    ¡¸Are you alright!? Did they do anything to you!? ¡¹


    For him, the girl comes first than himself. If he had come this far and can¡¯t protect the girl, then for what purpose has he escaped the facility.


    An excuse to escape from the reality where he might not be a human being. Or maybe he was a human before, to save the girl at the very least in place of himself not being saved.


    Either ways, he is now persistent to the girl.


    ¡¸Hey Captain, looks like we¡¯re people that would do something to a weakened girl. ¡¹


    ¡¸The heck. Are we bandits or something¡­¡­¡¹


    It was the man called as the Captain by the woman that showed a fed up expression after looking at him.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because of your normal conduct and speech? ¡¹


    Victor said so with a cool face. After looking up and down several times, confirming that the girl was alright, he turned around and hid her behind himself, shielding her from the three people.


    ¡¸Say Victor. Ain¡¯t he still taking us as enemies? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since he doesn¡¯t know us, isn¡¯t his guard justifiable? ¡¹


    ¡¸And you did nothing to explain huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not related to my job after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, getting lazy on me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, Captain and Victor too, leave that for later. Look, the kid is glaring. ¡¹


    The woman stopped the Captain and Victor from their meaningless bicker.


    ¡¸You heard her, Captain. It¡¯s your job now. ¡¹


    Victor said so, leaving the Captain with a bitter expression behind and getting out of the tent.


    ¡¸He¡¯s a good caretaker, you say. ¡¹


    The woman seeing him leave sent a meaningful gaze to the Captain.


    ¡¸What. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, nothing. ¡¹


    After their exchange that he didn¡¯t understand, the Captain scratched his head and then said.


    ¡¸Seriously. In any case, if he¡¯s so on guard, there¡¯s no use in speaking. Aaah, don¡¯t glare like that, kid. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to eat you or anything. If we were planning to do that, we would¡¯ve restrained you when you¡¯re asleep right? ¡¹


    Then, the girl¡¯s whisper from behind reached him while he still stared at the suspicious Captain.


    ¡¸Nee, I think they¡¯re good people. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re worrying about me but, that person had been taking care of me for the whole time. ¡¹


    Hearing what the girl said, even the Captain¡¯s expression started to loosen up.


    ¡¸Yeah right, the little missy there do understand well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it just because Captain and Victor¡¯s treatment towards the kid harsh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Taking good care of someone is too much to ask from men living as mercenary, you know. ¡¹


    As she thought about it, the woman pointed out.


    ¡¸Leaving that aside, isn¡¯t it better we introduce ourselves first? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. ¡¹


    Prompted by the woman, the displeased atmosphere disappeared, and the Captain faced to them again.


    ¡¸I said it just now but, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do anything to you two. We are the mercenary band, Wisteria. Well, it¡¯s a gathering of mercenaries that participates in battles by getting hired. Since we had free time until our next job, we¡¯re camping here for seven days and are training. ¡¹


    Going back to town now will just get us sent out immediately after all, the Captain added on.


    ¡¸I am the Captain of this mercenary band, Greyth. She¡¯s Lexy. The guy just now is Victor. I don¡¯t know who you two are, and we aren¡¯t on any duty currently. We¡¯re not your enemy as long as you don¡¯t pull anything dodgy. That I can guarantee. ¡¹


    ¡¸Mercenary, band¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. When we were training, there¡¯s one guy that found a mana reaction from a wasteland that should have nothing. And so we went there to check just in case, and found you two. That¡¯s about the story. We don¡¯t know who you two are, and at the very least, not intending to do anything by capturing you two. So there¡¯s no need to be so alert. ¡¹


    After hearing the explanation from Greyth, the strength in his shoulders finally loosened. After that, the explanation regarding the mercenary band continued for a while, after he had gotten a certain degree of understanding over the situation, it¡¯s Greyth turn to prompt him to talk.


    ¡¸And so, that¡¯s what we are. Now it¡¯s your turn to explain yourself right? It¡¯s not possible right now because we have an upcoming job but, we can send you to some nearby town. If your family can pay for it, we can say that it¡¯s just an escort job. Well, as long as it¡¯s not a town too far away anyways.¡¹


    There¡¯s no ill intentions in Greyth¡¯s words and attitude. It¡¯s one thing that they had taken care of the girl till today without harming her, judging that at the very least this mercenary band is unrelated to their pursuers, he started a detailed story about themselves.


    Though, it¡¯s only a story of a few days. He is hazy to what had happened before he regained his ego, and there¡¯s nothing but uncertain memories. He didn¡¯t know whether they are his own memories, or memories from someone who is not himself.


    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­, so you woke up locked away inside a room of a building when you noticed, huh? And, the girl there was brought from her hometown somewhere and don¡¯t know where this is. ¡­¡­What do you think, Lexy? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the Principality¡¯s territory across the wasteland? The buildings will be¡­¡­ defending-use fortress? But then their defenses are too weak, and in the first place, they are bringing children even by means of kidnapping right. ¡­¡­Isn¡¯t it just some bandits using an abandoned fortress as their hideout? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, those matters can be left for later. For the time being, it¡¯s what these two want to do next but¡­¡­. The little missy don¡¯t know where her hometown is, and the kid don¡¯t have any memories. No one to rely on, and no money too. No food. No place to go¡­¡­. And so well¨D¨D, it¡¯s not like I can leave them like that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve decided anyways right? Isn¡¯t it fine to skip making excuses for this and that to them. ¡¹


    Lexy pointed out with a tired face, and Greyth looked to the sky with a wronged expression.


    ¡¸Uhmm¡­¡­ so what are we going to do now? ¡¹


    The girl asked as she did not understand the meaning of what they said.


    ¡¸Aah, in other words. You can just stay with us until you¡¯ve decided what to do. I mean, we¡¯re a mercenary band, so it¡¯s not like it¡¯s safer than being in a town but, it¡¯s a lot better than two children loitering around with nowhere to go right. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s the case. At the very least, if you stay here, we can provide some food and safety. Of course, we expect work from you. How is it? You can leave now if you want, or follow us. Decide that by yourselves. ¡¹


    He thought silently for a while. It¡¯s none other than himself who most understand his lack of power to protect the girl.


    He doesn¡¯t have the knowledge to judge anything, nor any financial resources to buy food, not just that, he¡¯d never seen a piece of coin.


    On top of all, he didn¡¯t have the most basic element of them all, the strength to protect the girl from harm. Considering the girl¡¯s safety, his offer is a saving boat for him.


    He asked the girl with only his gaze, and the girl just nodded silently. Eventually, he with a bitter face raised the white flag.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Please, let us stay here. ¡¹


    Despite the person saying that looking reluctant, the person that received it certainly didn¡¯t.


    ¡¸Good, it¡¯s decided then. First, prioritize regaining your health¡­¡­, though before that, we haven¡¯t even heard your names? ¡¹


    ¡¸Name¡­¡­¡¹


    Asked by Greyth casually, he muttered bitterly in his heart.


    Something like that¨D¨D¨DI don¡¯t know.


    He didn¡¯t know who himself is. Naturally, there¡¯s no name for himself in his memories.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Not remembering it? Then you? ¡¹


    Greyth turned away from him, and asked the girl.


    ¡¸Ru¨D¨D¨D, no¡­¡­ I too¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl wanted to say something, but immediately stopped herself. Seeing both of them like that, despite looking a little surprised, Greyth didn¡¯t peer further.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing you to tell me. There¡¯s only people with reasons in a mercenary band. Though, not having a name is inconvenient, so should I give you some nicknames now? ¡¹


    After thinking for a while with his hand on his chin, Greyth got their names and told them.


    ¡¸Little missy will be Ru¡­¡­Ruu, ¡­¡­¡­how about Luciel? And the kid¡­¡­ aa¨D¨D, ¡­¡­Ardis¡­¡­ I guess. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. They are good names despite coming from Captain huh. ¡¹


    Lexy commented beside Greyth.


    ¡¸Despite, that is one word extra. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ahahaha, sorry, sorry. ¡¹


    Lexy laughed at Greyth who didn¡¯t find it amusing. Looking at the two conversing without any fakery, the unrest within his heart lessened a little.


    ¡¸Alright. Then Ardis and Luciel. You two are now members of our Wisteria mercenary band. Don¡¯t worry, you two won¡¯t be fighting yet. That¡¯s until both of you have trained hard. ¡¹


    His alert against the man Greyth loosened just by a little seeing him laughingly announced so.

 CH 280

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m quite busy too. ¡¹


    Taking over Greyth who left the tent after saying so, Lexy brought the two out of the tent.


    ¡¸Come with me. ¡¹


    He and the girl, who only just got the names, Ardis and Luciel respectively panickily chased after Lexy who already went ahead.


    ¡¸We¡¯re now made of about three hundred members. I think our scale as a mercenary band is big but, well, they say there¡¯s always something greater. Just like what Captain said just now, we¡¯re currently camping out until the next job. Those there are old-fashioned eccentric old men, and there are the newcomers that just joined us. The tent we were at are for the women. The Captain is usually with the older members, so find them if you got any business. ¡¹


    While looking back occasionally to confirm that Ardis and Luciel are following properly, Lexy showed them around the place.


    Though, there¡¯s nothing but lines of tents to see. Showing their faces to the members are probably the main objective of the walk.


    ¡¸Ah, there he is. Victor! ¡¹


    Lexy brought them to one end of the camp. Seeing how multiple mercenaries are hitting each other with weapons, it seems like they are undergoing training.


    Finding Victor among them, Lexy yelled.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    The wheat colored hair followed as Victor turned around. Victor himself was probably training like the other mercenaries.


    There¡¯s sweat on his forehead. Even while sweating, his standing appearance is clearly different from other mercenaries.


    Although not really standing out, he¡¯s not blending in either. Ardis got such impression from him.


    ¡¸W?o?r?k. ¡¹


    ¡¸Work, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    With an uninterested expression, Victor glanced at Ardis and Luciel for a bit.


    ¡¸I can guess what it is, but let me confirm. ¡¹


    ¡¸Teach these kids how to hold a sword, the Captain said. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why do I have to do something so troublesome¡­¡­¡¹


    Just as I thought, Victor had such an expression on his bitter face.


    ¡¸Then why not go with the Captain? If Victor attend the meeting, won¡¯t those old men be happy too? ¡¹


    ¡¸No thanks. Spare me from dictating who will live and die. I can only take care of myself with my capability. ¡¹


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to attend the meeting, then at least do this much to help the new members. ¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, asking me to attend is strange. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it natural to have someone smart to do so? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s only if the person wants it though. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what they call a disagreement. What a shame. ¡¹


    Lexy spread her arms and shrugged purposely. Their normal exchanges are probably similar.


    Victor as well didn¡¯t seem to complain any further, and just sighed before affirming.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice¡­¡­. For the both of them? ¡¹


    ¡¸I will take care of Luciel, Victor can take care of the kid. ¡¹


    ¡¸Luciel? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right. The Captain gave them names. Seems like both of them don¡¯t know their own names. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. Don¡¯t know, huh¡­¡­. Well, any way is fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸This girl is Luciel. The kid is Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Luciel and Ardis¡­¡­. Despite looking like that, the Captain is quite the romanticist. ¡¹


    ¡¸Romanticist? ¡¹


    Lexy tilted her head at Victor¡¯s muttering.


    ¡¸Yes. Luciel is the name of a precious stone of a certain fairy tale. ¡¹


    ¡¸Precious stone? ¡¹


    ¡¸A deep blue precious stone with a slight purple tinge, the incarnation of a spirit that leads the soul of the main protagonist traveller back to his hometown. Of course, it¡¯s just a fairy tale. Well, anyways, it¡¯s not a bad name for a girl. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hee¡­¡­. What about Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s also something from the same story. It¡¯s a special stone that never shatters no matter how hard you try to break it. Moreover, it gets stronger the more you try, it¡¯s a name of a mineral that¡¯s used to make equipment. Isn¡¯t it a perfect fit for him? ¡¹


    Victor laughed a little. Even his smile was picture perfect. Not expecting such an origin story for their own names, Ardis renewed his impression for the easy going Captain.


    ¡¸Blue precious stone¡­¡­ together¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The girl, Luciel muttered after hearing the story. Her voice was very soft, likely that no one other than Ardis heard.


    Since she didn¡¯t seem like she was speaking to someone but rather muttered in monologue, Ardis decided to ignore it.


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­, as expected, a learned man is different. ¡¹


    Although it sounded ironic, Lexy¡¯s tone and facial expression certainly didn¡¯t feel malicious, only impressed.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve more chances for such things when I was still a child. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it exactly that reason that the Captain wants you to attend the meeting? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, it was a trick question I see. ¡¹


    ¡¸Anyways, you look after the kid. There¡¯s not much time left after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, fine. ¡¹


    Luciel who heard their conversation thus far spoke in fear.


    ¡¸U-Umm¡­¡­ holding a sword, me too¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you along here. ¡¹


    Why are you even asking, Lexy who answered in such fashion made Luciel¡¯s face turn blue.


    ¡¸I-I¡­¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­ in a fight¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Her frightened voice disappeared in the motivated yells of the mercenaries, even Ardis who was just beside her only heard a few parts.


    ¡¸She can¡¯t fight. I will fight enough to cover for her portion too. ¡¹


    After being on the run for several days, he understands the girl a bit more


    Her weak stamina that can¡¯t even handle a mountain walk, knowledge as much as Ardis, and her hands without a single blemish, her appearance showed that she hadn¡¯t experience any hard life prior.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine that she has lived a life without any struggles. A little reckless to hope for someone like her to hold a sword now.


    That¡¯s why he offered that he will fight more even for her portion.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t work like that. Didn¡¯t we already explain that we are a mercenary band? ¡¹


    Ardis nodded silently and Victor continued.


    ¡¸We are not always living in a safe town. Rather, living in a safe place is not how we spend the majority of our time. A mercenary band¡¯s work is for war, in other words, we are always in a battlefield to kill or be killed. Certainly, the Captain intends to protect you two. But it¡¯s not like he meant to protect you two unconditionally. Going to a battlefield naturally means that our business is to fight, and not to protect you two. ¡¹


    Lexy from the side interjected and added.


    ¡¸Of course, the Captain doesn¡¯t intend to just throw you two out in the battlefield. But still, no matter stationed how rear, the enemies might still come regardless. At that time, being defenseless or having the ability to resist with a weapon makes the difference in surviving or dying. ¡¹


    ¡¸No matter a chef or a carrier, in here, everyone knows how to fight. Even if fighting is not their job, they must prepare themselves for a fight to protect themselves. That¡¯s what being a member of a mercenary band means, you must learn to fight at the very least. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s for protecting ourselves¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Victor replied ¡¸Yes¡¹ to the asking Luciel.


    ¡¸Even if the two of you intends to leave the band and head to some town, it will be after our next job at the very least. The Captain will put you guys at the safest place, but being on a battlefield means that there is no absolute safety. ¡¹


    Ardis who doesn¡¯t have the appropriate knowledge can¡¯t judge whether what Victor and Lexy said is the truth.


    But still, their words didn¡¯t smell like any lie. Luciel probably thought the same.


    Eventually, she came to a decision and faced Lexy.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. If it¡¯s to protect ourselves. ¡¹


    Lexy who nodded satisfactorily turned to Ardis next.


    ¡¸So? The kid? ¡¹


    ¡¸I intended to from the start. ¡¹


    No matter staying in the mercenary band or leaving with Luciel, he thought from the start that he needs to learn how to fight.


    For Ardis, there¡¯s no reason to refuse their offer. Sending her to a safe place somewhere, it¡¯s fine that he think what happens afterwards when he done that.


    After all, being someone with no place to return, not just that, Ardis who didn¡¯t know if he¡¯s a human or not stopped thinking about it.


    ¡¸I see. Then, he¡¯s yours, Victor. Luciel, come with me. ¡¹


    Lexy said so and took some distance together with Luciel. Victor then called out to Ardis who was looking at them, ¡¸Now then¡¹.


    ¡¸Although I¡¯m reluctant, we should start as well. A training sword suit for you¡­¡­¡­ well, this will do. ¡¹


    Grabbing a smaller sword from the pile nearby, Victor handed it over to Ardis.


    ¡¸Ever held a sword? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Probably not. ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had only ever used the small knives he found in the facility ever since he regained his ego.


    Whether he had held a sword prior to that is not what Ardis knows. The sword that he held probably for the first time was unexpectedly heavy.


    However, Ardis who had recovered significantly now can easily handle it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Then show me how you move first. I will only be defending and dodging, just come at me as you fit. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you sure? This, the blade is not dull. ¡¹


    Although shabby, Ardis still held a real sword in his hands now. It¡¯s not a training sword with a dulled blade.


    ¡¸Fufuh. To think that you would think you can hit me with that? ¡¹


    A taunt¨D¨D is not quite right. Victor was only saying nothing more than the truth.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, I will really swing my hardest? ¡¹


    Of course, Ardis knows Victor is strong too. After all, he hadn¡¯t succeeded in getting out of the tent once when Victor is there.


    ¡¸Sure. There¡¯s no meaning if you¡¯re not trying your hardest. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that¨D¨D so! ¡¹


    Seeing how Victor was still easy going, Ardis stepped in and swung with no precursor.


    Victor was standing near Ardis in the first place, his sword can reach with just one step.


    Holding the sword in both hands, his momentum swung in vertically downwards. The blade drew an arc and approached Victor.


    However, it lost its target just before landing.


    ¡¸Try slashing harder. ¡¹


    By the time he noticed, Victor was already behind him.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    And by the time he turned around and swung his sword, Victor had already retreated three steps backwards.


    He stepped further forward for a slash, but as expected, it was dodged again easily.


    He knew it already. Although his memories being vague, he still felt like he had fought with beasts and human before.


    However, it didn¡¯t feel like his own, but some other person¡¯s experience. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any memories of holding a real weapon like a sword.


    His opponent is an active mercenary that can easily subdue Ardis even without any weapon.


    He was bested in age, physique and experience. Managing to hit him frontally is difficult.


    If so, how¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Thinking is important but, enemies won¡¯t be waiting for you to finish thinking. Even I won¡¯t be so free to wait for you. ¡¹


    While thinking how to hit Victor, Ardis who was deep in his thoughts did not notice Victor¡¯s advance.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    He tried to hit Victor with his sword while sorting his thoughts but, they are all only simple sword swinging.


    No matter how many times he swung it, it has no base, all of them didn¡¯t reach.


    That day, Ardis continued trying until his arms can no longer support the sword, but in the end, his blade never did touch Victor once.

 CH 281

    Half a month had passed since Ardis and Luciel were picked up by the mercenary band.


    According to Greyth, the Captain, the Wisteria mercenary band will camp for a few days before heading for their next job.


    Since it was a schedule with plenty of room, their distance covered each day was not much.


    Moving when the sun is out, preparing the camp when the sun is overhead, and the remaining time is used on training. The days repeated so.


    The unfamiliar lifesyle was a little confusing at first but, at the very least, Ardis appreciates that there is no need to worry about shelter and food.


    Ardis had a prejudice that mercenary bands would be like a clique but it seems like his precognition was broken in both good and bad ways.


    ¡¸Ooh, the newbies that Captain mentioned? ¡¹


    ¡¸So¨D¨Dsmall. ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re still growing. Ain¡¯t it normal to be like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s still too thin. There¡¯s no meat at all. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re a bother to our training. Quickly go that way already if you have no other business. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that attitude. Isn¡¯t Victor only here to trouble the newbies? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. Do you think I¡¯m a person to bully children? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not with that crafty personality. Though, it seems like you like to do that unknowingly. ¡¹


    ¡¸How noisy. Then shall I knowingly help you train too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oops, spare me from that. ¡¹


    The mercenaries came to peek on Ardis and Luciel occasionally with various reasoning. Though, it seems like they are just purely being curious, and did not come with any special intents.


    Both Victor and Lexy had been chasing away the interested gazes that had been directed to them.


    There were no exclusion of the newbies, many of them just talked with Ardis and tapped on Ardis¡¯s head before going their ways.


    Although being treated like a child peeved Ardis a little, he felt a lifestyle of not worrying pursuers is more precious than that.


    Having obtained a safe shelter, Luciel¡¯s expression turned brighter as well. Wisteria has more females than other mercenary bands, including Lexy, there¡¯re about twenty female mercenaries.


    Having people of the same gender by her side probably helped her a lot in getting used to the environment.


    Not only during training, the female mercenaries would gather and chat even after meals and before sleep as long as they have time.


    Luciel at first who was pulled into their circle was nervous and only managed to observe them but, eventually, the ice was broken, and her expression softened.


    ¡¸Good work Ardis. How about some water? ¡¹


    There was a black-haired girl looking at Ardis who was on the ground after getting wrung by Victor.


    Nodding instead of a reply as he couldn¡¯t even utter a word while gasping for air, Luciel offered a wooden cup.


    She had probably brought water for Ardis specially. Getting back up with his heavy body, he grabbed and drank all of it in one breath.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Thanks. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re welcome. ¡¹


    Ardis managed to squeeze out his appreciation, and Luciel replied with a smile.


    Since their instructors are different, as well as their tent, the time Ardis and Luciel spend together is much shorter than before.


    Of course, the time before was only when they were escaping from their pursuers. Compared to spending all day together, their current situation can be considered more normal.


    At first, Luciel was afraid of the unfamiliar and tough looking men that is the majority but, luckily there¡¯re quite a few women in the band too, thanks to them looking after her, she was able to learn to socialize with the others after a while.


    She can now totally hit it off with the other female mercenaries, and can even converse with the Captain and Victor fairly well.


    She¡¯s the complete opposite of Ardis who only replies to mercenaries that talks to him. Luciel sat down beside Ardis.


    ¡¸His training looks really harsh. Not stopping until you¡¯re all beaten up. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re receiving training from Lexy too right? I think it¡¯s the same though. ¡¹


    Although finally calming his breath down, Ardis gave up trying to make water like he did in the wasteland.


    It needs considerable concentration, but currently, his body is too tired that he felt instinctively that he can¡¯t do it.


    ¡¸Lexy-san and Victor-san are different. ¡ºWhat Victor doing is not even an introduction, but actually a drill¡», that¡¯s what Lexy-san said. Not something that new mercenaries can handle apparently. ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch. No wonder¡­¡­ ¡¹


    He had thought that Victor¡¯s introduction¡¯s difficulty is quite harsh, but he finally understood. After that, Ardis and Luciel continued their idle chatter for a while.


    Although there are various grinning and cold gazes from the surrounding training mercenaries, for Ardis, it¡¯s definitely not a period he considers wasted.


    The reason why Ardis who has an atmosphere of isolating himself from others hasn¡¯t been excluded from the mercenary band, for better or for worse, is probably thanks to Luciel establishing a position in the band herself.


    ¡¸See you later. ¡¹


    Luciel who stood up said so with a smile before leaving. Then, there¡¯re voices left and right calling out to her.


    Currently, Luciel has a greater presence within the band compared to Ardis. Perhaps most members think Ardis as merely an accessory to Luciel.


    Escaping from the facility, running in the mountains, crossing the wasteland, Ardis was a lifeline for Luciel. After all, Luciel at that time was powerless and had nothing to rely on.


    However, now that she had been accepted into the group, Ardis is no longer an essential existence for her.


    If she can be well with other humans, then it can be said as his role is over. Ardis thought it as so.


    Although he felt a little lonely, it¡¯s not all that bad if he thought about his accomplishment as a meaning to his existence.


    If the mercenary band can be a place for her, then that¡¯s fine. But if that¡¯s not the case, he can just help her until she gets a place to settle down in a town.


    Thinking until there, Ardis smiled bitterly at himself. It¡¯s like¨D¨D


    ¡¸I¡¯m wishing to be together with her or something. ¡¹


    He stared at his own feelings that he hadn¡¯t been aware of until then. The pain of getting left behind.


    In the end, he felt miserable at himself of a pathetic man striving to pretend as a human by immersing in self-satisfaction.


    The days continued sticking to a dull attitude, to not let Luciel realize his feelings. Few days later, the band arrived at their destination¨D¨D, a battlefield.


    ¡¸You two are not an official member yet. That¡¯s why you will be stationed at the safest place but¨D¨D¡¹


    The day before participating in the war, Greyth, the Captain summoned Ardis and Luciel and said.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no absolute safe place in a battlefield. Getting found by enemy scouts or flanking soldiers are not impossible. Remember this. ¡¹


    There¡¯re also non-combatants in the band. Official workers, cooks, or other specialist are in the band too.


    However, they are familiar with holding a weapon to a certain extent, and even participated in training sometimes.


    Even as non-combatants, they can at least hold a weapon and fight if they need to.


    However, as their strength can¡¯t possibly match someone who lives by fighting, they are normally stationed furthest from the frontline and only focus on protecting themselves.


    Ardis and Luciel are both young, and aren¡¯t official members yet, and so both of them are stationed in the back.


    As the majority of the members headed into the battlefield to fight, the remaining moved to the mountains to minimize the risk of getting involved.


    ¡¸Anxious? Well, I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s gonna be fine without any grounds but, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem if we are this far from the main frontline. Of course, being alert is still important. ¡¹


    It seems like Ardis¡¯s unrest for the first experience showed on his face, as a thin looking member assured him.


    A former merchant before he joined the band as a supply procurer, as Ardis recalled what Lexy said. On his waist hung a sword that is mass-produced similarly to Ardis.


    ¡¸Just pull it out whenever you feel it¡¯s needed. Hesitating will only get you killed quicker. ¡¹


    While saying so the thin man tapped on the sword by his waist. Although he didn¡¯t have a physique that¡¯s worth flattering, it¡¯s the same for everyone here.


    The mercenary band¡¯s three hundred people, twenty-seven of them, about ten percent of them are here.


    Victor said, people like them that would join a mercenary band despite not fighting is normally very rare. Procuring supplies, interpreters, most mercenary bands assign these roles to the fighters that are moderately experienced with them.


    Leaving aside an army, it¡¯s quite rare to have a mercenary band like Wisteria to have specialists in them.


    Matching the fact that there¡¯s quite a few women, this mercenary band is different from the normal standard, that¡¯s what Ardis understood in the past few days.


    At the frontline, the war must be going on intensely. Despite far away, the yelling and clashing of their weapons were carried in the wind and can still be heard.


    There¡¯s no knowing when Ardis and the others will be dragged into the fight. That¡¯s why, they have to minimize the chance of getting discovered by enemies.


    Not using fire to cook. They were even covering light with cloth to minimize leakage, a bonfire to keep warm is obviously out of question.


    ¡¸Warm food will only be after this. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, just having food is good enough. ¡¹


    The procurer man that handed over a meat jerky said apologetically but Ardis shook his head.


    Comparing to the paste food in the facility, even a cold meal is much more delicious, and comparing to the wasteland where there¡¯s not even any food, just having some is good enough.


    Even though far from the frontline, there¡¯s nothing guaranteeing the enemies won¡¯t put their eyes here. Ardis can understand avoiding the risk of getting discovered by enemies.


    Although the mercenaries in the battlefield are capable enough to fend off an attack even if it¡¯s a surprise attack in the night, Ardis and the others won¡¯t even be able to hold out if an attack came.


    Getting discovered by enemies would mean that all twenty-seven people here are sentenced to death. While feeling unrest like when he was escaping from the pursuers, Ardis went into sleep.


    While shrouded in such feeling, the first, second day passed. Sensing the invisible pressure closing in, they welcomed the third night.


    The mountains that was quiet in the morning. In the silence, suddenly the ending announcement came.


    ¡¸Enemy atta¨D¨D gyaaaaa! ¡¹


    With the warning not even finished, a painful shriek came, Ardis who woke up immediately put his hand on his sword.


    When he tried to get out of the tent, the man that was sleeping beside him stopped him.


    ¡¸Idiot! Don¡¯t get out from there! ¡¹


    The others used their swords to cut open the back of the tent, and exited through the seam. Ardis as well followed them.


    Ardis who exited immediately saw, one of their own dropped on the ground making a pool of blood. A battle started with the enemies under only the moonlight.


    ¡¸Which¡­¡­! ¡¹


    For Ardis that has only just entered the mercenary band, he hasn¡¯t recognized enough faces to tell enemies and friend apart.


    On top of that, they never had any light in fear of getting discovered by enemies, and so telling them apart is already difficult enough in the dim surroundings.


    He can¡¯t tell who is who. Ardis hesitated for a moment after drawing his sword but, he immediately turned his gaze to another tent.


    There¡¯s only one person that Ardis knows well here. If he can¡¯t tell who is who, at the very least, he can protect who he knows for sure is a friend.


    Logically and emotionally, both of them matched Ardis¡¯s purpose. Knowing what he should do, the only thing left is to execute it.


    Finding the appearance of the person he should protect, Ardis called out her name.


    ¡¸Luciel! ¡¹

 CH 282

    ¡¸Luciel! ¡¹


    One girl reacted to Ardis¡¯s voice. Like Ardis, her hand was holding on a sword but, it was obvious that it was only a pose.


    Two men started closing their distance sandwiching Luciel. Even they can probably tell that the preys in front of them are amateurs in fighting.


    ¡¸Me first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah I know. ¡¹


    Not understanding what they were saying, they were cornering Luciel with a disgusting smile.


    Ardis felt incomprehensible disgust at their expression, and slashed at one of the enemies from the back.


    ¡¸Gyaaaa! ¡¹


    They probably didn¡¯t notice Ardis coming behind them.


    The sword he finally got familiar with in the past few days ripped apart the enemy¡¯s defenseless back, fatal damage. The other man finally noticed Ardis but it was already too late.


    Noticing Ardis¡¯s presence and turning around costed him a short moment. A short moment is enough to warrant death depending on the situation.


    Ardis is not an experienced mercenary. However, despite not taught by anyone, his instincts told him that he must take this opportunity no matter what.


    ¡¸Y-You!! ¡¹


    With the momentum after dumping the first enemy, closing the distance while the remaining enemy was turning around, with the sword back to his waist, holding it down by the handle with one hand and the other pushing on the pommel.


    ¡¸Guaaa! ¡¹


    Quicker than the enemy could swing his sword, Ardis¡¯s stab ripped straight through the enemy¡¯s throat.


    Along with the sound of air getting cut, fresh blood of the enemy spewed from the enemy¡¯s mouth, and bloody foam rose from the throat.


    ¡¸Hic¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Seeing two people dying in front of him, Luciel gasped. Ignoring the two falling down while making a pool of blood, Ardis approached and called out to Luciel.


    ¡¸Are you hurt? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuhk¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Seemingly didn¡¯t hear what Ardis said, Luciel was on her four throwing up into the ground.


    It might be her first experience seeing someone getting killed. Then she can¡¯t be blamed.


    Ardis thought about his first time but immediately stopped. He can¡¯t recall such events.


    Even after killing someone, his emotions did not falter, all of it passed as if not concerning him.


    Did it get vague, or was it an event too far in the past. He didn¡¯t have the method to know, nor did he want to know.


    ¡¸Luciel. ¡¹


    ¡¸U-uuhkk¡­¡­ sorry¡­¡­¡¹


    Calling her name beside her, there was a weak apology.


    ¡¸No need to apologize. We¡¯re running. ¡¹


    Although it might be cruel, there¡¯s no time to wait for her to calm down.


    ¡¸Run? ¡¹


    ¡¸We must escape now. ¡¹


    Although she knows how to protect herself to a certain degree, only non-combatants are here in the first place.


    Although not knowing who is the enemy, at the very least, it is clear that the enemy has a larger force.


    There¡¯s no one more powerless than themselves that can only hide themselves in a battlefield.


    Pulling Luciel up forcefully, Ardis dashed towards the woods while pulling her arm.


    ¡¸The others? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know. ¡¹


    Ardis answered Luciel who was concerned while running. Half was the truth, and half was lying.


    A surprise attack in the night when they were sleeping. Naturally, Ardis as well hasn¡¯t grasped the entire situation.


    Not knowing how many enemies there are nor their aim, even though a battle is certainly undergoing, he can¡¯t even tell if they are at a disadvantage or if it¡¯s a fight they can push through.


    However, the reason he chose to escape nonetheless is that he is confident that they will be annihilated if they continued to fight.


    It¡¯s not like he knows escaping will work or not. But still, their chances to survive will be higher than staying there.


    Conversely, it¡¯s not hard to imagine the fate of the people who remained there.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis escaped from Luciel¡¯s question by feigning ignorance.


    ¡¸They ran there! ¡¹


    ¡¸A woman¡¯s there! ¡¹


    Nearby voices chasing after Ardis and Luciel. It seems like the enemies don¡¯t intend to let them escape.


    ¡¸They¡¯re already coming after us. ¡¹


    Turning around, ascertaining the direction of the voices while they continued running.


    Although not sighting the pursuers, he could tell there were four different voices at the very least.


    It¡¯s too reckless to intercept them considering they had only received introduction to sword lessons for the past few days.


    Luckily, unlike when they escaped the pursuers before, there¡¯s no worrying about food, sleep and stamina.


    On top of that, thanks to the training they had, Luciel as well has better stamina now.


    If they can disperse the pursuers and hide, it¡¯s possible to wait until Greyth and the others to return.


    As long as they can buy enough time, it¡¯s their win. While running, Ardis glanced over the surroundings.


    Finding an empty space around the roots of a tree big enough to hide a person, he pushed Luciel there.


    ¡¸Luciel, hide there for a moment. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What about Ardis? ¡¹


    Grabbing nearby leaves and branches on the ground, he quickly scattered it on top of the hole to hide her.


    ¡¸I will be a decoy and lead them to another direction.¡¹


    ¡¸Why only me¨D¨D!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Because there¡¯s no way this can fit both of us. ¡¹


    It¡¯s barely big enough to hide Luciel only. On top of that, in the limited time, it¡¯s hard to completely conceal themselves.


    However, if Ardis became a decoy and ran, they would never bother to search there.


    A night forest only illuminated by the moonlight. Unless their eyes are really good, they will never find Luciel in the hole.


    ¡¸If I don¡¯t return within a day, assume I died. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s eyes widened at the words as if he¡¯s not concerned about himself.


    ¡¸Greyth and the others will come back eventually. Don¡¯t move too much until then. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s voice was trembling after hearing Ardis¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡¸Ardis is always like this¡­¡­¡¹


    Her eyes looked a little angry.


    ¡¸Is it because I¡¯m a girl? That¡¯s why you¡¯re¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Saving those that has a place to return is better. Letting those that has value to survive is better. It¡¯s only that. Nothing to do with girl or not. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s answer was unexpected, making the black pupils looking at him confused.


    ¡¸Keep quiet now. ¡¹


    Not waiting a response from Luciel, saying that much, Ardis moved away from the tree.


    Stepping out towards the voice of the pursuers, he started walking. After adjusting to a good angle that would not expose the hole where Luciel is hiding at, shouting voices can be heard from behind.


    ¡¸There, there he is! ¡¹


    Confirming that the pursuers saw him properly, Ardis pretended to be panicking and started running.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop! ¡¹


    As if calling out to someone else there, Ardis shouted to a direction a little right of himself.


    ¡¸There¡¯s one there too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Split into two groups! ¡¹


    The pursuers that fell to Ardis¡¯s bad acting split into two groups, with half of them chasing after him, and the other going deeper in the forest after no one.


    There were three people chasing after Ardis. Similarly, three headed towards the forest after no one.


    After judging that he had secured Luciel¡¯s safety at the very least, Ardis started running through the forest.


    Now that he¡¯s in perfect condition, shaking off three pursuers should not be a problem.


    However, Ardis will soon be forced to understand that he was arrogant.


    To kite the pursuers away from Luciel, Ardis who had been purposefully keeping a set distance between himself and the pursuers suddenly found an earthen wall in front of him.


    ¡¸Wha!? ¡¹


    As he had no time to even slow down, Ardis slammed into the wall at full speed.


    ¡¸What, is¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Just as he was whipping his own painful body to get up immediately, an impact like a hammer suddenly hit at his side.


    ¡¸Gaahk! ¡¹


    Floating up from the ground for a moment, then blown to the side. An intense sense of pain spread out through Ardis¡¯s entire body.


    Before he could catch a breath, before he could stand up, the enemies already caught up.


    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s just a brat. ¡¹


    ¡¸The girl is on the other side huh. Unlucky. ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s finish up quickly and go there then. ¡¹


    Enduring the pulsating pain, Ardis who looked up was greeted with men holding swords and daggers.


    His arms couldn¡¯t move. His whole body was numb to the point of unable to move as he wants.


    The sword that was in his hand was nowhere to be found, and anything that can be a weapon is not within his sight.


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­¡¹


    The regret of not being able to drag even one of them down if he had a sword swelled up.


    On the other hand, there was also a mysterious satisfaction. At the very least, he had dragged the pursuers along quite some distance.


    Even if he meets his end here, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Luciel escaped the pursuers.


    Either ways, when Greyth and the other returns, a small scale group like them can¡¯t stand a chance.


    If all goes well, they should be able to protect Luciel. Thinking like that, he thought even his meaningless life should have gained a little value.


    Suddenly, Ardis¡¯s expression loosened.


    ¡¸The heck? Did he go crazy or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who cares, quickly finish it already. ¡¹


    The pain calmed down a little. Although it might only be his senses numbing, but for Ardis, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he can move his body even by force.


    One of the pursuers raised his sword. Ardis balled up sand by the ground. Then assembling his plans in his head.


    Rolling away from the sword, throwing the sand at his face, then immediately a kick to his groin.


    It will be a deathmatch afterwards. If he can get a sword in the chaos, then he will kill one of them.


    Although he don¡¯t think he can win against two armed men in his state, he will be sure to at least injure one of them even by biting.


    Thinking until them, Ardis glared at the enemy. It was at that time.


    The sword that was about to slash at Ardis was suddenly blew away with a high-pitched ring.


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    It was not only Ardis that can¡¯t follow what happened.


    After all, the person holding the sword as well looked stupefied towards where the sword went.


    While Ardis was still confused, blood spewed out from the neck of the man. Then it was at that time Ardis saw. There was a sword floating behind the beheaded man that had no user.


    ¡¸E-Enemy!? ¡¹


    The remaining two were on alert but, there was not even a shadow.


    ¡¸Look out, it¡¯s a flying sword! There¡¯s no knowing where it¡¯s coming from! ¡¹


    One man intercepted the sword in the air flying towards him while warning his comrades.


    The sword in his hand locked with the sword without a user. The second and the third attack, all of them similarly clashed against each other.


    The sword in the man¡¯s hand was clashing against the flying sword, Ardis was getting an illusion as if there¡¯s someone transparent holding the sword fighting.


    Just one flying sword was enough to keep the man busy. Naturally, it¡¯s obvious what will happen if there¡¯s another.


    ¡¸Guwahk! ¡¹


    Not able to withstand the numbers, the pursuer were impaled by the flying swords.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    The last enemy was facing another sword. The man thought to be a dagger user was grabbing on the air, and then a earthen wall appeared in the empty space ahead of him.


    Then as the flying sword got stuck in the wall trying to slash him, rocks flew towards it.


    Having directly hit by the mass of rock, one flying sword bent and fell on the ground.


    The dagger user tried to retaliate but, there were already several more flying swords surrounding him.


    As expected, facing against so many flying swords is impossible, and the dagger user fell to the ground after being sliced up quickly.


    ¡¸Flying¡­¡­ swords¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Having escaped from the threatening situation, the energy in Ardis escaped. While gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, he was glaring at the flying swords still in the surroundings.


    ¡¸You fine, Ardis? ¡¹


    When did he get so close. A person bent over beside Ardis and peeked at his face.


    ¡¸Greyth¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re hit with arts huh. Oi¨D¨D! Someone treat this guy! ¡¹


    Then, several people appeared beside by the time he noticed. Although not knowing their names, at the very least, they are familiar faces within the mercenary band.


    The main unit probably returned.


    ¡¸L-Luciel is¡­¡­ at a hole¡­¡­ near a tree¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hole near a tree? Got it, I will get some people to look for her. Just sit tight and rest for now. ¡¹


    Ardis nodded slightly while feeling a mysterious secureness from Greyth¡¯s words.


    Greyth stood up and left Ardis¡¯s treatment to others, and then started giving out orders to the other members.


    ¡¸Darwat, head to the camp with thirty men, quickly! Joan and I will sweep the area and look for the others! There might be mages ambushing, make sure to stay in a group of three¨D¨D ¡¹


    Greyth distancing voice was heard between the boundary of reality and dream. While praying for the safety of Luciel, Ardis¡¯s grip on his consciousness slipped.

 CH 283

    By the time Ardis regained his consciousness, the dawn already broke. The enemy group that attacked in the night had been annihilated by the main unit, and Luciel who was hidden was also secured safely in the day.


    Though, most of the non-combatants were killed in the fight, only a total of five people even when including Ardis survived. The incident of losing more than twenty people was great damage to the Wisteria.


    Especially with Luciel, it seems like she¡¯s more passionate in training after the attack.


    There were mercenaries watching such a Luciel warmly, and their distance shrunk more than before. Of course, Ardis is also painfully aware of his own powerlessness.


    If Greyth had not returned at that time, without mistake Ardis would have died. He¡¯s not clinging onto life but, at the very least, he wanted his death to have some meaning.


    Billie Eilish says wearing baggy clothes to hide her body didn¡¯t work


    If so, he mustn¡¯t be a person that easy to go down. Although he thinks his life as something that doesn¡¯t matter, he was confused at his feelings of not wanting his death be meaningless.


    His grip on the sword continued as if to swing away that confusion.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you trying hard, kid. ¡¹


    How much time has it passed since he started swinging the sword. Having called, Ardis finally noticed that he¡¯s drenched in sweat.


    ¡¸Trying so hard even when instructor Victor isn¡¯t around, no one will praise you though? ¡¹


    The owner of the voice is a mercenary with the name, Darwat. One of the most capable mercenaries in Wisteria, it seems like he¡¯s like an assistant for Greyth.


    Darwat who has a large scar on his cheek made a teasing look.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing it to get praised. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kak kak ka! I can see that of course! ¡¹


    Then is there a reason to ask, Ardis who wanted to say that instead swallowed and continued to swing his sword.


    ¡¸Ou ou. Unlike that girl, I¡¯m not getting any attention huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what Darwat¡¯s business is, at the very least, he¡¯s being an annoyance to Ardis currently.


    Not having even the slightest intention to attend to him, Ardis ignored him and continued focus on his sword.


    ¡¸Well, I guess whether you are sociable or not, the one who dies will die, and those who won¡¯t can¡¯t die for some reason. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Not knowing what he is intending to convey, Ardis continued swinging his sword without bothering.


    Watching such Ardis, Darwat suddenly mentioned.


    ¡¸Your footing is bad. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸Spread your legs about two feet apart. At that position, it¡¯s easier to connect to another move. ¡¹


    Darwat pushed apart Ardis¡¯s legs with his own foot.


    ¡¸In an actual fight, there¡¯s no way you are swinging a sword stationary. Not just swinging, think about what happens before and after you swing. ¡¹


    ¡¸However, Victor said ¡ºHammer swinging a sword into your head first¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, that¡¯s not a mistake. It¡¯s better to temper it with time. However, we¡¯re mercenaries and this is a mercenary band. Where we are heading are battlefields, it¡¯s likely a battle can happen at any time.¡¹


    His goofy expression changed into a serious one. Hearing Darwat¡¯s seriousness in his voice, Ardis accepted the advice obediently.


    ¡¸Thanks¡­¡­¡¹


    However, it seems like he¡¯s at the age of getting shy when expressing gratitude over anything.


    ¡¸No problemo! Having a kid die on me is depressing after all! ¡¹


    Kak-kak-ka, Darwat was violently ruffling Ardis¡¯s head. With his sweaty hair made into a mess, at that moment, Ardis¡¯s forehead was visible.


    ¡¸The heck are these scars? Looks like characters to me. ¡¹


    Seeing the numbers carved on Ardis¡¯s forehead, Darwat tilted his head. As if hiding from his gaze, Ardis faced away and muttered.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just¡­¡­ a scar. ¡¹


    Ardis who replied simply immediately left the place as if escaping from Darwat. Heading to a small river near the camp, he washed away the sweat on his head.


    Raising his wet hair, staring into the calm water surface, there was a familiar face on the verge of crying.


    The number on his forehead. It¡¯s as if there to remind that he¡¯s not a human.


    Despite getting cut will bleed, hunger will come when time passes, and sleepiness will come at night. He felt himself was something like a human but not a human.


    Even though he knows he¡¯s there, his mind was still anxious as if it might all just be a realistic dream. While feeling nauseous in his thoughts, soft footsteps interrupted him.


    ¡¸Ardis. ¡¹


    A familiar voice called his name.


    ¡¸Did you finish for the day? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Ardis stood back up, and replied shortly facing away from Luciel who was beside him.


    ¡¸Why won¡¯t you look at me? ¡¹


    Luciel circled to the other side and peeked at Ardis.


    ¡¸No¡­¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis immediately covered his forehead. His forehead that is normally covered by his bangs are now exposed because of the water.


    Even though it looks like a scar to someone else, Ardis himself knows that it¡¯s a brand. It didn¡¯t feel right showing it to someone else.


    ¡¸The number, you don¡¯t want it to be seen? ¡¹


    Ardis who faced the other way to escape from Luciel¡¯s gaze reflexively turned around hearing those words.


    ¡¸You can read it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the number, ¡º8¡»? ¡¹


    Even though it looked like a character, there was no one in the mercenary band that recognized it is a digit till now.


    Luciel for some reason could tell it is a digit. But Ardis who received a considerable impact can only squeeze out meaningless words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Is that so. ¡¹


    At the same time, it confirmed his own suspicions. Since there¡¯s not a mirror anywhere, Ardis could only see a distorted reflection on the swaying water surface.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t be sure since all he could see by himself is a mirrored image.


    However, Luciel¡¯s words now confirmed it. The digit 8 carved on his forehead. All his other selves had different digits, and there were also some digits missing.


    One of the missing digits was 8, and that digit is on himself. Now that it has been proven, in other words, Ardis is the eighth unit of mass production.


    Even though knowing it already, he was once again reminded that he¡¯s nothing but a serially numbered laboratory animal.


    That fact alone had gouged more than expected at Ardis¡¯s spirit. However, Luciel never knew Ardis¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡¸Ardis. Overdoing is not good, okay? ¡¹


    She changed the topic as if it wasn¡¯t significant.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not overdoing. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s voice suddenly became louder getting Ardis¡¯s reply.


    ¡¸You are! Swinging a sword all day even after Victor-san¡¯s training is over¡­¡­. Even back then¡­¡­¡¹


    Back then, she probably meant the event where the non-combatants were attacked in the night.


    Escaping into the mountains with Luciel, to protect her, Ardis became a decoy to lure the enemies away.


    ¡¸Nee. Why did you purposefully show yourself to the pursuers? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning in being a decoy if the enemies doesn¡¯t come right. ¡¹


    Ardis who was only stating the obvious made Luciel¡¯s brows go up.


    ¡¸But then it would be too dangerous for you! I even heard that if Greyth-san didn¡¯t return, it would¡¯ve been disastrous. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than both of us getting captured, isn¡¯t securing even one the most logical move? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even I was taught how to fight by Lexy-san! I mean, it was the first time I saw someone killed so, that¡­¡­, putting up¡­¡­, a proper fight is hard but. ¡¹


    Recalling how she threw up seeing someone getting killed, Luciel¡¯s words lost momentum.


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t really bothered. But it¡¯s apparently normal to be like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Was Ardis¡­¡­ different? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­¡¹


    Although there were several similar scenes in his vague memories, he can¡¯t even discern which of them are the earliest.


    In the first place, he didn¡¯t think he is human enough to be upset and vomiting when seeing someone getting killed.


    The thought of being a numbered laboratory animal stopped all of those thoughts.


    In a sense, that¡¯s probably an excuse to himself.


    Because he¡¯s not a human, there¡¯s no need to think about the future. Because he¡¯s not a human, there¡¯s no need to wish for anything. Because he¡¯s not a human, there¡¯s no reason to reject death.


    That¡¯s why in an impulse and with an unbothered attitude, he enjoyed being like a human playing house and protecting the girl.


    He¡¯s empty. Since he realized that he¡¯s empty, Ardis had been averting his eyes from that truth.


    While averting his eyes and having the great excuse of protecting Luciel, there will be no time for him to despair if he dies doing so.


    ¡¸I can only be baggage now but¡­¡­. I will put in effort so I can protect myself. ¡¹


    But the person herself didn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, don¡¯t rush into danger by yourself, please. ¡¹


    Luciel tries to stop Ardis¡¯s pretentious spirit. The black eyes that only conveyed sincerity shook Ardis.


    Thinking that he¡¯s only an imitation product, a consumable for experiments, the identity he made up with such excuses shook easily.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t matter anyways. ¡¹


    Not knowing what to do, Ardis who replied in monotone only invited Luciel¡¯s anger.


    ¡¸It totally matters! ¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t! ¡¹


    Upset, confusion, repulsion, shame, impatient, all kinds of feelings mixed together, Ardis who couldn¡¯t process all of it muttered something.


    ¡¸After all, I¡¯m not¡­¡­ a human. ¡¹

 CH 284

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­Not a human, what? ¡¹


    It was likely something she never expected to hear. Luciel¡¯s threatening attitude previously disappeared as if it was a lie.


    Ardis who regretted his impulsive blunder gave up keeping it a secret and revealed everything.


    It was before they met in the facility. When he woke up, there were numerous people with the same appearance as himself.


    And all of them had similarly digits carved on their forehead. Including himself, none of them had the concept of ego.


    Shailene Woodley makes sure all her sex scenes are comfortable


    Injured countless times within his vague memories, self-inflicting when told, dying in suffering, becoming familiar with killing¨D¨D without any suspicions, the days of living in that environment without thinking anything.


    Gaining sentience completely by chance, absorbing the other people finally becoming him today.


    The story that he never even told Greyth and the others, Ardis revealed it for the first time.


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Luciel shook her head as if not believing it but, the reason why she can¡¯t outright deny it is probably because she has an idea.


    The first time when he found Luciel, she was tied on a bed with leather belt.


    Seeing how she was afraid seeing Ardis with a white cloak, ¡ºI really did what they said¡», from her words, it¡¯s obvious that she had interaction with the people in the facility before.


    Luckily, she seems to have memories prior to being brought into the facility.


    Although she pretended to have not known her own name in front of Greyth, it¡¯s likely everyone there saw through her lies.


    On one hand, there was Luciel who was brought out of the facility retaining her human self, and on the other, Ardis who lost his human self.


    Although in the same place and circumstances, there was a distinctive difference.


    ¡¸Unlike Luciel, I don¡¯t have any memories of the past, no family of the same blood. That¡¯s expected since I¡¯m not a human after all. ¡¹


    Although Luciel had an expression wanting to say something, Ardis continued ignoring that.


    ¡¸Luciel has a place to return to right? If there¡¯s one, returning to those who waits for your return is natural. Survival is the utmost priority for that sake. People who have a place to return¨D¨D people who have a daily life to return have the value to survive. ¡­¡­But I don¡¯t have any of that. Born with the purpose of only imitating a human. No one will be concerned even if I disappeared. Then it¡¯s obvious whose life should be prioritized. ¡¹


    That¡¯s why Ardis extended his hands to Luciel. Although it was only an impulse at first, she became a reason of existence for the human imitation.


    After knowing his own truth, Ardis¡¯s spirit was kept in balance thanks to the purpose of protecting Luciel.


    Before the balance is broken, he wanted to bring Luciel back to a safe place, or welcomes a meaningful death protecting her.


    Ardis who decided either one of those paths was rejected by Luciel outright.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it¡¯s like that! ¡¹


    Luciel yelled strongly like never before, and then as if bothered by it, her voice became softer as she denied it while looking downwards.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something like that please¡­¡­¡¹


    The paining expression as if she was the one who got hurt, while facing down, her fists were tight.


    ¡¸Ardis is a human. Not an imitation. Isn¡¯t it Ardis who brought me out of that place? Isn¡¯t it that hand that pulled me out? Isn¡¯t it, you that shared your food even at your own cost for me? When I was shivering¨D¨D isn¡¯t it you that kept me warm throughout the night? ¡¹


    Luciel faced towards Ardis. Light glimmered within the black eyes.


    ¡¸Is that not enough to make you a human? Isn¡¯t it a human to care for another? If Ardis is really a human imitation, then something like that must be impossible. If Ardis is not a human, then who would be? I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡¹


    While her eyes were red, gritting her lips close, the words filled with emotions unable to be suppressed conveyed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s wrong¡­¡­, definitely a human. If¡­¡­, if not for Ardis, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be here. Because of Ardis¡­¡­ I¡¯m able to be myself here. Ardis is the person that offered me a hand there. My greatest benefactor that I cannot be more grateful to! That¡¯s why¡­¡­, don¡¯t say something so sad like that. Don¡¯t speak ill of yourself! ¡¹


    Luciel was glaring at Ardis. Tears that cannot be suppressed spilled further. However, the reason behind it is not entirely sadness.


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s Ardis, I won¡¯t forgive anyone condemning my benefactor! ¡¹


    Inside Luciel¡¯s eyes, there were some sadness, but everything else is anger. She is fuming, towards Ardis who depreciates himself, towards Ardis who spoke ill of her most important person.


    Unable to accept those emotions from the front, Ardis chose to escape from her gaze.


    But he couldn¡¯t. He felt like taking Luciel¡¯s anger lightly would be the greatest sin for himself more than dying.


    In a situation where anger was directed towards himself for himself, Ardis who was stuck with words could only utter.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. ¡¹


    The words that finally managed to come out sought forgiveness. Luciel¡¯s expression loosened.


    Her fist loosened, and then both her hands wrapped around Ardis¡¯s hand. Her tremble came through Ardis¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸Even if anyone say otherwise, it doesn¡¯t matter. For me, Ardis had always been a human, a person. Only I can confidently say that Ardis is a human. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t forget it, Ardis. At the very least, I will be sad if you died. So, please don¡¯t treat yourself badly. I won¡¯t forgive you if you do that. If I ever hear things like I don¡¯t matter anyways, I¡¯ll be slapping you mercilessly. ¡¹


    Still a little angry, Luciel made sure to let Ardis know. Seeing her face, Ardis for the first time felt like his legs is on the ground.


    Regaining his ego, the uncertainty and anxiety after recognizing himself as himself. The question that wouldn¡¯t yield a question no matter how, who is himself. All of them melted away like snow under the summer sun.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I understand. I won¡¯t ever throw myself down. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I promise. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    The comfortable silent filled Ardis. The sun in the sky, the sound of the shallow stream hadn¡¯t change from before.


    Ardis and Luciel were the only ones there. However, Ardis felt like he entered a completely different world than before.


    It was Luciel who broke off that silence.


    ¡¸Ah, right. ¡¹


    As if remembering something, she searched in her pocket, and took out a piece of cloth.


    ¡¸This, I made it. I¡¯m not good at sewing, and there isn¡¯t any good fabric around, so it might be awkward in some places but. ¡¹


    Luciel handed Ardis a piece of violet cloth that¡¯s slightly larger than his palm. Picking it up, Ardis notices it is in a band form.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re bothered with your forehead being seen, then how about hiding it with this? ¡¹


    The creator, Luciel explained that it¡¯s a headband for Ardis. It seems like she knew Ardis is very bothered about the digit on his forehead already.


    Although it¡¯s normally hidden by his bangs, it had been exposed in some circumstances.


    Luciel had probably noticed Ardis¡¯s unnatural movements to cover it up every time it happened.


    ¡¸See, it¡¯s the same as mine. ¡¹


    Turning sideways, Luciel showed her hair. The long black hair was neatly tucked in.


    A big ribbon to tie up her hair. The color is the same violet of the headband Ardis received.


    While alternating between the headband on his hand and the ribbon on Luciel, Ardis felt something warming deep in his chest.


    Being needed, being important to someone. The life of an imitation that had no value seemed to gain something meaningful.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m someone who will definitely repay a favor. I don¡¯t like being told ungrateful, and this much is not enough. Be prepared for more. ¡¹


    As Luciel smiles in a pressing manner, Ardis¡¯s expression naturally loosened.


    ¡¸Thank you. ¡¹


    Replying the challenging words with appreciation, Ardis put the headband on himself.


    The digit on his forehead is completely covered by the cloth.


    Something that much. Something that much was enough to fill Ardis with satisfaction.


    The plain and ordinary violet headband not only covered his engraved forehead, he felt like it also wrapped up the anguish and loneliness lurking in the depths of himself.

 CH 285

    A beast reminiscent of a larger cat jumped at Ardis.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    While dodging a heavy blow from the enemy¡¯s front limbs, Ardis slashed at it.


    ¡¸Fshaa! ¡¹


    If its expression can be understood, it sure is laughing at Ardis now. The best slash he did was blocked with a hard sound, deflected by the physical barrier deployed by the beast.


    Billie Eilish says wearing baggy clothes to hide her body didn¡¯t work


    The beast with the dark blue fur is called a Nedulo. It is a beast known for its high fertility residing in all kinds of places throughout every country.


    While supporting its body that is over twice the size of an average human, the six legs are always finding the best position. The Nedulo that seemed to be underestimating Ardis slowly closed the distance.


    ¡¸Shaaaa! ¡¹


    Releasing an intimidating sound, with a low posture, the Nedulo attacked from the ground. Ardis deflected the claws coming his way the second time.


    However, its attacks doesn¡¯t stop there. One of its middle limbs went for another attack.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Judging that there¡¯s not enough time to guard with his sword, Ardis leaned his body in a falling posture and kicked against the ground, retreating to the side.


    Quicker than Ardis who is rolling on the ground with momentum could get up, the Nedulo had already caught up with its third attack.


    However, it¡¯s within Ardis¡¯s prediction. Easily reading the Nedulo¡¯s jumping trajectory, Ardis pushed his sword out as he was getting up.


    Suddenly, the Nedulo¡¯s route in the air changed unnaturally. Kicking against an invisible foothold made from mana, it had dodged Ardis¡¯s counterattack.


    And just like that, the Nedulo landed about ten feet away from Ardis. Having a distance between themselves, both sides glared at each other.


    Ardis was already in ragged breathing, a state that is very much worse than the Nedulo looking in perfect condition.


    That¡¯s something probably the Nedulo realizes too. Although it¡¯s an inferior species that can¡¯t be said to have intelligence, it¡¯s known that they have a personality that likes to play with a weaker prey.


    With Ardis obviously being the worse one, it¡¯s a play rather than a fight for the Nedulo. Before Ardis¡¯s breath can calm, it already moved.


    Again, the two closed, attacks and defenses clashed repeatedly between swords and claws.


    Ardis¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t able to catch the Nedulo even a single time. Speed, count, weight. All the essential elements of his offense couldn¡¯t best the Nedulo, and on top of all, Ardis was tortured by its excellent use of footholds.


    Compared to Ardis who can¡¯t yet make a foothold of his own, despite not able to use it consecutively, the Nedulo that can even make one has many more possible movements.


    If he can¡¯t match in speed, then the best he can do is predict its movement and strike first, but Ardis didn¡¯t have the experience nor room for that now.


    ¡¸Fshaaa! ¡¹


    The unstable balance started to tip. Ardis¡¯s fatigued sword couldn¡¯t catch up to the Nedulo¡¯s movements. On the other hand, its claws is starting to near Ardis.


    ¡¸Ugh! ¡¹


    Eventually, its front limbs caught Ardis. The sharp claws gouged Ardis¡¯s shoulder.


    Despite his face distorting in pain, Ardis made his best effort to not get hit by its middle limb.


    Although weaker, there¡¯s paralyzing poison in its middle limb. Taking a dose of that when he is already at a disadvantage would basically mean defeat.


    The fight between Ardis and the Nedulo continued. Not able to deal a critical hit, Ardis was surviving the attacks from the playing Nedulo barely.


    However, it¡¯s obvious that his standing is bad. Despite not injured heavily, Ardis was accumulating small wounds on his body.


    On the other hand, the Nedulo was full of composure. It probably thinks lightly of Ardis as a weak prey.


    ¡¸He¡¯s getting played with, for sure. ¡¹


    A little distance from the battle between Ardis and the Nedulo, Darwat who was spectating was disappointed.


    ¡¸Is it alright to not stop him? ¡¹


    Looking beside him, he asked Greyth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still fine. ¡¹


    ¡¸But Captain, that child is nearing his limits. ¡¹


    This time, Lexy who was on the other side rebuked Greyth.


    ¡¸Ardis¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t dead yet.¡¹


    While still having his eyes locked on the battle, Greyth said. A small sigh came from both sides at the same time.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the case but, Greyth. Isn¡¯t your favoritism for him quite obvious? It¡¯s true that his sense is good for his age but, he¡¯s still a kid right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Captain, Ruu will grieve if anything happened to that child. Even other apprentices will only do this after two, three years of training, why did you let that child take the promotion test so early? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s of course because he asked for it. ¡¹


    Greyth answered the two difficult question breezily.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. Victor gave his approval this time as well. He¡¯s learned enough to win against one Nedulo in this half year. He hasn¡¯t even show his hand yet. ¡¹


    Ardis had been fighting against the Nedulo with only a sword till now. It was the choice of luring the Nedulo into carelessness, and the result are steadily showing.


    In fact, the Nedulo didn¡¯t even recognize Ardis as a threat and only treated him as a plaything. And it has no intelligence to realize that it was being tricked to think so.


    In fact, despite experienced mercenaries watching from a distance, it didn¡¯t realize being too focused on Ardis, it is the best proof of its carelessness.


    If it was intelligent enough, it would be aware of Greyth and the others, and even if it isn¡¯t, if its threat sensing is capable enough, it would¡¯ve chosen to escape already.


    Limited intelligence, dull threat senses, exactly because of that, Nedulo is occupying the lowest tier of the food chain.


    For people that aim to live by fighting, it¡¯s the first hurdle to clear. A person that can¡¯t even handle a Nedulo on his own has no place in a battlefield.


    Winning against a Nedulo is the proof of being a warrior, and it¡¯s the promotion test used by Wisteria to determine whether an apprentice can promote to a real mercenary.


    Half a year since the Wisteria mercenary band picked up Ardis and Luciel.


    In the end, the both that had no destination accompanied the mercenary band and crossed various battlefields.


    Though, the two that were not skillful enough were never allowed proper mercenary work.


    Being errand runners while undergoing their training, they had continued tempering their skills to become a real mercenary.


    Ardis who had been training himself for the past half year had grown considerably, and is now challenging against a Nedulo after only a short period of training, incomparable to the others.


    ¡¸Well, just look closely.¡¹


    Although it¡¯s normal for Darwat and Lexy to be questioning him, it¡¯s a challenge after Ardis himself had wished so and both Greyth and Victor had judged that he has the capability.


    The Nedulo had misjudged Ardis¡¯s strength. Ardis¡¯s winning condition was there.


    That¡¯s why, no matter what Darwat and Lexy says, Greyth continued to overlook his fight. And amidst that, a change visited the battlefield in their eyes.


    Was it tired with playing, the Nedulo¡¯s movements changed clearly. It probably moved intending to deliver the final blow to the weakened Ardis.


    ¡¸Shaaaa! ¡¹


    The dark blue six foot kicked against the ground defenselessly.


    ¡¸Now. ¡¹


    Greyth muttered. Although there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve heard it, Ardis¡¯s movement sharpened in response.


    Saving his hand, Ardis had endured dodging from critical hits to make the Nedulo drop its guard.


    To change that one moment into a victory, Ardis held his sword in one hand, and the other hand stretched towards the Nedulo.


    The Nedulo that didn¡¯t even take Ardis as a serious opponent opened its jaw wide fully intending to bite off Ardis¡¯s arm.


    Just as the sharp teeth was about to chomp his arm, Ardis¡¯s arts activated. A big boulder suddenly smashed into the Nedulo¡¯s opened mouth.


    ¡¸Fuga!? ¡¹


    It was not for the purpose of dealing damage, he purely manifested it there only.


    It was just the right size to block the Nedulo¡¯s opened jaws. Ardis¡¯s arts that he has saved until now is still unrefined, it would never hit the Nedulo if he used it carelessly.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis saved it as a hidden card for the right moment. A boulder suddenly smashed between its jaws, the Nedulo was struggling to get it out at all cost.


    However, it seems like because the boulder was wedged into its jaws perfectly, it couldn¡¯t put any strength and can¡¯t just bite it to pieces, and spitting it out seems difficult as well as its jaws can¡¯t widen further.


    A short moment when the Nedulo was occupied with the boulder. However, it¡¯s more than enough time for Ardis.


    He immediately circled to its side and cut off one of its legs. In a state that its jaw is stuck and can¡¯t even cry anything, it didn¡¯t have the chance to deploy a barrier against Ardis.


    Did it not expect the opponent it thought was an easy prey to be a threat, it didn¡¯t even try to escape but was shaking its head to get the boulder out.


    While it was still doing that, Ardis had already gotten the time to cut off the third leg.


    No matter if it has six legs, losing half of them would decrease its mobility significantly.


    The tables had completely turned at this point. Circling to the Nedulo¡¯s back that lost its agility, Ardis stabbed his sword deeply.


    It was a fatal strike. With its jaws blocked, it can¡¯t even cry out anything before falling on its side.


    Verifying that the Nedulo had stopped living, as if his strings of nervosity were cut, Ardis collapsed on the ground on his back.


    ¡¸Alright! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hurray! ¡¹


    Beside Greyth, Darwat and Lexy were both excited and ran towards Ardis. Following behind them, Greyth walked slowly.


    When Greyth reached Ardis, Lexy was already giving first-aid to Ardis. While receiving the first-aid, Darwat violently ruffled Ardis¡¯s head while laughing, ¡¸I guess the kid is not just a kid now huh¡¹


    ¡¸If he¡¯s not just a kid now, then how about not calling him that? ¡¹


    ¡¸O? Yeah, that¡¯s right¨D¨D, Ardis. ¡¹


    Did he finally get conscious of calling Ardis a kid, Darwat finally changed how he addressed Ardis with a grin, as Ardis replied with a smile.


    Although Nedulo is one of the weakest carnivorous beast, it¡¯s still a formidable foe that requires human to train considerably in order to defeat.


    As he had successfully subjugated a Nedulo on his own, Ardis had graduated from an apprentice kid to a real warrior, and should be treated appropriately as one.


    Conversely speaking, from today onwards, Ardis would be expected to be a force of the mercenary band.


    In a battlefield, he would have to step forward, and he will be forced to change position from being protected to become the one who protects.


    ¡¸Ardis. ¡¹


    Greyth called out while walking to the three. Not talking to the young man he picked up by coincidence, but as a comrade, and as his own subordinate, to Ardis.


    ¡¸From today onwards, you are a mercenary of our mercenary band, Wisteria. ¡¹


    As expected, since he¡¯s now officially a member of the band, he would not be treated the same way as before.


    Being ordered to kill enemies, or being dragged to the grave will be the future. Although he¡¯s a little reluctant on bringing a kid to fight, it was Ardis who made the decision.


    ¡¸You will be at the front from the next battle onwards. Wake up from your sweet treatment till now. Well, seeing how you won against a Nedulo, you won¡¯t be dying easily. ¡¹


    That¡¯s why Ardis had a complicated expression hearing Greyth who pointed out the obvious.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that face. Are you not happy? Wasn¡¯t it you that pestered me and Victor to let you advance quickly. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re saying fighting is scary now right? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. But¡­¡­¡¹


    Was it because Greyth words were hard to hear, Ardis with a moody expression was finding words.


    ¡¸But? ¡¹


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t win with just a sword¡­¡­¡¹


    Suddenly hearing that Ardis was intending to win against the Nedulo with just a sword, Greyth¡¯s expression broke apart.


    ¡¸Hahahak, you still have a long way to go. Ten years too early to be dwelling on how to achieve victory. ¡¹


    Even Darwat and Lexy were induced to laugh by Greyth¡¯s laughter. It¡¯s only Ardis who had an unconvinced face.


    While smiling bitterly at such Ardis, Greyth consoled, ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be hung over stuff like that now. ¡¹.


    ¡¸We are mercenaries. Before dwelling on the method to win, focus on winning first. There¡¯s not many that fights only with a sword even in our band. You can use arts. You won by utilizing your own capabilities. That¡¯s all. Even arts is one of your powers. ¡¹


    While tapping on Ardis¡¯s head, Greyth continued.


    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can just rely on arts too much though. You are more suited for swordsmanship anyways. Like just now, saving magic as a hidden hand and fight with only a sword is not a bad choice. It¡¯s probably more effective than bombarding with magic anyways. Though it also doesn¡¯t mean that you should hesitate on using it so much that you would lose as the result. Remember this no matter what. ¡¹


    There¡¯s no one who knows Ardis¡¯s true age when he himself doesn¡¯t even remember his past. From his growth alone, he¡¯s in the early tens.


    Greyth probably can only see a fourteen or fifteen years old figure in him. Of course, children of that age fighting on a battlefield is not rare.


    However, unlike the Wisteria mercenary band, other children that steps on a battlefield are likely amateurs that received no training at all.


    As the result, ninety percent of them would die in their first fight. Rather, it¡¯s stranger for a mercenary band like Wisteria to be raising children to become a fighter before letting them on the battlefield in this world.


    It¡¯s only Greyth that is strange enough to be willing to feed children that can¡¯t do much in a mercenary band.


    Most of the children that wanted to become a mercenary, or had no choice but to become one are mostly in a situation to choose between death or being a mercenary.


    That¡¯s why, in most mercenary bands, children are at most used as disposable shields.


    And among them, the small number of children that managed to survive an actual fight would become adult mercenaries.


    And only a small portion of them would ever manage to defeat a Nedulo. From that standpoint, it¡¯s not easy for Ardis¡¯s age to be winning against a Nedulo.


    Wondering how bright the rough stone in front of his eyes will shine if polished further, Greyth was intrigued with his future.

 CH 286

    Editor: SilentS


    Angry cries of battle could be heard, as well as the sounds of metal colliding, blood splattering everywhere, and severed arms flying into the air.


    The mercenaries who roamed around for the sake of killing or being killed turned a town into a battleground.


    Two months had passed since Ardis who had nowhere to go joined Wisteria officially.


    Being recognized as a proper mercenary, Ardis together with the others crossed many battlefields in various places. A mercenary¡¯s job is to fight.


    Jamie Lynn Spears Breaks Silence on Britney¡¯s Conservatorship Testimony


    They fought their enemies whether recruited by a country, a feudal ruler, or sometimes a millionaire, or religious group.


    There were various sizes of battlefields, as well as good and bad jobs.


    The honorable battles, such as the recapture of ground taken by the enemy, are normally left to the regular army.


    But, despite it being the furthest thing from a mercenary¡¯s mind, there are exceptions sometimes.


    Cases where the regular army cannot be repositioned for strategic reasons, or when the size of the area to be reclaimed is insufficient to justify deploying the regular army.


    Currently, Wisteria is responsible for the latter. In a previous feudal lord war, the enemy lord had managed to conquer a town with the help of mercenaries, and it is their goal this time.


    Because the friendly army is headed for a full-scale war with the enemy, they had no soldiers to spare and could only recruit Wisteria to repel the enemy mercenaries.


    They were recruited to repel hostile mercenaries, not to recover the country; this is how nobility generally approached the mercenaries.


    Even if the land is regained, it would take a considerably long time before the residents could return because it has been entirely pillaged by enemy mercenaries.


    There¡¯s no incentive to rush to recapture the town that was taken either because it was not strategically crucial land.


    It wasn¡¯t so much a practical motive to recapture the land as it was a question of the feudal lord¡¯s face and honor.


    Even if they used their regular army, their opponents are mercenaries.


    Even if they catch the mercenaries, there¡¯s no ransom, and since it¡¯s their own territory, they can¡¯t even pillage the land.


    If so, the feudal lord may have decided that employing mercenaries to drive away the enemy mercenaries was a better option than moving the regular army.


    Even if the friendly mercenaries made a mess in the town, it can be written off as something that the mercenaries did without his knowledge.


    The feudal lord would bear none of the consequences.


    Ardis gripped his sword with a bitter emotion after hearing such a story from a fellow mercenary.


    The current him can only maintain his position through battling. Whatever the feudal lord¡¯s intentions were, Ardis needed to eliminate the enemies in front of him.


    After all, if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll be the one to die.


    ¡¸Tch, purple! ¡¹


    One of the mercenaries with ragged equipment charged at Ardis, with his right hand wielding a heavy looking double-sided axe.


    The mercenary¡¯s right arm swelled in response up as he raised the heavy axe against gravity. However, it was too late. Ardis analyzed his moves in an instant and leaped forward instantly.


    Compared to the other mercenaries Ardis often spared with, there were one or two more unnecessary step in the mercenary¡¯s movements. Nowhere near comparable to Greyth or Victor.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    In response, the mercenary panicked and attempted to defend himself.


    He was trying to block Ardis somehow with the shield on his left hand.


    However, Ardis created a rock with arts and smashed it into the enemy¡¯s armored left foot as he jumped in.


    With a fist-sized rock smashing into it, he can¡¯t get by safely, even if he¡¯s wearing tall boots reinforced with metal plates.


    ¡¸Guahk! ¡¹


    Ardis didn¡¯t let the enemy mercenary who was staggered and showing an opening get away with his toe distributing his weight crushed.


    His sword drove into the enemy¡¯s body as he dodged the shield that came down reflexively.


    ¡¸This brat! ¡¹


    From the side, another attacker attempted to slash at him. Ardis swiftly pulled his sword that was stuck, bending his upper body to avoid it.


    The blades collided and lightly scratched against one another. When the tip of his blade collided with the enemy¡¯s handle, the enemy lost two fingers in the process.


    ¡¸F-Fingers! My fingers! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s sword tore apart the throat of the vulnerable mercenary holding his hand with missing fingers.


    Ardis¡¯s uniform darkened as blood spurted out like a fountain. However, Ardis who was breathing through his shoulders, had no time to rest.


    Another attacker with a spear was rushing towards Ardis right away. Parrying the incoming spear tip upwards, when he swung his sword back down, he took the enemy¡¯s arm with him.


    But then, Ardis who tried to deal the finishing blow was forced to stop.


    ¡¸A kid¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The enemy that lost one of his arms had a face of youth. With a slender body undergoing growth on the ground, his eyes were looking at him fearfully.


    His age looked to be around twelve. He was possibly even much younger than Ardis, who among the mercenary band is still treated like a child.


    Was it from pain, or from fear? His remaining hand was pressing on the spot where his lost arm used to be, while his sobbing eyes were glaring at Ardis.


    Enemy. In front of his eyes, he¡¯s an enemy mercenary. He¡¯s not a person that can¡¯t put up a fight. He¡¯s an enemy that aimed for Ardis¡¯s life with a weapon in his hand.


    That¡¯s why, even if Ardis cut him down here, no one could blame Ardis¡¯s actions.


    However, even though he was on a battlefield, facing a younger opponent who had lost an arm and his weapon, Ardis hesitated.


    Even if he understood logically, Ardis couldn¡¯t do it ruthlessly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    After a while of hesitation, Ardis eventually decided to let the child go. Averting his gaze, turning his head around, and finally his whole body following suit to leave the scene.


    It was at that time.


    ¡¸Careful, Ardis! ¡¹


    A warning came from his comrade. With no room to be surprised at what happened, Ardis immediately bent his body.


    At his side, something hot passed through. No, it wasn¡¯t something hot that passed. At that moment, Ardis saw a lump of ice created from arts.


    The heat felt was the secondary effect of the pain.


    ¡¸Guh ¡¹


    His skin was split away by the ice lump that grazed his arm.


    Ardis faced the enemy, towards the child who had lost his weapon and one of his arms, while shielding his damaged left arm. The child was stretching his palm towards Ardis while still crying.


    ¡¸Is it you? ¡¹


    Rather than a reply, Ardis got another arts. On the child¡¯s hand, a piece of sharp arrow-shaped ice emerged, and this time it was aimed at Ardis¡¯ neck.


    As expected, having seen it coming, dodging it is easy. This time, Ardis dodged it with plenty of room and closed the distance.


    Before the child could activate his arts for the third time, Ardis¡¯s sword stabbed through his chest.


    The discomforting sensation passed through the sword and to Ardis¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸What a blunder, Ardis. On a battlefield, showing unnecessary mercy only leads to self-destruction.¡¹


    A familiar man appeared in Ardis¡¯ vision as he turned around.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Greyth ¡¹


    ¡¸They are desperate as well. It¡¯s still ten years too early for you to be thinking that you can judge someone to be harmless and spare them out of mercy. ¡¹


    Greyth approached him, grievingly looking at the youngster who had died.


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s a little girl, a person that hasn¡¯t lost their will can still easily get your life. ¡¹


    While biting his lips at his own mistakes, Ardis¡¯s eyes widened at what Greyth said.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Girl? ¡¹


    ¡¸What, you didn¡¯t notice? ¡¹


    Greyth added on. Ardis turned around and stared at the child that had lost the light in her eyes.


    ¡¸A girl¡­¡­ and even this young to be on a battlefield¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s probably because she can use arts. Just as you saw, even if they are children, they can still be a reckonable force. After all, they might even be able to take a naive good man to the grave if they¡¯re lucky, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how most mercenary bands think.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t get too comfortable just yet. This is a war; you just have to perform your duties. ¡¹


    Ardis bit on his lips.


    ¡¸If she would have just run away¡­¡¹


    Even though he instinctively killed her to protect himself, Ardis was planning to leave the scene behind in the first place.


    If she hadn¡¯t started attacking using arts, then she wouldn¡¯t have had to die. Ardis certainly didn¡¯t have any personal hatred towards her.


    He couldn¡¯t comprehend why she¡¯d risk her own life to keep fighting. While Ardis was contemplating, Greyth said something unexpected.


    ¡¸This girl herself might¡¯ve been tired of living. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Tired? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hear this, Ardis. You might not know this since you only know us, but normal mercenary bands consider children as mere disposables. They¡¯d be thrown into battlefields without any proper equipment, and even if they managed to survive, the loop would continue. On top of that, for a girl like her, the night is probably hell too.¡¹


    ¡¸Night¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Ardis inquired because he couldn¡¯t understand Greyth¡¯s meaning.


    ¡¸A girl like her age is usable enough. She was most likely purchased for that reason included. Even if she managed to stay alive on the battlefield, the night is another kind of hell. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s simple to see how she¡¯d become depressed and desire for death.¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s vague explanation finally helped Ardis catch onto what he meant. Day and night were a living hell for the girl as long as she lived, used as a throwaway shield during the day and as a reliever at night.


    Ardis¡¯s rage grew steadily. But then he recognized that he didn¡¯t have the right to be enraged in the first place.


    After all, even if the girl¡¯s bad days continued, as long as she lived, there was still a future.


    It might¡¯ve been possible for her to escape from her hellish days, and grasp her own happiness, ¨D such a possibility was still there.


    However, it was none other than himself who killed the girl and robbed her of her future.


    Ardis, who had shut off her only feasible future, had no right to be angry for her.


    His heart was pierced by a thorn that would never go away. That was Ardis¡¯s impression.


    ¡¸In a sense, you saved her from that hell. Even you don¡¯t believe it, just think like that. ¡¹


    Greyth consoled Ardis with a convenient logic. However, Ardis couldn¡¯t bring himself to accept that easily.


    ¡¸Something so arbitrary like that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible to continue as a mercenary if your mind isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s helpful advice from your senior. You don¡¯t have to understand everything right now, just keep it in your head.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Be stronger if you can¡¯t stomach it. If you get strong enough that your enemies appear to you as harmless children, there may be a way to avoid killing. Sparing someone when you can¡¯t overpower them is a mentality that will lead to your death.¡¹


    Ardis wordlessly nodded. Greyth placed his palm on his head while he looked at Ardis¡¯s immobile arm.


    ¡¸The bleeding on your cheeks isn¡¯t as serious huh. Go to the back and get treated.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I can still fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. With you in that state, fighting will only be a bother to the others. The fight is almost over already, and the enemy mercenaries are starting to retreat. It¡¯s not like one less person will cause anything to happen.¡¹


    Like Greyth said, the fight is calming down. Realizing their disadvantage, the enemy mercenaries are moving to retreat.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still mountain loads of stuff to do. Go calm your head down first. Don¡¯t forget to get treated as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. ¡¹


    Replying hesitatingly, Ardis neared the girl he killed and pulled his sword out. Warm blood spilled out of her corpse.


    What he saw fueled more regret in his mind. Ardis bent down and shut her eyes.


    ¡¸Greyth¡­¡­, let this girl be¡­¡­¡¹


    He wanted her to be buried at the very least. Without even speaking, Ardis¡¯s thoughts were probably obvious.


    ¡¸No. There are still mountains of things to do before that. We don¡¯t have time.¡¹


    After scolding him sternly, he then muttered softly.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ You do it after everything is over.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    When Ardis returned from his treatment at the bank, the opposing mercenaries had already left the battlefield, leaving just the aftermath.


    Even though Wisteria had only agreed to repel the mercenaries invading the town, that doesn¡¯t imply that they can leave and go on their own once the task is completed.


    There¡¯s no guarantee that the enemy mercenaries won¡¯t return and it¡¯s possible that the enemy will send another group.


    Wisteria had no choice but to stay in town because no new orders had arrived from the employer, yet staying in a dysfunctional town will be difficult.


    Although not used to it, Ardis and the others were helping the residents in restoration work.


    ¡¸In any case, this is a little¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Those people, making a mess out of everything.¡¹


    Beside Ardis who was tied for words at the town¡¯s miserable state, Lexy had a tired expression.


    The town is in a horrible state thanks to the enemy mercenaries. Ardis and Lexy and about twenty more others were trying to rescue any survivors but, the ones they found were all dead bodies.


    Charred corpses left in burnt down houses, and were they resisting against the mercenaries, there were bodies of men killed and hung upside down on the streets as a show.


    ¡¸Go look in that house. I will be going through this one. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    Receiving Lexy¡¯s instructions, Ardis headed to a house where he found traces of people.


    A corner of the room had numerous woolen blankets, half-eaten bread, and a knocked-over cup with remnants of alcohol on the table.


    One group of the enemy mercenaries most likely used the house. The house¡¯s illegal occupants were no longer present. Either they¡¯ve died or they¡¯ve escaped and won¡¯t be seen again.


    ¡¸The room in the back¡­¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, Ardis noticed presences in one of the rooms deep in the house.


    ¡¸Remnants? ¡¹


    He considered calling for the others, but the war had already concluded with the invaders fleeing.


    If the people inside are skillful, they would¡¯ve already escaped long ago. Ardis drew his blade and approached the room, his footsteps muffled, after becoming convinced he could handle it on his own.


    Nearing the door, he tried to listen. No sound. Ardis stood beside the door and silently turned the knob.


    However, it seems like it was locked. Although there is most likely a key for the door someplace in the home, this is not the time to look for it.


    Ardis kicked open the door after destroying the keyhole with arts he was still inexperienced in.


    ¡¸Hiiii! ¡¹


    Several women screamed from the room at the same time. While on alert, Ardis looked inside.


    There were several people inside. However, seeing their figures, Ardis was immediately assaulted with displeasure.


    All of them there were young women, exposing skin without a single clothing, and many new bruises were still visible.


    The obscene smell that filled the room stimulated Ardis¡¯s nose. The women retreated further into the room, afraid of Ardis¡¯s appearance and with fearful looks.


    A house where the enemy mercenaries stayed in. Young women that were stripped of their clothing had been found locked in one of the rooms.


    Ardis could only guess what type of treatment they endured after seeing their terror of man, and his rage, which had nowhere else to go, erupted once more.


    ¡¸We are from the Wisteria mercenary band, hired by your feudal lord to repel the enemy mercenaries that occupied the town. They are no longer here. ¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t think of anything more to say to them, so he just gave them the truth and walked away.


    As a man, Ardis would only scare them further. Suppressing the feeling of wanting to hit something, Ardis stepped outside to call for Lexy.

 CH 287

    Editor: SilentS


    Despite his inability to persuade himself, Ardis continued to fight as a mercenary across multiple battlefields.


    While combat is a vital part of a mercenary¡¯s job, rest is also essential. There are various occasions when they stop by large towns while moving between battlefields.


    ¡¸It¡¯s also thanks to what we manage to accumulate that we can walk in towns like this openly.¡¹


    ¡¸Accumulate? ¡¹


    Paul Walker''s ''Fast and Furious'' Toyota Supra Fetches $550K in Auction


    Ardis inquired after hearing the man with the eye patch say.


    ¡¸It¡¯s all about trust. Our Captain, after all, does not tolerate violence. He¡¯s particularly well-known among the ladies as a ¡®non-scary mercenary.¡¯ However, because of this, he is despised by the other mercenaries. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that bad? ¡¹


    Luciel inquired as he walked alongside Ardis.


    ¡¸Even though it is undesirable, it is unlikely that bothering with it will do anything. We are paid the proper amount in exchange for not looting on the battlefield. If other mercenary bands want to make a statement, they should learn our example first. ¡¹


    Darwat answered in place of the man with the eyepatch. Ardis and Luciel, as well as a few other mercenaries such as Victor and the eyepatch man, are currently walking in town.


    Since a whole mercenary band wandering through the streets would scare the locals, Greyth instructed them to rest in groups and in rotation.


    That is the distinction between Wisteria and the other mercenary bands, who are concerned with such matters. The other mercenary bands would most likely storm into town together and cause chaos.


    ¡¸If they think we¡¯re being an eyesore, won¡¯t there be troubles if we fight together?¡¹


    ¡¸Although Ardis¡¯s thoughts make sense, either way, mercenary bands might become enemies the next day. Even when on the same side, making use of the other party best is the norm, and small obstructions and harassment are as common as meals. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. When things truly happen, all we have to do is show them how weak they are. After all, we have the strength to accomplish that. ¡¹


    Continuing Victor¡¯s words, the eyepatch said so casually. Sighing a little, Victor condemned him for his choice of words.


    ¡¸Joan. You are also one of us, considering such a violent response is unseemly. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? If they don¡¯t stay still, strength is the only way to silence them, right? If we were a weak group, we would have disbanded long ago. ¡¹


    The man with the eyepatch, Joan replied in displeasure.


    ¡¸Even if that is the case, it is not a reason to disregard other options. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah~~aah, my bad! Unlike you, I¡¯m not that learned! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not talking about learning here. ¡¹


    Victor and Joan weren¡¯t wrong in their assessments. It¡¯s true that, while self-discipline isn¡¯t ideal for a mercenary band, it has helped Wisteria¡¯s reputation, and it¡¯s also true that strength is required to keep troublesome issues away.


    ¡¸Alright, alright, Victor-san, and Joan-san too. It¡¯s our rest day, so let¡¯s take it easy. ¡¹


    Trying to stop the atmosphere from getting darker, Luciel interjected with a brighter tone.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I suppose, Luciel is right. We would be the same as the other mercenary bands if we make a scene here. Since it¡¯ll damage Wisteria¡¯s reputation, let¡¯s put an end to the topic. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, Luciel. A holiday is there to enjoy right. ¡¹


    The four renewed their spirits and strolled around the bustling streets as they enjoyed their brief break. Buying food from the stalls and watching the streets, enjoying the performance of the street performers.


    ¡¸Here! A magnificent pink strand. Believe it or not, a ribbon with an ego that chooses its owner! Furthermore, it only favors beautiful women who appeal to its aesthetic sensibilities. Well then, will there be somebody here today who attracts its attention? ¡¹


    As the street performer spoke loudly, the pink ribbon on his palm began to move by itself. It depicted an action of glancing at the assembled observers by raising one end in a snake-like fashion.


    ¡¸Oooo¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s really moving. ¡¹


    Eventually, it left the performer¡¯s hand, and flew to the air by itself.


    ¡¸It¡¯s now floating! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s like it¡¯s dancing. ¡¹


    Fluttering left and right, and after some twisting and comical movements, the ribbon flew towards a woman from the spectators.


    ¡¸Eh, eeeh? ¡¹


    ¡¸Seems like our ribbon has chosen this fine lady today. There¡¯s no need to fear it, please stand still. ¡¹


    The performer called out to the confused woman. The ribbon delicately prodded the woman¡¯s arm, as if it were a small animal scared of people.


    It eventually curled around the woman¡¯s wrist and formed a butterfly knot on its own, as if it had made up its mind.


    ¡¸Woah, amazing. ¡¹


    ¡¸The ribbon really chose someone. ¡¹


    ¡¸How enviable. ¡¹


    The impressed spectators applauded.


    ¡¸Congratulations miss. The ribbon will be yours to keep, please take care of it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh¡­¡­ y-yes. ¡¹


    The person chosen by the ribbon reflexively answered, but realizing that she was getting the spotlight, she showed a bright smile.


    Walking down the street, Luciel talked about the performance just now.


    ¡¸That performance right now was incredible! It¡¯s kind of cute how the ribbon moved around like it was alive. ¡¹


    ¡¸That was also arts, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that was arts.¡¹


    As Ardis posed a question that was very different from Luciel¡¯s, Victor admitted that it was indeed the situation. Hearing it, Luciel began to see stars in her eyes.


    ¡¸Will I be able to do that too if I train hard enough? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. If it¡¯s that easy to imitate, then it wouldn¡¯t have been a performance, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s possible. Shall I demonstrate? ¡¹


    Victor masked Ardis¡¯s negative remarks. Saying it so breezily, Victor bought a violet-colored ribbon from a nearby booth and placed it on his palm.


    While Ardis and the others looked on, the ribbon moved as it had earlier in the performance, curling around Luciel¡¯s fingers and tying itself into a knot before stopping.


    ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s exactly the same! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same theory with the Captain¡¯s flying swords. But there are a lot more finer details to keep track of, and the time between each movement is crucial. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t listen to him, Luciel and Ardis. Only because this guy is Victor is it easy to duplicate that performance just by looking. Normal individuals can¡¯t possibly succeed on their first attempt. Even if it¡¯s essentially the same as flying swords, I¡¯m not confident, and even the Captain is unlikely to succeed on the first time. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s only because your control is shoddy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Noisy. ¡¹


    Having his lack of skill pointed out, Joan reflexively complained. Ardis can empathize with what Joan stated. After all, Victor was the one who taught him the basics when he first joined the mercenary band.


    Now that he¡¯s officially a member though, Ardis trains together more with the other mercenaries, and has less chances to cross swords with Victor directly.


    Ardis could see that Victor¡¯s strength was an insurmountable wall compared to the others after training with the other members and seeing a genuine battlefield.


    Despite knowing that his own strength still has a long way to go, he can¡¯t deny that the gentleman-looking Victor is out of the ordinary.


    Luciel seemed as though she shared Ardis¡¯ thoughts, as she questioned as if she could read Ardis¡¯ mind.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it true, though, that Victor-san can accomplish anything? Isn¡¯t it he as great as the Captain, whether it¡¯s with the sword or with the arts? ¡¹


    ¡¸And he¡¯s unneededly learned. ¡¹


    ¡¸What unneeded, the one thing that is definitely unneeded, is the unnecessary things you usually say. ¡¹


    Victor gave Joan, who was riding on Luciel¡¯s words a cold gaze.


    ¡¸A genius must be like Victor-san. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s voice muttered with admiration and flattery, as well as a trace of jealousy. Victor¡¯s face frowned.


    ¡¸I¡¯m certainly not a genius. But it¡¯s true that I can do most things just by seeing them once. ¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s not a genius, then what is. ¡¹


    Joan¡¯s merciless retort was ignored, and Victor continued.


    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s martial arts or magical arts, I¡¯m proficient because I¡¯ve been educated since I was a child, and I¡¯m more knowledgeable than most people because I¡¯ve had the opportunity to study a lot of books.¡¹


    ¡¸Then shouldn¡¯t all those noble sons and daughters be geniuses if according to your logic? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeh? How so, Joan-san? ¡¹


    It was not Victor that reacted to what Joan said but Luciel.


    ¡¸Nn? You guys didn¡¯t know? Victor here is originally a noble¡¯s son. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeh!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Noble¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The startling revelation caused Luciel¡¯s volume to rise, and Ardis¡¯ attention to fix on Victor¡¯s face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an old story. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­ a noble in a mercenary band. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Ardis. He might have his own problems too. Digging too deeply is¡­¡­¡¹


    Tugging Ardis who asked out of curiosity by his clothes, Luciel whispered to him.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not a secret or anything. It¡¯s something everyone in the mercenary band knew. Since it¡¯s a good occasion, I suppose talking about it is fine. ¡¹


    Victor chose to tell his own story, disregarding Luciel¡¯s consideration. He walked to a neighboring street corner and sat on a random pile of junk.


    While hesitating, Ardis and Luciel took a seat beside Victor, and Victor began talking about his birth in a tone that suggested he was used to telling stories.

 CH 288

    Editor: SilentS


    While looking at the crowds going across the streets, Victor started.


    ¡¸I was born as the second son of a certain noble family, but unfortunately, as the son of a concubine. Considering the legal wife gave birth to the eldest heir, my mother¡¯s position and even the order of birth, I didn¡¯t stand a chance to succeed the house. However, it appears that the legal wife was still uncomfortable with it. After all, my brother and I were born within a year of each other. ¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, that means¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you got it. I thought to gloss over that part if you didn¡¯t. ¡¹


    Eiza Gonzalez is the new face of Bulgari


    Luciel¡¯s mutter made Victor smile bitterly.


    ¡¸Anyways, that¡¯s the case. My father laid his hands on my mother when the legal wife was pregnant with my brother. It was the worst, to say the least, as a husband and father, an act that would be considered a disgrace for an aristocrat. ¡¹


    He let it out while expressing his disapproval of his father.


    ¡¸The legal wife may have been tolerant enough to take a concubine, but there¡¯s no way she would remain silent when there¡¯s a possibility that her child¡¯s position as heir could be jeopardized. Moreover, the concubine¡¯s child was not even a year apart in age and is similarly a male. To the legal wife¡¯s eyes, it was plain at that time that mother and I were clear enemies. It¡¯s all because of father, who made a move on mother before the legal wife could give birth. ¡¹


    He explained that with concubines, there are unspoken rules. At the very least, nobles should refrain from putting a hand on concubines until the legal wife has an heir and at least five other children.


    If the legal wife¡¯s child is a girl and the concubine¡¯s child is a boy, or if the legal wife¡¯s child dies and the concubine¡¯s child becomes the only child¡­¡­the order of succession will become clouded very quickly.


    The fact that the legal wife¡¯s child and the concubine¡¯s child isn¡¯t even a year apart meant that it was an act completely void of such concerns.


    ¡¸Was it when I was six years old that the situation took a turn for the worse? At the time, I was still young, and I had no idea how my actions and performance were seen by those around me. Mother was pleased, and I was pleased to receive compliments from the servants. And so, I gave it my all without reserve. Simply put, I was far superior to my brother in every way. Even though my brother was not incompetent in any manner, whether in swordsmanship, arts, horseback riding, lingual, conversations, or artistic abilities, all of the home tutors awarded me a higher score. ¡¹


    That¡¯s natural, the three other people thought.


    ¡¸And that was what made the legal wife¡¯s family anxious. Not willing to let the child of a concubine with unknown background to steal the seat of heir, they started pulling strings from the back. At first, it was tiny harassments, but it soon escalated, till the point their poisonous fangs aimed for mother. ¡¹


    ¡¸Poisonous fangs¡­¡­ meaning they killed her? ¡¹


    Victor nodded at Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸I was a fool as well. Even though holding back a little and letting them have a peace of mind was an option, I was insistent on not losing to their harassments¡­¡­. And because of that, I lost my mother. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why you left the house? ¡¹


    Luciel asked with a pained expression.


    ¡¸Not yet. If that were the case, I would have remained a nobleman¡¯s son till today. It was because of my father¡¯s statements, that I had decided to leave the house. After mother¡¯s passing, father summoned the legal wife¡¯s parents. Their house is a peerage lower than fathers¡¯, so the difference in standing allowed him to summon them forcefully. In the guest room that were void of all others, father declared to them, ¡ºDon¡¯t touch my son until the third is born, I won¡¯t be merciful if you do¡»¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis lost his words. Hearing a portion of it, it appeared as if it were the words of a parent protecting his child.


    However, with the condition of ¡ºUntil the third is born¡», the meaning was completely different. In a sense, his words equated to ¡ºWhen the third son is born, there¡¯s no use for the second¡».


    ¡¸I snuck into the adjoining room and eavesdropped at the time. I wanted to know a little more about who was responsible for my mother¡¯s death. In the end, not only did I learn the truth, but I also learned something I didn¡¯t want to know, that my father only saw me as a spare for the eldest. ¡¹


    Victor had a scoffing smile on his face, as if he was laughing at himself, yet he tries to put a period at on the story lightly.


    ¡¸Everything seemed ridiculous to me at that moment¡­¡­. after running away on the next month and wandering aimlessly, I found Wisteria, that¡¯s the end of the story. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Not expecting Victor who seemed to be always carefree to have such a past, Ardis and Luciel both lost their words to silence.


    However, it seems like the person himself wasn¡¯t really bothered, as the two were lightly hit on the top of their head, and told to learn from his own failures in a kind tone.


    ¡¸Listen, Ardis, Luciel. It¡¯s natural to try your best in living but holding back in something that may cost your life is what a foolish person would do. Trying your hardest in a situation where it isn¡¯t required, on the other hand, may not be the ideal way to live either. When it doesn¡¯t matter to be taken lightly or underestimated, it¡¯s more important to hide your own capabilities. It¡¯s one of the best tactics to bring your opponent¡¯s guard down. Make sure to remember it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, got it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    Joan, who had been waiting silent for so long, blew away the heaviness of the atmosphere with his loud voice.


    ¡¸Alright, since the talk is over, let¡¯s go grab something to eat and continue walking! ¡¹.


    ¡¸I suppose. Enjoying a delicious meal and a good night sleep in the inn will be the best for today. Oh right, before that, Ardis. ¡¹


    Victor who agreed with Joan¡¯s suggestion called to Ardis.


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    Victor¡¯s gaze was drawn to Luciel for some reason as Ardis, who had just risen, replied. Victor then untied Luciel¡¯s wrist ribbon and handed it to Ardis.


    ¡¸This ribbon, I will let you buy it for ten cal.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? Why me? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s brows frowned as the unexpected offer hit him.


    ¡¸What an unperceptive child. Listen here, Ardis. ¡¹


    Victor¡¯s arm circled around Ardis¡¯ neck and drew him closer after saying so. In a soft voice that Luciel couldn¡¯t hear, he explained why.


    ¡¸It¡¯s pathetic for a man to remain silent after watching another man gifting something to your important person. Rather, it¡¯s up to a man to demonstrate his resourcefulness by gifting something else with which to fight back. ¡¹


    ¡¸The heck¡¯s that. Another one of nobility¡¯s quirks? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for nobles and commoners alike; simply take it as advice from your senior in life.¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, why is it ten cal? You bought it for three cal just now, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Seven cal is your tuition fee. Don¡¯t be so naive to think that my precious advice is free of charge. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Haa, alright. ¡¹


    Ardis hesitantly removes coins from his pocket, having given up because he didn¡¯t know how to rebuke.


    ¡¸What is it, whispering between yourselves? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course there¡¯s nothing. ¡¹


    Dismissing Luciel who was suspicious at the two, Victor stretched his hand out to Ardis. Ardis put a piece of coin on that hand.


    ¡¸Your ten cal. ¡¹


    ¡¸I have certainly received it. And the ribbon is yours now. Please handle it as you wish. ¡¹


    Ardis accepted the ribbon from Victor with a skeptical expression, and Luciel, who seemed to notice something, now stared at him with a somewhat expectant gaze.


    While receiving strange focus from the others, Ardis eventually managed to open his mouth after hesitating on what to say in front of Luciel.


    ¡¸Aa¨D. ¡­¡­Uhh, Luciel. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yees? ¡¹


    Luciel, whose voice seemed to be on the edge of bursting with laughter, responded.


    Unsure of what to say, Ardis just offered the ribbon he had just bought, with no explanation.


    ¡¸If you need¡­¡­ this. ¡¹


    ¡¸You will give it to me? ¡¹


    As if reading a predetermined line from a script and reading his intentions, Luciel tilts her head slightly. Ardis didn¡¯t have any control over the initiative.


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­¡­ I can¡¯t use it anyways.¡¹


    ¡¸Idiot, that¡¯s not it. ¡¹


    A critique came from Joan from behind, directed towards his excusing words. Ardis¡¯ anger grew for the person who was saying whatever he wanted from the backseat.


    Having zero experience in such things, Ardis could not think of any smooth lines.


    Moreover, it was suddenly brought forward by Victor like a surprise attack, and his escape route was completely sealed away.


    It makes sense to feel confused. Although Ardis¡¯ desperately searched for words since he knew he had to say something, Luciel accepted the ribbon without saying anything further.


    The ribbon that had escaped Luciel¡¯s grasp for a moment had returned to her. The piece of ordinary cloth that was purchased for three cal from a random stall was still the exact same piece of cloth from before.


    However, the mundane violet ribbon in her hands had now taken on a new meaning following the brief exchange.


    ¡¸Thank you. I will treasure it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    Faced with Luciel¡¯s blooming smile, Ardis¡¯s unbearable shyness averted his gaze. At that pathetic action, two large sighs came from behind.

 CH 289

    Editor: SilentS


    ¡¸Charge!!! ¡¹


    ¡¸Uoooo! ¡¹


    The giant group of mercenaries raised clouds of sand as they rushed towards the fortress. Despite not heavily armored, they were still carrying considerable weight as they brought along various equipment to keep the safe like large shields to protect themselves from arrows.


    The raging cries of both their enemies and allies drowned out their heavy stomping footsteps.


    Beanie Feldstein to lead Broadway revival of Funny Girl


    ¡¸Take aim! ¡¹


    Greyth delivered the command as he saw the enemies approach in waves, as if they were crashing on the shore from above.


    ¡¸Release! ¡¹


    The allies fired arrows at the same moment, creating a loose parabola, and the arrows rained down on the enemy mercenaries like heavy rain. Despite a few of them getting hit by the arrows and falling, most of the enemy mercenaries did not lose momentum in their charge and maintained their assault.


    ¡¸Archers continue shooting with the same rhythm! Those who can use arts start using them in your designated area! Don¡¯t die stupidly by forgetting to deploy a barrier! ¡¹


    Despite having the upper hand due to their position atop the wall, the closing distance between them and their enemies continued to alert them of impending doom. While charging forward, the enemy mercenaries were firing fire and ice arrows arts as a retaliation for the volley of arrows earlier.


    ¡¸They¡¯re here, Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem! ¡¹


    Without the need for Luciel¡¯s warning, Ardis deployed a barrier that covered himself and Luciel. A lump of mass launched from below at incredible velocity crashed into the barrier and bounced away after the impact.


    The enemy archers shot arrows towards the allies on the wall, and allies used flying swords to stop them. Arrows that were guided by arts by the enemies dodged the flying swords like fish swimming in the blue sky, striking allies one after another.


    Those who were unfortunate enough to have their eyes punctured died quickly, while some continued to bleed from arrow wounds.


    Of course, the enemies were not just shooting arrows. One of the allies who took too long to throw up a barrier was hit by a flame arts and burned to a crisp, likely owing to the loss of focus from the agony of the arrow lodged in his arm.


    Others, in other locations, were cut into pieces by mana-powered blades, where their blood spilled all over the area.


    Even the unpleasant smell of burnt flesh quickly dissolved into the blood rain.


    ¡¸I can make a barrier by myself. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s incidentally, incidentally. ¡¹


    While replying simply to a peeved Luciel, Ardis utilized his arts to counterattack the enemies.


    About five pieces of ice with sharpened edges appeared and shot towards the group of enemies approaching. Three of them were deflected by barriers, and one was evaded, but the last one pierced the enemy¡¯s right thigh successfully.


    With just a half-torn right leg intact, the enemy collapsed, and was trampled by the charging enemy.


    ¡¸Geez¡¹


    Although still seemingly peeved at Ardis, Luciel as well, released her water arts at the enemies. The water, which had been thinned to the point of oblivion, travelled in a straight path, and easily penetrated through their shield.


    Looking from afar, it would seem like the enemies suddenly collapsed while holding a large shield. However, looking closely, there are small bleeding wounds on their forehead.


    Regardless of whether a shield was there, the water thread pierced the enemy¡¯s head.


    ¡¸As usual with the strange arts. Luciel. ¡¹


    A man with short greenish silver hair called out from the side. The man¡¯s name is Sark, who is similarly a Wisteria mercenary, and Ardis and Luciel¡¯s friend of the same generation.


    Although he was slightly older than Ardis and Luciel in age, it didn¡¯t make for a significant gap in the mercenary band.


    In fact, thanks to the similarity in their ages, he¡¯s one of the closest people they have in the mercenary band.


    While idly commenting on Luciel¡¯s arts, Sark as well utilized his arts towards the enemies. About ten huge fireballs lined up above the enemies, before crashing to the earth.


    Accompanied by an explosive roar, the enemies were engulfed in flames, but of course, they still had their barriers to protect them.


    Despite the barrier however, around ten individuals were still burned to charcoal as Sark¡¯s insane mana capacity pushed through everything.


    However, it¡¯s only a small part of the majority. Most of them managed to overcome Sark¡¯s flames with their barriers, sustaining only minor burns in the process.


    ¡¸As usual with the amazing arts. Sark. ¡¹


    Even though her comments were similar to Sark¡¯s, Luciel seemed more dumbfounded in her expression. Simply put, the amount of wasted mana and inefficiency is too absurd.


    ¡¸Tch¡¹


    Sark clicked his tongue irritably, whether because of what Luciel said or because his strike wasn¡¯t as successful as he had hoped.


    ¡¸He just really likes to bruteforce with mana. ¡¹


    Another young man with a similar appearance to Sark spoke forward. Sark reacts moodily as he is stared at by a pair of cool blue eyes that appear dumbfounded.


    ¡¸Elion, you¡¯re making a lot of noise. So, how about you tell me what I should do?¡¹


    ¡¸Do it the same, but more efficiently. Exactly like this.¡¹


    Saying so, Elion threw the small jars in his hand towards the enemies below. Using arts, he guided the small jars and carried them above the enemies.


    Elion then unleashed his arts at the precise moment when each jar was close to an enemy. With small but precise wind arts, he broke all the jars in one go, and some invisible liquid poured onto the ground.


    ¡¸Oil? ¡¹


    ¡¸Right on the mark. ¡¹


    While replying to Ardis and peering down, Elion once again activated his arts. He only generated a tiny flame that could produce minor sparks.


    It was too unreliable to even call it a flame, almost like an extinguishing fire spark. That¡¯s probably why it never warranted caution from the enemies.


    The fire sparks struck the ground where oil had already spilled without being hindered by barriers, quickly turning the area into a sea of flames.


    There were not many casualties because the enemies immediately used arts to extinguish it. However, even though it was just for a little period, their tempo was broken, and many enemies were burned in the leg.


    That small disturbance is more than enough for Wisteria, which has many experienced mercenaries.


    ¡¸Now! Pour everything you have! ¡¹


    A concentrated barrage of arts poured down on Greyth¡¯s instructions, and the enemy mercenaries who were still in disarray ate it straight.


    ¡¸See? ¡¹


    ¡¸Too much work¡­¡­¡¹


    Elion¡¯s grinning expression towards Sark seemed almost identical to Sark¡¯s cumbersome expression.


    Of course, Ardis won¡¯t mistake their face having been together for a long time. However, if they both wear the same hairstyle and a poker face, even Ardis can¡¯t be confident who is who.


    It¡¯s easy to assume they¡¯re brothers since they have the same face and hair, and even their pupils are the same color.


    However, they¡¯re not brothers. Sark and Elion are twins who share the same mother and were born on the same day.


    Thanks to their stark difference in hairstyle where Sark has a short hair while Elion has a ponytail, their words and behavior, as well as their expressions, Ardis can readily distinguish them despite their extremely similar facial characteristics.


    Despite having the same features, their personality and even how they employ their arts in combat are complete mirror images of one another.


    Unlike Sark who likes to use arts to directly attack the enemies, Elion shows joy in brandishing his creativity and using new ways to fight and create new arts.


    His attack just now was the same. Sark complained it was ¡¸Too much work¡¹, yet its effects can¡¯t be overlooked.


    Of course, there are more enemies directly defeated by Sark¡¯s arts. However, Elion¡¯s method can¡¯t be overlooked when it comes to doing damage to the enemies.


    Moreover, the mana he expended in all of that was not even one percent of what Sark used just now.


    It¡¯s a far better decision than Sark¡¯s technique of pumping mana without care when considering the likelihood of a drawn-out conflict.


    Of course, Elion¡¯s mana pool isn¡¯t any smaller than Sark¡¯s. If he tried, he could get through it by using force, but it¡¯s not in Elion¡¯s nature to rely on sheer force like Sark.


    ¡¸Mana is the lifeblood of any mage. Our kind will become baggage if mana runs out. Sark, too, should think twice before wasting mana.¡¹


    ¡¸So noisy. It¡¯s much easier to just break through their barrier without fussing about this and that. ¡¹


    Sark who kicked away Elion¡¯s advice was faced with Luciel¡¯s dissatisfied face.


    ¡¸No one would be in trouble if that can be done so easily. ¡¹


    Ardis agreed with her.


    If he had the mana to forcefully push through the enemies¡¯ barrier, then he would be more use.


    Only this pair of twins in the whole of Wisteria can break through the opponents¡¯ barrier purely by mana overpowering.


    Even Greyth, the Captain, didn¡¯t have a mana pool as large as theirs. They¡¯re the pair of twins that are too absurd in the standpoint of mana pool.


    ¡¸Hey you guys. Stop chatting about this and that. Focus on the enemy instead.¡¹


    Joan reprimanded the four individuals with a vein emerging when he saw them like that.


    ¡¸But Joan, they¡¯re retreating already. ¡¹


    Sark glanced down at the hostile mercenaries charging, purposefully putting a roof over his eyes.


    As Sark said, there are fewer enemies than before. The enemy appears to have sustained significant damage as a result of everyone¡¯s concentrated arts, with Elion¡¯s arts serving as the turning point.


    There were still occasionally sporadic attacks flying towards the fortress. But it¡¯s looking like they are slowly moving to retreat.


    ¡¸The enemies are retreating! Mercenaries move into pursue! ¡¹


    When the fortress commander saw the enemy¡¯s actions, he issued orders, and the mercenary bands that got them began marching one by one.


    ¡¸You heard it! Wisterias leave two squads on the wall and move into pursue! Excluding wounded, gather at the gate! ¡¹


    With Greyth¡¯s order to the entirety of Wisteria, they started to move towards the gate as well. Naturally, Ardis and the other three, who are unharmed, are to continue their involvement in the pursuit.


    Ardis and Luciel had been picked by the Wisteria about five years ago. Now, they¡¯ve both grown into important members of the mercenary band.


    Luciel belatedly started participating in the battle as a mercenary by three years compared to Ardis has about ten battle experience.


    She has become a splendid warrior after receiving the baptism of battle and accepting a place to kill or be killed. She is no longer the innocent little girl with a green face who said fighting is impossible for her.


    As for Ardis, he had stepped halfway into his grave for several times that much. The times he almost died can¡¯t be counted with two hands, and neither can he be bothered to count the number of people he¡¯s finished off already.


    Such is the life of a mercenary, he had been continuing for five years by telling himself that.


    In a mercenary band where people are frequently replaced due to death, five years is more than enough experience.


    In fact, the members who joined before Ardis and have remained till now make up little over half of the Wisteria¡¯s total membership.


    In just five years, about a hundred people disappeared, and replacing them are another hundred new faces.


    Sark and Elion are part of the latter. They had joined Wisteria around four years ago, when Ardis was still learning to stand on a battlefield.


    Although a little younger than the twins, thanks to being the same generation, the group became intimate.


    That¡¯s the relationship between the twins, Luciel and Ardis.


    About two years had passed since the four started standing on battlefields together. By now, Ardis and Luciel are both recognized as excellent mercenaries by others.


    As for the twins, thanks to their absurd mana capacity, they are already considered the main force within just four years.


    They are regarded as the fifth or sixth most valuable members of the mercenary band, behind Greyth, the senior Victor, Joan, and Darwat.


    Ardis, on the other hand, although being a veteran, is not powerful enough to be considered part of the mercenary band¡¯s main force.


    Being only above average in the mercenary band, Ardis felt inferior with his position.


    This time, Wisteria had accepted the job of defending the fortress. With the help of the feudal lord¡¯s army, they were to repel the siege.


    Including Westeria, three mercenary bands, as well as the feudal lord¡¯s private troops and volunteers, totaled around a thousand five hundred persons defending the stronghold for twenty days.


    In the past ten days, there were three siege attempts made by the enemy, but all of them failed in the end.


    The third attempt was settled by Elion¡¯s cunning and Wisteria¡¯s firepower, and the remaining forces are now on expedition to pursue the enemy remnants.


    ¡¸But, couldn¡¯t it be a trap? Isn¡¯t it common to pretend to retreat to draw in your enemies and then ambush them?¡¹


    Running beside Ardis, Luciel expressed her concerns.


    Her black hair was tied into a ponytail and swayed in sync to the running tempo. Ardis had given her a violet ribbon a long time ago, and it was this that tidied her long hair.


    It seems like it was Luciel¡¯s favored ribbon, as Ardis could see her wearing it almost every day. While feeling somewhat satisfied in his heart seeing that, he replied to Luciel.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s probably why we mercenaries are the ones pursuing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sounds about right. I guess it doesn¡¯t hurt the feudal lord whether we manage to reduce the enemy forces or get ambushed. ¡¹


    Elion who was running behind Ardis agreed, and beside him, Sark further expressed his negative suspicion.


    ¡¸Rather, aren¡¯t they thinking that it¡¯s a good chance to exhaust both sides? ¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s too¡­¡­¡¹


    Luciel was stuck for words. She wants to claim that it¡¯s too impossible, but it¡¯s been five years since she joined a mercenary band and two years since she began fighting.


    She has come to understand how the world treats mercenaries. Even if she wanted to deny it outright, the experience she gained thus far didn¡¯t allow her to do so.


    ¡¸Alright, stop the pursuit! ¡¹


    The signal to stop was issued after killing off numerous enemies who were late to retreat and observing how their distance was growing.


    ¡¸No use to chase them any further! We will return while cleaning up the remnants! ¡¹


    Succeeding in defending the fortress, they even managed to reduce the enemy forces in the pursuit. The outcome is a total victory.


    While having a high morale over the overwhelming victory, the Wisteria mercenary band finished off the remnants lurking around as they returned to the fortress.


    ¡¸Huh? ¡¹


    Along the way, Luciel suddenly stopped without any precursor.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Ruu? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    Luciel replied vaguely to Ardis¡¯s inquiry. At the end of her line of sight is a small forest that stretches across all the way back to the fortress.


    ¡¸Please go ahead first, I will catch up later. ¡¹


    Luciel entered the forest while leaving those words after staring at there.


    ¡¸Hey, Ruu. It¡¯s dangerous to be alone. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry, I will catch up later too. ¡¹


    Saying so to Sark and Elion who turned around asking what happened, Ardis chased after Luciel without waiting for their replies.


    Even if they¡¯d cleared out the last of the opposing enemy forces, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re out of all danger yet. Ardis ran towards Luciel who was walking in the forest.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Suddenly entering the forest. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D¡¹


    While replying still vaguely to Ardis like before, Luciel continued her path deeper to the forest.


    ¡¸There was something that caught my attention¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What did?¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    Just as Ardis thought Luciel was going to reply simply like before, she suddenly stopped and started wandering around.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s around here. ¡­¡­Ah ¡¹


    ¡¸Like I said, what is¡­¡­ eeh? ¡¹


    Luciel, who was looking skyward, seemed to have discovered something, and Ardis, who was following her line of sight, was also taken aback.


    Both of them were looking at a tree with overgrown branches and leaves among the others. A little golden beast was hanging from the branch¡¯s tip, or rather, dangling upside down from it.

 CH 290

    Editor: SilentS


    Ardis¡¯ gaze was drawn to a tiny fur ball suspended in mid-air. It was a four-legged beast in its infancy.


    It¡¯s unclear how it got there, but one of its hind legs was bound with something resembling a vine, and its head was dangling from the tree.


    It is about the size of a human head, coated in golden fur, with a fluffy tail on its back.


    ¡¸A baby fox? ¡¹


    Kid Cudi wants to help Lil Nas X get rid of the ¡®homophobic cloud over hip-hop¡¯


    As if reacting to Luciel¡¯s soft mutter, the beast¡¯s head moved slightly.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with this situation?¡¹


    There doesn¡¯t appear to be anything else moving in the area.


    Although the beast looked like it was caught in a human¡¯s trap, in the first place, it¡¯s unlikely for humans to be hunting in this kind of place.


    The vine that bound the beast¡¯s limb didn¡¯t appear to be manmade either, and there were no additional beast reactions to be found.


    As for the beast in question, it wasn¡¯t afraid at all or even intimidating, it was just looking at them lazily. Almost like an expression of ¡¸What¡¯s up? ¡¹.


    The two were perplexed, and there was little to go on for them to make an educated guess.


    ¡¸Did it get caught? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­ It appears to be a human trap, but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t believe there is a hunter in the area at this moment. ¡¹


    While Ardis was deep in thought, Luciel asked for his opinion.


    ¡¸So, what should we do?¡¹


    ¡¸You mean? ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s black pupils pointed to the dangling fur ball.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too pitiful to leave it behind like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me you plan to bring it along? ¡¹


    Ardis caught onto what Luciel was trying to say. Wisteria is a mercenary band that lives by fighting.


    However, the mercenary band likes to pick up children everywhere and look after them, but only if they are humans, thanks to the captain¡¯s curiously protective effect.


    The two couldn¡¯t expect them to treat a wild beast the same way. Luciel¡¯s straightforward eyes looked into Ardis¡¯ disapproved expression.


    As the two pairs of black eyes reflected each other¡¯s appearance, Luciel started with a ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Captain picked us up, right? ¡¹


    Hearing her words, Ardis couldn¡¯t find the words to rebuke her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    A silence.


    Even though they had been saved by someone else, they would not provide a helping hand to another. It would be hypocritical to do that.


    After a thoughtful moment of silence, Ardis gave up with a large sigh, ¡¸Fine, let¡¯s do that.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s bring it along for now. I can¡¯t bear the consequences if anything happens after that though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Thanks, Ardis. ¡¹


    Seeing Luciel who was smiling brightly, as if covering his cheeks to hide his loosening expression, Ardis turned to the dangling baby beast.


    They moved carefully towards it, but the golden beast did not bark or try to flee. It couldn¡¯t possibly have missed them, yet it was simply silently looking at them while dangling.


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite docile. ¡¹


    ¡¸It might be weakened. ¡¹


    ¡¸I will cut the vine looking thing, can you catch it when it falls? Be careful with it since it might struggle. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. I know. ¡¹


    Ardis leapt up and severed the vine that was suspending the golden beast in the air, seeing Luciel¡¯s preparation with her arms underneath the beast.


    As soon as the baby beast was free of the restraint, Luciel secured it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alive¡­¡­ right? ¡¹


    Keeping his sword, Ardis peeked at Luciel¡¯s arms that was carrying the baby beast.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. ¡¹


    The furball in her arms didn¡¯t appear to resist at all, and rather after a brief glance at Luciel and Ardis, it curled up and closed its eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s sleeping in this situation? ¡¹


    It was a bold beast to say the least.


    ¡¸W-Well, it¡¯s certainly better than being terrified in this situation?


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s catch up with the rest of the group first. It¡¯s going to be troublesome if the fortress closes.¡¹


    Ardis, who had a dumbfounded face while staring at the small furball, was prodded by Luciel and answered, ¡¸Yeah¡¹, before beginning to move.


    Rushing to get out of the forest, Ardis and Luciel eventually caught up to the others just near the fortress entrance.


    Even though the enemies have been chased away, the fortress must be closed off as quickly as feasible. They surely aren¡¯t good enough people to open the gates just for one or two late mercenaries.


    The two that managed to safely return to the fortress before the gate closed looked for Greyth.


    ¡¸Greyth ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s up, Ardis? ¡¹


    He was probably doing a damage assessment, as Victor was also beside Greyth.


    When they arrived in front of the two, Greyth and Victor both shifted their gaze to the baby beast in Luciel¡¯s arms.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? ¡¹


    T/L: (¿Ì¶É¤ê)Tokiwatari loosely translates to time-crossing


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s rare. Isn¡¯t this a young ¡ºTokiwatari¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tokiwatari? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re just that kind of species. Where did you find one? ¡¹


    As Ardis explained simply to answer Victor, Greyth muttered while deep in his thoughts


    ¡¸Fuun¡­¡­, dangling down from a branch, you say¡­¡­¡¹


    Greyth was looking at the newborn Tokiwatari with curiosity when Luciel asked him a question.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­ Captain. This little child, we couldn¡¯t leave it back there¡­¡­.at the very least, please allow me to¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, sure. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why not?¡¹


    Despite Luciel¡¯s jumbled words, Greyth and Victor, who stood behind him, voiced their approval right away.


    ¡¸Hee?¡¹


    Ardis made a foolish sound at the unexpected easy approval. Luciel¡¯s eyes became big, and it appeared like she was surprised as well.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t think my request would be approved so easily¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Similarly. Leaving aside Greyth, I thought for sure Victor would object. ¡¹


    Ardis, who was even more surprised than Luciel added on to her words, and the individual in question, Victor replied casually.


    ¡¸At the very least, it appears to like Luciel, and if it doesn¡¯t, it may go at any time, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course we don¡¯t need freeloaders but¡­¡­.even if it can¡¯t help us out in the war, it will be a good escort for the non-combatants. ¡¹


    Hearing Greyth¡¯s explanation, Luciel became curious.


    ¡¸Is this child really that strong? ¡¹


    ¡¸It will be stronger, but even now, it¡¯s likely stronger than a Nedulo. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? ¡¹


    Both Ardis and Luciel were surprised at the unexpected revelation.


    ¡¸What, you guys brought it without knowing anything? ¡¹


    Seeing them act like that, Greyth smiled bitterly with a slightly stupefied expression, while Luciel stared at the Tokiwatari in her arms.


    As if it had sensed the others, the tiny Tokiwatari opened its eyes thinly, appearing unconcerned.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure you are a male or female, but are you hungry? ¡¹


    Greyth spoke while meeting eyes with it.


    The tiny Tokiwatari let out a big yawn,¡¸Kwaaaa¡¹, and then stared at Greyth before opening its mouth.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t a yawn.


    From its tiny mouth, came out human words that Ardis and Luciel never expected. It replied back to Greyth, ¡¸I¡¯m hungry.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s speaking!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It can even talk!? ¡¹


    Both Ardis and Luciel widened their eyes at the unexpected revelation.


    Disregarding the two that had their mouths gaping, Greyth continued the conversation as if nothing happened.


    ¡¸Then follow me for your meal. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eat¡¹


    The tiny Tokiwatari leapt from Luciel¡¯s clutches and followed Greyth after responding with some difficulty.


    Even though Ardis and Luciel¡¯s expressions showed they couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just transpired, they panickily pursued after them.


    Following behind Greyth¡¯s broad steps, both the small beast and the two onlookers from behind trailed him.


    Arriving at the fortress¡¯s canteen, Greyth ordered food from the cook on duty for the Tokiwatari.


    ¡¸Why food for a beast¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My bad, my bad. I will explain it to the superiors later. ¡¹


    Pushing some money to the cook, Greyth told them ¡¸Both of you come to my room later ¡¹ and left.


    Only Ardis, Luciel, and the golden furball Tokiwatari were left behind there.


    As Ardis brought the food that the cook prepared, the golden furball that had been waiting on top of the table started diving in immediately.


    Ardis and Luciel were both awestruck as they saw its audacity, which was inconceivable for any wild beast.


    ¡¸Bland¡¹


    It even appeared to have assigned a grade to the flavor.


    Although it might only be complaining, it¡¯s not behaving like a natural wild beast. The meal was not as elaborate as the ones for people.


    There was only the rough bread, which was only suitable for filling you up, and a little amount of meat that had been cooked without any seasoning.


    The cook probably thought this was enough for a beast.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not carnivorous? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably omnivorous.¡¹


    ¡¸Are foxes omnivores too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Ardis knows about foxes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D, a little bit¡­¡­¡¹


    While watching the Tokiwatari eat, Ardis and Luciel chatted idly.


    Unlike the two who were not very informed, Ardis believed that if the dinner was made by the cook under Greyth¡¯s instructions, who is knowledgeable about the beast, it should be alright.


    ¡¸Taste. Average. But full. ¡¹


    The beast offered its rating for the meal after eating the amount that was more than adequate for its little size, and then laid down with a satisfied face.


    No matter how small, it¡¯s still a beast born of wild, Ardis, who had been staying silent so as not to disrupt the beast¡¯s feast, made his decision and spoke up.


    ¡¸Hey, you can understand what we speak? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A bit¡¹


    The tiny Tokiwatari answered while looking at Ardis after a little pause in response to his query.


    ¡¸A bit means¡­only a part of it?¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s still young, or maybe their species hasn¡¯t had many opportunities to communicate¡­¡­but we¡¯ll leave that to Victor to answer. ¡¹


    In the past five years, Ardis and Luciel have both learnt a lot and become considerably knowledgeable.


    However, there are still many things that they don¡¯t know or understand yet.


    Furthermore, it can¡¯t be faulted if they have gaps in their knowledge due to a bias in knowledge thanks to their unique setting of being in a mercenary band and needing to focus on living day after day.


    ¡¸Say, when we found you, why were you hanging upside down on a branch? ¡¹


    If they can communicate for the time being despite it being a bit shaky, they can just ask the person in question for answers.


    ¡¸What happened there? Did you get caught in a human¡¯s trap? ¡¹


    Luciel, who appeared to be thinking, inquired about the odd encounter, but the response she received was surprising.


    ¡¸Floaty, fun. Swing, feels good.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    In a happy mood, the Tokiwatari was waving its furry tail like a paintbrush left and right.


    Since the Tokiwatari¡¯s words were very fragmented, Ardis filled in the blanks.


    And the conclusion he arrived to was.


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­you hung yourself upside down? ¡¹


    ¡¸Upside down, rolling. Funny.¡¹


    Ardis sensed energy fleeing him as he listened to the Tokiwatari¡¯s response.


    ¡¸Eh? What? By itself¡­¡­ meaning it was actually playing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s face was complex when it turned out that the beast in issue was having fun playing about, despite the fact that she thought she was saving a helpless tiny beast.


    Furthermore, Greyth claims that it isn¡¯t as weak as it appears, and that it is at the very least stronger than an amateur mercenary.


    The tiny Tokiwatari closed its eyes and began sleeping on the table, thinking the conversation was ended.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I suppose we should regroup with the others first? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡¹


    When Luciel heard Ardis¡¯ remark, she rose up and grabbed the small Tokiwatari ball.


    Its ears moved when it was picked up.


    However, it looks like it¡¯s chosen to continue sleeping in Luciel¡¯s arms.


    The Tokiwatari completely transformed into a golden fur ball when it curled up.


    It was hard to blame Ardis and Luciel for drawing inquisitive glances from passers-by on their way back to the Wisteria¡¯s dorm.


    Editor: SilentS


    Ardis¡¯ gaze was drawn to a tiny fur ball suspended in mid-air. It was a four-legged beast in its infancy.


    It¡¯s unclear how it got there, but one of its hind legs was bound with something resembling a vine, and its head was dangling from the tree.


    It is about the size of a human head, coated in golden fur, with a fluffy tail on its back.


    ¡¸A baby fox? ¡¹


    Kid Cudi wants to help Lil Nas X get rid of the ¡®homophobic cloud over hip-hop¡¯


    As if reacting to Luciel¡¯s soft mutter, the beast¡¯s head moved slightly.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with this situation?¡¹


    There doesn¡¯t appear to be anything else moving in the area.


    Although the beast looked like it was caught in a human¡¯s trap, in the first place, it¡¯s unlikely for humans to be hunting in this kind of place.


    The vine that bound the beast¡¯s limb didn¡¯t appear to be manmade either, and there were no additional beast reactions to be found.


    As for the beast in question, it wasn¡¯t afraid at all or even intimidating, it was just looking at them lazily. Almost like an expression of ¡¸What¡¯s up? ¡¹.


    The two were perplexed, and there was little to go on for them to make an educated guess.


    ¡¸Did it get caught? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­ It appears to be a human trap, but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t believe there is a hunter in the area at this moment. ¡¹


    While Ardis was deep in thought, Luciel asked for his opinion.


    ¡¸So, what should we do?¡¹


    ¡¸You mean? ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s black pupils pointed to the dangling fur ball.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too pitiful to leave it behind like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me you plan to bring it along? ¡¹


    Ardis caught onto what Luciel was trying to say. Wisteria is a mercenary band that lives by fighting.


    However, the mercenary band likes to pick up children everywhere and look after them, but only if they are humans, thanks to the captain¡¯s curiously protective effect.


    The two couldn¡¯t expect them to treat a wild beast the same way. Luciel¡¯s straightforward eyes looked into Ardis¡¯ disapproved expression.


    As the two pairs of black eyes reflected each other¡¯s appearance, Luciel started with a ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Captain picked us up, right? ¡¹


    Hearing her words, Ardis couldn¡¯t find the words to rebuke her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    A silence.


    Even though they had been saved by someone else, they would not provide a helping hand to another. It would be hypocritical to do that.


    After a thoughtful moment of silence, Ardis gave up with a large sigh, ¡¸Fine, let¡¯s do that.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s bring it along for now. I can¡¯t bear the consequences if anything happens after that though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. Thanks, Ardis. ¡¹


    Seeing Luciel who was smiling brightly, as if covering his cheeks to hide his loosening expression, Ardis turned to the dangling baby beast.


    They moved carefully towards it, but the golden beast did not bark or try to flee. It couldn¡¯t possibly have missed them, yet it was simply silently looking at them while dangling.


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite docile. ¡¹


    ¡¸It might be weakened. ¡¹


    ¡¸I will cut the vine looking thing, can you catch it when it falls? Be careful with it since it might struggle. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. I know. ¡¹


    Ardis leapt up and severed the vine that was suspending the golden beast in the air, seeing Luciel¡¯s preparation with her arms underneath the beast.


    As soon as the baby beast was free of the restraint, Luciel secured it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alive¡­¡­ right? ¡¹


    Keeping his sword, Ardis peeked at Luciel¡¯s arms that was carrying the baby beast.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. ¡¹


    The furball in her arms didn¡¯t appear to resist at all, and rather after a brief glance at Luciel and Ardis, it curled up and closed its eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s sleeping in this situation? ¡¹


    It was a bold beast to say the least.


    ¡¸W-Well, it¡¯s certainly better than being terrified in this situation?


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s catch up with the rest of the group first. It¡¯s going to be troublesome if the fortress closes.¡¹


    Ardis, who had a dumbfounded face while staring at the small furball, was prodded by Luciel and answered, ¡¸Yeah¡¹, before beginning to move.


    Rushing to get out of the forest, Ardis and Luciel eventually caught up to the others just near the fortress entrance.


    Even though the enemies have been chased away, the fortress must be closed off as quickly as feasible. They surely aren¡¯t good enough people to open the gates just for one or two late mercenaries.


    The two that managed to safely return to the fortress before the gate closed looked for Greyth.


    ¡¸Greyth ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s up, Ardis? ¡¹


    He was probably doing a damage assessment, as Victor was also beside Greyth.


    When they arrived in front of the two, Greyth and Victor both shifted their gaze to the baby beast in Luciel¡¯s arms.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? ¡¹


    T/L: (¿Ì¶É¤ê)Tokiwatari loosely translates to time-crossing


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s rare. Isn¡¯t this a young ¡ºTokiwatari¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tokiwatari? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re just that kind of species. Where did you find one? ¡¹


    As Ardis explained simply to answer Victor, Greyth muttered while deep in his thoughts


    ¡¸Fuun¡­¡­, dangling down from a branch, you say¡­¡­¡¹


    Greyth was looking at the newborn Tokiwatari with curiosity when Luciel asked him a question.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­ Captain. This little child, we couldn¡¯t leave it back there¡­¡­.at the very least, please allow me to¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, sure. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why not?¡¹


    Despite Luciel¡¯s jumbled words, Greyth and Victor, who stood behind him, voiced their approval right away.


    ¡¸Hee?¡¹


    Ardis made a foolish sound at the unexpected easy approval. Luciel¡¯s eyes became big, and it appeared like she was surprised as well.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t think my request would be approved so easily¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Similarly. Leaving aside Greyth, I thought for sure Victor would object. ¡¹


    Ardis, who was even more surprised than Luciel added on to her words, and the individual in question, Victor replied casually.


    ¡¸At the very least, it appears to like Luciel, and if it doesn¡¯t, it may go at any time, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course we don¡¯t need freeloaders but¡­¡­.even if it can¡¯t help us out in the war, it will be a good escort for the non-combatants. ¡¹


    Hearing Greyth¡¯s explanation, Luciel became curious.


    ¡¸Is this child really that strong? ¡¹


    ¡¸It will be stronger, but even now, it¡¯s likely stronger than a Nedulo. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? ¡¹


    Both Ardis and Luciel were surprised at the unexpected revelation.


    ¡¸What, you guys brought it without knowing anything? ¡¹


    Seeing them act like that, Greyth smiled bitterly with a slightly stupefied expression, while Luciel stared at the Tokiwatari in her arms.


    As if it had sensed the others, the tiny Tokiwatari opened its eyes thinly, appearing unconcerned.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure you are a male or female, but are you hungry? ¡¹


    Greyth spoke while meeting eyes with it.


    The tiny Tokiwatari let out a big yawn,¡¸Kwaaaa¡¹, and then stared at Greyth before opening its mouth.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t a yawn.


    From its tiny mouth, came out human words that Ardis and Luciel never expected. It replied back to Greyth, ¡¸I¡¯m hungry.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s speaking!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It can even talk!? ¡¹


    Both Ardis and Luciel widened their eyes at the unexpected revelation.


    Disregarding the two that had their mouths gaping, Greyth continued the conversation as if nothing happened.


    ¡¸Then follow me for your meal. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eat¡¹


    The tiny Tokiwatari leapt from Luciel¡¯s clutches and followed Greyth after responding with some difficulty.


    Even though Ardis and Luciel¡¯s expressions showed they couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just transpired, they panickily pursued after them.


    Following behind Greyth¡¯s broad steps, both the small beast and the two onlookers from behind trailed him.


    Arriving at the fortress¡¯s canteen, Greyth ordered food from the cook on duty for the Tokiwatari.


    ¡¸Why food for a beast¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My bad, my bad. I will explain it to the superiors later. ¡¹


    Pushing some money to the cook, Greyth told them ¡¸Both of you come to my room later ¡¹ and left.


    Only Ardis, Luciel, and the golden furball Tokiwatari were left behind there.


    As Ardis brought the food that the cook prepared, the golden furball that had been waiting on top of the table started diving in immediately.


    Ardis and Luciel were both awestruck as they saw its audacity, which was inconceivable for any wild beast.


    ¡¸Bland¡¹


    It even appeared to have assigned a grade to the flavor.


    Although it might only be complaining, it¡¯s not behaving like a natural wild beast. The meal was not as elaborate as the ones for people.


    There was only the rough bread, which was only suitable for filling you up, and a little amount of meat that had been cooked without any seasoning.


    The cook probably thought this was enough for a beast.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not carnivorous? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably omnivorous.¡¹


    ¡¸Are foxes omnivores too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Ardis knows about foxes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¨D, a little bit¡­¡­¡¹


    While watching the Tokiwatari eat, Ardis and Luciel chatted idly.


    Unlike the two who were not very informed, Ardis believed that if the dinner was made by the cook under Greyth¡¯s instructions, who is knowledgeable about the beast, it should be alright.


    ¡¸Taste. Average. But full. ¡¹


    The beast offered its rating for the meal after eating the amount that was more than adequate for its little size, and then laid down with a satisfied face.


    No matter how small, it¡¯s still a beast born of wild, Ardis, who had been staying silent so as not to disrupt the beast¡¯s feast, made his decision and spoke up.


    ¡¸Hey, you can understand what we speak? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A bit¡¹


    The tiny Tokiwatari answered while looking at Ardis after a little pause in response to his query.


    ¡¸A bit means¡­only a part of it?¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s still young, or maybe their species hasn¡¯t had many opportunities to communicate¡­¡­but we¡¯ll leave that to Victor to answer. ¡¹


    In the past five years, Ardis and Luciel have both learnt a lot and become considerably knowledgeable.


    However, there are still many things that they don¡¯t know or understand yet.


    Furthermore, it can¡¯t be faulted if they have gaps in their knowledge due to a bias in knowledge thanks to their unique setting of being in a mercenary band and needing to focus on living day after day.


    ¡¸Say, when we found you, why were you hanging upside down on a branch? ¡¹


    If they can communicate for the time being despite it being a bit shaky, they can just ask the person in question for answers.


    ¡¸What happened there? Did you get caught in a human¡¯s trap? ¡¹


    Luciel, who appeared to be thinking, inquired about the odd encounter, but the response she received was surprising.


    ¡¸Floaty, fun. Swing, feels good.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    In a happy mood, the Tokiwatari was waving its furry tail like a paintbrush left and right.


    Since the Tokiwatari¡¯s words were very fragmented, Ardis filled in the blanks.


    And the conclusion he arrived to was.


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­you hung yourself upside down? ¡¹


    ¡¸Upside down, rolling. Funny.¡¹


    Ardis sensed energy fleeing him as he listened to the Tokiwatari¡¯s response.


    ¡¸Eh? What? By itself¡­¡­ meaning it was actually playing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Probably. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s face was complex when it turned out that the beast in issue was having fun playing about, despite the fact that she thought she was saving a helpless tiny beast.


    Furthermore, Greyth claims that it isn¡¯t as weak as it appears, and that it is at the very least stronger than an amateur mercenary.


    The tiny Tokiwatari closed its eyes and began sleeping on the table, thinking the conversation was ended.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I suppose we should regroup with the others first? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡¹


    When Luciel heard Ardis¡¯ remark, she rose up and grabbed the small Tokiwatari ball.


    Its ears moved when it was picked up.


    However, it looks like it¡¯s chosen to continue sleeping in Luciel¡¯s arms.


    The Tokiwatari completely transformed into a golden fur ball when it curled up.


    It was hard to blame Ardis and Luciel for drawing inquisitive glances from passers-by on their way back to the Wisteria¡¯s dorm.

 CH 291

    Editor: SilentS


    ?¡¸Hey hey Al!¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you hungry yet? ¡¹


    ¡¸We just had lunch though. ¡¹


    The Walking Dead Season 11: Cast''s Reactions To The Show''s Ending |? OSSA


    ¡¸Can I have some dried fruits? ¡¹


    ¡¸So you had no intention to converse from the start, I see. ¡¹


    Ardis was standing on top of a small hill. Amid the plains that spread outwards to the horizon, there was a tiny patch of foreign objects.


    The foreign objects were small tents accompanied by silhouettes of people from Wisteria, the mercenary band that Ardis is in.


    Being a mercenary band with over three hundred members, it¡¯s natural that they couldn¡¯t simply locate a town that can accommodate them all easily.


    Aside from large cities, most towns do not have the facilities to handle such many people at once, thus they would usually be camping in the wild.


    Although this is also partly possible due to their ability to defend themselves against wild creatures, it doesn¡¯t imply they aren¡¯t cautious while they live in the wild.


    Greyth has always upheld the custom of nominating mercenaries to patrol about the camp to assure security, despite how unnecessary it might be. With the gathering of such powerful Wisteria mercenaries, they can likely protect themselves well in sudden emergencies.


    This policy of his is the reason for why Ardis is currently stationed atop the hill with a view of the whole camp. Patrol is supposed to be based on a two-person team.


    However, currently there were no mercenaries on the hill besides Ardis. The only other creature there was a golden four-foot beast that is speaking human language.


    ¡¸Dried fruits don¡¯t rot, and they¡¯re super sweet. Humans are amazing inventors, right Al?¡¹


    Given the name of Rona, the beast has matured and entered the ranks of adults.


    Ever since they first met, the golden fur ball has grown, and it now even has the strength to battle equally with the seasoned mercenaries.


    The fact that Ardis alone was allowed to patrol is thanks to Rona¡¯s presence there. Rather, it¡¯s the common opinion in Wisteria that Rona is stronger than Ardis.


    Even though he could possibly live on his own, Rona has opted to remain with the mercenary band, likely owing to the human-made sweets rather than a genuine interest in humans.


    ¡¸Hey hey, that¡¯s enough patrolling. Let¡¯s return, Al. It¡¯s dried fruits time! ¡¹


    Rona, who was circling Ardis, rushed him. Waving about was his golden tail that was as soft as a paintbrush.


    Seeing him like that made Ardis sigh, but like Rona stated, it was true they¡¯ve patrolled enough.


    ¡¸Alright alright. Then let¡¯s head back through that basin there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!! Go go! ¡¹


    Despite being impressed by Rona¡¯s gluttony, Ardis made sure to keep a close eye on him. Ardis returned to the camp after a thorough scan of the surroundings and proceeded to the tent where Greyth would be waiting for a report.


    However, in the midst of that, Rona suddenly stopped.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¡­¡­, Ruu is angry. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s ears twitched as he turned to the right.


    ¡¸Ruu is? ¡¹


    ¡¸I think she¡¯s arguing about something. ¡¹


    As if he was asking about what they should do in this situation, Rona turned his face towards Ardis.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s postpone the report. ¡¹


    Ardis hurried his steps to the right, intrigued by Rona¡¯s assertion that there is an argument. Eventually when he got near enough, Ardis could hear numerous voices.


    The familiar voice was definitely Luciel¡¯s. Ardis¡¯ face quickly turned bitter when he finally spotted her.


    ¡¸Please stop it already! ¡¹


    The first thing that came into his view was Luciel unnaturally raising her voice while covering for several other girls behind her.


    There were five males confronting her, who were the source of Ardis¡¯ displeasure. They¡¯d all just barely joined the mercenary band on trial a few days before.


    Although they are new members, they aren¡¯t amateurs in fighting. They are all people that were affiliated with another mercenary band before and have their own share of fighting experience.


    They came to Greyth, who was known for his kindness, when their mercenary band was decimated in a large-scale fight, and they lost their place to go.


    They are far more powerful than Ardis, but they are still members of the mercenary band on trial and have not yet donned the official uniform.


    Mercenaries from other mercenary bands are more or less like them, but it seems like these five have yet to understand the unwritten rules in Wisteria.


    Despite being told firmly upon their entry to the band, it seems like they haven¡¯t got out of the ¡ºcommon sense¡» that they are familiar with.


    Seeing how the girls behind Luciel were afraid, Ardis could make a guess to what had transpired.


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it alright? it¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking them to accompany us in the night. It¡¯s just a little invitation to drink with us. ¡¹


    Marty, the leader of the group of five, is the one in charge. Although he has a pleasant face when he wears a brighter expression, it is clear he is visibly displeased right now.


    ¡¸They are growing girls that are still apprentices! They are not here to accompany you drinking! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hahn! As if there¡¯s any use for women in a mercenary band other than chores and nightly affairs! ¡¹


    Children are not treated as disposables by Wisteria. The captain, Greyth, forbids using them as tools for men¡¯s enjoyment in Wisteria under all circumstances.


    They didn¡¯t understand that.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not aware of any other mercenary bands, but these girls certainly did not join Wisteria for that kind of purpose!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural for those who can¡¯t fight to pleasure those of us who are fighting for our lives! Get out of the way and don¡¯t waste our time! ¡¹


    ¡¸Not in a million years! ¡¹


    Luciel slapped away Marty¡¯s hands that stretched outwards.


    ¡¸Enough is enough, this bitch! ¡¹


    Was his pride hurt when someone weaker resisted against him? Marty reached for his sword on his waist.


    ¡¸Stop right there. ¡¹


    As he couldn¡¯t stand quietly watching this any longer, Ardis stepped in between them. Seeing Ardis¡¯s appearance, Luciel¡¯s tight expression loosened a little.


    ¡¸What are you trying to do by drawing that? ¡¹


    Marty¡¯s rage exploded as he received Ardis¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡¸Aahn? Stay out of this you brat! Don¡¯t get on your high heels you greenhorn! ¡¹


    ¡¸Greenhorn or not, rules are rules. What you are doing is clearly a breach of our discipline. Making a move on the children under our protection is not permissible. Do you still not understand that Wisteria is a different place with different rules, than the mercenary band you were in before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fuuhn. A greenhorn acting like he¡¯s so smart¡­¡­¡¹


    Marty scoffed at what Ardis said and snickered at him with a dangerous gaze. His look, with half of it curving upwards, was incredibly disturbing.


    ¡¸Are you saying that you yourself can face against five of us? What a joke. ¡¹


    Seeing how Marty was so confident with his ridiculing laughter, Ardis informed him of the harsh truth.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re laughing because you don¡¯t understand what is happening. Look around. ¡¹


    With Ardis pointing it out, he finally realizes. Marty and his friends turn pale when they look around them.


    It was not only Ardis who arrived at the scene after hearing the ruckus. There were more than several tens of mercenaries gathered, all who directed piercing cold gazes towards Marty and his friends.


    All their hands were already on their swords, with some of them looking eager to pull it out.


    In Wisteria, children and girls are not subjects to be taken advantage of. It¡¯s unthinkable and very much a foreign concept in other mercenary bands, but it¡¯s something everyone in Wisteria follows. It seems like Marty and his friends could not understand that.


    ¡¸Tch, every one of you getting so caught up with a joke or two. ¡¹


    He must¡¯ve realized that his odds are bad.


    ¡¸Oi, we¡¯re leaving! ¡¹


    After spitting on the ground, Marty along with the other four of his friends left the scene.


    However, Ardis did not miss it how Marty glanced at Luciel dirtily before he left.


    ¡¸Did you see that? ¡¹


    Rona noticed it too, asking without elaborating much.


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    With a grotesque expression like that, it is unlikely that Marty and his friends who can¡¯t assimilate into Wisteria will remain silent about what just happened right now.


    Sensing the upcoming trouble from Marty¡¯s glance just now, Ardis starts to think of a counter plan.


    Editor: SilentS


    ?¡¸Hey hey Al!¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you hungry yet? ¡¹


    ¡¸We just had lunch though. ¡¹


    The Walking Dead Season 11: Cast''s Reactions To The Show''s Ending |? OSSA


    ¡¸Can I have some dried fruits? ¡¹


    ¡¸So you had no intention to converse from the start, I see. ¡¹


    Ardis was standing on top of a small hill. Amid the plains that spread outwards to the horizon, there was a tiny patch of foreign objects.


    The foreign objects were small tents accompanied by silhouettes of people from Wisteria, the mercenary band that Ardis is in.


    Being a mercenary band with over three hundred members, it¡¯s natural that they couldn¡¯t simply locate a town that can accommodate them all easily.


    Aside from large cities, most towns do not have the facilities to handle such many people at once, thus they would usually be camping in the wild.


    Although this is also partly possible due to their ability to defend themselves against wild creatures, it doesn¡¯t imply they aren¡¯t cautious while they live in the wild.


    Greyth has always upheld the custom of nominating mercenaries to patrol about the camp to assure security, despite how unnecessary it might be. With the gathering of such powerful Wisteria mercenaries, they can likely protect themselves well in sudden emergencies.


    This policy of his is the reason for why Ardis is currently stationed atop the hill with a view of the whole camp. Patrol is supposed to be based on a two-person team.


    However, currently there were no mercenaries on the hill besides Ardis. The only other creature there was a golden four-foot beast that is speaking human language.


    ¡¸Dried fruits don¡¯t rot, and they¡¯re super sweet. Humans are amazing inventors, right Al?¡¹


    Given the name of Rona, the beast has matured and entered the ranks of adults.


    Ever since they first met, the golden fur ball has grown, and it now even has the strength to battle equally with the seasoned mercenaries.


    The fact that Ardis alone was allowed to patrol is thanks to Rona¡¯s presence there. Rather, it¡¯s the common opinion in Wisteria that Rona is stronger than Ardis.


    Even though he could possibly live on his own, Rona has opted to remain with the mercenary band, likely owing to the human-made sweets rather than a genuine interest in humans.


    ¡¸Hey hey, that¡¯s enough patrolling. Let¡¯s return, Al. It¡¯s dried fruits time! ¡¹


    Rona, who was circling Ardis, rushed him. Waving about was his golden tail that was as soft as a paintbrush.


    Seeing him like that made Ardis sigh, but like Rona stated, it was true they¡¯ve patrolled enough.


    ¡¸Alright alright. Then let¡¯s head back through that basin there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay!! Go go! ¡¹


    Despite being impressed by Rona¡¯s gluttony, Ardis made sure to keep a close eye on him. Ardis returned to the camp after a thorough scan of the surroundings and proceeded to the tent where Greyth would be waiting for a report.


    However, in the midst of that, Rona suddenly stopped.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D¡­¡­, Ruu is angry. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s ears twitched as he turned to the right.


    ¡¸Ruu is? ¡¹


    ¡¸I think she¡¯s arguing about something. ¡¹


    As if he was asking about what they should do in this situation, Rona turned his face towards Ardis.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Let¡¯s postpone the report. ¡¹


    Ardis hurried his steps to the right, intrigued by Rona¡¯s assertion that there is an argument. Eventually when he got near enough, Ardis could hear numerous voices.


    The familiar voice was definitely Luciel¡¯s. Ardis¡¯ face quickly turned bitter when he finally spotted her.


    ¡¸Please stop it already! ¡¹


    The first thing that came into his view was Luciel unnaturally raising her voice while covering for several other girls behind her.


    There were five males confronting her, who were the source of Ardis¡¯ displeasure. They¡¯d all just barely joined the mercenary band on trial a few days before.


    Although they are new members, they aren¡¯t amateurs in fighting. They are all people that were affiliated with another mercenary band before and have their own share of fighting experience.


    They came to Greyth, who was known for his kindness, when their mercenary band was decimated in a large-scale fight, and they lost their place to go.


    They are far more powerful than Ardis, but they are still members of the mercenary band on trial and have not yet donned the official uniform.


    Mercenaries from other mercenary bands are more or less like them, but it seems like these five have yet to understand the unwritten rules in Wisteria.


    Despite being told firmly upon their entry to the band, it seems like they haven¡¯t got out of the ¡ºcommon sense¡» that they are familiar with.


    Seeing how the girls behind Luciel were afraid, Ardis could make a guess to what had transpired.


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it alright? it¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking them to accompany us in the night. It¡¯s just a little invitation to drink with us. ¡¹


    Marty, the leader of the group of five, is the one in charge. Although he has a pleasant face when he wears a brighter expression, it is clear he is visibly displeased right now.


    ¡¸They are growing girls that are still apprentices! They are not here to accompany you drinking! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hahn! As if there¡¯s any use for women in a mercenary band other than chores and nightly affairs! ¡¹


    Children are not treated as disposables by Wisteria. The captain, Greyth, forbids using them as tools for men¡¯s enjoyment in Wisteria under all circumstances.


    They didn¡¯t understand that.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not aware of any other mercenary bands, but these girls certainly did not join Wisteria for that kind of purpose!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural for those who can¡¯t fight to pleasure those of us who are fighting for our lives! Get out of the way and don¡¯t waste our time! ¡¹


    ¡¸Not in a million years! ¡¹


    Luciel slapped away Marty¡¯s hands that stretched outwards.


    ¡¸Enough is enough, this bitch! ¡¹


    Was his pride hurt when someone weaker resisted against him? Marty reached for his sword on his waist.


    ¡¸Stop right there. ¡¹


    As he couldn¡¯t stand quietly watching this any longer, Ardis stepped in between them. Seeing Ardis¡¯s appearance, Luciel¡¯s tight expression loosened a little.


    ¡¸What are you trying to do by drawing that? ¡¹


    Marty¡¯s rage exploded as he received Ardis¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡¸Aahn? Stay out of this you brat! Don¡¯t get on your high heels you greenhorn! ¡¹


    ¡¸Greenhorn or not, rules are rules. What you are doing is clearly a breach of our discipline. Making a move on the children under our protection is not permissible. Do you still not understand that Wisteria is a different place with different rules, than the mercenary band you were in before? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fuuhn. A greenhorn acting like he¡¯s so smart¡­¡­¡¹


    Marty scoffed at what Ardis said and snickered at him with a dangerous gaze. His look, with half of it curving upwards, was incredibly disturbing.


    ¡¸Are you saying that you yourself can face against five of us? What a joke. ¡¹


    Seeing how Marty was so confident with his ridiculing laughter, Ardis informed him of the harsh truth.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re laughing because you don¡¯t understand what is happening. Look around. ¡¹


    With Ardis pointing it out, he finally realizes. Marty and his friends turn pale when they look around them.


    It was not only Ardis who arrived at the scene after hearing the ruckus. There were more than several tens of mercenaries gathered, all who directed piercing cold gazes towards Marty and his friends.


    All their hands were already on their swords, with some of them looking eager to pull it out.


    In Wisteria, children and girls are not subjects to be taken advantage of. It¡¯s unthinkable and very much a foreign concept in other mercenary bands, but it¡¯s something everyone in Wisteria follows. It seems like Marty and his friends could not understand that.


    ¡¸Tch, every one of you getting so caught up with a joke or two. ¡¹


    He must¡¯ve realized that his odds are bad.


    ¡¸Oi, we¡¯re leaving! ¡¹


    After spitting on the ground, Marty along with the other four of his friends left the scene.


    However, Ardis did not miss it how Marty glanced at Luciel dirtily before he left.


    ¡¸Did you see that? ¡¹


    Rona noticed it too, asking without elaborating much.


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    With a grotesque expression like that, it is unlikely that Marty and his friends who can¡¯t assimilate into Wisteria will remain silent about what just happened right now.


    Sensing the upcoming trouble from Marty¡¯s glance just now, Ardis starts to think of a counter plan.

 CH 292

    Editor: SilentS


    It was almost instantaneous when the problem arose. It happened two days after the event with Marty, while Luciel was washing herself alone.


    When your lifestyle in a mercenary band is generally in the wild, it¡¯s difficult to keep a nice appearance. There¡¯s hardly even a chance to visit a town once a month.


    Naturally, it¡¯s frequent for mercenaries to bathe outside in the wild. It¡¯s customary in Wisteria to hang a piece of cloth on a rope stretched between trees to make a small, covered bathing place.


    While it¡¯s still quite early in the morning, Luciel entered the bathing area with only a small layer of clothing.


    Top 10 Greatest Psychic Type Pok¨¦mon


    The water is refilled by those on duty who are skilled with water arts, and the large tub in the bathing area appeared to be filled with water last night.


    There were just the occasional birds chirping, but other than that, it was a quiet morning. Using a pail, Luciel poured water onto herself.


    The sound of water splashing could be heard. While wetting her black hair, her thin clothes stuck to her body as they absorbed the water.


    With the thin clothes sticking close to her feminine body, it emphasized her plump curved lines. The two mounds that could be seen slightly through the thin clothes are more than enough to seduce men.


    Suddenly, Luciel¡¯s hands stopped as she turned her eyes to a corner of the blinds.


    Shadows were casted on the blinds by the soft morning lighting from the east. Shadows of people that is.


    ¡¸Yo. Thanks for your meddling that day. ¡¹


    The person that appeared is Marty who faced off Luciel in an argument two days ago. On his both sides were two other men from the same mercenary band as him.


    ¡¸Here is the bathing area for girls. ¡¹


    Luciel pointed it out with a chilling gaze, but the three of them purposefully made an ignorant expression.


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    ¡¸Huuuh, I didn¡¯t know that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I had no idea too. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s expression tensed up after hearing that. Their intentions here are clear as day.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t really say that bathing on your own is commendable. ¡¹


    Marty snickered as he said that. The other two men on his sides added onto his comments with vulgar expressions.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s dangerous out here after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Did our little miss here not know that? ¡¹


    While concealing her translucent thin clothing with her arms, Luciel replied back while maintaining a stance,¡¸I have my defensive weapon with me. ¡¹. She then looked at the sword that was left placed on the dry land.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not my meaning at all. ¡¹


    Marty¡¯s smile distorted. His expression was more than enough threatening.


    Luciel started moving to get her weapon. However, before Luciel could stand up, Marty reached Luciel¡¯s weapon.


    ¡¸Ah¡¹


    By the time she realizes she won¡¯t make it in time, it was already too late. Luciel¡¯s sword was kicked away by Marty.


    Having lost her weapon, Luciel immediately turned around and tried to escape. However, one of the other men had circled around to stop her.


    While her path was blocked and she hesitated what to do, she was suddenly pulled from behind to the ground.


    No matter how she has survived so far as a mercenary, she was currently up against three other seasoned mercenaries.


    Luciel who hadn¡¯t put up a guard was put down to the ground by Marty.


    ¡¸Oi, stop her arms and cover her mouth! ¡¹


    With Marty¡¯s other two friends helping, even her attempt at resisting was futile.


    ¡¸Nnnn¨D¨D, nnnn¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Even if she struggled, she was lacking in pure muscle strength.


    ¡¸Just stay still and it will be over! Though it will take thrice the time with all of us here! ¡¹


    With a vulgar laugh, Marty reached his hands out to Luciel¡¯s light clothing.


    However, his expression suddenly froze. Twisting away his head that was originally approaching Luciel, a dagger flew right past his nose.


    As the dagger that missed its target flew past them, Marty and his friends immediately jumped away from Luciel.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch Ruu with your dirty hands! ¡¹


    A bare sword slashed through the air with malicious purpose, passing through the spot where the three of them had recently been.


    ¡¸Tch. It¡¯s you again. ¡¹


    Even though he was almost killed, Marty didn¡¯t seem shaken at all. Ardis wielded his sword while receiving his glare.


    Naturally, the dagger was thrown by him too. Unlike Ardis who had a tense atmosphere of a swordsman, Marty seemed relaxed.


    ¡¸Hmm, you want to fight me? ¡¹


    Realizing that it was Ardis that appeared, Marty pulled his own sword out with a smirk.


    While glaring at Marty and his friends with a sword in his hand, Ardis raised Luciel off the ground and hugged her with one of his hands to hide her revealing skin.


    ¡¸Wooah, how cool. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is he mistaking that he¡¯s a prince from some story?¡¹


    Ardis was glaring at them unpleasantly as they made fun of him.


    ¡¸Did you think you can get away with doing something like this? ¡¹


    Marty snorted.


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it no problem if no one knows? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s glare became murderous as he saw Marty still grinning.


    ¡¸No one knows? Did you think I won¡¯t say anything having seen this? ¡¹


    Marty laughed loudly when he heard what Ardis had to say.


    ¡¸Hahahak. Three of us seasoned mercenaries that are precious combat force, and a little brat like you. Try thinking who is more credible. For mercenaries, strength is everything. ¡¹


    He was probably let free in his previous mercenary band because of his strength.


    Mercenaries who can become enemy or friend depending on the pay have no concept of justice.


    At the very least, justice without power to back it up is just a fairytale. Conversely, it just means that mercenaries can force their justice onto others with enough strength.


    ¡¸A weakling shouldn¡¯t try to act cool. Just get out of the way. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, but leave that girl here. We still have some business with her. ¡¹


    ¡¸How about joining us? Though you will be the last in line. ¡¹


    Their vulgar laughter was reverberating in the area, inducing even more rage in Ardis.


    ¡¸Scumbags¡­¡­¡¹


    Certainly, Marty is strong. Even with Ardis and Luciel combined, he¡¯s not an opponent they can take down.


    However, Wisteria is not a run-of-the-mill mercenary band as well.


    Wisteria is different from mercenary bands where they think they can force their ideas with their strength alone.


    It can be said that these three are already disqualified as members of the band for not understanding that.


    ¡¸How harsh. Alright, you guys. That girl is postponed for later. Let¡¯s teach this brat a lesson and show him how we have fun with her. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a bad taste. But well¡­¡­ it¡¯s more interesting that way. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s one great idea. Makes me a little excited. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s rage only increased further with the three speaking as they wished.


    ¡¸That¡¯s never happening. ¡¹


    ¡¸Dumbass. This greenhorn is thinking that he can win against three of us again. ¡¹


    Marty smirked as he ridiculed Ardis, but that¡¯s only for now.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the dumbass. It¡¯s you guys that haven¡¯t understood. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    As Ardis retorted, there was another voice that interjected, changing Marty¡¯s expression instantly.


    ¡¸T-This voice¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The Captain of Wisteria, Greyth arrived belatedly after the voice.


    Alongside him are Sark and Elion. It¡¯s not just them that are here either. As if to encircle Marty and his other two friends, more than ten other mercenaries appeared from behind the blinds.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Turning his head around in panic, Marty lost his words when he realized his situation.


    ¡¸You were awfully confident, but it looks like your luck has ran out. Wisteria¡¯s mercenary band is not so easy that you can do anything you want forcefully. ¡¹


    To Greyth who told them this with a chilly expression, Sark and Elion further added on their own comments.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Talking big when you didn¡¯t even realize us nearby. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave your overconfident lines for after you learn how to use mana detection. ¡¹


    Marty and his friends are not weaklings. However, their strength lies in their sword specialization, and if compared to the arts¡¯ department, both Ardis and Luciel topple them.


    The mercenary band that they used to be in were just people that had that kind of inclination, where people looked lightly upon arts.


    It¡¯s because of that, that they had no intentions at all to fill in their weak points. Naturally, their skill in the arts is very low.


    Considering how they can¡¯t even use simple mana detection, naturally, they couldn¡¯t realize when many other mercenaries other than Ardis were hiding nearby.


    In another way however, possessing this much strength with only their swordsmanship skills is an accomplishment in and of itself.


    ¡¸From the beginning¡­¡­ you¡­¡­¡¹


    Marty finally seemed to understand after so long. That¡¯s right. It was a hook, line, and sinker situation.


    Ardis who saw Marty¡¯s meaningful smirk that day had started drawing up a plan together with Rona.


    Full of animosity towards him, Ardis comments,¡¸Else who would let Luciel bathe alone after knowing what would happen. ¡¹


    Since Marty and his friends made it obvious that they were planning something, a plan was used against them.


    Knowing that this was going to happen sooner or later, it was better to prepare for them in advance and catch them off guard while they¡¯re in the act.


    Many other mercenaries agreed, stating that allowing them to continue would be hazardous for the other female apprentices, and Greyth agreed with them as well.


    If they act irrationally as a result of the trap, they will be severely punished. This time, Greyth who had promised it, was in command of the operation.


    As for the bait, Luciel volunteered herself. Considering what had happened before, it was certain that Marty would bite the bait if it¡¯s her.


    Although there were voices in Wisteria saying that it¡¯s too dangerous for her to be alone, Luciel insisted that ¡¸They will lower their guard because I¡¯m alone¡¹.


    ¡¸You set me up! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s funny. You¡¯re acting like the victim, but all you had to do was to not have attempted to assault Ruu. ¡¹


    With a tired expression, Greyth reacted to Marty¡¯s shouting.


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s your plan? Either fight all of us here or get out of Wisteria. Choose one now. ¡¹


    Together with Greyth¡¯s declaration, everyone started moving in on Marty and his friends.


    As every one of them were silent, a period of gruesome silence passed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­You will regret this. ¡¹


    After Marty murmured this like a sore loser, Greyth shouted loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡¸Wisteria has no needs for mercenaries that are only strong in fighting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, let¡¯s go! ¡¹


    Without even trying to hide his irritation, Marty brought along both of his friends and left. While he looked at them leaving, Sark questioned Greyth.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better to kill them here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave them. It wouldn¡¯t be a small scuffle for us if a fight started. ¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t we meet them in another battlefield? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a matter for that time. We just need to beat them at that time. Oi, a few of you go monitor them. ¡¹


    Answering without hesitation to Elion¡¯s follow-up question, he started giving out instructions to several other mercenaries.


    The other two that came from the same mercenary band might have to also be expelled depending on the situation.


    Seeing Ardis wrapping Luciel with his own uniform at the edge of his vision, Greyth sighed secretly. Thinking that, men are truly unsavable creatures.


    Editor: SilentS


    It was almost instantaneous when the problem arose. It happened two days after the event with Marty, while Luciel was washing herself alone.


    When your lifestyle in a mercenary band is generally in the wild, it¡¯s difficult to keep a nice appearance. There¡¯s hardly even a chance to visit a town once a month.


    Naturally, it¡¯s frequent for mercenaries to bathe outside in the wild. It¡¯s customary in Wisteria to hang a piece of cloth on a rope stretched between trees to make a small, covered bathing place.


    While it¡¯s still quite early in the morning, Luciel entered the bathing area with only a small layer of clothing.


    Top 10 Greatest Psychic Type Pok¨¦mon


    The water is refilled by those on duty who are skilled with water arts, and the large tub in the bathing area appeared to be filled with water last night.


    There were just the occasional birds chirping, but other than that, it was a quiet morning. Using a pail, Luciel poured water onto herself.


    The sound of water splashing could be heard. While wetting her black hair, her thin clothes stuck to her body as they absorbed the water.


    With the thin clothes sticking close to her feminine body, it emphasized her plump curved lines. The two mounds that could be seen slightly through the thin clothes are more than enough to seduce men.


    Suddenly, Luciel¡¯s hands stopped as she turned her eyes to a corner of the blinds.


    Shadows were casted on the blinds by the soft morning lighting from the east. Shadows of people that is.


    ¡¸Yo. Thanks for your meddling that day. ¡¹


    The person that appeared is Marty who faced off Luciel in an argument two days ago. On his both sides were two other men from the same mercenary band as him.


    ¡¸Here is the bathing area for girls. ¡¹


    Luciel pointed it out with a chilling gaze, but the three of them purposefully made an ignorant expression.


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    ¡¸Huuuh, I didn¡¯t know that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I had no idea too. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s expression tensed up after hearing that. Their intentions here are clear as day.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t really say that bathing on your own is commendable. ¡¹


    Marty snickered as he said that. The other two men on his sides added onto his comments with vulgar expressions.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s dangerous out here after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Did our little miss here not know that? ¡¹


    While concealing her translucent thin clothing with her arms, Luciel replied back while maintaining a stance,¡¸I have my defensive weapon with me. ¡¹. She then looked at the sword that was left placed on the dry land.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not my meaning at all. ¡¹


    Marty¡¯s smile distorted. His expression was more than enough threatening.


    Luciel started moving to get her weapon. However, before Luciel could stand up, Marty reached Luciel¡¯s weapon.


    ¡¸Ah¡¹


    By the time she realizes she won¡¯t make it in time, it was already too late. Luciel¡¯s sword was kicked away by Marty.


    Having lost her weapon, Luciel immediately turned around and tried to escape. However, one of the other men had circled around to stop her.


    While her path was blocked and she hesitated what to do, she was suddenly pulled from behind to the ground.


    No matter how she has survived so far as a mercenary, she was currently up against three other seasoned mercenaries.


    Luciel who hadn¡¯t put up a guard was put down to the ground by Marty.


    ¡¸Oi, stop her arms and cover her mouth! ¡¹


    With Marty¡¯s other two friends helping, even her attempt at resisting was futile.


    ¡¸Nnnn¨D¨D, nnnn¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Even if she struggled, she was lacking in pure muscle strength.


    ¡¸Just stay still and it will be over! Though it will take thrice the time with all of us here! ¡¹


    With a vulgar laugh, Marty reached his hands out to Luciel¡¯s light clothing.


    However, his expression suddenly froze. Twisting away his head that was originally approaching Luciel, a dagger flew right past his nose.


    As the dagger that missed its target flew past them, Marty and his friends immediately jumped away from Luciel.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch Ruu with your dirty hands! ¡¹


    A bare sword slashed through the air with malicious purpose, passing through the spot where the three of them had recently been.


    ¡¸Tch. It¡¯s you again. ¡¹


    Even though he was almost killed, Marty didn¡¯t seem shaken at all. Ardis wielded his sword while receiving his glare.


    Naturally, the dagger was thrown by him too. Unlike Ardis who had a tense atmosphere of a swordsman, Marty seemed relaxed.


    ¡¸Hmm, you want to fight me? ¡¹


    Realizing that it was Ardis that appeared, Marty pulled his own sword out with a smirk.


    While glaring at Marty and his friends with a sword in his hand, Ardis raised Luciel off the ground and hugged her with one of his hands to hide her revealing skin.


    ¡¸Wooah, how cool. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is he mistaking that he¡¯s a prince from some story?¡¹


    Ardis was glaring at them unpleasantly as they made fun of him.


    ¡¸Did you think you can get away with doing something like this? ¡¹


    Marty snorted.


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it no problem if no one knows? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s glare became murderous as he saw Marty still grinning.


    ¡¸No one knows? Did you think I won¡¯t say anything having seen this? ¡¹


    Marty laughed loudly when he heard what Ardis had to say.


    ¡¸Hahahak. Three of us seasoned mercenaries that are precious combat force, and a little brat like you. Try thinking who is more credible. For mercenaries, strength is everything. ¡¹


    He was probably let free in his previous mercenary band because of his strength.


    Mercenaries who can become enemy or friend depending on the pay have no concept of justice.


    At the very least, justice without power to back it up is just a fairytale. Conversely, it just means that mercenaries can force their justice onto others with enough strength.


    ¡¸A weakling shouldn¡¯t try to act cool. Just get out of the way. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, but leave that girl here. We still have some business with her. ¡¹


    ¡¸How about joining us? Though you will be the last in line. ¡¹


    Their vulgar laughter was reverberating in the area, inducing even more rage in Ardis.


    ¡¸Scumbags¡­¡­¡¹


    Certainly, Marty is strong. Even with Ardis and Luciel combined, he¡¯s not an opponent they can take down.


    However, Wisteria is not a run-of-the-mill mercenary band as well.


    Wisteria is different from mercenary bands where they think they can force their ideas with their strength alone.


    It can be said that these three are already disqualified as members of the band for not understanding that.


    ¡¸How harsh. Alright, you guys. That girl is postponed for later. Let¡¯s teach this brat a lesson and show him how we have fun with her. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a bad taste. But well¡­¡­ it¡¯s more interesting that way. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s one great idea. Makes me a little excited. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s rage only increased further with the three speaking as they wished.


    ¡¸That¡¯s never happening. ¡¹


    ¡¸Dumbass. This greenhorn is thinking that he can win against three of us again. ¡¹


    Marty smirked as he ridiculed Ardis, but that¡¯s only for now.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s the dumbass. It¡¯s you guys that haven¡¯t understood. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    As Ardis retorted, there was another voice that interjected, changing Marty¡¯s expression instantly.


    ¡¸T-This voice¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The Captain of Wisteria, Greyth arrived belatedly after the voice.


    Alongside him are Sark and Elion. It¡¯s not just them that are here either. As if to encircle Marty and his other two friends, more than ten other mercenaries appeared from behind the blinds.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Turning his head around in panic, Marty lost his words when he realized his situation.


    ¡¸You were awfully confident, but it looks like your luck has ran out. Wisteria¡¯s mercenary band is not so easy that you can do anything you want forcefully. ¡¹


    To Greyth who told them this with a chilly expression, Sark and Elion further added on their own comments.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Talking big when you didn¡¯t even realize us nearby. ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave your overconfident lines for after you learn how to use mana detection. ¡¹


    Marty and his friends are not weaklings. However, their strength lies in their sword specialization, and if compared to the arts¡¯ department, both Ardis and Luciel topple them.


    The mercenary band that they used to be in were just people that had that kind of inclination, where people looked lightly upon arts.


    It¡¯s because of that, that they had no intentions at all to fill in their weak points. Naturally, their skill in the arts is very low.


    Considering how they can¡¯t even use simple mana detection, naturally, they couldn¡¯t realize when many other mercenaries other than Ardis were hiding nearby.


    In another way however, possessing this much strength with only their swordsmanship skills is an accomplishment in and of itself.


    ¡¸From the beginning¡­¡­ you¡­¡­¡¹


    Marty finally seemed to understand after so long. That¡¯s right. It was a hook, line, and sinker situation.


    Ardis who saw Marty¡¯s meaningful smirk that day had started drawing up a plan together with Rona.


    Full of animosity towards him, Ardis comments,¡¸Else who would let Luciel bathe alone after knowing what would happen. ¡¹


    Since Marty and his friends made it obvious that they were planning something, a plan was used against them.


    Knowing that this was going to happen sooner or later, it was better to prepare for them in advance and catch them off guard while they¡¯re in the act.


    Many other mercenaries agreed, stating that allowing them to continue would be hazardous for the other female apprentices, and Greyth agreed with them as well.


    If they act irrationally as a result of the trap, they will be severely punished. This time, Greyth who had promised it, was in command of the operation.


    As for the bait, Luciel volunteered herself. Considering what had happened before, it was certain that Marty would bite the bait if it¡¯s her.


    Although there were voices in Wisteria saying that it¡¯s too dangerous for her to be alone, Luciel insisted that ¡¸They will lower their guard because I¡¯m alone¡¹.


    ¡¸You set me up! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s funny. You¡¯re acting like the victim, but all you had to do was to not have attempted to assault Ruu. ¡¹


    With a tired expression, Greyth reacted to Marty¡¯s shouting.


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s your plan? Either fight all of us here or get out of Wisteria. Choose one now. ¡¹


    Together with Greyth¡¯s declaration, everyone started moving in on Marty and his friends.


    As every one of them were silent, a period of gruesome silence passed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­You will regret this. ¡¹


    After Marty murmured this like a sore loser, Greyth shouted loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡¸Wisteria has no needs for mercenaries that are only strong in fighting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, let¡¯s go! ¡¹


    Without even trying to hide his irritation, Marty brought along both of his friends and left. While he looked at them leaving, Sark questioned Greyth.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it better to kill them here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Leave them. It wouldn¡¯t be a small scuffle for us if a fight started. ¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t we meet them in another battlefield? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a matter for that time. We just need to beat them at that time. Oi, a few of you go monitor them. ¡¹


    Answering without hesitation to Elion¡¯s follow-up question, he started giving out instructions to several other mercenaries.


    The other two that came from the same mercenary band might have to also be expelled depending on the situation.


    Seeing Ardis wrapping Luciel with his own uniform at the edge of his vision, Greyth sighed secretly. Thinking that, men are truly unsavable creatures.

 CH 293

    Editor: SilentS


    Whether one¡¯s perception of time is dulled by continual combat, or seasons pass without one having the opportunity to enjoy them, the passage of time continues, equal for everyone.


    Having grown into a young man from just a boy, Ardis has completely become a familiar member in Wisteria. Like Sark and Elion, he has come to be regarded as a young talented person and his presence in the mercenary band continues to grow.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    IN CASE YOU MISSED IT: Sam Asghari responds to trailer for upcoming Britney Spears documentary


    Despite Ardis¡¯ difficulties with communication, his extensive service in the mercenary band has naturally helped him get along with the other mercenaries of his generation.


    When one of his comrades calls out to him, he has learned to cooperate enough to respond even though he is uninterested.


    ¡¸I heard that our commander this time is a girl. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm. ¡¹


    However, it looks like his lack of interest was apparent on his expression, as he was met with a difficult face.


    ¡¸What hmmm. That¡¯s all? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s rare, but it¡¯s not like it matters to us right? It¡¯s not like we will meet her directly or anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true but. ¡¹


    Currently, Ardis and the other mercenaries of Wisteria are heading for their next battlefield. While both distances to the battlefield and meeting the employer are still far away, the mercenary band is quite easygoing.


    While they were conversing, another mercenary joined.


    ¡¸But I heard that¡¯s not all. I mean, certainly a female commander is rare, but I heard she¡¯s only in her twenties, on top of that, she¡¯s actually from a common birth rather than a noble. ¡¹


    Probably thinking that it¡¯s a good opportunity to kill time, a few other mercenaries chimed into the conversation.


    ¡¸Common birth? ¡¹


    ¡¸From a remote farming village I think. ¡¹


    ¡¸And she¡¯s the commander for an army at her twenties? That can only come off as a joke for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸But doesn¡¯t that mean she is just that capable? ¡¹


    ¡¸Or it¡¯s just blown up by their kingdom. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, that¡¯s too farfetched. Rodelia is a meritocracy country, I can¡¯t imagine that they would do anything like that. ¡¹


    Ardis has completely become one of them and participated in their chat.


    ¡¸I agree on that. But there was another intriguing rumor¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Rumor? ¡¹


    ¡¸That person, I caught wind that she uses the soldiers quite gruesomely. ¡¹


    ¡¸Gruesomely, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s probably how a common birth of a farming village can become a commander for an entire army. ¡¹


    ¡¸So we can expect treatment to mercenaries will also be harsh. Why did Greyth accept a job like this again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that because our assets are in the red after our last battle? ¡¹


    No matter how strong a mercenary band might be, losses are always incurred during battles, and it¡¯s not like they claim victory every battle.


    There are also occasions where victory does not pay out more than the cost. Of course, it¡¯s still better than losing, but to maintain a large mercenary band, income and expenditure are just as important as winning and losing.


    If there¡¯s a large deficit, they would be forced to choose a good paying job to fill that hole up. Wisteria is currently in such a predicament.


    ¡¸Darwat-san even said that the pay this time is ¡ºExceptional for a winning battle¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Exceptional¡­¡­ right. ¡¹


    ¡¸But doesn¡¯t that just means that we would be wringed dry for that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    The employer this time is a big country, Rodelia Kingdom. And the opponent this time is the Randeshell New Country.


    Rodelia Kingdom holds the obvious upper hand in both military force and national power. The war this time consists of six thousand from Rodelia and four thousand from Randeshell.


    The quality in soldiers isn¡¯t that much different. However, because of the difference in numbers, it¡¯s a war where victory for Rodelia Kingdom could be seen nine out of ten times.


    It is within that day, Wisteria had regrouped with their employer, the Rodelia army.


    After reorganizing the army with the inclusion of other mercenary bands, the plan is to meet the enemy on the next afternoon amid the plains.


    The enemy, Randeshell New Country, has solidified their center and right wing with infantries, with their tiger cub cavalry placed at the left end of their formation.


    To counter the enemy¡¯s cavalries, Rodelia¡¯s side had put their own cavalries at the right wing, and infantries at the center and left wing.


    It was like a mirror image. The only difference present is that the mercenary unit of the enemy is located on the left end when viewed from here, or on the right end if viewed from the enemy¡¯s perspective, while the mercenary unit on the Kingdom¡¯s side is sandwiched between the cavalries on the right and the infantries in the center.


    With the strongest mercenary band, Wisteria taking the front, other medium to small mercenary bands followed behind.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this placement. ¡¹


    Seeing the placement between themselves and the enemy, Greyth muttered unsatisfactorily.


    ¡¸But well, it¡¯s a job. We need to work for our pay. ¡¹


    Greyth who stood at the front turned around and faced his comrades. After looking over all faces from the mercenary band, Greyth raised his volume.


    ¡¸Listen you all. We will properly accomplish the job we agreed to! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oouu! ¡¹


    Following Greyth¡¯s words, everyone in Wisteria raised their voice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t loosen up just because it¡¯s a winning battle! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oouu! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get distracted by the short-sighted victory and miss my instructions! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oouu! ¡¹


    Mercenary bands are different from regular armies that are trained.


    With a vague commanding chain, Greyth¡¯s instructions as the commander might not always reach the mercenaries¡¯ ears.


    That¡¯s why they keep the words to convey to the least, and only the most important things are reminded immediately before.


    That is the answer that Wisteria arrived to. These series of exchanges are already familiar to Ardis. It¡¯s a ceremony they always do before heading out for a battle.


    Greyth pulled out his sword and raised it above his head.


    ¡¸Our swords are for the sake of victory! ¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of victory! ¡¹


    Voices of comrades resonated together after Greyth.


    ¡¸Our hearts are for the sake of our comrades! ¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of our comrades! ¡¹


    With each of their lines synchronized, the mercenaries begin to feel exalted and united.


    The group that already had a strong sense of companionship is further enhanced, and what was originally a gathering of individual mercenaries melted away.


    The heightened atmosphere was what transformed a bunch of mercenaries into the mercenary band, Wisteria.


    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s that. Like setting an atmosphere. If we don¡¯t try to put some spirit to those who are still inexperienced, they will easily get caught up by the battlefield and die in no time.¡»


    As if it were a fleeting thought, Ardis suddenly recalled what Greyth said once.


    Do not get drunk over a battle.


    Do not get drunk over a victory.


    But on the other hand, to survive, there will be times they have to willingly be intoxicated in the battle to extinguish their fear.


    Despite it still being a contradiction, everyone chooses to be intoxicated in that way to shake off their anxiety in battle.


    ¡¸Here we march, with glory under our flag! ¡¹


    ¡¸With glory under our flag! ¡¹


    Everyone raised their weapons and shouted to the extent of their lungs.


    While being wrapped in their loud voices that would even reach the enemy in the distance, Ardis entrusts himself to the tension.


    Kill or be killed. That day, Ardis threw himself into the fray where his fate is on the line again.


    Editor: SilentS


    Whether one¡¯s perception of time is dulled by continual combat, or seasons pass without one having the opportunity to enjoy them, the passage of time continues, equal for everyone.


    Having grown into a young man from just a boy, Ardis has completely become a familiar member in Wisteria. Like Sark and Elion, he has come to be regarded as a young talented person and his presence in the mercenary band continues to grow.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    IN CASE YOU MISSED IT: Sam Asghari responds to trailer for upcoming Britney Spears documentary


    Despite Ardis¡¯ difficulties with communication, his extensive service in the mercenary band has naturally helped him get along with the other mercenaries of his generation.


    When one of his comrades calls out to him, he has learned to cooperate enough to respond even though he is uninterested.


    ¡¸I heard that our commander this time is a girl. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm. ¡¹


    However, it looks like his lack of interest was apparent on his expression, as he was met with a difficult face.


    ¡¸What hmmm. That¡¯s all? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s rare, but it¡¯s not like it matters to us right? It¡¯s not like we will meet her directly or anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true but. ¡¹


    Currently, Ardis and the other mercenaries of Wisteria are heading for their next battlefield. While both distances to the battlefield and meeting the employer are still far away, the mercenary band is quite easygoing.


    While they were conversing, another mercenary joined.


    ¡¸But I heard that¡¯s not all. I mean, certainly a female commander is rare, but I heard she¡¯s only in her twenties, on top of that, she¡¯s actually from a common birth rather than a noble. ¡¹


    Probably thinking that it¡¯s a good opportunity to kill time, a few other mercenaries chimed into the conversation.


    ¡¸Common birth? ¡¹


    ¡¸From a remote farming village I think. ¡¹


    ¡¸And she¡¯s the commander for an army at her twenties? That can only come off as a joke for me. ¡¹


    ¡¸But doesn¡¯t that mean she is just that capable? ¡¹


    ¡¸Or it¡¯s just blown up by their kingdom. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, that¡¯s too farfetched. Rodelia is a meritocracy country, I can¡¯t imagine that they would do anything like that. ¡¹


    Ardis has completely become one of them and participated in their chat.


    ¡¸I agree on that. But there was another intriguing rumor¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Rumor? ¡¹


    ¡¸That person, I caught wind that she uses the soldiers quite gruesomely. ¡¹


    ¡¸Gruesomely, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s probably how a common birth of a farming village can become a commander for an entire army. ¡¹


    ¡¸So we can expect treatment to mercenaries will also be harsh. Why did Greyth accept a job like this again? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that because our assets are in the red after our last battle? ¡¹


    No matter how strong a mercenary band might be, losses are always incurred during battles, and it¡¯s not like they claim victory every battle.


    There are also occasions where victory does not pay out more than the cost. Of course, it¡¯s still better than losing, but to maintain a large mercenary band, income and expenditure are just as important as winning and losing.


    If there¡¯s a large deficit, they would be forced to choose a good paying job to fill that hole up. Wisteria is currently in such a predicament.


    ¡¸Darwat-san even said that the pay this time is ¡ºExceptional for a winning battle¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Exceptional¡­¡­ right. ¡¹


    ¡¸But doesn¡¯t that just means that we would be wringed dry for that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    The employer this time is a big country, Rodelia Kingdom. And the opponent this time is the Randeshell New Country.


    Rodelia Kingdom holds the obvious upper hand in both military force and national power. The war this time consists of six thousand from Rodelia and four thousand from Randeshell.


    The quality in soldiers isn¡¯t that much different. However, because of the difference in numbers, it¡¯s a war where victory for Rodelia Kingdom could be seen nine out of ten times.


    It is within that day, Wisteria had regrouped with their employer, the Rodelia army.


    After reorganizing the army with the inclusion of other mercenary bands, the plan is to meet the enemy on the next afternoon amid the plains.


    The enemy, Randeshell New Country, has solidified their center and right wing with infantries, with their tiger cub cavalry placed at the left end of their formation.


    To counter the enemy¡¯s cavalries, Rodelia¡¯s side had put their own cavalries at the right wing, and infantries at the center and left wing.


    It was like a mirror image. The only difference present is that the mercenary unit of the enemy is located on the left end when viewed from here, or on the right end if viewed from the enemy¡¯s perspective, while the mercenary unit on the Kingdom¡¯s side is sandwiched between the cavalries on the right and the infantries in the center.


    With the strongest mercenary band, Wisteria taking the front, other medium to small mercenary bands followed behind.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this placement. ¡¹


    Seeing the placement between themselves and the enemy, Greyth muttered unsatisfactorily.


    ¡¸But well, it¡¯s a job. We need to work for our pay. ¡¹


    Greyth who stood at the front turned around and faced his comrades. After looking over all faces from the mercenary band, Greyth raised his volume.


    ¡¸Listen you all. We will properly accomplish the job we agreed to! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oouu! ¡¹


    Following Greyth¡¯s words, everyone in Wisteria raised their voice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t loosen up just because it¡¯s a winning battle! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oouu! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get distracted by the short-sighted victory and miss my instructions! ¡¹


    ¡¸Oouu! ¡¹


    Mercenary bands are different from regular armies that are trained.


    With a vague commanding chain, Greyth¡¯s instructions as the commander might not always reach the mercenaries¡¯ ears.


    That¡¯s why they keep the words to convey to the least, and only the most important things are reminded immediately before.


    That is the answer that Wisteria arrived to. These series of exchanges are already familiar to Ardis. It¡¯s a ceremony they always do before heading out for a battle.


    Greyth pulled out his sword and raised it above his head.


    ¡¸Our swords are for the sake of victory! ¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of victory! ¡¹


    Voices of comrades resonated together after Greyth.


    ¡¸Our hearts are for the sake of our comrades! ¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of our comrades! ¡¹


    With each of their lines synchronized, the mercenaries begin to feel exalted and united.


    The group that already had a strong sense of companionship is further enhanced, and what was originally a gathering of individual mercenaries melted away.


    The heightened atmosphere was what transformed a bunch of mercenaries into the mercenary band, Wisteria.


    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s that. Like setting an atmosphere. If we don¡¯t try to put some spirit to those who are still inexperienced, they will easily get caught up by the battlefield and die in no time.¡»


    As if it were a fleeting thought, Ardis suddenly recalled what Greyth said once.


    Do not get drunk over a battle.


    Do not get drunk over a victory.


    But on the other hand, to survive, there will be times they have to willingly be intoxicated in the battle to extinguish their fear.


    Despite it still being a contradiction, everyone chooses to be intoxicated in that way to shake off their anxiety in battle.


    ¡¸Here we march, with glory under our flag! ¡¹


    ¡¸With glory under our flag! ¡¹


    Everyone raised their weapons and shouted to the extent of their lungs.


    While being wrapped in their loud voices that would even reach the enemy in the distance, Ardis entrusts himself to the tension.


    Kill or be killed. That day, Ardis threw himself into the fray where his fate is on the line again.

 CH 294

    Editor: SilentS


    ?Rodelia Kingdom¡¯s and Randeshell New Country¡¯s troops were facing one other.


    Ardis¡¯s side, the Rodelia camp, was the first to act. Except for the cavalry unit, the two wings were given the command to advance, and their formation gradually expanded to create a half circle.


    Ardis and the other Wisteria members are in the right front. Naturally, this implies they will face the adversary sooner than other groups.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t go too far on your own! ¡¹


    Gwyneth Paltrow and Brad Pitt visited ''same stylist'' for ''90s haircuts


    ¡¸Match your feet with the others! ¡¹


    The veteran mercenaries warned the newbies while they faced enemies of their own.


    ¡¸Ardis, from above! ¡¹


    Luciel warned when she realized the enemy approaching from above.


    It¡¯s not uncommon to see enemies trying to surprise attack from a higher angle by creating footholds from mana.


    It appears that their enemies are not mercenaries, but rather the regular army of the Randeshell New Country.


    Their outfits were uniformly grey uniforms, with armour that lacked any semblance of beauty and was designed solely for function.


    ¡¸Elion! ¡¹


    ¡¸Those that got through are yours! ¡¹


    With Ardis yelling his name, Elion started pouring all his spirit into casting his arts.


    Countless needles shot upwards from both of Elion¡¯s arms, increasing in size as they travelled towards the enemies above.


    The small needles that had grown to the size of small knives pierced through the barriers of the enemies and skewered them.


    Five of them immediately dropped from the sky because of it. Falling from that height, of course, meant no salvation, painting new red splotches to the already chaotic battlefield.


    ¡¸It¡¯s coming! ¡¹


    The remaining three enemies in the sky that defended against Elion¡¯s arts countered with their own.


    ¡¸We¡¯re fine here! ¡¹


    Sending a glance to Luciel, Ardis starts creating a foothold to intercept the approaching enemy.


    Creating a staircase in the air and kicking against the invisible boards, Ardis ran upwards.


    Icicles were summoned by the enemy¡¯s arts and dropped to the earth, as though to block Ardis¡¯ ascent.


    Judging that Luciel should be able to defend against that degree of attack easily, Ardis didn¡¯t spare any effort getting distracted by them.


    Aiming for the youngest looking of the three enemies, Ardis established a foothold just ahead of him and leaped forward.


    ¡¸A mere mercenary! ¡¹


    The Randeshell soldiers that clearly looked down on Ardis stepped forward. Ardis swung his sword along with his charging momentum, trying to get the enemy soldiers off their footholds forcefully.


    Of course, his actions though were foreseen by the enemies. Angling their blades, they tried to redirect the force behind Ardis¡¯s blade coming their way.


    ¡¸Eat this! ¡¹


    Eager to return the favor, the enemy soldier created a fireball from a close distance. However, Ardis simply dispelled the foothold he was standing on and dodged the fireball by free-falling, before throwing his blade forward from the blind area that is their foot.


    As the soldiers jumped backwards from the attack to another foothold they created, Ardis stacked a fist-sized foothold on their newly created footholds.


    ¡¸Uwaa! ¡¹


    The landing spot that is a little higher than what they initially expected caused a slight discrepancy that is fatal for anyone on the battlefield.


    The soldiers that lost their balance could have no chance to dodge Ardis¡¯s sword.


    ¡¸I guess they don¡¯t teach stuff like this in the army? ¡¹


    Without mercy, Ardis¡¯s sword pierced through the soldier¡¯s stomach.


    ¡¸Guhahk! ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t fatal yet.


    However, they are currently in the air where they would have to stand on the mana footholds they create and maintain.


    The soldier that suffered great damage started falling downwards with a painful expression.


    ¡¸Ardis, we¡¯re done here. ¡¹


    A voice came to Ardis who tried to look for the remaining two soldiers. Sark was the owner of the voice.


    It seemed like Sark had managed to defeat the other two in the time Ardis took to defeat one.


    ¡¸What. Just when I thought I wouldn¡¯t get disturbed¡­¡­¡¹


    Sark had likely cleaned up the remaining. Realizing that, Ardis seemed a little down.


    ¡¸Nn? Was it unneeded meddling? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. We¡¯re only comrades if we help each other! ¡¹


    Saying so, Sark laughed loudly. Although it was out of place on a battlefield with blood spilling everywhere, it¡¯s one of Sark¡¯s strength to maintain his cheerful personality.


    Just as Ardis was smiling wryly, a few arrows passed on Ardis¡¯s side. As if chasing after the arrows, several arts also came his way.


    Although it wasn¡¯t uncommon to see fights on footholds in the air, the main battlefield is as expected on the land.


    As far as the enemy archers and magicians are concerned, Ardis and Sark were in the most convenient place where there are no obstacles for their long-range attacks.


    ¡¸Woah. We can¡¯t loosen up here, can we? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not like standing out in a battlefield makes me happy. ¡¹


    As the two lightly exchanged jokes, both dispelled their footholds and returned to ground.


    While doing that, Ardis could see the overall battlefield situation from a distance and felt an instinctive discomfort, compelled to report it to Greyth.


    ¡¸Greyth, our left wing is getting pushed back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Left? ¡¹


    Greyth who heard the news from Ardis made footholds of his own and ascended to see the entirety of the battlefield.


    ¡¸Tch, Ardis is right. We¡¯re going to be the only one charging into the enemies if this continues. ¡¹


    In the first place, the Rodelia Kingdom¡¯s formation was a semicircular arc with one of the ends occupied by Wisteria.


    With the left wing being pushed back, if Ardis and the others pushed too much with the momentum they had, they would delve too deep into enemy territory.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s hold back a little. We will only be swallowed if we continue. ¡¹


    Victor and Greyth both had the same idea, and so they went forward with the idea of slowing down the advance.


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that. ¡¹


    With Greyth¡¯s decision made and his instructions distributed, Wisteria was putting a stop to their advances, although slowly.


    Just as they thought the situation was slowly getting under control, another trouble happened.


    ¡¸Those guys, are they not seeing what¡¯s happening! ¡¹


    Darwat was not yelling at the enemies, but his own allies.


    Although Wisteria was slowing down their advances to avoid rushing too deep into the enemies, it didn¡¯t mean the mercenaries following behind them caught the same idea.


    Rather, they couldn¡¯t gain contribution if they stayed in the back with Wisteria at the front, so they went forward recklessly.


    It wasn¡¯t because of ill intentions. It¡¯s natural for mercenaries to be clouded in a winning war and in front of a circumstance where victory seems apparent.


    If they had the eyes to see the entirety of the battlefield like Greyth or Victor, then the situation wouldn¡¯t have worsened there.


    Even with Wisteria¡¯s training, controlling the atmosphere and momentum of a battlefield is difficult.


    Despite weakening their offence to avoid overextending, Ardis and the others were being pushed by the pressure from behind and squeezed forward.


    ¡¸This is bad, Greyth. Should we turn right for now? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not happening. We will just block the cavalries from advancing.¡¹


    Darwat expressed his idea in the worsening situation, but Victor rejected it.


    ¡¸But the left is even worse, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what about just escaping upwards? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s certainly better. ¡¹


    And so Greyth decided to go with Victor¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¸Good, tell everyone that we¡¯re heading upwards. Let those people from behind through. ¡¹


    However, it seems like Greyth¡¯s orders were one step too late.


    ¡¸What!? The enemies suddenly started¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Someone from their side screamed. Ardis could sense the change in the atmosphere of the battlefield with his skin without needing to hear the full thing.


    The enemies increased their attack density by several folds at once. Even arts and arrows, which had previously always come from the front, began to appear from the sides.


    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s too late! ¡¹


    Greyth bit his lips. With the enemies¡¯ center advancing, Wisteria is now under attack from both the front and the left.


    It¡¯s impossible to escape to the air now that the intensity has risen so high.


    Even if they tried to, they would only be targeted by a shower of arts and arrows.


    Moreover, they are stuck in the predicament where the pressure from behind is still heavy.


    Despite being half-encircled, Wisteria was withstanding the enemies¡¯ attacks until the enemy made another damaging maneuver.


    ¡¸The enemy cavalries on the right are charging! ¡¹


    Editor: SilentS


    ?Rodelia Kingdom¡¯s and Randeshell New Country¡¯s troops were facing one other.


    Ardis¡¯s side, the Rodelia camp, was the first to act. Except for the cavalry unit, the two wings were given the command to advance, and their formation gradually expanded to create a half circle.


    Ardis and the other Wisteria members are in the right front. Naturally, this implies they will face the adversary sooner than other groups.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t go too far on your own! ¡¹


    Gwyneth Paltrow and Brad Pitt visited ''same stylist'' for ''90s haircuts


    ¡¸Match your feet with the others! ¡¹


    The veteran mercenaries warned the newbies while they faced enemies of their own.


    ¡¸Ardis, from above! ¡¹


    Luciel warned when she realized the enemy approaching from above.


    It¡¯s not uncommon to see enemies trying to surprise attack from a higher angle by creating footholds from mana.


    It appears that their enemies are not mercenaries, but rather the regular army of the Randeshell New Country.


    Their outfits were uniformly grey uniforms, with armour that lacked any semblance of beauty and was designed solely for function.


    ¡¸Elion! ¡¹


    ¡¸Those that got through are yours! ¡¹


    With Ardis yelling his name, Elion started pouring all his spirit into casting his arts.


    Countless needles shot upwards from both of Elion¡¯s arms, increasing in size as they travelled towards the enemies above.


    The small needles that had grown to the size of small knives pierced through the barriers of the enemies and skewered them.


    Five of them immediately dropped from the sky because of it. Falling from that height, of course, meant no salvation, painting new red splotches to the already chaotic battlefield.


    ¡¸It¡¯s coming! ¡¹


    The remaining three enemies in the sky that defended against Elion¡¯s arts countered with their own.


    ¡¸We¡¯re fine here! ¡¹


    Sending a glance to Luciel, Ardis starts creating a foothold to intercept the approaching enemy.


    Creating a staircase in the air and kicking against the invisible boards, Ardis ran upwards.


    Icicles were summoned by the enemy¡¯s arts and dropped to the earth, as though to block Ardis¡¯ ascent.


    Judging that Luciel should be able to defend against that degree of attack easily, Ardis didn¡¯t spare any effort getting distracted by them.


    Aiming for the youngest looking of the three enemies, Ardis established a foothold just ahead of him and leaped forward.


    ¡¸A mere mercenary! ¡¹


    The Randeshell soldiers that clearly looked down on Ardis stepped forward. Ardis swung his sword along with his charging momentum, trying to get the enemy soldiers off their footholds forcefully.


    Of course, his actions though were foreseen by the enemies. Angling their blades, they tried to redirect the force behind Ardis¡¯s blade coming their way.


    ¡¸Eat this! ¡¹


    Eager to return the favor, the enemy soldier created a fireball from a close distance. However, Ardis simply dispelled the foothold he was standing on and dodged the fireball by free-falling, before throwing his blade forward from the blind area that is their foot.


    As the soldiers jumped backwards from the attack to another foothold they created, Ardis stacked a fist-sized foothold on their newly created footholds.


    ¡¸Uwaa! ¡¹


    The landing spot that is a little higher than what they initially expected caused a slight discrepancy that is fatal for anyone on the battlefield.


    The soldiers that lost their balance could have no chance to dodge Ardis¡¯s sword.


    ¡¸I guess they don¡¯t teach stuff like this in the army? ¡¹


    Without mercy, Ardis¡¯s sword pierced through the soldier¡¯s stomach.


    ¡¸Guhahk! ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t fatal yet.


    However, they are currently in the air where they would have to stand on the mana footholds they create and maintain.


    The soldier that suffered great damage started falling downwards with a painful expression.


    ¡¸Ardis, we¡¯re done here. ¡¹


    A voice came to Ardis who tried to look for the remaining two soldiers. Sark was the owner of the voice.


    It seemed like Sark had managed to defeat the other two in the time Ardis took to defeat one.


    ¡¸What. Just when I thought I wouldn¡¯t get disturbed¡­¡­¡¹


    Sark had likely cleaned up the remaining. Realizing that, Ardis seemed a little down.


    ¡¸Nn? Was it unneeded meddling? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. We¡¯re only comrades if we help each other! ¡¹


    Saying so, Sark laughed loudly. Although it was out of place on a battlefield with blood spilling everywhere, it¡¯s one of Sark¡¯s strength to maintain his cheerful personality.


    Just as Ardis was smiling wryly, a few arrows passed on Ardis¡¯s side. As if chasing after the arrows, several arts also came his way.


    Although it wasn¡¯t uncommon to see fights on footholds in the air, the main battlefield is as expected on the land.


    As far as the enemy archers and magicians are concerned, Ardis and Sark were in the most convenient place where there are no obstacles for their long-range attacks.


    ¡¸Woah. We can¡¯t loosen up here, can we? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s not like standing out in a battlefield makes me happy. ¡¹


    As the two lightly exchanged jokes, both dispelled their footholds and returned to ground.


    While doing that, Ardis could see the overall battlefield situation from a distance and felt an instinctive discomfort, compelled to report it to Greyth.


    ¡¸Greyth, our left wing is getting pushed back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Left? ¡¹


    Greyth who heard the news from Ardis made footholds of his own and ascended to see the entirety of the battlefield.


    ¡¸Tch, Ardis is right. We¡¯re going to be the only one charging into the enemies if this continues. ¡¹


    In the first place, the Rodelia Kingdom¡¯s formation was a semicircular arc with one of the ends occupied by Wisteria.


    With the left wing being pushed back, if Ardis and the others pushed too much with the momentum they had, they would delve too deep into enemy territory.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s hold back a little. We will only be swallowed if we continue. ¡¹


    Victor and Greyth both had the same idea, and so they went forward with the idea of slowing down the advance.


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s do that. ¡¹


    With Greyth¡¯s decision made and his instructions distributed, Wisteria was putting a stop to their advances, although slowly.


    Just as they thought the situation was slowly getting under control, another trouble happened.


    ¡¸Those guys, are they not seeing what¡¯s happening! ¡¹


    Darwat was not yelling at the enemies, but his own allies.


    Although Wisteria was slowing down their advances to avoid rushing too deep into the enemies, it didn¡¯t mean the mercenaries following behind them caught the same idea.


    Rather, they couldn¡¯t gain contribution if they stayed in the back with Wisteria at the front, so they went forward recklessly.


    It wasn¡¯t because of ill intentions. It¡¯s natural for mercenaries to be clouded in a winning war and in front of a circumstance where victory seems apparent.


    If they had the eyes to see the entirety of the battlefield like Greyth or Victor, then the situation wouldn¡¯t have worsened there.


    Even with Wisteria¡¯s training, controlling the atmosphere and momentum of a battlefield is difficult.


    Despite weakening their offence to avoid overextending, Ardis and the others were being pushed by the pressure from behind and squeezed forward.


    ¡¸This is bad, Greyth. Should we turn right for now? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not happening. We will just block the cavalries from advancing.¡¹


    Darwat expressed his idea in the worsening situation, but Victor rejected it.


    ¡¸But the left is even worse, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, what about just escaping upwards? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see, that¡¯s certainly better. ¡¹


    And so Greyth decided to go with Victor¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡¸Good, tell everyone that we¡¯re heading upwards. Let those people from behind through. ¡¹


    However, it seems like Greyth¡¯s orders were one step too late.


    ¡¸What!? The enemies suddenly started¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Someone from their side screamed. Ardis could sense the change in the atmosphere of the battlefield with his skin without needing to hear the full thing.


    The enemies increased their attack density by several folds at once. Even arts and arrows, which had previously always come from the front, began to appear from the sides.


    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s too late! ¡¹


    Greyth bit his lips. With the enemies¡¯ center advancing, Wisteria is now under attack from both the front and the left.


    It¡¯s impossible to escape to the air now that the intensity has risen so high.


    Even if they tried to, they would only be targeted by a shower of arts and arrows.


    Moreover, they are stuck in the predicament where the pressure from behind is still heavy.


    Despite being half-encircled, Wisteria was withstanding the enemies¡¯ attacks until the enemy made another damaging maneuver.


    ¡¸The enemy cavalries on the right are charging! ¡¹

 CH 295

    Wisteria was carried into the open with the enemy¡¯s cavalry force charging. Reports from each battlefront began to arrive at the Rodelia army headquarters one after the other.


    ¡¸Squad Jones is in contact with the enemy! ¡¹


    ¡¸Squad Wilson is still advancing! ¡¹


    A young girl sat amid everyone, in an elegant chair unsuited for the gory battlefield.


    Tilting the porcelain cup in her hand, she was enjoying tea leisurely while everyone else were scrambling around.


    Her name is Jelia.


    The commander responsible for all six thousand men of the Rodelia army.


    Even though everyone else was busily sending messages around, the individual herself seemed quite relaxed and laidback.


    She was known as the Red Catastrophic Butterfly because she ascended to the post of general in Rodelia with her own capabilities, despite being of common birth.


    Needless to say, it was a name given to her by those who confronted her; nonetheless, it appears that she had taken a like to it and was actively utilizing it.


    In front of her was a table wide enough for an entire adult to lie on his back, and on it was a map of the entire topography of the battlefield.


    Red pieces represented the allies while white pieces represented the enemies. Her subordinates moved the pieces in accordance with the overseers in the sky and reports made by each group¡¯s messenger.


    ¡¸The enemy cavalries are moving! Likely towards our right wing! ¡¹


    The newly obtained information was immediately updated on the map.


    By climbing into the air using invisible ¡ºFootholds¡», it was possible to survey the entire battlefield.


    Although there are still reports made by each group, it¡¯s not like they need to wait for them to grasp the situation.


    Naturally, it goes the same for Randeshell as well.


    Although the sky is a place susceptible to heavy arts and arrows fire, there¡¯s no worry if they are out of range of both.


    Ever since it was possible to conduct reconnaissance from the air, it became hard for them to set up ambushes in an open battlefield like this.


    As for intentional surprise attacks, it¡¯s even more difficult from a tactical standpoint.


    Despite being able to instantly grasp the situation, there¡¯s still a time lag between their instructions reaching the battlefronts.


    Although there are situations where instructions didn¡¯t reach the battlefronts in time and they would be hit by surprise, it¡¯s mostly locally contained and doesn¡¯t affect the overall outcome much.


    ¡¸Your Excellency, there are movements from the Randeshell¡¯s cavalries. ¡¹


    One of the subordinates standing next to Jelia conveyed the update to her.


    At the same time, the other subordinates moved the pieces on the board.


    The piece that represented the enemy cavalries charged towards the piece that represented the right wing and the allied mercenaries.


    ¡¸It was earlier than I thought. ¡¹


    Her bright red lipstick helped enhance the impression of her moist, and gleaming lips while her overjoyed voice resounded.


    ¡¸The mercenaries at the front are moving well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨D¨Dn. Who were they again? ¡¹


    ¡¸If I recall¡­¡­ it¡¯s Wisteria. They are mercenaries with the usable rating. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. How pitiable. ¡¹


    What Jelia said was unfitting for the battlefield, rather, it was unnatural considering it was directed towards her own allies.


    Even so, it wasn¡¯t like there was anyone there who understood the meaning hidden beneath her words.


    ¡¸Our left wing is properly withdrawing, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. They are slowing down and are moving to withdraw as you ordered. ¡¹


    When she ordered the left wing to retreat, the unit of mercenaries on the right was kept in the dark, changing the original semicircular arc formation.


    For the enemies, the overextended right wing would be an eyesore. Because of that, they would surely mobilize their most valuable cavalries once they decide that it is their winning chance.


    ¡¸Go tell those mercenaries at the back to charge forward. They will surely do their best if we told them, ¡ºYou will be the one losing out in a winning battle¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. As you wish. ¡¹


    ¡¸Also, make preparation to assault at any time. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sir Spencer commanding the cavalries is an excellent knight. He would surely perform well without¨D¨D¡¹


    The subordinate that was in the middle of speaking was suddenly blown to the wall.


    ¡¸Who gave you permission to talk? ¡¹


    Her gaze was chilly as she wiped off the blood from her right fist. The person that took the hit was on the ground about ten steps away.


    Blood spilled from his nose with several broken teeth visible painfully inside his half open mouth.


    Even though everyone there were considerable warriors of Rodelia, it was impossible for them to avoid Jelia¡¯s punch without precursor.


    It was the proof of her absurd power. Another subordinate glances at his injured colleague with pity before taking over her orders.


    ¡¸I will go ahead and inform Sir Spencer. ¡¹


    ¡¸Go. ¡¹


    Replying in the shortest way, Jelia reheated her tea with arts and continued enjoying herself.


    The subordinate that irritated Jelia was no longer to be found. Probably, some smart and alert subordinate had taken him away.


    After taking a few moments of break, she muttered.


    ¡¸Now then, did those stubborn heads from Randeshell properly bite the bait? ¡¹


    ¡¸They are moving with signs of having so. ¡¹


    ¡¸I suppose. It was a little expensive, but it¡¯s reassuring to have the most troublesome people retire quickly. ¡¹


    The war this time is a grand one with the main forces of each country going head-to-head.


    However, for Jelia, victory or defeat didn¡¯t matter much. Despite having the upper hand in numbers, it¡¯s hard to break the opponent with just one match.


    Despite having the tendency to stick to traditional tactics, her enemies also have the mind to think, the intelligence to devise strategy, and know when to retreat when the situation is not in favor.


    It is because of this that Jelia set the purpose of this battle to be ¡ºAnnihilating the enemy elite cavalries¡».


    If that much is possible, then the rest of their army can be cleaned up later.


    Randeshell New Country had always been strong in cavalry battles. But conversely speaking, if they don¡¯t have their cavalries, there¡¯s no doubt in Rodelia¡¯s victory.


    That¡¯s why rather than victory or defeat, her primary aim in this battle is to annihilate the enemy cavalries.


    For that to happen, she even placed tasty baits by making a situation where her allies looked like they overextended.


    She reasoned that for the bait, she should utilize mercenaries who could be hired for a fee.


    After all, Rodelia won¡¯t feel an itch even if all of them died. But, of course, they must be sturdy enough to withstand enemy cavalry attacks, so she had to employ skilled ones.


    Although it was somewhat expensive, it is still a bargain if they can end the war between two countries in a single blow. Randeshell wouldn¡¯t be a threat if their cavalry is crushed.


    ¡¸The enemy cavalries are moving! ¡¹


    A report came from the overseer from above. One of the subordinates moved the piece on the table.


    The piece that signified the enemy cavalries moved closer to the ally right wing.


    ¡¸Did the message make it in time? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. We have received signal that both have received it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so. Then I will wait for the good news. ¡¹


    While Jelia talked with her subordinates, reports came in one after another.


    ¡¸Randeshell cavalries started assault on our right wing! ¡¹


    ¡¸The allied mercenaries who had been waiting in the rear have joined the attack!¡¹


    The pieces on the table moved busily. Seeing that, the corners of Jelia¡¯s mouth loosened.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for the closing. ¡¹


    Cavalries are units that specializing in charges, so once they stop, their effectiveness falls by half.


    By drawing the enemies¡¯ attention with the allied mercenaries, she would command the cavalry to charge after the opposing cavalry charged forward to stop them in their tracks and diminish their effectiveness.


    To do this, bait was required, as well as an obstacle from the opponent¡¯s side to prevent their cavalry from turning back, and, most importantly, orchestrating a scene to convince the enemy of victory.


    The mercenaries served as the bait. Since it was obvious that the mercenaries will soon be annihilated, she never stationed any regular army there.


    With the left wing of the semicircular formation withdrawing, if the mercenaries that overextended as bait get surrounded by the enemy infantries from all directions, they will also block the retreat route of the enemy cavalries.


    Then, by withdrawing the left wing and convincing the enemy that they are winning, all that remains is to convince them that the mercenaries are the only ones left to help the Rodelia army.


    Since they were so easily caught in her bait, Randeshell is truly a gullible opponent.


    ¡¸Our cavalries? ¡¹


    ¡¸There isn¡¯t a report yet, but they will surely move soon. ¡¹


    The cavalries only had to charge in before the enemies¡¯ cavalry retreats. If they don¡¯t miss that timing, then the original goal of annihilating the enemy cavalries will be achieved.


    But, on the off chance the cavalries were too slow to the action¡­¡­.


    Then, there¡¯s nothing to do about it. The only thing left to do would to be punish Sir Spencer, who led the cavalry, and go on to the next battle.


    It¡¯s not as though sacrificing the mercenaries will incur a big loss on Rodelia¡¯s side.


    ¡¸The unlucky mercenaries caught into it are pitiable but¡­¡­. well, they¡¯re only mercenaries. ¡¹


    Without a sliver of guilt, Jelia murmured as if it wasn¡¯t something she cared about, and the report from the overseer in the air came.


    ¡¸Sir Spencer is now moving! ¡¹

 CH 296

    Wisteria was already under fire from both the front and the left, but the situation continued to worsen.


    ¡¸The enemy cavalries on the right are charging! ¡¹


    A warning cry came from the right flank. As Ardis looked at that direction, the enemy cavalries that didn¡¯t move a single muscle till now, were raising clouds of sands as they charged towards them.


    ¡¸Why are they charging now! ¡¹


    ¡¸Where are the Kingdom¡¯s cavalries!? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re not moving! ¡¹


    ¡¸Those shitbags! Don¡¯t only move us around! ¡¹


    Amidst the angry cries thrown around, Greyth¡¯s voice called out instructions.


    ¡¸Stop their charge with all you got! If we can foil their first charging attack, they will be forced to stop! ¡¹


    The allied mercenaries were layering barriers after barriers.


    At the same time, the enemy infantries are retreating to not get in the way of their cavalry¡¯s charge.


    ¡¸Ruu¨D¨D!¡¹


    ¡¸Here, Ardis! ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed Luciel¡¯s appearance and ran to her.


    ¡¸How many layers!? ¡¹


    ¡¸At least three! ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    Finishing grasping each other¡¯s intentions with just a few words, Ardis started deploying barriers of his own to stop the enemy cavalries¡¯ charge.


    As Greyth said, stopping the first attack is all that was needed. After all, the enemy could only have a charged attack once. There is no second opportunity.


    Even if they tried to turn around after a failed charge on Ardis and the others, they would encounter only enemy infantry or their own soldiers in the middle.


    When their charge comes to a halt and they have nowhere to go, they have no choice but to stop.


    No matter how strong their cavalry is, they could never be effective in a melee battle.


    But of course, the enemies saw victory in this charged attack.


    If they can¡¯t defend against the charge, Wisteria will surely crumble and at the same time, it¡¯s likely to decide the battle¡¯s outcome.


    ¡¸They¡¯re here! ¡¹


    The enemy cavalries already blew apart the group in the front and was approaching rapidly.


    All members of Wisteria were like Ardis, bracing with their barriers to defend against the charge.


    However, some of them weren¡¯t strong enough. People were flung into the air as the horses leaped, and spears pierced through them.


    Two cavalries came straight towards where Ardis and Luciel were. The enormous horse with its charging momentum neared Ardis and crashed into the deployed barrier head-on.


    Although four layers of barrier were shattered immediately, that¡¯s all their momentum amounted to.


    The next moment, the cavalry¡¯s war horse tripped over its own momentum and went out of his sight.


    The rider must¡¯ve had confidence in his horse¡¯s power and weight, but in the end, it seems like it was his mistake.


    Unable to shatter all the barriers, the horse¡¯s stature was broken, and the rider met his end as the consequence.


    ¡¸One more! ¡¹


    Luciel warned Ardis of another charging cavalry. He must have witnessed the cavalry stumbling before.


    This time, the rider didn¡¯t aim to trample them with his horse. He was charging with a spear in his hand.


    ¡¸Deflect it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Upwards!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! ¡¹


    Exchanging short words, Ardis created another layer of barrier with a slight angle upwards to deflect the spear tip.


    On top of Ardis¡¯s barrier, Luciel layered another smaller yet tougher barrier.


    The spear held by the rider crashed into the barrier. However, the trajectory slowly shifted before Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    Stopped by Luciel¡¯s pinpoint barrier, the remaining momentum was deflected by Ardis¡¯s angled barrier.


    The spear flipped upwards after getting deflected. Not able to make use of the momentary opportunity, the rider missed his attack.


    The rider continued with his momentum to find the next target, but naturally, Ardis would not allow him to do that so easily.


    Dispelling the barrier that served its role, he turned around and shot a magic arrow towards the horse¡¯s hind leg.


    No matter how fast the horse is running, it can¡¯t outrun an arrow. The magic arrow lodged itself deep into its hind leg, causing the horse to run amok from the pain, dropping the rider in the process.


    ¡¸Uwaah! ¡¹


    The enemy that fell off his horse failed to regain his balance before hitting the ground.


    As he fell at an unfortunate location, he was trampled by the following cavalries.


    Having witnessed the end of the rider, Ardis looked around for more enemies to look out for.


    ¡¸Our damage is severe¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    As he looked around, there were figures of his comrades being made into skewers.


    Most of them seemed to have defended against the charge, but casualties are still considerable.


    However, after losing their charging momentum and not having enough space to start gaining speed again, it meant that the enemy cavalries are no longer a threat.


    What they can do at best is to retreat the way they came or be plunged into a melee battle.


    Naturally, Wisteria wouldn¡¯t let them run.


    ¡¸It¡¯s our turn! Don¡¯t let them run! ¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s voice was responded by everyone. For everyone that had escaped the imminent death, this is the greatest timing to counterattack.


    With the enemy cavalries here, there¡¯s no worrying about arrows or arts from the enemy in fear of friendly fire.


    The enemy will at most send out their infantries to aid the cavalries. A melee battle is a mercenary¡¯s forte.


    It¡¯s what everyone there hoped for. While the allies slowly regained momentum, the situation suddenly took a turn again.


    ¡¸There are more cavalries coming this way! ¡¹


    Someone from the right rear yelled out a warning.


    ¡¸Shit, there¡¯s still more!? ¡¹


    ¡¸No! It¡¯s Rodelia! ¡¹


    Thinking that there are more enemies worsening the situation, another voice denied that idea.


    Nonetheless, it was surprising news to hear that the friendly cavalries are charging towards them.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t they see we¡¯re here!? ¡¹


    ¡¸They don¡¯t give a damn about us here! ¡¹


    The mercenaries began to spiral into confusion.


    ¡¸Tch, so that¡¯s how it is! ¡¹


    Greyth, who appeared to understand what it meant, cursed.


    A tactic to stop the enemy¡¯s charge and then move on the cavalries when the enemy¡¯s charge is halted.


    However, that¡¯s surely a tactic the enemy knows as well. After all, it¡¯s the most basic principle to never let cavalries stop in enemy territory.


    The only time that stopping is allowed is the final attack that will set the battle outcome.


    Randeshell¡¯s cavalries failed to determine that exact time. Now that Ardis and the others survived the enemy¡¯s attack that should¡¯ve been fatal, their cavalries have no chance to shine here.


    There would be nothing they can do if they get attacked by cavalries in an unorganized state.


    However, a situation like that wouldn¡¯t happen in a melee battle normally. After all, there would be risk of friendly fire.


    In a fast-paced melee battle that is happening currently, it¡¯s difficult to even discern foe from friend.


    In other words, sending the cavalries now meant sacrificing everyone despite on the same side here. It is not an action anyone would take normally.


    Even if they won the battle, there will be skepticism towards the commander¡¯s ability.


    However, if it¡¯s not Rodelia¡¯s army that will bear the losses, but the mercenaries hired with money¨D¨D


    ¡¸All of you, make footholds, and get into the sky now!¡¹


    ¡¸But, we will be under fire if we do that!? ¡¹


    Although there was one person that reflexively questioned Greyth¡¯s orders, the others followed immediately.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still better! We will just be squashed by our own cavalries if we stay on the ground! ¡¹


    The front and left are enemies, with the addition of allied mercenaries from the rear who rushed forward without understanding what was going on, and the Rodelia cavalry, which is rushing from the right rear right now becoming the last nail of the coffin.


    They can only flee to the right front, where the Randeshell cavalry came from, or up above.


    However, there¡¯s not enough time for all of them to take the right front path, considering their location.


    In other words, the only realistic choice they had was to escape upwards.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going first, Ardis. ¡¹


    Sark who understood the situation created his own footholds and started running upwards.


    He was immediately showered by several arts, but it seems like all of them were stopped by the barrier he put up simultaneously.


    ¡¸Ruu¨D¨D, ready? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Calling out to Luciel who seemed a little fatigued, Ardis created a foothold, and climbed.


    ¡¸I will take care of the barrier. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble. ¡¹


    To lessen Luciel¡¯s worry by even a little, Ardis created a slightly larger barrier that could cover them both.


    Looking around, everyone of Wisteria was climbing to the sky, similarly like Ardis and Luciel.


    However, some mercenaries from other bands couldn¡¯t make their own footholds, and some were busy fending off enemy cavalries that they didn¡¯t have time to flee, leaving a considerable number of mercenaries still on the ground.


    ¡¸Ardis, a large one is coming! ¡¹


    Following Elion¡¯s warning, a large fireball came his way from Randeshell¡¯s army.


    Arts loaded to the brim with deadly purpose to shoot them out of the sky were launched at them one after the other.


    Some unlucky comrades couldn¡¯t endure the attacks that shattered their barriers, throwing them back to the ground.


    Amidst that, Rodelia¡¯s cavalry unit finally arrived at the action with their charge.


    The sound of horseshoes, combined with many horses trampling over the ground underneath them, threw up clouds of sand.


    The enemy cavalries that had their momentum halted could do nothing to stop them, and mercenaries that didn¡¯t escape in time were thrown in the air from the charge.


    As Rodelia¡¯s cavalry troops passed under their eyes, they swerved right, passing right by the enemy infantries, and continued towards the right.


    With no enemy ahead of them that could stop their advance, the situation completely overturned at that exact moment.


    Wisteria was already under fire from both the front and the left, but the situation continues to worsen.


    ¡¸The enemy cavalries on the right are charging! ¡¹


    A warning cry came from the right flank. As Ardis looked at that direction, the enemy cavalries that didn¡¯t move a single muscle till now were raising clouds of sands as they charged towards here.


    ¡¸Why are they charging now! ¡¹


    ¡¸Where are the Kingdom¡¯s cavalries!? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re not moving! ¡¹


    ¡¸Those shitbags! Don¡¯t only move us around! ¡¹


    Amidst the angry cries thrown around, Greyth¡¯s voice called out instructions.


    ¡¸Stop their charge with all you got! If we can foil their first charging attack, they will be forced to stop! ¡¹


    The allied mercenaries were layering barriers after barriers.


    At the same time, the enemy infantries are retreating to not get in the way of their cavalry¡¯s charge.


    ¡¸Ruu¨D¨D!¡¹


    ¡¸Here, Ardis! ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed Luciel¡¯s appearance and ran to her.


    ¡¸How many layers!? ¡¹


    ¡¸At least three! ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    Finishing grasping each other¡¯s intentions with just a few words, Ardis started deploying barriers of his own to stop the enemy cavalries¡¯ charge.


    As Greyth said, stopping the first attack is all that is needed. After all, the enemy could only have a charged attack once, there is not a second chance for them.


    Even if they tried to turn around after a failed charge over Ardis and the others, they will find only enemy infantries around them, or their own soldiers occupying the center.


    They have no choice but to stop as they have nowhere to go when their charge comes to a halt.


    No matter how strong their cavalry is, they could never be effective in a melee battle.


    But of course, the enemy saw victory in this charged attack.


    If they can¡¯t defend against the charge, Wisteria will surely crumble and at the same time, it¡¯s likely to decide the battle¡¯s outcome.


    ¡¸They¡¯re here! ¡¹


    The enemy cavalries already blew apart the group at the front and was approaching rapidly.


    All members of Wisteria were like Ardis bracing with their barriers to defend against the charge.


    However, some of them weren¡¯t strong enough. Spears pierced through them, and people could be seen thrown into the air whenever the horses leapt.


    Two cavalries came straight towards where Ardis and Luciel were. The enormous horse with its charging momentum neared Ardis, and crashed into the deployed barrier head-on.


    Although four layers of barrier were shattered immediately, that¡¯s all its momentum amounted to.


    The next moment, the cavalry¡¯s war horse tripped over its own momentum and went out of his sight.


    The rider must¡¯ve had confidence in his horse¡¯s power and weight, but in the end, it seems like it was his mistake.


    Unable to shatter all the barriers, the horse¡¯s stature was broken, the rider met his end as the consequence.


    ¡¸One more! ¡¹


    Luciel warned Ardis of another charging cavalry. He must¡¯ve seen the cavalry earlier tripping.


    This time, the rider didn¡¯t aim to trample them with his horse, but was charging with a spear in his hand.


    ¡¸Deflect it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Upwards!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! ¡¹


    Exchanging short words, Ardis created another layer of barrier with a slight angle upwards to deflect the spear tip.


    On top of Ardis¡¯s barrier, Luciel layered another smaller yet tougher barrier.


    The spear held by the rider crashed into the barrier. However, the trajectory slowly shifted before Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    Stopped by Luciel¡¯s pinpoint barrier, the remaining momentum was deflected by Ardis¡¯s angled barrier.


    The spear flipped upwards after getting deflected. Not able to make use of the momentary opportunity, the rider missed his attack.


    The rider continued with his momentum to find the next target but, naturally, Ardis would not allow him to do so easily.


    Dispelling the barrier that served its role, he turned around and shot a magic arrow towards the horse¡¯s hind leg.


    No matter how fast the horse is running, it can¡¯t outrun an arrow. The magic arrow lodged itself deep into its hind leg, causing the horse to run amok from the pain, dropping the rider in the process.


    ¡¸Uwaah! ¡¹


    The enemy that fell off his horse failed to regain his balance before hitting the ground.


    As he fell at an unfortunate location, he was trampled by the following cavalries.


    Having witnessed the end of the rider, Ardis looked around for more enemy to look out for.


    ¡¸Our damage is severe¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    As he looked around, there were figures of comrades being made into skewers.


    Most of them seem to have defended against the charge but casualties are still considerable.


    However, after losing their charging momentum and not having enough space to start gaining speed again, it meant that the enemy cavalries are no longer a threat.


    What they can do at best is to retreat the way they came, or be plunged into a melee battle.


    Naturally, Wisteria wouldn¡¯t let them run.


    ¡¸It¡¯s our turn! Don¡¯t let them run! ¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s voice was responded by everyone. For everyone that had escaped the imminent death, it is the greatest timing to counterattack.


    With the enemy cavalries here, there¡¯s no worrying about arrows or arts from the enemy in fear of friendly fire.


    The enemy will at most send out their infantries to aid the cavalries. A melee battle is a mercenary¡¯s forte.


    It¡¯s what everyone there hoped for. While the allies slowly regained momentum, the situation suddenly took a turn again.


    ¡¸There¡¯re more cavalries coming this way! ¡¹


    Someone from the right rear yelled out a warning.


    ¡¸Shit, there¡¯s still more!? ¡¹


    ¡¸No! It¡¯s Rodelia! ¡¹


    Thinking that there¡¯re more enemies worsening the situation, another voice denied that idea.


    Nonetheless, it was a surprising news to hear that the friendly cavalries are charging towards them.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t they see we¡¯re here!? ¡¹


    ¡¸They don¡¯t give a damn about us here! ¡¹


    The mercenaries spiraling into confusion.


    ¡¸Tch, so that¡¯s how it is! ¡¹


    Greyth who appeared to have understood the meaning behind it cursed.


    A tactic to stop the enemy¡¯s charge and then move in the cavalries when the enemy¡¯s charge halted.


    However, that¡¯s surely a tactic the enemy knows as well. After all, it¡¯s the most basic principle to never let cavalries stop in enemy territory.


    The only time that stopping is allowed is the final attack that will set the battle outcome.


    Randeshell¡¯s cavalries failed to determine that exact time. Now that Ardis and the others survived the enemy¡¯s attack that should¡¯ve been fatal, their cavalries have no chance to shine here.


    There would be nothing they can do if they get attacked by cavalries in an unorganized state.


    However, a situation like that wouldn¡¯t happen in a melee battle normally. After all, there would be risk of friendly fire.


    In a fast-paced melee battle that is happening currently, it¡¯s difficult to even discern foe from friend.


    In other words, sending the cavalries now meant sacrificing everyone here regardless of whose side they were on. Needless to say, it is not an action anyone would take normally.


    Even if they won the battle, there will be skepticism towards the commander¡¯s ability.


    However, if it¡¯s not the Rodelia army that will bear the losses, but the mercenaries hired with money¨D¨D


    ¡¸All of you, make footholds and get into the sky now!¡¹


    ¡¸But we will be under fire if we do that!? ¡¹


    Although there was one person that reflexively questioned Greyth¡¯s orders, the others followed immediately.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still better! We will just be squashed by our own cavalries if we stay on the ground! ¡¹


    The front and the left are enemies, the allied mercenaries from the rear that rushed forward without knowing anything, and then the Rodelia cavalries that¡¯s charging from the right rear now.


    The only direction they can escape to is the right front where the Randeshell cavalries came from, or up above.


    However, there¡¯s not enough time for all of them to take the right front path considering their location.


    In other words, the only realistic choice they had was to escape upwards.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going first, Ardis. ¡¹


    Sark who understood the situation created his own footholds and started running upwards.


    He was immediately showered by several arts but, it seems like all of them were stopped by the barrier he put up simultaneously.


    ¡¸Ruu¨D¨D, ready? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    Calling out to Luciel who seemed a little fatigued, Ardis created a foothold and climbed.


    ¡¸I will take care of the barrier. ¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for the trouble. ¡¹


    To lessen Luciel¡¯s wear by even a little, Ardis created a slightly larger barrier that could cover both of them.


    Looking around, everyone of Wisteria was climbing to the sky similarly like Ardis and Luciel.


    However, some mercenaries from other bands couldn¡¯t make their own footholds, and some were busy fending off enemy cavalries that they didn¡¯t have time to flee, leaving a considerable number of mercenaries still on the ground.


    ¡¸Ardis, a large one is coming! ¡¹


    Following Elion¡¯s warning, a large fireball came his way from Randeshell army.


    One after another, arts filled to the brim with murderous intent to shoot them off the sky were hurled towards them.


    Some unlucky comrades couldn¡¯t endure the attacks that shattered their barriers, throwing them back to the ground.


    Amidst that, the Rodelia cavalry unit finally arrived at the action with their charge.


    Raising up clouds of sands, the sound of horseshoes along with countless horses trampled over the ground below them.


    The enemy cavalries that had their momentum halted could do nothing to stop them, and mercenaries that didn¡¯t escape in time were thrown in the air from the charge.


    As the Rodelia cavalry troops passed under their eyes, they swerved right, passing right by the enemy troops, and continued towards the right.


    With no enemy ahead of them that could stop their advance, the situation completely overturned at that exact moment.

 CH 297

    The outcome of the battle was decided the moment Rodelia¡¯s army broke apart the enemy cavalries and turned to the offensive.


    The left wing that had been drawing in the enemies skillfully till then, restarted their aggressive advance. The cavalries rode with their momentum to assault the enemy¡¯s rear.


    Overturning the situation where Wisteria was being half encircled in an instant, Rodelia¡¯s army suddenly expanded and reversed the encirclement.


    Losing their elite cavalry unit, Randeshell¡¯s army was forced into a rout.


    Managing to claim many enemy soldiers that were in the rout, Rodelia¡¯s army made a triumphant return to the capital having claimed a great victory in the battle.


    The battle that decided the outcome of the two countries in a nemesis relationship ended in an overwhelming victory on Rodelia¡¯s side.


    Randeshell both suffered a great defeat and lost their elite calvary unit in this battle. Considering how much time it takes to raise a rider and a horse, it will take about ten years to rebuild their strength. Naturally, during that time, Rodelia wouldn¡¯t be a sitting duck.


    On the other hand, Rodelia hasn¡¯t suffered any loss. Although many were killed or injured, most of them were only mercenaries hired with money.


    The power balance between the two countries cannot be compared because their regular army suffered little damage.


    Rodelia was victorious and a celebratory ceremony was held in the capital. Normally, mercenaries would get their pay immediately after the end of a battle, but since the rest of the reward will be paid out after the ceremony at the royal castle, they had no choice but to accompany Rodelia¡¯s army.


    Of course, despite being allies, it¡¯s hard to suddenly accommodate this many mercenaries in the capital.


    The only ones other than Greyth that participated in the ceremony were Victor, Joan and Elion, a total of four representatives from Wisteria.


    As for the others, they had to camp outside the capital while they waited for the four to return.


    ¡¸Aa~ah. Why are we subjected to such cruel treatment, forced into camping outside, and eating this dry and hard bread when we won the battle? ¡¹


    While complaining, Darwat ate the dry bread after soaking it in his soup. It¡¯s not like the soup was delicious either.


    The ration that emphasized on amount rather than quality was made from boiling vegetables pieces that were picked a while back, and salted meat jerky that stinks of a gamey odor.


    Thanks to being just beside the capital, Ardis and the others were able to get more food, but it didn¡¯t mean that the taste was good.


    Naturally, spices which are high-grade goods are omitted. The soup was dominated by the gamey taste of the meat jerky and a little saltiness.


    ¡¸Just don¡¯t eat if you have that many complaints. ¡¹


    Lexy rebuked Darwat who was complaining too much without much enthusiasm.


    ¡¸After all, there are many others who will be willing to eat your portion if you don¡¯t. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since when did I say I¡¯m not eating. I thought we were going to eat something better, so just leave me grumbling. ¡¹


    ¡¸Grumble all you want if that makes it taste better. But you do know it won¡¯t change anything no matter how you complain? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who the heck doesn¡¯t know that?¡¹


    ¡¸Then eat quietly. ¡¹


    While listening to Darwat and Lexy bickering, Ardis tried the soup.


    Not just the taste of the vegetables, but even the salty taste that was supposed to be the base were overpowered by the stench of the dried jerky so much that it was vomit inducing.


    While his expression contorted, Ardis stopped his breathing and gulped all of it down in one go.


    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s food and a precious source of nutrients. Only the taste was the sole luxury he can¡¯t have.


    There¡¯s something he saw after travelling here and there as a mercenary. People that died from starvation in alleyways, and abandoned people eaten by birds outside the city walls.


    It was a sight that could be seen in any town, village, and even in a place like this kingdom¡¯s capital where the entire city is surrounded by outer walls.


    No matter how disgusting, having something to eat is still many times better.


    ¡¸Aaah, if only I can get some roasted chicken now¡­¡­¡¹


    Darwat then prodded Ardis about it.


    ¡¸Hey Ardis, won¡¯t you help out this senior mercenary here and go procure some meat? ¡¹


    ¡¸Should I go get some Nedulo as per your request? ¡¹


    ¡¸Dumbass. Even this thing is better than eating Nedulo. I¡¯m saying you go buy some meat in the city. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say that, we¡¯re not allowed to enter, remember? ¡¹


    ¡¸So¨D¨D I ¨D¨D said. Just sneak in and out. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why should I do that¡­¡­. do it yourself. ¡¹


    ¡¸You know I can¡¯t do skillful things like that! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah yeah that¡¯s it. You know how scary the Captain can be if you do that, right? I bet we wouldn¡¯t want to splurge the hard-earned money that we got after almost one-tenth of us died to get the hard victory, with your stupid spending. ¡¹


    As Lexy said so glaringly, Darwat had no choice but to withdraw sourly. He also knew it.


    Both the victor¡¯s position and the enormous quantity of money acquired resulted from suffering significant losses.


    Darwat isn¡¯t stupid enough to let it all evaporate just because of one delicious meal.


    ¡¸Shiiiit. That Greyth must be eating a feast by now. ¡¹


    Looking filled with jealousy, Darwat looked at the capital.


    Greyth and the others returned from the capital the next day. However, their expressions were incredibly moody, unfitting of people that had just attended a celebratory ceremony.


    Greyth didn¡¯t give out any instructions like he usually does, Victor had an atmosphere that was harder to near than usual, and Elion looked very unusually angry.


    ¡¸Those shitters! ¡¹


    And among them was Joan, who was loud enough that it surprised everyone.


    He was emitting furious energy unlike his usual easy going self, and left the camp with his weapon after saying ¡¸I will be back by night. ¡¹.


    ¡¸Is it fine to leave him alone like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Just leave him be. He was incredibly patient in his own way after all. ¡¹


    Catching onto a hint of danger with Joan¡¯s actions, Luciel asked Victor in worry.


    ¡¸He¡¯s probably just going to hunt some beasts nearby to blow off some steam. I as well understand his feelings. ¡¹


    Before Ardis could ask what happened, Victor left immediately after saying that.


    ¡¸What could have happened at the ceremony? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡­¡¹


    While Luciel and Ardis were tilting their heads as to what could have happened, one person who might knew drew closer. It was Elion that attended the same ceremony with Greyth and the others.


    Maybe they wanted to hear the story similarly like Ardis, Sark and other young mercenaries came closer, and Elion started talking about the ceremony with an unusual expression.


    ¡¸I mean, we are mercenaries that can become both enemies or allies with enough money. But inviting us to the ceremony and giving us that treatment, even Joan would get angry. ¡¹


    ¡¸Treatment? ¡¹


    ¡¸Did they lie about the remaining reward? ¡¹


    Elion answered the questions made by the nearby listeners.


    ¡¸No. The compensation was paid in full. Three times the market price even. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uooh, three times! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s great! We can get a feast with that! ¡¹


    The mercenaries became excited. After all, more money meant better food. Living a dangerous life that is full of uncertainties, the desire to fill one¡¯s stomach with delicious food is stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Among them, one mercenary asked.


    ¡¸Then, why is Joan acting like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸There are several reasons¡­¡­.the first is the certification of military service. ¡¹


    ¡¸Certification? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    After affirming, Elion took a big sigh.


    ¡¸Of all things, it¡¯s that cavalry unit that trampled over even their own allied mercenaries. A noble called Spencer or something. ¡¹


    Hearing that, the mercenaries started looking irritated.


    ¡¸Haa!? ¡¹


    ¡¸The one that ran over even his allies got the award for the most contribution!? ¡¹


    Many started condemning angrily, but there were also some that accepted the fact with a bitter expression.


    ¡¸I mean we all know that¡¯s bull crap¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ignoring the fact that friendly fire was involved, that move was certainly the decisive hit. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, I¡¯m sure Captain and the others understood that as well, but that¡¯s probably not enough to make them this furious. ¡¹


    It seems like even Elion himself was able to acknowledge that part a little.


    ¡¸Was there something else? ¡¹


    Ardis asked again seeing Elion calmed down a little.


    ¡¸The woman general that was the commander gave a speech¡­¡­¡¹


    Elion¡¯s expression changed. Probably because of the rage that accompanied him while recalling it.


    ¡¸In short, ¡ºThere were not many casualties. It was expensive, but for the portion of money spent, there were less soldiers damaged¡». ¡¹


    Those words alone silenced everyone there.


    ¡¸What was that¡­¡­.we lost one tenth of our people in that fight. ¡¹


    One mercenary said so painfully. Wisteria had suffered damage that was not to be scoffed at in that battle.


    A normal battle that would not have casualties reaching the double digits instead had more than twenty in that battle.


    There are people here who had lost their close comrades or precious partners. They could never accept being told that the damage to the soldiers was negligible.


    Those are not words that can be overlooked in a mercenary band. Including the injured people, they have lost about one third of their combat force in just that one battle.


    However, Wisteria was still on the better side if compared with other mercenary bands. Since other mercenary bands were also caught up in the cavalry unit¡¯s friendly fire, those that were lucky were half annihilated, but there were also smaller mercenary bands that were wiped out.


    Certainly, the compensation was three times more than the market price, but on the other side of the scale, they had to incur great losses. Considerable time is needed to rebuild their force back to where it was.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that casualties were mostly of mercenaries, and their side basically had none. But, they didn¡¯t have to say that and brag about it in front of us. ¡¹


    Elion¡¯s blue eyes filled with rage.


    ¡¸And as expected, the Captain and representatives of other mercenary bands stood up, but that woman general¡­¡­¡¹


    After biting his lips, the words that were spoken by the woman general reenacted by Elion, hit Ardis¡¯s inner self hard.


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it a mercenary¡¯s job to die for money? Was there any problem? ¡»


    The woman general rebutted so towards Greyth and the others who stood up.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t kid me! ¡¹


    ¡¸Whose job is it to die!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who do you think we are?! ¡¹


    Suddenly, the entire place was filled with angry voices.


    It¡¯s natural. Ardis and every mercenary there knew that their job is always accompanied by danger.


    They had resolved themselves to die sooner or later if they continued fighting, but that didn¡¯t mean they became a mercenary to die.


    Most of them are those that had no choice but to become a mercenary, those who were exiled from their hometown and became homeless.


    Mercenaries are those who want a better life and don¡¯t want to risk their lives but have no choice but to do so to survive.


    The number of mercenaries who willingly jump into battles of life and death are in the minority. The words of the woman general were completely prejudiced.


    Mercenaries are people as well. They have their own ambitions, troubles and futures. They do not exist only for the sake of being moved like pawns on a battlefield.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­I have a question. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why were representatives from mercenary bands invited to the ceremony? From what I¡¯ve heard so far, that general only treats mercenaries like tools, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, about that¡­¡­¡¹


    Apparently, according to the woman general, the mercenary bands had considerable contributions as well.


    However, the contributions weren¡¯t anything like taking down strong foes, overturning the situation, or anything of the sorts of what Ardis and the others thought.


    ¡ºYour greatest contribution is to have died for the sake of Rodelia¡¯s soldiers. Rather than living a sorrowful life as a mercenary, isn¡¯t it better to have a quick and meaningful death? ¡»


    The woman general congratulated them with a tone, and eyes filled with benevolence from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡¸As expected, that is when I snapped. If it wasn¡¯t for Victor holding down Joan, he would¡¯ve rushed forward for a fight there. ¡¹


    The mercenaries that listened to Elion¡¯s story were quiet. However, it wasn¡¯t of a solemn atmosphere, but one filled with rage.


    They were silent only because they didn¡¯t know how to react to that insensitive and cruel woman general, but their feelings were certainly burning strong.


    More than twenty of their companions died in the combat because of that woman¡¯s commands, using a method that didn¡¯t care about sacrificing all of them.


    One person approached the group, which was on the verge of exploding with even the smallest stimulation while appearing calm on the surface.


    It was Greyth.


    ¡¸Captain! ¡¹


    As one of them noticed him approaching earlier, and called out, the others followed soon.


    ¡¸We heard it from Elion! ¡¹


    ¡¸Will we leave them with what they said?! ¡¹


    ¡¸It will just taint the name of Wisteria if we get underestimated like that! ¡¹


    ¡¸They are unforgivable! ¡¹


    Surrounded by the hustle and bustle as if prior to a war, Greyth desperately tries to calm down the murderous mercenaries.


    ¡¸Calm down, you guys. ¡¹


    He started talking when the mercenaries eventually quieted down to listen.


    ¡¸I understand how you all feel. It¡¯s natural to be angry, but¡­¡­¡¹


    Greyth who was saying it calmly was probably the one seething with anger more than anyone there.


    Although it appeared like he was feigning calmness while suppressing his irritation, Ardis could easily see through that.


    ¡¸She¡¯s still our employer at the end of the day. I¡¯m irritated as well, but we can¡¯t do anything because of the employer contract. ¡¹


    ¡¸But that employment contract is over already! ¡¹


    ¡¸Just listen first. ¡¹


    Greyth put a stop to the mercenary who stood up by grabbing his arm before continuing.


    ¡¸Even with the employment contract over, going for the offense now is bad for appearance. Our credibility would drop to nothing if we did that. Moreover, we don¡¯t have the manpower to go against them, with their army basically at full strength having incurred basically no damage in the last battle.¡¹


    ¡¸Then are you saying we have to cry ourselves to sleep!? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t buy it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, wait. Listen, we are mercenaries. Depending on the time and situation, we can be either an ally or an enemy. We should act as the mercenaries we are and return the favor on a battlefield. Don¡¯t make that face, we won¡¯t have to wait for long. ¡¹


    ¡¸What does that mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a rumor Victor picked up. It looks like Rodelia has recently been winning too much. The nearby smaller countries have all started moving to catch Rodelia. Since such rumors are flying around, the countries must¡¯ve finished their talking already. If so, Rodelia won¡¯t be winning comfortably either. If the armies of the rumored countries come together, the difference in troops wouldn¡¯t be significant. So, about which side we will pick when that time comes¡­¡­¡¹


    As Greyth continued his words, the mercenaries around soon understood what he was hinting.


    ¡¸Naturally, it¡¯d be the side to punch that woman general black and blue! ¡¹


    ¡¸Cutting them down wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we are enemies! ¡¹


    Voices agreeing to the idea continued. Despite not heading to a battlefield next, the group morale rose with the slogan of ¡ºBring down Rodelia¡¯s woman general¡».


    ¡¸And there you have it. ¡¹


    Getting this response from the mercenaries, Greyth showed a satisfied smile.


    ¡¸Alright, listen up! We return the favor we got from a battle on another battle! That woman general thinks that we are just convenient tools, but we will teach her a lesson that even the user will get hurt if they can¡¯t handle their tools well! ¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s words incited the surrounding mercenaries. And thus, Wisteria had already decided the next battle they are taking part in. The enemy is Rodelia Kingdom, where the woman general that will be taking command.

 CH 298

    As Greyth said, the opportunity to return the favor came within 2 months.


    Opposing the ever-expanding Rodelia, the surrounding smaller countries started to link hands, and the tension between the two sides continued to increase.


    Armies of various countries came together, as Rodelia too started advancing their troops in response. The Rodelia that became powerful enough to threaten its surrounding countries will be facing against five other countries.


    With a total of five countries merging their armies, the numbers between the two sides are close, and no one could predict the outcome for when they would clash.


    ¡¸Alright! With this, we can punch that woman general in the face! ¡¹


    Joan was strangely on a very good and refreshing mood. He was full of energy with his intention to punch the opponent that made him angry in the ceremony before.


    Naturally, Ardis and the other Wisteria mercenaries knew what Joan meant, as they all stood against Rodelia, and therefore on the side of the five countries.


    Like before, Rodelia gathered mercenaries with a massive price tag, but for Wisteria, it¡¯s not a matter about money this time.


    This time, the goal is to make the woman general who undervalued and looked down on them feel agony.


    ¡¸I heard they didn¡¯t manage to gather many mercenaries. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because they have a bad record after all. Unlike us, there are mercenary bands that were completely wiped out. ¡¹


    Victor replied to Lexy in a cool-headed fashion.


    ¡¸Well, no one wants to die a fool¡¯s death. So, Captain, is our standing place decided? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, listen and rejoice. ¡¹


    Greyth who was asked took a serious expression and announced to everyone.


    ¡¸It¡¯s in the assault unit aiming for the enemy headquarters where that woman will be. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? ¡¹


    In an instant, Lexy¡¯s expression filled with killing intent.


    ¡¸Woah, listen to the end first. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a suicide attack. We are part of a proper strategy. ¡¹


    ¡¸And, what¡¯s that strategy? ¡¹


    Darwat inquired instead of Lexy, who was still staring coldly at Greyth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not anything that grandiose. A while after the two armies collide, they plan to first retreat slowly to draw the enemies in. Then, when the main unit separates from the battlefront, another unit will strike from the side, and fire smokescreen arts with the mages they have. After that, we will go from above in a surprise attack. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the big role to play. I¡¯m impressed we got that. Sounds like a role that each country would have fought to get for themselves. ¡¹


    ¡¸We have many people that can make footholds after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true too. ¡¹


    It¡¯s the minorities that can¡¯t use arts to create footholds in Wisteria. They were the ones that were late to escape in the last battle and died.


    As for the result, most of the surviving members are the ones who know how to create footholds. Darwat probably understood that as well as he nodded.


    In a normal mercenary band or regular army, there are at most three tenths of people that can use footholds. In a sense, it was inevitable that almost everyone in Wisteria was enlisted in the assault unit.


    ¡¸As for the other reasons, you can think of it as a compromise reached by all the armies after a lengthy debate. ¡¹


    ¡¸The armies are so troublesome.¡¹


    ¡¸Very true. ¡¹


    For the people tasked with leading a country¡¯s army, there are probably many things to worry about other than fighting.


    Lexy, who had been put in a good mood by Victor¡¯s explanation, grumbled, while everyone else who listened smiled wryly.


    Adding on the five armies and mercenaries, they had a total force of 8000. Rodelia, on the other side, had grown to 6500 people since the last war.


    Although the five countries had an advantage in headcount, it was more like a gathering of different groups of people, where the lack of cooperation and unity cannot be wiped out.


    Rodelia, on the other side, had a cohesive army with a clear command structure, and leading the assault was the lady commander known as the Catastrophic Butterfly, who knew no defeat. It is not an easy struggle to anticipate based on numbers alone.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why our performance will be very valuable. ¡¹


    Darwat grinned as he hit Ardis¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Why are you hitting me? ¡¹


    The noises of footsteps and the vibrations generated by troops walking on the plains could be felt through the earth as Ardis moaned about being hit so hard that he almost fell. The lid on the raging fires of war was thrown away.


    ¡¸You guys, remember to not overdo it! Save your mana! ¡¹


    As Greyth¡¯s orders flowed, Ardis and Luciel together with Rona plunged into the battlefield. The surroundings immediately became filled with sounds of angry voices and metal clashing.


    Ardis was solely minded on swinging his sword and cutting down the enemies ahead of him.


    Severing their limbs, tripping their legs, piercing their throats, and slashing open their necks. As he cut down the sixth person, a warning came from Rona and Luciel.


    ¡¸Al! A big one is coming! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis! Dodge it! ¡¹


    Immediately, Ardis put up a barrier and leapt to the side. A beam of light passed directly in front of him; it was too large to be considered a ray and was more akin to a pillar of white lighting.


    There was no way that it was a typical illumination on a battlefield. The white glow licked the ground like a lantern cutting away the darkness, with a radius that could wrap around a full carriage.


    At the same time, some people who were unable to flee its radius began to combust. Although it was only a short period, the mercenaries and soldiers that were caught in it became charcoal as smell of burnt flesh spread in the atmosphere.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a troublesome one there. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it bad to leave that alone? ¡¹


    As Ardis muttered, Rona who came beside him asked.


    ¡¸Crushing it¡­¡­is better. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, agreed. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey wait. Ardis, Rona? ¡¹


    Ignoring Luciel who was about to stop them, Ardis and Rona both rushed into the enemies.


    ¡¸Cover me, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    Drawing closer to the group that was likely protecting the mage, Ardis released a fireball towards the center. Although it could be defended with a simple barrier, its role is to only draw their attention in the first place.


    Ardis, who had managed to attract their attention, grabbed up a blade dropped by god knows who and controlled it with his mana.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a mage, look out! ¡¹


    The enemies shouted a warning. Ardis cut down an enemy that stood in his way and immediately jumped back to release another fireball.


    Although it was neither accurate nor powerful enough, it was enough to draw their attention. Rona, who had been waiting, surged towards the enemy in one move, taking advantage of a gap created by the troops¡¯ attention on Ardis.


    ¡¸Uwahk! A beast! ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it the enemy¡¯s!? ¡¹


    Rona, who is faster than humans, quickly raced by them on a path that was lower than their waist. Rona¡¯s teeth gripped the target¡¯s neck as he plunged into the middle of their group.


    ¡¸They got our mage! ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit, don¡¯t let it get away! ¡¹


    Hearing that, Ardis didn¡¯t wait for Rona, and quickly retreated.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s really horrible of you to run away without waiting for me. ¡¹


    Rona who returned a while later complained with displeasure, but Ardis¡¯s reply was simple.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t need my cover if you¡¯re just running, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean that¡¯s true, but¡­ ¡¹


    Luciel ran towards the two who were like that.


    ¡¸Are you two fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. That much is an easy win even with just me and Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear¡­¡­.the signal to prepare is already out there. ¡¹


    Following Luciel¡¯s gaze, there were three flags. White, red, and green, it was the signal to prepare for executing the plan.


    ¡¸Then, we should start getting back. ¡¹


    The three started slowly withdrawing towards Greyth¡¯s location, while fending off attacks from the enemies.


    They had surely seen the signaling flags as well. At a place a little behind the battlefront, faces of Wisteria were gathering one after another.


    Seeing everyone gathered there, Greyth gave one look to everyone and spoke.


    ¡¸We¡¯re pretty much all here. Our role is to strike from above. Y¡¯all still have enough mana to create footholds, right? Tightened the marking cloth on your wrist yet? Confess now if you are one of the fools that overused your mana. ¡¹


    Of course, there were no such fools in Wisteria. Even if there were, they must be in the dirt already.


    ¡¸Alright, listen up. Our job is to launch an assault to the enemy¡¯s headquarters. The target is the enemy commander, that woman general called Jelia. Of course, everyone there is also our targets of elimination, but don¡¯t forget who is the one that deserves the beating most! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah right! ¡¹


    ¡¸We have to repay the favor of being made a laugh! ¡¹


    ¡¸For our deceased comrades too! ¡¹


    The mercenaries were fired up.


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost time. The plan will soon begin. Don¡¯t lag behind! ¡¹


    As Greyth said, a big change was visiting the battlefield. The allied forces displayed unbelievable cooperation as a gathering of different armies, but on the opposite side of the allied forces that were fighting patiently while slowly retreating, Rodelia¡¯s army was inching closer and closer.


    As a result, Rodelia¡¯s army was slowly distancing from their headquarters. It wasn¡¯t a distance great enough to warrant a relocation of the headquarters, nor cause them to withdraw their units.


    That¡¯s when the five allied countries aimed to strike with a diverted unit. Even the enemy wouldn¡¯t know that the diverted unit is just a distraction.


    The diverted unit released arts that were half purposed for offense and half purposed to create smokescreens. As arts were fired continuously, sands were raised, sunlight was blocked, and with clouds of smoke rising, Rodelia¡¯s army suffered in visibility.


    ¡¸Now! It¡¯s time to go! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah!! ¡¹


    At that time, everyone of Wisteria that had been waiting thus far, started moving all at once. As if arrows fired from archers, they sprinted upwards, relying on the invisible footholds they made, and dived straight into Rodelia¡¯s headquarters covered in smoke.


    The aim is the central axis of the enemy. If possible, the head of the commander, Catastrophic Butterfly.


    There¡¯s not much time before the field gets cleared up. If they don¡¯t manage to assault the enemy base and retreat quickly, they will be surrounded by the enemies and fall into a serious predicament.


    Although the diverted unit¡¯s next course of action will also be heading towards the enemy¡¯s headquarters while making use of the chaos, it¡¯s not like they can expect everything to go positively.


    Their job can be considered successful the moment they manage to introduce chaos into the enemy¡¯s headquarters. With the assault, they will already have accomplished more than enough as mercenaries hired by the five allied countries.


    What¡¯s remaining is to hit some sense to the enemy general because of their own selfish reasons.


    ¡¸Rona, Ruu, stay close! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you telling that to!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I will be right beside! ¡¹


    Hearing the two¡¯s response, Ardis, along with everyone else, leapt into the enemy¡¯s headquarters.

 CH 299

    ¡¸So boring¡¹


    Jelia has only recollections of being bored since she was a child. After all, the village where she was born and nurtured lacked everything.


    The only things there were fruitless fields, the terror of animals striking without warning, and the defeated people¡¯ faces.


    Occasionally, new villagers arrived, but most of them vanished after a half-year period, most likely becoming food for the beasts.


    The never-changing way of existence that repeats itself. She wasn¡¯t happy with it. Jelia, the astute observer, ultimately learns.


    The fact that the village where she was born and raised is a penal colony for sinners. That¡¯s probably the reason why most of the people there had a stench of blood. Though, people like them would meet an early death, so it wasn¡¯t particularly a problem for her.


    Even just this month, fresh criminals who got here boldly went out to kill creatures and never returned. As a result, only those who were fearful and capable of caring for themselves survived.


    Currently, the villagers were all descendants of such people. In fear of the beasts, they can only prolong their life by living in secrecy and hiding.


    That¡¯s the reality of the village. The villagers continued their lifestyles like that and gave birth to their next generation.


    ¡¸So, criminals aren¡¯t actually that skillful at all. ¡¹


    Jelia was afraid of the violent looking criminals when she first met them, but by the tenth time, she already realized that they weren¡¯t significant people worth her attention.


    ¡¸After all, they lose to the beasts that even I can defeat. ¡¹


    Jelia was a child that was quite different from others. Facing a beast that would take 10 muscular men to defeat, she was irregularly strong that she could defeat it with a thin sword without any troubles.


    However, no one in the village liked fighting beasts in the first place. That¡¯s why Jelia assumed that what she could accomplish was something that others could do as well and didn¡¯t give it any attention.


    When she became 15, she decided to leave the boring village. For 5 years before that, Jelia had been curing her boredom by going out of the village and hunting beasts.


    Jelia found enjoyment in seeing the terrible beasts weaken as they lost blood, which gave her goosebumps and a sense of accomplishment when she destroyed it.


    That, too, grew boring after a while. Because of her early age in the tens, the need to satisfy her curiosity did not enable her to spend her entire existence in the village.


    As soon as she reached the age of 15, Jelia notified her father of her intentions to leave one-sidedly.


    ¡¸You want to leave the village? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I mean, this village is really boring. ¡¹


    Although the sinners that were exiled to the village were not allowed to leave, the story would change if they were talking about their third generation.


    Said to have atoned enough for their crimes, the great-grandchildren of the sinners could leave the village.


    Since her father was of the grandchildren generation, he couldn¡¯t leave the village, but being his daughter, Jelia could escape from that restraint.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Do as you see fit. ¡¹


    The curt father thought for a while and then gave his approval without any hint of holding her back.


    It may be because she was an oddball that was difficult to handle unlike the two elder sisters she had. And just like that, Jelia left the village full of excitement.


    Normally, it would be a reckless journey. Her village was a remote place where beasts were active, a place where wild beasts would attack as soon as one were to step out of the village.


    Even while transporting the sinners here, there would be a gathering of soldiers on the scale of an army.


    It was a dangerous place to say the least. However, Jelia continued her journey despite knowing that, and after repeatedly camping outside and defeating beasts every day, she arrived at the first town protected by outer walls.


    From there on, her encounter with beasts drastically decreased, and the towns she arrived to later, continued to increase in size.


    Eventually, she arrived at the center of the country, the capital. Jelia sought a position as a soldier in the military enlistment. As a girl that had no other talent than fighting in the first place, being a soldier was like her calling.


    She quickly became the focus of the new recruits¡¯ attention, demonstrating her power while subduing beasts. Though, not only did she subjugate beasts, but she also managed to contribute to a small-scale battle between two neighboring countries.


    And so Jelia noticed.


    ¡¸Every one of them is weak. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not that the criminals that arrived at her hometown were weak. From Jelia¡¯s standpoint, even her soldier colleagues were insignificant people.


    After beating down the senior soldiers that discriminated against her as a criminal¡¯s descendant, everyone became silent. Even when she got into trouble with a mercenary that was said to be strong, she easily cut off both of his arms, and no one came to find trouble with her after that.


    ¡¸What, I guess myself is just stronger. ¡¹


    It didn¡¯t take long before she concluded like that.


    ¡¸So boring. ¡¹


    Jelia was unsatisfied with the popular operas in the city, the bright and stylish outfits, and even the expensive dinners prepared with no money saved.


    Never meeting any strong enemies that would make her feel excited, there was only the appearance of suffering and writhing enemies that kept her boredom at bay.


    The moments where she would overpower the enemies, scatter them, and trample them were the only moments that gave her satisfaction. It was truly exhilarating when an arrogant person would get crushed thoroughly.


    Flaunting their empty strength, and misunderstanding their own power, she felt incredible the moment she crushed all of them.


    Unlike beasts that all show similar reactions, humans show various kinds of reactions when they fall into a predicament.


    Those that completely changed their attitude and begged her to spare their lives, those that continued to bluff their strength, those that suddenly became docile and tried to talk pretty to get out, or those that tried to escape from reality¡­¡­.


    Jelia found satisfaction seeing the various kinds of reactions. Although she was clearly dysfunctional as a human being, there weren¡¯t many people that raised it against her.


    This was since everyone who raised it against her were forced to back down by her power, and those who were righteous were all eliminated in the end.


    Jelia¡¯s desire for pleasure was directed to the armies of other countries. The soldiers praised Jelia as she brought home victory every battle.


    Despite her apparent problematic behaviors, she was relied on heavily by the upper echelons of the army because of her strength. Thanks to having been acknowledged by the king of that period as well, she was able to become a general having not been in the army for more than 10 years.


    It was because of her nature of utilizing any methods for the sake of victory, that she became known as the general feared, and known as the¡ºCatastrophic Butterfly¡»by her enemies¨D¨D such was the current Jelia.


    ¡¸This is a boring development¡­¡­¡¹


    No matter how much contribution she had, no matter how luxurious her life is, it was only a victory in a battle that brought satisfaction to Jelia. Or rather, it would be when she steps all over the enemies on the battlefield.


    From such a person¡¯s point of view, this battle may be uninteresting, even when her side was looking favorable.


    Inside the tent built at the center of the headquarters, Jelia was sitting on a makeshift chair with her feet crossed while she yawned.


    ¡¸Overall, our army is pushing through the enemies at a steady pace. Shall we move the headquarters? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nnn¨D¨D, yeah¡­¡­. The enemy feels a little too fragile this time though¡­¡­¡¹


    The outcome is currently favorable. Just as her subordinate said, the kingdom army is currently pushing the enemies back steadily but, Jelia felt that the enemy¡¯s resistance is weaker than expected.


    Since they had formed an alliance between multiple countries to go against herself, she felt that it would be too much of a downer if they are so easy to take down.


    They should have intelligent people commanding their army too. They must have one or two plans in the working.


    ¡¸The timing is right. ¡¹


    Suddenly, her unsatisfied expression suddenly changed to a smile, as Jelia gave an instruction to her subordinate.


    ¡¸Go ahead and bring out Sir Edin¡¯s troops. Also, pass this message along, ¡ºOur army has the upper hand. The enemies are already escaping, go out for a pursuit. Don¡¯t let the chance to seize an achievement slip away¡». Also, get the other units to slow down their momentum. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir, right away. ¡¹


    Jelia felt the enemies were moving unnaturally for some reason. Judging there was a high possibility of a trap, she decided to let one unit take the front.


    They are people that aren¡¯t valuable enough to worry about even if there was a trap and they fall in it. The troops that Sir Edin led was in other words, a gathering full of nobles and bureaucrats.


    As someone who has the king¡¯s expectations, in her eyes, they are the so called ¡ºInternal enemies¡» that should be removed.


    Since the king had hinted at something similar as well, she thought there was a need for consideration if the opportunity presents itself.


    ¡¸Politics are really troublesome. ¡¹


    While seeing the cavalry that is on the way to deliver the message, Jelia muttered with what she was thinking showing on her expression.


    ¡¸But I wonder if His Majesty will be happy. ¡¹


    As she said so to change her mood, a messenger came into the tent with a new report.


    ¡¸One of the enemy¡¯s unit has circled to the left! They are taking a detour and approaching here! ¡¹


    As there are soldiers standing by in the sky, it¡¯s impossible for a surprise attack to work on a grassland with high visibility.


    The opponent would immediately find out just like this if there was any suspicious movement. On top of that, splitting their force like that is usually detrimental to the remaining units because they can be defeated individually.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What could they be planning? ¡¹


    In place of Jelia who was tilting her head at the enemy¡¯s intention, her subordinates started preparation to face the enemy.


    ¡¸Prepare to intercept! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s fine. Their timing is good too, I suppose being their opponent wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡¹


    Jelia stood up with a smile, prioritizing to enjoy the prey that delivered itself rather than thinking.


    ¡¸Incoming attack! ¡¹


    ¡¸Deploying barrier! ¡¹


    ¡¸Each unit, counterattack! ¡¹


    Eventually, the enemies¡¯ arts started landing here, and naturally, a counterattack was launched. Jelia who stood up with her own sword in hand asked her subordinates.


    ¡¸How many of them? ¡¹


    ¡¸Not more than 1000 I presume. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just that much? ¡¹


    There were too few enemies that Jelia frowned. She was disappointed that there might not be a chance for her to fight at all, but her concerns soon disappeared.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? ¡¹


    As she left the tent, it was a scene covered with smoke and sand. On top of that, there were arts used to block light and distort the shapes of shadows.


    There¡¯s no doubt they are trying to cause chaos here.


    ¡¸Hmm. Is that it? ¡¹


    Realizing the enemy¡¯s aim by limiting the visibility to a mere ten feet range, Jelia shouted her orders.


    ¡¸There¡¯s another enemy unit coming! Be careful to not hit our own people! Prioritize on neutralizing their vision-impeding arts! ¡¹


    The enemy unit that circled around to the left is probably a diversion. The real aim is the other unit that will assault in the chaos.


    ¡¸This is getting interesting. ¡¹


    Like her words, Jelia drew her sword with a face full of smile.


    ¡¸A surprise attack that is effective in this scenario would be¡­¡­ ¡¹


    Jelia looked upwards to the sky despite being covered in dense smoke. At the same time, some soldier yelled a warning.


    ¡¸They are coming from above! ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. ¡¹


    Just as she thought, human shadows started jumping down from above towards where Jelia is.


    ¡¸Sorry, looks like you jumped to the wrong place! ¡¹


    Jelia judged that the people that jumped down are enemies and decided to slice them apart with no questions asked.


    Immediately, she released her gigantic wind arts towards the sky. The transparent blades raged over the clouds of smoke.


    The normally transparent blades could be seen flying upwards in the clouds of sand and smoke. Several red splatters could be seen in the air, along with loud thuds as bloody objects fell on the ground.


    ¡¸Now, entertain me! ¡¹


    In the chaotic headquarters, the red hair fluttered as the Catastrophic Butterfly¡¯s voice reverberated.

 CH 300

    Ardis and the others that launched a surprise attack above the Rodelia headquarters struck the enemy soldiers without hesitation.


    Cutting down a soldier that was standing like a fool, slashing apart his throat before he even had the chance to scream.


    Just as he landed, another soldier tried to stab at him, but he used the enemy that he just killed as a shield.


    ¡¸Kuh, you traitor! ¡¹


    Ardis felt like he remembered the face that was glaring at him. It was a face that he saw before when he fought on the Rodelia side in the last battle. He might¡¯ve crossed paths with him at one point or another.


    However, they are enemies now.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t blame me. ¡¹


    After lightly apologizing, Ardis dove into his opponent¡¯s bosom swiftly, and slashed apart his abdomen. Being a mercenary, it was common that yesterday¡¯s comrade would become today¡¯s enemy.


    Although it may seem like an act of betrayal from the soldier who stays in the regular army, for Ardis and the others, it only amounted to a degree of ¡¸So what¡¹.


    ¡¸Ardis, there! ¡¹


    Luciel who similarly defeated another enemy on her own pointed towards a certain direction.


    ¡¸The enemy general? ¡¹


    The vivid crimson hair was sticking out like a sore thumb despite the harsh visibility. It was natural for Ardis to conclude like that instantly.


    Albeit not luxurious, it was a woman that wore a crimson cloak the same color of her hair with a glittering armor that didn¡¯t suit the battlefield while wielding a sword.


    Despite not knowing her face, wearing that kind of equipment could only mean that she has a considerable position here.


    ¡¸That¡¯s her, Rodelia¡¯s woman general! ¡¹


    One of his fellow mercenaries raised his voice, and those who realized it, be it enemy or ally started to gather.


    ¡¸Taste the power of mercenaries that you belittled! ¡¹


    Four mercenaries surrounded the woman general at once and attacked. However, the synced attack by the four was brushed off by the woman general with a cool face.


    The mercenary that slashed from the front was instantly decapitated, and following with her momentum, the woman general¡¯s sword cut through other mercenaries that approached from the side.


    ¡¸Shit, she¡¯s strong! ¡¹


    ¡¸So that Catastrophic Butterfly name isn¡¯t just for a show! ¡¹


    The remaining two sensed imminent danger and retreated one step.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t even know the correct way to invite for a dance¡­¡­. But it¡¯s unsightly to back off now that you¡¯ve extended the offer to a maiden. ¡¹


    The woman general had no intentions of letting her prey escape as she tried to cut down the remaining two.


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know! ¡¹


    Without Luciel saying, Ardis already stepped forward to support the two mercenaries by deploying a barrier and slashing.


    The moment he thought that he could strike in surprise at her vulnerable back, it was as if she had eyes on her back and turned around.


    ¡¸Too late¡¹


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Despite knowing that his surprise attack had failed, Ardis still swung his sword down nonetheless.


    Matching the timing for when he swung his sword, Luciel as well fired a fireball to help him, as they flew past Ardis.


    ¡¸Fuh, what kind of amusement is this? ¡¹


    Three silver-colored glowing spheres that looked like a mirror appeared beside the woman general as she scoffed, stopping Luciel¡¯s fireballs from the front.


    At the same time, she received Ardis¡¯s attack with her sword, and handled Rona who attacked from the side with another one of her spheres.


    ¡¸Muu¡¹


    Missing the timing, Rona stopped.


    ¡¸Say, entertain me more! ¡¹


    The woman general swung her sword towards Ardis, as if urging the sideshow to entertain a party. Ardis was able to intercept the sudden sword assault, but the weight of the blade, which was heavier than he imagined, caused his face to contort.


    Despite being able to avoid a situation where his sword gets deflected, he could not dodge the silver sphere that chased after him as he ate it in his abdomen.


    ¡¸Guh! ¡¹


    As his entire body was flung backwards, a wave of pain so strong that it temporarily froze all thought rushed over him.


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    Beside Luciel who was running towards Ardis, a tall figure ran past. The figure ran past Ardis and headed in a straight line towards the woman general.


    Crossing the distance in an instant, the figure that was Victor slashed at the woman general. Holding a short sword in both of his hands, he struck the woman general rapidly in succession.


    The rapid attack that had no gaps in between was too much even for the woman general as expected. And then, to the two, another person joined, it was the leader of Wisteria mercenary band, and its strongest warrior, Greyth.


    ¡¸Victor! ¡­¡­Even Greyth! ¡¹


    Around Greyth were swords and spears, even tent stakes and other various kinds of weapon could be found floating around him.


    Using mana to manipulate the weapons, it was the arts known as flying swords to attack as if having many invisible hands. The number were in the tens, and each of them displayed skills that were not inferior to Greyth himself.


    It looked like Greyth had spawned multiple clones of himself along with the weapons. It was a joint attack by the number one and number two that stood out even in the gathering of strong people that is Wisteria.


    Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be any people that can stand up to both at once. However, the woman general that held the nickname of Catastrophic Butterfly displayed strength befitting of her rumors.


    ¡¸My, are you two enemies today!? Fine, let us have some fun! ¡¹


    Despite facing Victor and Greyth, whom both are irregularly strong, the woman general was wielding her sword while enjoying herself.


    The silver spheres that surrounded her increased in number, and now there were about ten of them flying in the air in all directions.


    Sometimes defending against Victor¡¯s dual swords, sometimes transforming into a spear and blasting out towards Greyth, trying to skewer him.


    In front of the abnormal strength that the woman general held, even Ardis and Luciel could do nothing but watch. It was an exchange of defenses and attacks, too high leveled even for Ardis¡¯ eyes.


    There was no gap to enter even if he wanted to help, and if he did so carelessly, it may be an obstruction to Greyth and Victor.


    The exchange of defenses and attacks didn¡¯t continue for long. Eventually, a magician with cool blue eyes interrupted the two sides that did not yield at all.


    Without missing the instant when both Greyth and Victor retreated to readjust their stance, a streak of emerald, green light hit the woman general.


    The owner of that arts was someone Ardis knew well.


    ¡¸Elion! ¡¹


    ¡¸I will support! ¡¹


    Relaying that to Greyth, Elion started constructing the second arts to follow up. Although the first arts certainly landed on mark, the enemy surely isn¡¯t easy enough to go down with one.


    And just as expected, the woman general had put up a magic barrier against the arts, as Elion fired the second arts.


    ¡¸Just this much¡­¡­¡¹


    However, it wasn¡¯t a counterattack but a scoff he got back.


    ¡¸Small fries should go hang out elsewhere. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even a small fry can do this much! ¡¹


    Replying to the woman general who said as if driving away an annoyance coldly, Elion¡¯s figure started to shake.


    Eventually, the number of figures increased to three, and then four.


    ¡¸Mirage? ¡¹


    Ardis inferred the true nature of the technique.


    ¡¸So which of me is real?¡¹


    The multiple figures of Elion all had an unusual provoking expression as they started moving all at once. At the same time, Greyth and Victor resumed their attacks.


    The weapons around Greyth charged towards the woman general at once, and from another direction, Victor struck with his twin swords. As if not allowing even a window of rest, Elion bombarded her with his arts.


    ¡¸So what about it? ¡¹


    However, the woman general fended them off casually. Increasing the number of silver spheres around her, with thirty of them around, they dealt with Greyth¡¯s flying swords, Victor¡¯s twin swords, and even Elion¡¯s arts with room to spare.


    ¡¸Is that woman general a monster or something¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis painfully grumbled. Being someone that hadn¡¯t even reached the league of Greyth or Victor, on top of that, the woman general who had room to spare while facing two of them with the addition of the third being a genius magician instilled fear in him.


    ¡¸Mirage or not, they are only illusions in the end. ¡¹


    As if she had already seen through Elion¡¯s technique, the woman general started to ignore Elion¡¯s mirages. The mirages can confuse the opponent, but not directly attack them.


    As the one dishing out attacks is Elion himself, Elion¡¯s mirage is only there to make feints and cause the enemy to slip.


    There¡¯s no meaning to it if the technique itself is seen through and the main body is identified. Elion should understand that too, as Ardis tilted his head inwardly.


    However, his question soon dissolved.


    ¡¸You fell for it! ¡¹


    Suddenly, one of the mirages spoke.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    As expected, even the woman general never thought a mirage could speak, as she showed a surprised expression. The next moment, the mirage that spoke fired a strong wave of wind blades.


    ¡¸From where¨D¨D! ¡¹


    She panickily tried to put up a barrier, but the wind blades were already approaching her neck.


    Even so, it appeared that there was enough time for her to avoid a direct hit, as the woman general covered her neck with small barriers. The wind blades hit the barrier with a dull sound.


    The honeycombed barrier glowed a dull purple color.


    ¡¸Ouch! ¡¹


    The woman general had a short yelp. No matter how much of a monster she is, she couldn¡¯t completely defend from a surprise attack.


    The aim of the blade deviated from the woman general¡¯s neck, and instead, the wind blades made a small cut on her cheek.


    The woman general that showed panic for the first time blew Greyth and Victor away and retreated. She glared from a distance at Elion and the mirage that stood beside him.


    ¡¸Twins¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Right on the mark. ¡¹


    ¡¸It was this close. ¡¹


    Elion and Sark both replied with their own words at the woman general that muttered a question. That¡¯s right. It was Sark that posed as one of Elion¡¯s mirage in the fight.


    The mirages that Elion made already disappeared. The reason why there was still another figure standing beside Elion with the exact same face was because it was Sark, a real person rather than a mirage.


    The woman general that didn¡¯t notice that made a painful mistake, all because she was too focused on the fight that she didn¡¯t think of using mana detection.


    With mana detection, it¡¯s easy to discern mirages from human. However, the woman general that was fighting one-mindedly thought they were all Elion¡¯s mirage, and forgot the possibility that there was a real person hiding among them.


    Even Ardis couldn¡¯t tell when Sark hid among the mirages. Sark wasn¡¯t there when Elion created his mirages for sure.


    Considering how Ardis didn¡¯t realize Sark¡¯s presence there, it¡¯s natural that the woman general was deceived too.


    The woman general touched her own face. She moved her fingers in front of her and peered at the blood-splattered fingers with her crimson eyes.


    ¡¸Blood¡­¡­? My face¡­¡­ wound? ¡¹


    Using as much as two pauses to grasp the situation, eventually, the woman general raised her face.


    ¡¸Wounding me¡­¡­. My, face¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Eventually, as she realized that she was injured, her expression contorted to like a hannya, expressing her intense fury.


    ¡¸A mere¨D¨D mercenary¨D¨D wounding my face! ¡¹


    Rage filled the woman general. A raging expression as if the composed person from before was a lie. The woman general doused with clear rage glared at Elion and Sark.


    ¡¸You dare! You dare! You dare do this to meeeee! ¡¹


    Having seen that, Ardis felt chills down his back. As the woman general stepped one step forward with an overflowing killing intent, a battle cry from a little distance away resounded.


    ¡¸We¡¯re out of time! Retreat! ¡¹


    It was Greyth signaling the retreat. The allies that attacked as distraction to let Ardis and the others of the assault troops to attack the Rodelia¡¯s headquarters made use of the confusion among the enemies and charged in despite a little late.


    The clouds of sand that covered the Rodelia headquarters had thinned out considerably. Although the risk of friendly fire had decreased, there was nothing guaranteeing they wouldn¡¯t be hit by their own allies that were charging in with momentum.


    ¡¸Victor, hold them back! Heard it, Ardis!? Take Ruu and Rona and retreat quickly! ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah! ¡¹


    Having called out by Greyth, Ardis finally snapped out from being frozen by Jelia¡¯s killing intent. The problem was whether the enraged woman general would let them leave peacefully¡­¡­.


    ¡¸Jelia-sama! The enemies are charging from the left! ¡¹


    ¡¸Kuh! At this time¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The woman general that received the report from her subordinates bit her lips in frustration as her murderous glare continued.


    Despite so, it appears she upheld her mission, stopping her pursuit and issuing commands to the surroundings.


    In the end, Ardis and the others managed to retreat with close to no casualties albeit having to fend off a few attacks.


    ¡¸We finally got a hit in that detestable woman general! Serves her right! ¡¹


    Joan gloats with one hand holding a wooden mug of sake. The sound of toasts echoed here and there on a small hill where the army of the allied force stood.


    In the end, the battle ended up in a split of damage. Thanks to Ardis and the others of Wisteria displaying their strength in the assault, Rodelia¡¯s headquarters plunged into chaos, and the separate unit of the five allied countries achieved great results.


    However, it¡¯s the same with the enemies. The woman general of the Rodelia camp magnificently recovered her army in confusion and launched a great counterattack to the allied army.


    And thus, the result became a little uncertain but, that¡¯s only if viewing from the allied force¡¯s perspective.


    For Wisteria that had joined the battle for personal reasons to beat some sense into the woman general called the Catastrophic Butterfly, it can be said that they had accomplished their goals more than enough.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t claim her head, but we sure taught her what will happen if she belittles mercenaries! ¡¹


    ¡¸Our comrades that had passed away can also come to peace! ¡¹


    ¡¸That face she made when we hit her! What a show! ¡¹


    ¡¸Good job Sark! Today¡¯s spotlight is on you! ¡¹


    Of course, it¡¯s not like there was no casualties on their side, but still it was considerably lesser than the previous battle.


    It¡¯s natural for mercenaries to die in battles. Fighting properly and dying in the process is something that cannot be avoided. However, they were able to return the favor to the woman general that used them like disposable pawns in this battle.


    Certainly, mercenaries are lowly existences from the public¡¯s point of view. Even still, they are human beings that have their own feelings and emotions, not disposable pawns. At the very least, they were able to convey that message to the opponent.


    If that¡¯s not a victory, then what is? With the dry sound of wooden mugs hitting together, hitting each other¡¯s back as they celebrated, they washed the blood showered in the battlefield and the negative feelings they carried with alcohol.


    In the corner where Wisteria camped, the party continued until late in the night.

 CH 301

    One whole season had passed after the battle between Rodelia and the allied countries.


    The woman general known as Catastrophic Butterfly inquires at the dedicated general¡¯s office within the royal palace, her face dissatisfied.


    ¡¸It¡¯s rejected? Did you put up the reward as I said? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes. The amount was prepared to be five-fold the norm as General Jelia ordered. ¡¹


    A middle-aged bureaucrat answered fearfully while sweating from his forehead. Despite his opponent being a female in her prime age, her absurd abilities and lack of mercy towards anyone who dares to oppose her is well-known even in the royal castle.


    Buying her displeasure and getting punished is undesirable. The bureaucrat was more nervous than he could handle.


    ¡¸Mercenaries should just be mercenaries and wag their tail at money. ¡¹


    With clear irritation shown on Jelia¡¯s face, the bureaucrat¡¯s shoulder jumped.


    Jelia had been grumpy recently.


    Although the cut on her cheek from the last battle had healed without a trace, the crack in her pride had not yet mended.


    She wanted to use them as sacrificial pawns in the next battle, and as expected, they were on guard. Even with the absurd amount of money she offered, they didn¡¯t budge at all.


    Jelia was frowning with her eyes shut for a while. When she eventually raised her eyelids, she gave new instructions to the bureaucrat.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I suppose there¡¯s no other way around it. Hide the name of Rodelia. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, shall the request contents be changed? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The contents¡­¡­let¡¯s see. How about a raid on a laboratory in Rodelia? They will surely bite it, and the location is convenient as well. ¡¹


    ¡¸Convenient¡­¡­are you perhaps referring to the Special Military Research Institute? ¡¹


    When the bureaucrat asked with a suspicious expression, Jelia answered with a full smile.


    ¡¸I like smart people. As you say, that place is undeniably our kingdom¡¯s possession. Would they not they bite the bait even without any increased rewards? Surely they wouldn¡¯t expect the client to order to destroy their own facilities. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that is certainly the case, but¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s decided. Quickly put out the request. I will send the details to the people in the laboratory later, and they can decide about it there. Make sure not to let them realize it¡¯s a request from Rodelia. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir, I understand. ¡¹


    After acknowledging her orders with a little reluctant about the plan, the bureaucrat who was trying to leave the office was stopped by Jelia.


    ¡¸Ah, the laboratory chief should be in the castle as well. Find and tell him to come to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­¡­ that person? ¡¹


    The bureaucrat didn¡¯t hide his unwilling expression at all.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, get going already if you understand. ¡¹


    A while after the bureaucrat was chased out of the office, someone paid Jelia a visit.


    ¡¸Hya hya hya. I heard about it general. You¡¯re inviting mercenaries and having a blood feast at the facility¨D? ¡¹


    A short elderly man was laughing disturbingly. He had a head full of curly hair that looked like it had been basked in flames, thanks to its red color.


    This was the laboratory chief that was mentioned in the conversation with the bureaucrat earlier.


    ¡¸Ara? Could it be the chief is disapproving? ¡¹


    ¡¸No no no, why not. It¡¯s very interesting. There is no better chance to test out the performance of the special soldiers I raised personally. I¡¯d like to watch the battle as well¨D. ¡¹


    The chief replied with slightly elongated words. He was brilliant as a researcher, passable as the chief of the organization, but he was failure as a person. That was his overall evaluation.


    Simply put, he is one of the weird breeds that no one understands.


    ¡¸I see. Then it¡¯s fine. That saves me the trouble of finding a new replacement for the chief. Well, I will just have the facility rebuilt later, so go wild as you please. ¡¹


    Hya hya hya, the chief laughed.


    Even though he was just told that he would have lost his job if he gave the wrong answer, he continued the conversation seemingly without worrying about it at all.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it will be a good show since they are the famous Wisteria mercenary band ¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Famous? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oya. Is the general not interested? I¡¯m not that familiar with it either, but it seems like they are quite famous for their strength even among mercenaries¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn. Well, I don¡¯t really care. After all, it is a mercenary band soon to disappear. ¡¹


    Believing that mercenaries will just sprout up again if there is money, Jelia didn¡¯t think much about what the chief said.


    ¡¸Rather than that, general. ¡¹


    The chief suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡¸The experimental animal sent to the surface world is quite interesting¨D¡¹


    Despite being summoned by Jelia who is his superior, the chief started bringing up his own agendas without any hesitation.


    Although feeling a little offended by the lack of respect from the chief, Jelia had understood that he is a person like this from the start.


    Unlike soldiers or mercenaries, she knows that the man in front of her is a little capable. It¡¯s why she decided to let it slide, and moreover, what he mentioned caught Jelia¡¯s attention.


    ¡¸Experimental animals? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes yes yes, that¡¯s right. I tried sending a Nedulo with all its legs cut off, but even without its legs, it did great there¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Great? A Nedulo with no legs? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes yes that¡¯s right. The surface world seems to have multiple countries, but one of them was comically destroyed by a Nedulo that can only crawl on the ground¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­is that particular Nedulo a special mutation? ¡¹


    Although Jelia seemed a little surprised as she asked, the chief was completely indifferent.


    ¡¸Actually, that¡¯s what we thought at first too, and so we sent in another one¨DBut this time, it¡¯s a young one with all its limbs intact. Then, then¡­¡­ hya hya hya hya! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t end the story with your laugh, quickly continue. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, excuse me¡¹


    Seemingly having finally caught onto his superior getting annoyed, the chief apologized. However, it was only this instant where he seemed to be sane. Immediately after, his smile returned as he continued.


    ¡¸Believe it or nooot! Just one Nedulo ruined three countries. There was a huge chaos there saying the demon lord appeared or something. It was so funny to watch¨D¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸One Nedulo brought down three countries? What kind of joke is that? ¡¹


    Jelia asked suspiciously as it was too farfetched of a story.


    ¡¸No no no no no, it¡¯s for real. It seems like organisms in that world are quite feeble¨D. Be it beast or man, just one Nedulo is too far out of their league. ¡¹


    ¡¸In the end, did the Nedulo get subjugated? ¡¹


    ¡¸It died of old age. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes? ¡¹


    The answer that came back within moments was unexpected even for Jelia.


    ¡¸The Nedulo was never subjugated, and laid waste everywhere it went until it died of old age¨D¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You said it was a young one? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no mistake in that. However, the Nedulo grew older faster than expected. It seems like time flows incredibly faster there, I was only observing for ten days, but it was growing older by the second. In the end, it died of old age¨D ¡¹


    The chief was breathing excitingly at the unexpected discovery while Jelia had a dubious expression.


    ¡¸The flow of time¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It looks like the time there flows few hundred times faster than here. At first, I could only hear screeches from the people there speaking, but it seems that they were simply speaking too quickly for me to interpret¨D ¡¹


    ¡¸That means, if anyone here went to the other side, they would become old in a short period? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you are right. And from the perspective of people that actually crossed to the other side, the people remaining here would not age at all¨D ¡¹


    It was difficult to say whether this was a reason to rejoice or a reason for disappointment. Opening a door to another world is surely something worth celebrating.


    It is an entire new and wide world that Rodelia had never imagined before. Thinking about the land and resources that comes with a new world, it should be a welcoming discovery.


    On the other hand, the difference in time flow is a major obstacle in developing that world. If what the chief said was true, those who went to the surface world would meet their death from old age in just about few tens of days.


    From the perspective of a person of this world, being in the other world would mean shaving off lifespan. It was too cruel of a story.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Why not just throw those mercenaries into the surface world? ¡¹


    After muttering so, Jelia immediately reconsidered.


    ¡¸Even one Nedulo can destroy countries. They will just conquer the entire world if that happens huh. ¡¹


    It seemed that travelling to the surface world should be kept a secret between them, and Jelia, who believed so, instructed the chief to continue his investigation and take precautions to keep knowledge from leaking.

 CH 302

    ¡¸Is that where we¡¯re going to launch our assault today?¡¹


    ¡¸Seems like it. It¡¯s a research facility under that woman general¡¯s direct control. ¡¹


    Greyth nodded at Lexy¡¯s question.


    Wisteria had accepted a request from the five allied countries and had arrived near Rodelia Kingdom¡¯s border.


    The request requested that the research facility be taken over. Ardis and the others were staring at a gray-colored research facility built in a secluded forest. Given the scale of the structure, there are most likely more than a hundred individuals inside. It is quite hidden away--¨D¨D, or not, seeing how grand the facility is.


    ¡¸Also, we¡¯re not here to assault, but to take it over. ¡¹


    Seemingly bothered by the wording, Greyth corrected Lexy, however, Lexy didn¡¯t lend him an ear.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it the same thing? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a big difference. This time, our opponents aren¡¯t soldiers or mercenaries. Of course, there¡¯s no need to spare any mercy if they come at us with weapons in hand, but we¡¯re not here to massacre unarmed people. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes yes, of course. Securing the research documents and the researchers is our utmost priority. If not, we burn down their documents and equipment, right? ¡¹


    Darwat interjects into the conversation.


    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t it easiest to just surround them from the outside and light the entire building on fire? ¡¹


    Victor rejected his idea.


    ¡¸Killing non-combatants unnecessarily isn¡¯t praiseworthy. We¡¯re not bandits, you know? ¡¹


    Darwat who was treated like a bandit looked irritated for a moment, but turned his gaze to the three soldiers in the distance.


    ¡¸Will those soldiers that are here to monitor us be satisfied with that? ¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re not here to monitor. They¡¯re guides, guides you hear. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t it the same thing? ¡¹


    ¡¸The wording is very important. ¡¹


    Repeating the same interaction for a while, eventually, Darwat shrugged and withdrew.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like I kill people as a hobby. I will just tie them up with a rope or something if they aren¡¯t resisting. ¡¹


    Darwat who changed into his easy-going mood peered at the building with his hand above his eyes as he voiced his question.


    ¡¸But, why the heck did they even build a research facility in this remote place? Normally, wouldn¡¯t something like this be built in the royal castle¡¯s grounds or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows. Maybe it¡¯s something that must be hidden, or they¡¯re researching something dangerous¡­¡­Getting inside may reveal that. But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Frankly speaking, there might be ominous things inside. ¡¹


    Ending the meeting that also served as rest time, Ardis and the others soon headed to breach the facility.


    The facility had a total of three entrances.


    Dividing Wisteria into three groups, they surrounded the facility to not let any researchers escape.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    While waiting for the signal to breach, Luciel asked Ardis with an anxious expression.


    ¡¸Somehow, the buildings look familiar to me. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­How coincidental, me too. ¡¹


    The gray building that they were going to breach soon.


    The color and shape were reminding Ardis of his unfond memories.


    A shape that was unusually straight without any decorations, a mysterious wall of grayness that has no seams anywhere.


    The atmosphere of the building felt terribly like the facility where Ardis was imprisoned when he didn¡¯t have his ego as Ardis yet.


    ¡¸As Victor mentioned, there are undoubtedly things that shouldn¡¯t be viewed here.¡¹


    The moody atmosphere was almost too overwhelming for Ardis, but he thought he shouldn¡¯t keep his mind like that.


    ¡¸Breach! ¡¹


    At Greyth¡¯s signals, everyone rushed towards the building at the same time.


    The people that appeared to be gatekeepers pointed their spears at them, but the difference in their strength and numbers was clear as day.


    Unable to stop them, Ardis and the others easily defeated the gatekeepers and intruded the facility.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it exactly the same? ¡¹


    Following after Greyth who was leading the group, Ardis muttered after seeing the corridors and the equipment inside the building.


    After all, everywhere he looked, the layout was the same as the insides of the building where Ardis and Luciel were imprisoned.


    Eventually, everyone split into teams of several people and scattered over different areas of the buildings.


    Ardis was heading deeper inside the building with Luciel, a member of Greyth¡¯s squad.


    They ultimately arrived at a location that was distinct from the rooms they had visited previously after reconfirming every split corridor on their path and inspecting numerous smaller rooms.


    With a long desk and many chairs lining up, it was probably a room used to hold meetings or gatherings.


    There was nothing out of place even when they investigated.


    It was an empty hall with no one or anything significant.


    While doing that, they heard battling sounds from afar.


    The other comrades that breached from the other two entrances were probably fighting.


    However, where Ardis and his group were at was silent, far away from any noise like that.


    ¡¸This is strange. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is? ¡¹


    Luciel asked Greyth who had a suspicious expression while looking around.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you believe there aren¡¯t enough people? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It might be that there were just fewer people where we came from, but¡­¡­the noises that we hear are still lesser than expected. ¡¹


    Greyth is right.


    Certainly, they could hear sounds of battle from a distance, but they were all intermittent and short.


    It¡¯s a building that should be housing more than a hundred people even if it¡¯s only a research facility.


    Considering that there should have been proper securities, it can¡¯t be helped that Greyth thought that there was too little resistance when the facility is under attack.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we can regroup now¡­¡­soldier, what do you think¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Gyaaaa! ¡¹


    ¡¸A monster!! ¡¹


    As Greyth asked the guiding soldier, screams were heard from above.


    ¡¸The people that went upstairs! ¡¹


    The screaming voice was probably familiar to him, as one of the members started running immediately.


    Greyth followed behind tightly.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going to help them! Don¡¯t let your guard down! ¡¹


    Naturally, Ardis and the others wouldn¡¯t leave their comrades in a pinch.


    With their own weapons in hand, they followed Greyth to the stairs, and ran up the next floor.


    When Ardis and the others found the room where the screams came from, they were speechless.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡¹


    A tragic scene too intense to look at unfolded in front of their eyes.


    It was a room that wasn¡¯t special nor large.


    However, what wasn¡¯t special was only the shape of the room.


    The reason being, from the floor to the walls, even the ceiling was dyed in red.


    The paint used was human blood.


    And as if proving that reasoning, there were chunks of flesh stuck on them with no resemblances of its original shape.


    ¡¸W-hat¡­¡­ this is!? ¡¹


    In the middle of the carnage, there was one existence seemingly out of place.


    The shape itself was like a human.


    Two arms, two legs, and a large head on top of its torso. Looking at its size, it was about a child in his early teens.


    However, it was also clear that it was not a human.


    What covered its whole body was not armor nor clothing, rather it was something hard that looked charred.


    The abomination was on the ground with its mouth in a pool of blood.


    Someone¡¯s words boomed out amid the quiet, with sounds of sucking blood from the earth resonating.


    ¡¸M¡­¡­onster. ¡¹


    True to his words, it was a monster.


    Intense fear ran down Ardis¡¯s spine.


    ¡¸This is no joke. ¡¹


    Shaking off the thoughts in his head, he gripped his sword firmly.


    The monster faced this way.


    With a torn face with no features, only a small red stone embedded in its forehead stood out.


    In an instant¨D¨D.


    One of their comrades had his head tore off and instantly died.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fast! ¡¹


    ¡¸Spread out! ¡¹


    They were surprised only for one moment.


    The mercenaries who had met with so many deaths began moving again right away.


    ¡¸Put your back against the wall! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget your barrier! ¡¹


    Calling out to each other and positioning themselves to better surround the monster, however, the monster¡¯s speed was greater than what they expected.


    ¡¸Gyahk! ¡¹


    Another one of them couldn¡¯t evade the monster that closed the distance in an instant, and his arm was bitten.


    ¡¸Fuck, let go! Fuck off! ¡¹


    His remaining arm stabbed at the monster¡¯s back with a dagger, but the opponent didn¡¯t faze at all.


    On the contrary, it forcibly tore off his arm with its tremendous grip.


    ¡¸GyaaAAaa! ¡¹


    ¡¸This bastard! ¡¹


    Others closed in to help swung their swords at the monster.


    However, their blades were all deflected away by its skin.


    The monster¡¯s skin that was full of tearing and splits, was much tougher than it looked.


    ¡¸Mai¡­¡­zu¡­¡­¡¹


    The monster muttered something.


    Depending on how one heard it, the sound that was like a human¡¯s voice felt like it was trying to tell something.


    The monster dropped off the torn off arm in its mouth and immediately switched targets.


    Its next targets were the three mercenaries that just attacked itself.


    Closing the distance instantly, the monster opened its torn mouth and spat out some kind of liquid.


    ¡¸Get back! ¡¹


    Faster than Greyth¡¯s warning resounded, the three of them had already taken evasive measures.


    However, the monster was even faster than them.


    ¡¸UgyaaAAAa!! ¡¹


    Two of the three couldn¡¯t evade the incoming liquid and were showered in it, and their body melted like wax, leaving not even bones behind.


    ¡¸M-My legs! ¡¹


    Even the remaining one had one of his legs showered in the liquid.


    From below his knee, his entire leg melted in a blink of an eye, the remaining stump was entirely red as if they were burnt off.


    ¡¸Hiiiii! ¡¹


    Having seen a terribly grotesque scene, Luciel yelped.


    As if that being the reason, the monster looked at Luciel next.


    ¡¸Ruu¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis immediately stood between Luciel and the monster while stacking many layers of barriers.


    The monster¡¯s face that looked burnt and torn had no distinguishing features like eyes or a nose.


    However, at that moment, Ardis certainly felt the monster¡¯s gaze on himself.


    ¡¸iii¡­¡­zu¡­¡­! ¡¹


    After letting out what sounded like a groan, the monster closed in on Ardis.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Half-assed barriers can stand no chance to block his opponent.


    Understanding that, Ardis gave up thinking about any hopes of counterattacking and poured everything into defense.


    The monster¡¯s hand stretched, and Ardis¡¯s barriers were shattering in the attempt to stop it.


    First, second, third¡­¡­.


    Ardis panicked at the rate of his barriers shattering.


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The moment he thought he couldn¡¯t defend against it, another barrier expanded in front of Ardis.


    Believing that it was Luciel¡¯s without any basis, Ardis¡¯s body moved itself naturally defensively.


    Considering how he couldn¡¯t discern an eyeless monster¡¯s intentions at all, he had no other choice but to move his sword to try to hit the incoming hand.


    Ardis¡¯s sword made contact with the monster.


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Suddenly, an irregular amount of strength pushed against Ardis¡¯s sword.


    The incredible strength that the creature radiated from its body twisted Ardis¡¯ sword. The blade¡¯s nasty whining sound indicated that it was approaching its limit.

 CH 303

    ¨D¨DIt¡¯s breaking.


    The moment when Ardis felt his sword reached the limits of its durability, the monster was suddenly blown to the side.


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, monster. ¡¹


    The owner of the voice was the flying sword user, Wisteria¡¯s captain.


    The most reliable man in that place.


    ¡¸Half-assed attack won¡¯t work on it! Three including me will be attacking, and the others are to put barriers on anyone that is about to get hit! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    Receiving Greyth¡¯s orders, the mercenaries that were stunned in place regained themselves.


    Defending against the attacks that were abnormal in speed and power by having multiple people layering many barriers, including Greyth, three skillful mercenaries struck it with all their strength.


    Although the mercenaries there were able to subdue the monster with all their powers combined, they still incurred one more casualty and many injuries.


    ¡¸How many of us were taken out? ¡¹


    ¡¸Including the people that were here in the beginning, it should be eight. ¡¹


    One of the old timers answered Greyth.


    ¡¸Tch, the heck is this¡­¡­it¡¯s not just a normal research facility I guess. ¡¹


    The five allied countries didn¡¯t manage to get any information regarding what kind of research was being done here.


    And so, unexpected emergencies could happen.


    However, even Greyth didn¡¯t expect they would encounter a monster of this caliber.


    ¡¸What should we do? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Splitting up, is no longer an option. With that kind of monster around, it¡¯s too dangerous to fight in small groups. Either way, if we hold the entrances, there¡¯s no worry of escape. Tell the other groups to move around in high alert. Also¡­¡­if there are any researchers we captured, interrogate them about the monster just now. We can probably come up with a few counter measures if we know what they are. ¡¹


    Prompted by a veteran, Greyth gave his orders one after another.


    However, before the mercenaries could move in response to the instructions, a laid-back out-of-place voice was heard.


    ¡¸Ara, really? I don¡¯t mind telling you though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!? ¡¹


    The mercenaries were on guard against the sudden occurrence and were looking around to find the voice source.


    ¡¸Who¡¯s there! ¡¹


    ¡¸From where? ¡¹


    However, no matter how much they looked around, they couldn¡¯t find anyone who could be the speaker.


    As they were all confused, suddenly, a part of the wall turned around, and from within appeared several strange boards glowing black.


    Then, one of the boards that were aligned with each other in a grid pattern shined, and a face that Ardis and the others knew well appeared.


    ¡¸You are the Rodelia¡¯s! ¡¹


    Several others exclaimed the same thing in surprise.


    The person that appeared on the board was the Rodelia¡¯s woman general that they have quite the karma with.


    A person known as Jelia of the Catastrophic Butterfly.


    ¡¸You asshole! ¡¹


    One of the mercenaries reflexively threw a dagger towards Jelia.


    With a sound of something hard being struck, Jelia disappeared, and only the broken black glowing board remained.


    ¡¸Seriously, this is why mercenaries are so¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸W-Where did she go!? ¡¹


    Despite disappearing, Jelia¡¯s voice continued to reverberate.


    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s because I¡¯m not even there. It¡¯s only an image of myself you see. Destroying them wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸Image¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. So, stop that meaningless act. ¡¹


    Matching the reverberating voice, Jelia¡¯s face once again appeared on another board.


    And as expected, no one broke the board this time.


    As Jelia herself said, it is probably only an image of her that they are seeing.


    No matter how much they shattered the boards, it was pointless if it couldn¡¯t harm the individual.


    ¡¸Well then. Let me start anew¨D¨Dwelcome to my experimenting site. ¡¹


    ¡¸Experimenting site? ¡¹


    Greyth reflexively questioned the eerie-sounding words.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. An experimenting site for the pets that my subordinate raised. I wanted to see how they will fare against mercenaries. ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you hinting at? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s exactly what I said. Didn¡¯t you fight it just now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Pet¡­¡­? That thing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu. Though I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s cute, it did well, right? Although I already have a lot of test data, actual combat data is still lacking. So, I wanted to let them fight you in an actual fight for a bit. ¡¹


    Along with Jelia¡¯s voice, which looked to be having a good time, there was another annoying laugh like Hya hya hya coming from behind her.


    Greyth glared at the soldiers that were supposed to be their guides.


    But the soldiers were shaking their heads with their face green.


    It seems that even the five allied countries fell prey to Jelia¡¯s plot.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite an underhanded way you took to get revenge. Thanks to you, eight of us died in a terrible way. ¡¹


    Turning back to face her again, this time, Greyth asked void of any emotions as he glared at the woman general.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you satisfied yet? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, did I say that¡¯s the end of it? ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Wounding my face, shaming me, you wouldn¡¯t expect me to forgive you with just a few people dying right? Unfortunately, the end is far, and it is only beginning now. ¡¹


    ¡¸The heck do you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s this meaning. ¡¹


    Following Jelia¡¯s words, other black boards started lighting up at once.


    ¡¸Ghyaah! ¡¹


    ¡¸S-Save me! ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! Let go you shit! ¡¹


    ¡¸Noo! I don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹


    At the same time, angry voices and screams reverberated in the room.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­this is!? ¡¹


    Ardis looked at the images displayed on the glowing boards.


    In all of them, there were different monsters with various appearances fighting every one of the Wisteria.


    They were the other members that entered from the other entrances.


    ¡¸Hiiiiii! I¡¯m melting! ¡¹


    One of the boards showed a mercenary being swallowed whole by a translucent monster, and their entire body was melting away.


    Starting from their skin, even the exposed muscles were diminishing by the second.


    Eventually, even his bones turned into bubbles and disappeared.


    ¡¸No! Go away! ¡¹


    On another board, fist-sized beetle-like organisms were swarming one mercenary.


    Having his body torn apart alive, the image of them forcibly grinding their way into their body was unbearable even for Ardis who had witnessed many deaths in battle.


    Eventually the mercenary fell to the beetles, becoming chunks of bloody flesh to be devoured.


    The beetles that ate even the weapon and armor that were made of metal then assaulted the other mercenaries.


    ¡¸Shit, there were other monsters! ¡¹


    There was a familiar voice responding to Greyth¡¯s frustrated voice.


    ¡¸That voice, is it captain!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Victor!? ¡¹


    Victor¡¯s figure showed up on one of the boards clearly.


    Victor and others of his group were fighting a humanoid monster that looked like it is covered in rock.


    ¡¸We are in a tough battle with a strange enemy currently! Five of us died. Please support us if you can! ¡¹


    It was Ardis¡¯s first-time seeing Victor asking help from someone else.


    It meant that the enemy was just that much of a threat.


    ¡¸Got it! Where¡¯s the location!? ¡¹


    Despite Greyth¡¯s intention to respond to the distress call, Jelia stopped his attempt.


    ¡¸Ara, did you think you have room for that? ¡¹


    Suddenly, three silhouettes dropped from the ceiling.


    If they are the same as the monster that took eight lives just now, naturally, their strength is clear.


    With not even a chance for them to ready themselves, the three monsters jumped at the group.


    After that, it was a cruel period for Wisteria.


    Even just one of them is too much to handle, and there were three of them. Moreover, their numbers were already cut from the initial battle.


    There were not enough members even if they wanted to cooperate effectively.


    And naturally, they aren¡¯t opponents that can be defeated in a versus fight.


    The group desperately resisted under Greyth¡¯s commands, but more and more of them fell prey to the monster.


    It was only the moments where the monsters were drinking blood from the corpses that they have room to breathe at all.


    ¡¸Greyth, we are getting wiped out if this goes on! ¡¹


    Thanks to one of them being the sacrifice, two of the monsters were not moving and showed an opening, as one of the old timers shouted at Greyth.


    ¡¸No choice. Retreat. ¡¹


    However, it was the soldier that guided them that raised a complaint.


    ¡¸Please wait. Are you saying that you will abandon the contract? ¡¹


    ¡¸You can see the situation right? We will pay the penalty fee. There¡¯s no meaning if we die here. I will listen to your complaints later when we get out of here. ¡¹


    Greyth butted heads with the soldier, as though he wouldn¡¯t listen to whatever the soldier said, but the soldier retreated shockingly easy.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just confirming it. I also have my position. I won¡¯t say to continue the mission with this situation. There will be a penalty, but I will do my best to appeal to my superiors. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks for understanding. ¡¹


    Greyth was just simply answering on impulse, but was the soldier aware of it?


    The situation that unfolded as if they were waiting for Wisteria¡¯s arrival, and how Jelia spoke.


    It was clear that the current state is a result of trying to ensnare Wisteria in a trap.


    With the five allied countries falling in it as well, they have the same fault.


    From Ardis¡¯s standpoint, it was the five allied countries¡¯ fault to not have realized that it¡¯s a trap before bringing the offer to Wisteria.


    Though there¡¯s nothing to be said about this currently.


    Like Greyth said, it would be meaningless to say anything if they don¡¯t survive.


    ¡¸All of y¡¯all hear that!? Wisteria will now abandon this request. Retreat in your group at your own discreet! ¡¹


    Despite announcing to retreat, it¡¯s not like their opponent would let them out easily.


    ¡¸Ara ara, surrendering already? How unsightly. But well¨D¨D¡¹


    As if watching a pleasant show, a sadistic smirk appeared on Jelia¡¯s face as she said.


    ¡¸¨D¨DCan you really escape? ¡¹


    Like Jelia said, the monsters were attacking them without regards to their will.


    Even in the scenes displayed on the boards, there were only a few groups that succeeded in retreating among all that tried to.


    Most of them were had their hands full with trying to defend from the monsters.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Even if you all died, your precious combat data will be used to raise more special soldiers in the future. Isn¡¯t it great to offer yourself to the advance in technology? ¡¹


    ¡¸You shitbag! ¡¹


    One of them cursed at Jelia with the way she spoke and treated people as experimenting tools.


    Even Ardis would have cursed like that if he had the room.


    Defending against the monster that approached at irregular speeds somehow, Ardis and the others moved slowly to exit the room.


    In this process alone, there were already casualties in the double digits.


    Retreat is difficult even in a battle with humans.


    Moreover, they are facing monsters that know no fatigue nor fear.


    Eventually, by the time the group managed to arrive at the crossroad near the exit, the numbers of the group had been the half of when they entered the building.


    ¡¸Hurry! We¡¯re near the exit! ¡¹


    It¡¯s not strange even if another monster appeared.


    Being very cautious to their surroundings, Ardis and the others ran down the corridor.


    ¡¸Ah, wait! ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Ruu? ¡¹


    Luciel suddenly stopped amidst that.


    ¡¸There are children there. ¡¹


    Where Luciel pointed certainly were figures of what seemed like two children.


    It¡¯s probably an aftermath of where another group fought.


    The wall crumbled, and there was a giant gaping hole on the wall.


    Beyond the wall was what seemed like a jail, where two children just crawled out.


    ¡¸Oi, why are there children at this time. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to be caught over that now. ¡¹


    The mercenaries that stopped for a short moment reprimanded Luciel.


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s exactly for that reason we can¡¯t leave the children behind! ¡¹


    ¡¸What if they are monsters too? ¡¹


    With those words as the trigger, even Ardis tensed up for a moment.


    ¡¸Please go ahead first! ¡¹


    However, Luciel alone didn¡¯t back down from what the others said, and instead ran towards the children.


    The children had shackles binding their limbs and wore only a rag that¡¯s too poor to be called proper clothes.


    They are clearly prisoners from their appearance.


    Certainly, if it¡¯s that woman general, she might¡¯ve set a trap to lure them with monsters disguised as imprisoned children.


    However, knowing that, Ardis still chased after Luciel.


    It was Ardis who felt the two children overlapped with his past.


    Like Ardis and Luciel, they might still be at the stage of being humans.


    If so, they couldn¡¯t stand the idea of leaving them behind.


    As they drew closer, they could see the two children were a girl that looked about 10 years old and a boy about 7 years old.


    ¡¸I will carry that girl, Ruu take that kid. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    Leaving the smaller boy to Luciel, Ardis carried the girl on his back and returned to the group.


    Despite how Luciel told them to ¡ºGo on ahead¡», they were all waiting for the two to return.


    Some would probably say that they¡¯re na?ve.


    However, it¡¯s exactly this mercenary band with naivety that Ardis is proud of.


    ¡¸What a handful, you two. I will be guarding our backs so get moving already. ¡¹


    While smiling bitterly and lightly hitting on Ardis¡¯s head, Greyth guarded their backs as he said.


    After that, while encountering other monsters several times, the group managed to escape outside.


    Retreating to a safe place and gathering at the predetermined spot, they came to know of the casualties.


    The group that Greyth led had more than half dead, but the other groups that went through other entrances were even worse.


    More than 70% of Victor¡¯s group didn¡¯t return, and the group that Darwat led had only measly 3 survivors including him.


    In the 158 members that participated, only 43 made it out alive.


    Incurring a loss that is as great as three-fourths of the entire mercenary band, Wisteria could be said to be on the brink of dissolution.

 CH 304

    Having fallen to the trap set by Rodelia Kingdom¡¯s woman general, Jelia, the Wisteria mercenary band was on the verge of dissolution.


    The mercenary band that once had more than 300 members after the operation had only 43 survivors, 36 members that did not participate, and 48 other members including non-combatants and apprentices, totaling up to a mere 127 members.


    It was a number less than half of what they used to have few days ago, with non-combatants taking up one-third of the population. The composition of the mercenary band was terribly unbalanced.


    It was a head aching situation just thinking about the time required to rebuild the mercenary band and what difficulties they will face in the future.


    Despite all of that, what the mercenaries felt wasn¡¯t powerlessness nor sadness, but rage that could not be suppressed.


    The deceased mercenaries were all someone¡¯s partner, someone¡¯s benefactor, someone¡¯s lover, or maybe someone¡¯s parent figure.


    With such a terrible death forced upon them, the others could never forgive it.


    Jelia had said so.


    That this is her experimenting site for her pets.


    Being used as tools to be experimented as their opponents, many of their comrades lost their lives miserably.


    Crushed, melted, or eaten alive¨D¨D.


    No one could blame them for their intense rage at how their comrades died in such an inhumane way.


    By now, the mercenary band of Wisteria was united by the hatred towards Jelia of the Catastrophic Butterfly.


    Despite knowing it was undesirable for them to harbour such a dark and distorted mindset, the Wisteria mercenary band started to go off-course.


    Amidst that, there were two mercenaries carrying a heavy atmosphere with a meaning a little different from the others.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    Luciel sat down beside Ardis who was on a suitable piece of rock a little distance away from the other mercenaries and started speaking after a long period of silence.


    ¡¸That facility¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis faced sideways and exchanged gazes with Luciel.


    Nodding with Luciel silently, Ardis averted his gaze and faced front again.


    ¡¸So it¡¯s really as I thought. ¡¹


    He understood what Luciel was hinting at.


    The building that is burnt into Ardis¡¯s memory.


    Regaining his ego, the place where he was treated as an experimental animal.


    The place where they fought just now was too alike to the place where they were imprisoned before.


    The color and shape of the building, the internal layout, the unknown tools that were scattered in different rooms, and the researchers that wore white clothes.


    It was not the same place, but the layout and structure of the buildings was clearly the same.


    In other words, the building where Ardis and Luciel came from and the building that they just fought in were both built for the same purpose.


    Luciel¡¯s hands reached out to Ardis.


    The fingers that grasped onto the sleeve of his clothes were trembling slightly.


    Unlike Ardis, Luciel doesn¡¯t have any memories of being experimented upon.


    After all, Ardis brought her out before it could happen.


    After the previous battle, they finally got a good understanding on what kind of facility they were imprisoned in before.


    What would have occurred if she hadn¡¯t fled with Ardis? This time, it was plainly proved.


    It was natural to be concerned about the outcome.


    ¡¸Ruu¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis pulled Luciel into his arms.


    Wrapping her trembling self in his arms, Ardis hugged her.


    At that time, Ardis had the choice of abandoning her.


    Ardis reasoned that taking Luciel along would be detrimental in that circumstance, which he himself was unsure about.


    However, currently, Ardis was very relieved that he was able to rescue Luciel¡¯s warmth from that place.


    While thanking his past choices, he recalled few of his unfond memories.


    In his vague memories, he was killed countless times.


    Having administered unknown drugs and being tampered with, many operations were done on him without him ever knowing the reason.


    Because of that, he started thinking that he stopped being a human and was turned into something else.


    The murky feeling that he¡¯d forgotten until now resurfaced.


    Most of the monsters they fought this time were humanoid looking.


    There was a possibility that those who are imprisoned in that facility would eventually end up like that.


    If he didn¡¯t choose to escape from that facility when he regained his ego¡­¡­.


    Just imagining it made Ardis sweat cold.


    Shaking his thoughts away, Ardis hugged the warmth within his arms harder.


    ¡¸Say, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    After a while, Luciel who had calmed down within his arms looked up at Ardis and asked.


    ¡¸In that facility, ¡­¡­ are there still children imprisoned? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression turned cloudy at that question.


    When getting out of the facility, they were able to rescue two children.


    However, they couldn¡¯t take over the facility, and were instead forced to retreat in defeat.


    In other words, there were still places within the facility that they haven¡¯t seen yet.


    It was not unusual to find youngsters other than the two they had rescued still imprisoned there.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­we must save them. If not¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis was able to tell Luciel¡¯s intentions from her words.


    ¡¸Infiltrating and rescuing the children from the facility ¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. ¡¹


    Although Ardis emotionally agreed with Luciel, his composure as a mercenary was not allowing him.


    ¡¸I know. But it¡¯s impossible now. The opponents are surely on alert. ¡¹


    It¡¯s natural that security will be fortified in the facility that was just attacked.


    Until all reparation was finished, and everything was returned to normal, the security would be on alert.


    However, no matter if they were infiltrating or not, entering that place was too big of a risk.


    Although one could say the time to strike is now, when the opponent is in disarray, the problem is they didn¡¯t even know how many children are imprisoned in there.


    Just one or two children is fine. However, if there are more, the difficulty of escaping without getting found out increases exponentially.


    There¡¯s a need to thoroughly investigate before conducting a rescue, and it¡¯s probably better for them to wait and see until the situation calms down a little.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s talk about it with Greyth and the others. Worst case scenario, just the both of us can try to rescue the children. So, now¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Unn¡­¡­sorry. ¡¹


    Leaving aside the past Wisteria, the current Wisteria has no room to spare.


    It¡¯s unlikely to get any sort of cooperation from Greyth and the others.


    Even so, Ardis couldn¡¯t bring himself to abandon the children imprisoned in the facility.


    A helping hand that was never offered to him in the past.


    As Ardis began to have such ideas, he realized that offering it to someone he doesn¡¯t even know and rescuing that person would provide some value to his own existence.


    After that, two months had passed.


    The hatred and rage towards Jelia had only increased, but they still had to earn their living.


    While waiting for the opportunity to exact their revenge, Wisteria was in the process of rebuilding their organization as a mercenary band.


    Despite how the member count was dramatically lowered, the elites including Greyth, Victor, Joan, Darwat and Lexy were all still there.


    They couldn¡¯t invest everything into a large-scale battle, but they were keeping their presence known by participating in battles with a small elite group.


    The lack of hands is ever apparent, as every member had to bear a heavy burden.


    Of course, that includes Ardis.


    Participating in battles is just one thing, but he was pushed up to the position of a core member of the mercenary band that had lost many of its veterans, and now had the role of guiding the children apprentices in the mercenary band.


    On top of that, with much time spent on gathering information and preparation to rescue the children in the facility, Ardis was too busy every day.


    ¡¸Al-nii! Look at this, here! ¡¹


    An energetic voice called Ardis.


    Looking over at the voice, it was a girl with the same eye color as Ardis who was creating a small fireball on her palm.


    ¡¸You can use fireball already? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s eyes were both impressed and surprised.


    Her name is Reina.


    She is one of the children that Ardis and Luciel rescued from that facility.


    ¡¸Onee-chan unfair! Al-nii, even I can make a fireball now. ¡¹


    Next, an even shorter boy as if not willing to lose, showed a small fireball of his own to Ardis.


    It was the younger brother, Kyo that was rescued together with Reina.


    They were always crying at first, but thanks to being under the protection of Wisteria, their expressions turned brighter, and after two months, they had completely regained their energy.


    Could it be that their eye and hair color was especially similar, or maybe they understood that they were saved by Ardis and Luciel, that they were particularly friendly with them?


    The two children called Ardis as Al-nii, and Luciel as Ruu-nee. Seeing their figures, he felt that the decision made that time wasn¡¯t a mistake after all.


    ¡¸Is Ruu-nee not around today? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D, she went out to investigate something for a bit. ¡¹


    Ardis answered indifferently towards Kyo¡¯s question.


    Two months had passed since that defeat.


    Ardis and Luciel had been gathering information regarding the research facility and frantically preparing to infiltrate and rescue the children inside.


    By exhausting all their means through merchants, they were able to gather information regarding the facility and even managed to bribe a researcher into getting a mean to infiltrate the facility.


    Luciel was out near the facility on her own for the final confirmation.


    ¡¸Will she return tonight? She promised to teach me how to cook. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hee, Reina is also learning how to cook huh. What a hardworking girl. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Really? ¡­¡­ Ehehe ¡¹


    Patting her head with a hand full of creases, Reina laughed embarrassedly.


    ¡¸Ah¨Dme too! Me too! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s cheeks loosened at the children that demanded to be spoiled as he freed up his other friend to pat Kyo¡¯s head too.


    Their foreheads showed themselves as their bangs got ruffled.


    A small red gem was embedded in their forehead.


    A wave of burning sensation hit his chest as Ardis recalled the monsters that they fought in the facility too had such a gem on their forehead.

 CH 305

    It was when the western skies turned sunset that Luciel returned.


    Her return was celebrated by Reina and Kyo, but the person herself had a gloomy expression.


    ¡¸What happened? ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s voice trembled with a pale face as she drew Ardis, who had inquired, away from the others.


    ¡¸They were thrown out¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thrown out? What were? ¡¹


    Ardis was perplexed by Luciel¡¯s words and inquired.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. ¡­¡­But something humanoid. ¡¹


    With a voice too fleeting, Ardis finally understood.


    What Luciel saw when scouting the facility ahead of time were probably the subjects that no longer had any use.


    A result of what probably used to be humans.


    In other words, the facility had once again restarted its horrible experiments.


    ¡¸That means they restarted their work¡­¡­¡¹


    The research facility¨D¨Drather, that experimenting facility had suffered immense damage because of Wisteria¡¯s attack.


    However, two months had elapsed, and the facility was most likely fully restored and had restarted operations.


    ¡¸A cart came out of the facility¡­¡­and there were a lot of people that didn¡¯t move at all in it¡­¡­. Then they were dumped, like garbage into a hole they dug near the building¡­¡­something like that¡­¡­is just too cruel¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis made up his mind, hearing Luciel¡¯s intermittent words.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s hasten up our schedule. ¡¹


    The preparation to infiltrate the facility was already done.


    They¡¯d discussed it with Greyth and Victor already.


    Although they could not expect help from Wisteria as a mercenary band, they had permission to temporarily leave the mercenary band.


    ¡¸I will go talk to Greyth now. Luciel, you can prepare first. ¡¹


    Lightly hugging Luciel who nodded firmly, Ardis headed towards Greyth where the other executives were around too.


    When he found Greyth chatting idly, he wanted to raise his voice, but another loud voice that overwhelmed his reverberated.


    ¡¸Greyth, it¡¯s our chance! ¡¹


    It was Sark that rushed in with a charging momentum.


    ¡¸What¡¯s so sudden¨D¨D rather, you¡¯re all beaten up!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who cares about that! It¡¯s an unprecedented chance! ¡¹


    ¡¸No way that no one would care but¡­¡­. Oi Elion, can you explain in a manner that we can understand too? ¨D¨D Wait, you¡¯re injured too? ¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s gaze went towards Elion who arrived a little later.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the biggest chance that we¡¯ve ever had, captain! ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying the same thing as Sark¡­¡­what is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rodelia¡¯s general, Jelia, is now returning to the capital! ¡¹


    Rodelia¡¯s Crimson Catastrophic Butterfly.


    The instant Elion said the name of who might be regarded the nemesis of everyone in Wisteria, the look on every mercenary¡¯s face altered.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Meaning? ¡¹


    Ardis, who had come to discover Greyth like Sark and Elion, asked for elaboration.


    ¡¸There was a coup d¡¯¨¦tat that happened in the royal court. Although the coup d¡¯¨¦tat itself ended as a mere attempt, the royal castle is now in disarray, and they are summoning general Jelia back from the front line urgently. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s probably to suppress the uncertainties in the royal court by utilizing the power of Catastrophic Butterfly. With the royal order coming straight from the king, even that Catastrophic Butterfly wouldn¡¯t bring an entire army back to the capital. I¡¯m sure she will have lesser escorts now. ¡¹


    Sark added on to Elion¡¯s explanation.


    As Sark said, leading an army back to the royal court where a coup d¡¯¨¦tat was just attempted would only bring suspicion onto herself.


    It¡¯s natural to think that to not provoke the delicate situation, she would have to head towards the capital with a small number of troops.


    ¡¸Could it be another trap? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s information that we¡¯ve finally gotten after infiltrating the Kingdom¡¯s military command office. As expected, it¡¯s unlikely for the entire country to be setting a trap just for us. Moreover, a coup d¡¯¨¦tat attempt paints a bad name for the country. ¡¹


    ¡¸Infiltrate!? ¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why you two have those injuries. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since when did you guys turn into spies¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Sark is right, it¡¯s unlikely for the country to take a hit just to set a trap for a mercenary band like us huh¡­¡­¡¹


    They know Jelia has a personal grudge against themselves.


    By now, Ardis and the others are already irreconcilable enemies with Jelia.


    However, they weren¡¯t particularly enemies with the Kingdom itself.


    If Jelia is not there, they thought the Kingdom would still be a big client to do business with.  They had kept such a distance with the Kingdom.


    ¡¸If we depart now, we can catch the Catastrophic Butterfly before she arrives at the capital. If we have fifty of us, it¡¯s not impossible to subdue her. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright. ¡¹


    After considering Sark¡¯s words for a bit, Greyth made his decision and announced his decision.


    ¡¸Leaving aside fighting for real or not, we will circle around and lie in wait for that woman. ¡¹


    ¡¸If winning seems possible? ¡¹


    One of the old timers asked, and so Greyth immediately answered without any frills.


    ¡¸At that time, kill her with no hesitation. It¡¯s revenge for our comrades that were used as rags. ¡¹


    Hearing his words, the mercenaries around the area were raising their voices and cheering.


    ¡¸Yossha! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then we must hurry! ¡¹


    ¡¸Quickly prepare! ¡¹


    ¡¸Lessen your equipment! Idiots that have heavy equipment will just be left behind! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s finally time to get revenge for them! ¡¹


    Without any instructions from anyone, everyone voluntarily scattered around to start preparing.


    As Sark said, between Rodelia¡¯s capital, the battlefront where Jelia is at, and their own position, there¡¯s a need to depart immediately.


    There¡¯s no room to chat idly here at all.


    Since they had decided to go, they must depart as soon as possible.


    Ardis thought inside his mind.


    Just a while ago, he had promised Luciel to rescue the children in that facility together tomorrow morning.


    However, hearing what Sark and Elion just said, he thought it was certainly an unprecedented chance.


    It¡¯s true that the children should be rescued as soon as possible.


    Ardis himself too had no intentions to abandon the children.


    Because he was never offered a helping hand, he wanted to be the one that offers a helping hand to the children awaiting rescue. That feeling itself is not a lie. In the past two months, he had been moving for that sake after all.


    However, from how Luciel and him were imprisoned in another facility, he knew there are multiple facilities of this kind.


    Even if they rescued the children from this one facility, they would again need time to gather information about other facilities for a few months before able to make a move.


    If they can subdue the Catastrophic Butterfly that is the root of the facilities¨D¨D.


    Hesitation found its way inside Ardis.


    Thinking about the bigger picture, subduing Jelia should be able to rescue more children.


    In the investigation they did in the past two months, they were able to determine that the facilities are solely Jelia¡¯s doing.


    If Jelia herself is taken down, then the whole plan would likely crumble, and even if it doesn¡¯t, the plan itself will surely turn upside down.


    Of course, he thought rescuing the children in front of them right now is needed.


    However, thinking about the casualties that weren¡¯t visible yet, hitting the source of it would result in more people getting saved.


    As Ardis who concluded like that turned around, there was Luciel with an expression full of unease.


    ¡¸Are we really going to sortie? ¡¹


    Despite his words were tied for a moment, Ardis affirmed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is Ardis planning to go as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why? Didn¡¯t we just decide to rescue the children! ¡¹


    With a face as if not able to believe it, Luciel rushed towards Ardis.


    ¡¸The source of everything is that woman general. It¡¯s not just one facility that exists. If we can take that woman down, it might indirectly rescue the other children in other facilities. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know about that! But Ardis, the children that are in there need our help immediately, right!? ¡¹


    ¡¸We can infiltrate in that facility at any time. But the chance to take down that woman is not always there! Surely Ruu didn¡¯t forget about it! How our comrades died in those terrible ways! ¡¹


    ¡¸I never forgot! I never forgot but¡­¡­that isn¡¯t the case, right? Rather than saving the children, is taking revenge more important for you? ¡¹


    ¡¸I never said that. Even I wouldn¡¯t think taking down that woman would solve everything. It¡¯s true that I want to take revenge. But if that woman is gone¡­¡­as long as she disappears ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, right? The most important thing now is not taking revenge, right? Rather than taking revenge, what we are supposed to do now is rescue the children, right!? ¡¹


    ¡¸For me¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis doesn¡¯t intend to abandon the imprisoned children.


    But, more importantly, his rage for Jelia, who played with the lives of his companions with whom he shared smiles and tears, triumphed.


    Despite having been in the same situation, Ardis had escaped on his own power, and Luciel had escaped because of someone else.


    That small difference might¡¯ve been the cause of the discrepancy between Ardis who prioritizes striking the source, and Luciel who prioritizes saving the victims that she can see sooner.


    Luciel¡¯s expression was filled with sadness at Ardis who could not say anything.


    ¡¸This can¡¯t be right¡­¡­¡¹


    With her left fist wrapped in her right hand on her forehead, Luciel muttered.


    A distant voice from another comrade sounded in the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡¸Oi, Ardis! Quickly get ready or you¡¯re getting left behind! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I know! ¡¹


    Ardis who answered, approached Luciel, and was trying to embrace her.


    ¡¸I will be back. Let¡¯s go rescue the children together when I¡¯m back. ¡¹


    However, Luciel rejected Ardis¡¯s attempt.


    Pushing him back with her hands, she said with a face on the verge of tearing up.


    ¡¸This can¡¯t be right, Ardis. ¡¹


    With those weak words left behind, Luciel ran, leaving Ardis behind.


    Even while worrying over Luciel who remained in the camp, Ardis accompanied Greyth and the others to move towards the Rodelia capital.


    With no regards to the day or night in their march, they had finally arrived at their destination, and laid in wait.


    As they planned, they were able to circle around and make it in front of Jelia¡¯s route. However, something unexpected to them happened.


    ¡¸Why are royal guards immediately under the king with her¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis noticed a troop of twenty cavalrymen clothed in spectacular armour while waiting for Jelia to pass through.


    That would be the royal guards that normally guard royalties when they leave the castle.


    The royal guards that passed by Ardis and the others a while back were now returning with Jelia in the center of the group.


    ¡¸That woman general must be really liked by the king. ¡¹


    Greyth muttered irritated.


    The job of the royal guards is to guard royalties.


    Normally, it¡¯s impossible for them to be escorting anyone other than royalties.


    However, the scenario now showed Jelia of the Crimson Catastrophic Butterfly marching gallantly with the royal guards escorting her in front of Ardis and the others who were lying in wait.


    Then escorting the royal guards were about ten cavalries probably brought by Jelia from the frontlines.


    That itself demonstrated that Jelia was being treated like royalty.


    It was exceptional treatment for a general of common birth.


    ¡¸What now, Greyth? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch, we can¡¯t fight the royal guards either¡­¡­¡¹


    If they were able to target only Jelia, then they can justify it as a personal grudge, but if they attacked a group with royal guards, it would inevitably turn the whole Rodelia Kingdom into their enemies with no questions asked.


    In the first place, Ardis and the others had only about fifty people here.


    It was because they betted that Jelia would be accompanied by a small number of escorts while hurrying back to the capital.


    In fact, there were only ten calvaries excluding the royal guards.


    In that case, Ardis and the others had a chance to win.


    However, the story was different with another twenty royal guards adding onto the opponent¡¯s force.


    Despite still having an upper hand in numbers, their opponents weren¡¯t normal soldiers.


    They were elites reporting directly to the Crimson Catastrophic Butterfly, who is also noted for her power, and the royal guards.


    Even if the fight is fifty versus thirty, there¡¯s nothing saying they could win for sure.


    ¡¸Shit, should we have chosen to lie in wait a little earlier? ¡¹


    ¡¸But that would¡¯ve meant we wouldn¡¯t have time before engaging in a fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸And the royal guards might appear when we are fighting. ¡¹


    They can¡¯t fight a strong opponent in a fatigued state.


    For that sake, Ardis and the others had chosen a spot that they could rest themselves fully before engaging.


    However, that was what caused their failure this time.


    ¡¸No choice, we can only give it up this time. ¡¹


    With Greyth¡¯s decision made, there were sighs coming from all sides.


    ¡¸There will be another chance. The time to prevail is not now. It¡¯s as simple as that. ¡¹


    Although Greyth said this himself, Ardis could clearly see that he was also disappointed.


    It might¡¯ve even been that he said it for himself to hear.


    In the end, Ardis and the others did nothing and returned with empty hands.


    Unlike the morale-boosting sortie, the group that was surrounded by a gloomy environment returned three days later to the camp where their other companions were waiting, where Ardis, who wished to alert Luciel of his homecoming, couldn¡¯t find her.

 CH 306

    Luciel¡¯s grip tightened as she looked at Ardis¡¯ silhouette, which shrank as he sortied as one of Wisteria¡¯s main unit¡¯s mercenaries.


    All who were left were non-combatants and the minority of members that didn¡¯t participate.


    Along with Ardis, even Rona was rejoicing over the news and had departed. There was no one left by Luciel¡¯s side.


    ¡¸How unusual, Luciel. Not seeing Ardis together with you. ¡¹


    It was Sark that called out to her.


    Apparently, the pair of twins, Sark and Elion had forced themselves quite a bit to get the news back, and so had incurred quite a few injuries.


    Although it¡¯s not severe to be considered fatal, they are still not at their best condition, and thus Greyth had forbidden them to come along, ordering them to look after the camp.


    They were probably very frustrated over that decision. However, they probably also knew that they would be a liability and so followed the orders without complaining.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not a good way to put it. It¡¯s not like Ruu is Ardis¡¯s accessory or something. ¡¹


    Sark, the other half of the twin that had the same face added on.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you consider that people might not be a battle maniac like you are, Sark? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me a battle maniac. Well, it¡¯s true that I feel a little more alive when I¡¯m in a battle. ¡¹


    ¡¸So, if that¡¯s not called a battle maniac, then what is? ¡¹


    Elion pointed out with a tired face when Sark started giggling.


    Ignoring Sark who was like that, Elion asked Luciel.


    ¡¸So, what is on Ruu¡¯s mind? ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it¡­¡­ that obvious? ¡¹


    ¡¸After all, it¡¯s really showing on your face, even Sark would notice. ¡¹


    It seems like it was Sark who saw Luciel¡¯s state and thus called out in worry.


    Despite being known for his simple-minded and reckless personality, he still nonetheless had the sensitivity of a normal person.


    ¡¸Could it be that facility? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Unn¡¹


    From that alone, Elion was able to pick up on her thoughts.


    That research facility was something for the twins¨D¨D, or rather, for everyone of Wisteria, a place that contained only painful memories.


    They knew Luciel and Ardis had been working hard to plan an escape for the children that are imprisoned inside. There were even a few comrades that offered their help.


    However, the priority wasn¡¯t that high.


    For most of them, the utmost priority is to earn a living, and have their revenge against the woman general of Rodelia. It was probably only Luciel that put this much emphasis on rescuing the children from the facility.


    This was why Luciel was alone in her goal to free the children.


    The comrades that had promised a helping hand departed, and even Ardis had prioritized revenge for his deceased comrades before rescuing the children.


    Elion showed an awkward expression to Luciel who talked about her recent interaction with Ardis.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­sorry. We¡¯ve brought back the news at a bad timing. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no use saying that stuff now right, Elion? I understand Luciel¡¯s feelings, but I don¡¯t think Ardis was wrong either. After all, it was a problem that can be ultimately solved by dealing with the root. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a problem with whether the logic checks out or not. ¡¹


    Sark retorted so, as Elion faced back to Luciel.


    ¡¸However, Ruu. I wouldn¡¯t know whether Ardis¡¯s decision is right or not, but like Sark said, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a totally wrong choice. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s expression clouded at Elion¡¯s words.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure everyone that just went out will return in two or three days. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to head to the facility then, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸At that time, Elion and I will help too. I¡¯m getting itchy being left out this time after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Then if I said we should go right now, will you two come? ¡¹


    Elion made a troubled expression as Luciel asked without constraints.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not possible. We¡¯re following the captain¡¯s orders to protect the camp until everyone return. Even if it¡¯s not a role we want, we can¡¯t really forgo it after accepting it. Ruu would understand too, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Understand¡­¡­ too¡­¡­¡¹


    Of course, Luciel had known without them saying.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of going alone? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get any weird ideas, okay? ¡¹


    Sark and Elion both were staring at Luciel.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I know. I wouldn¡¯t be infiltrating in there alone. ¡¹


    As Luciel replied with a beat late, the twins who seemed to be relieved left.


    After seeing the two figures going out of sight, Luciel who was left alone went back to her own tent.


    Seeing a good opportunity as no one was around in the tent, Luciel put on her equipment, and wrote a note for Ardis before leaving the camp secretly.


    At a distance where the camp was almost visible, she stopped and turned around once.


    ¡¸Sorry. ¡¹


    Not knowing who the muttered apology was for, Luciel faced front again and resumed her path.


    The twins wouldn¡¯t know what Luciel felt.


    That¡¯s natural.


    After all, they would¡¯ve never known that Luciel and Ardis were both once imprisoned in a similar facility.


    Luciel herself only had a body investigation done on her and had not experienced anything else.


    If not for Ardis coincidentally saving her, she was sure worse things would¡¯ve happened to her.


    She might¡¯ve followed a similar future as the future of those children currently suffering in that facility.


    That¡¯s why she wished that Ardis who was in the same environment would understand.


    However, he had prioritized their revenge against the woman general and departed.


    Greyth, Victor, Lexy, the three people who knew Luciel¡¯s past together with Ardis had departed. There was no way that Elion and Sark who never knew her past would understand the pain in her heart.


    In the first place, Luciel¡¯s standpoint differed too great from the twins.


    Half a day passed after that.


    Enhancing her physical body with arts, Luciel had arrived at the facility much quicker than usual, as she stayed hidden in the forest and surveyed.


    ¡¸They left it just like that¡­¡­¡¹


    There was a huge hole where Luciel¡¯s eyes looked at.


    Inside it were remains with a toxic color piled up.


    Without even burying the remains with dirt, Luciel felt intense anger at the sight where they were just abandoned there.


    Had Ardis forgotten about it?


    At the very least, the world in Luciel¡¯s memories wasn¡¯t that cruel.


    People were rarely killed, and even without yearning for luxury, there were many delicious meals one could have.


    Wrapped in a warm bedding, they had just enough money to get clean water to bathe every day.


    With no work forced upon children, and never any killing among them.


    The brilliance of the world they once lived in despite complaining about it every day, Luciel realized only after she had lost it.


    However, these children were killed without a chance to even realize that.


    Abducted from what only seemed like utopia now, losing a place to return to, being turned into a monster with no apparent reason, and being thrown away like garbage when their use was over.


    The scene she saw while reconning the other day resurfaced in Luciel¡¯s mind¨D¨D.


    Several men with white coats pulled along a large cart with unmoving grotesque remains of what used to be humans.


    One of the white coats used what looked like a stick with a hook in his hand to pull off the grotesque bodies from the cart.


    Another white coat kicked the remains into the depths of the hole.


    Green fluids splattered out from the body that was kicked, staining the white coat.


    The white coat shrieked¡¸So filthy! ¡¹ and retreated.


    The grotesque body wriggled with many small waves forming, and just looking at that instilled one¡¯s disgust.


    If she didn¡¯t know what the origin of those grotesque remains were, Luciel too would¡¯ve cringed with disgust.


    The remains were getting kicked into the hole one after another.


    Among them, there were even a few bodies that looked entangled with each other.


    ¡¸You can just use a shovel to chop them apart since they¡¯re fragile now¡¹


    ¡¸Uhee, won¡¯t some strange things fly out if we did that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk, start working. We¡¯re late in schedule. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright¨D¡¹


    After such exchanges, the younger white coat aimed a shovel at the entangled arms and put his entire body weight on it.


    The arms of what used to be humans were easily chopped into two with a shovel.


    ¡¸Take this, there are still a lot that are entangled, quickly chop them apart. For the bigger ones, just chop them into smaller pieces from the abdomen. If not, it would be too heavy to move after all. ¡¹


    Did he not know these were formerly humans, or did he already lose his humanity? The senior-looking white coat was giving out cruel orders indifferently.


    Under Luciel¡¯s watch, the grotesque bodies were chopped apart, hooked off the cart, then kicked into the hole.


    It was too much disrespect for a person.


    An outrageous act that can only be said as trampling over any remaining dignity of a person.


    But even if she tried to complain that this is an act of blasphemy, there wasn¡¯t anyone to listen.


    In this world, there is no organization that protects human rights, and the concept of human rights didn¡¯t even exist.


    It was at that time.


    Luciel heard a voice.


    She heard it.


    It might¡¯ve been her hallucination.


    It might¡¯ve been her mishearing.


    It might¡¯ve been her misunderstanding.


    But she heard it.


    Dropped inside the hole, one corner of the pile looked like it twitched, as a soft voice was heard along with the sound of the white coats working.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t want¡­¡­to die¡¹


    At that moment, an indescribable shock ran through Luciel¡¯s body.


    Anger, surprise, sadness, resentment, despair, hostility¨D¨D.


    The intense emotions that could not be described gripped her entire body in pain.


    Not able to contain the emotions that assaulted her, teardrops started overflowing from Luciel¡¯s black eyes.


    By the time she realized, Luciel was already on her way back to the camp.


    As soon as possible, I must rescue the children from that place, she thought.


    She couldn¡¯t know how long the voice that sounded on the verge of death could live.


    A normal person that is on the verge of death would probably survive for another half day.


    However, they are those who had lost their human bodies after being experimented upon.


    There¡¯s a possibility they might survive longer than usual.


    Then she must quickly make a return trip to the camp and rescue them while they are still alive.


    Luciel was still grasping onto that tiny hope.


    Even if they can be rescued, they can never live as humans anymore.


    However, she thought it was better than dying a dog¡¯s death.


    Luciel understood the logic behind Ardis¡¯s words.


    Even if everything goes well and they rescue everyone from this facility, they¡¯re only a small piece of the bigger picture.


    If they don¡¯t eradicate the source, there will just be more facilities sprouting out, and more children meeting the same death.


    If looking broadly, Ardis¡¯s decision surely is the right thing.


    However, being right doesn¡¯t mean she agreed with it.


    The reason why Luciel prioritized this facility over the woman general was solely because of what she heard.


    If it¡¯s now, they might still be able to rescue the owner of the voice.


    But the possibility remains only in a day, even just half a day would drastically reduce the chances.


    However, even Luciel herself wasn¡¯t confident whether the voice was real.


    She doubted that it may have been a hallucination that her brain made her see to make her avert her gaze from the shocking sight.


    That¡¯s why, Luciel couldn¡¯t tell Ardis.


    If she had told him, Ardis¡¯s decision might¡¯ve been different.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to use something that even she herself is uncertain of to convince Ardis.


    As the result, Ardis had departed to subdue the source that is the woman general.


    As for Luciel, she had left the camp and came thus far alone being pushed by the indescribable sense of urgency.


    ¡¸Is there¡­¡­ anyone? ¡¹


    Luckily, there was no one near the large hole.


    For the white coats, this place is probably a dumpster for the monsters they no longer needed.


    With not even a single guard in sight, and being in a blind spot of the facility, Luciel didn¡¯t have to worry being discovered even if she came out of hiding for a little bit.


    ¡¸Please, respond to me if you¡¯re there. I¡¯m here to save you. ¡¹


    She spoke to the remains that piled in the hole.


    Even Luciel herself didn¡¯t think of a risky move like infiltrating the facility on her own.


    However, since this hole is in a place where there¡¯re no guards around, if there¡¯s any survivors, Luciel thought she could carry them out by her own.


    ¡¸There¡¯s none of the terrible people that did things to you here. Rest easy, let¡¯s escape together. ¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s voice reverberated vainly in the silent surroundings.


    From the hole where grotesque remains piled up, there were no voices, not even a sound of any movement.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth¡­¡­so, respond¡­¡­ if you hear, please¡­¡­¡¹


    Luciel¡¯s voice was trembling, on the verge of disappearing.


    ¡¸If you respond¡­¡­, then I¡­¡­ will save you¡­¡­. Please¡­¡­¡¹


    There was already no one that Luciel could save from the pile.


    The surroundings dominated by silence ascertained the cruel reality.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡­. If only I was¡­¡­ a little earlier¡­¡­¡¹


    Luciel cried.


    For the ones that could not cry as a human.


    For their family that didn¡¯t even know about their whereabouts and death.


    The period of sadness slowly flowed.


    However, no matter how many tears were dropped, the cruel reality did not change.


    For Luciel who had none of authority nor financial power, all she could do was to fight with brute strength alone.


    Fight, survive, and save those who are in reach. It is her only allowed freedom.


    Telling that to herself, Luciel who was about to leave after wiping off her tears heard an extremely loud explosion.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    Alarms and an announcement accompanied with angry voices arrived at a surprised Luciel.


    ¡ºMultiple experimental subjects are revolting. They are currently escaping from the rearing area in a group! ¡»


    ¡ºWhat are you doing, quickly suppress them! Dispose of them! ¡»


    Hearing words that she could not ignore, Luciel started sprinting unknowingly.

 CH 307

    As Ardis returned to the camp with a gloomy atmosphere, only a piece of note left behind by Luciel awaited him.


    ¡ºI will return right away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not attempting anything dangerous or reckless¡»


    The moment he read that, severe cold and fear ran through Ardis.


    He ran around the camp looking for Luciel, asking the people he came across about her whereabouts, but finding nothing of use.


    ¡¸Sorry, Ardis. ¡¹


    It was Sark who stayed behind and was responsible for the camp. He called out to Ardis suddenly.


    Elion was also beside him.


    ¡¸Do you know something!? ¡¹


    Ardis grabbed onto Sark¡¯s shoulders and rushed his response, but it was Elion that explained with a dark expression.


    ¡¸She probably went alone¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What? ¡¹


    Hearing what happened from Elion after he departed the camp, Ardis couldn¡¯t help but yell angrily.


    ¡¸Why¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Why did you not stop her, the words that were on the verge of exploding were held in.


    Both Sark and Elion had warned Luciel not to do anything reckless.


    Despite that, Luciel had ignored their warnings and left on her own.


    She¡¯s not a child that can¡¯t think for herself.


    As a person who is recognized as a full-fledged member of the mercenary band, she ignored the warnings, and left without permission. Naturally, the responsibility falls entirely on herself.


    It¡¯s not right to blame Elion here.


    Even if they wanted to chase and bring Luciel back, they were bound by Greyth¡¯s order to look after the entire camp.


    Because they were two of the strongest members in the camp, there weren¡¯t many mercenaries that stayed behind to guard the camp.


    Luciel who was included in the calculation had already left on her own.


    On top of that, if either one of the twins left the camp, the risks for those who are left in the camp would become even greater.


    They could never selfishly behave in a way that would expose other non-combatants in danger.


    Because he understood that, Ardis suddenly lost a target to vent his feelings.


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Holding an indescribable emotion, Ardis then turned around.


    ¡¸Hold up, Ardis!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Tell Greyth that I¡¯m sorry. ¡¹


    Turning his back to Elion who tried to stop him, Ardis finished the bare minimum preparation quickly before dashing out the camp.


    There was no destination written in Luciel¡¯s note.


    However, it was obvious to him that her destination would¡¯ve been the facility.


    He knew it is impossible to catch up with Luciel who departed three days ago.


    Even so, Ardis couldn¡¯t help but rush forward.


    ¡¸Al, I¡¯m here too. ¡¹


    While running towards the destination, a golden beast lined beside Ardis.


    Ardis looked like he was about to say something but closed his mouth, before opening his mouth again to respond briefly.


    ¡¸We must hurry. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I know. ¡¹


    Ending the conversation with that much, a man and a beast were sprinting with legs enhanced by mana without uttering a word.


    They cut through a forest and passed through a town. Ardis was pushed to take the shortest route because of the overwhelming sense of urgency in his chest.


    Three days had passed since Luciel left the camp.


    They weren¡¯t chasing after some people enjoying their trip leisurely.


    Considering the situation, Luciel must¡¯ve headed towards the facility in a hurry too.


    Enough time had passed that it isn¡¯t strange that she had already arrived at the destination.


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­if I knew¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Despite understanding that there¡¯s nothing regret could do at this point, Ardis couldn¡¯t help but hate his decision.


    At the same time, he wanted to hit his past self.


    ¡ºThe most important thing now is not taking revenge, right?¡»


    Though too late, Luciel¡¯s question asked him again.


    At that time, Ardis didn¡¯t answer that question.


    His hatred and anger for the person that trampled upon the first ever place he belonged, and the companions whom he shared pain and joy with created hesitation and clouded his eyes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m¡­¡­such a fool! ¡¹


    What was most important at that time, Ardis had lost sight of it.


    For Ardis, both Wisteria where he belonged, and the comrades that he was always with were irreplaceable existences.


    It¡¯s true that he thought his mission was to save the children who are imprisoned with a similar situation as he once used to be, but making the woman general pay for playing with and killing his comrades that are family to him is already his second nature.


    But what was most important is just one single girl.


    The person that Ardis swore to protect first, Luciel.


    The Luciel who gave him a reason to live.


    The two boy and girl should have eventually become a man and a woman that could walk together side by side after spending a long time together.


    ¡¸Ruu¡­¡­¡¹


    It was as if the time of retribution for Ardis had come, as a punishment of losing sight of that.


    Because of his stupid decision, he will lose what he can¡¯t lose.


    As if averting his eyes from himself, he sole-mindedly chased after Luciel.


    Fatigue would naturally accumulate, regardless of whether he strengthened his body or not if he continued to abuse it.


    However, no matter how his body complained of the limits, he didn¡¯t stop his legs, and continued to run day and night with only the bare minimum of resting time in between.


    It was about the second night after he left the camp, Ardis finally arrived at his destination.


    What only awaited Ardis who ran here only praying for Luciel¡¯s safety was the sound of wind carrying the dry air.


    And the unexpected scene of the ruins of the facility that turned into a pile of rubble.


    ¡¸This, is¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona asked the stunned Ardis.


    ¡¸Al, this is the correct place, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸This place¡­¡­. There¡¯s no mistake¡­¡­ but¡­¡­¡¹


    Within Ardis¡¯s vision, there were only rubbles of various sizes.


    The building that was once five times taller than himself had crumbled apart as if the internal space itself was pulled out.


    Previously when Wisteria assaulted this place, it wasn¡¯t at this state of ruin.


    What could have happened.


    There¡¯s no way of knowing.


    What was certain was that the facility was already destroyed. The fact itself was presented in front of his eyes, giving him no room to doubt it.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­Ruu¡­¡­¡­¡­. Where¡¯s Ruu? ¡¹


    While having a monologue and remembering his purpose here, his face turned green.


    The rubble and the silence itself were like a gravestone, the only sounds he could hear were insect noises.


    The place Ardis was at was such a place that it¡¯s unlikely anyone alive would be there.


    While heading towards the pile of rubble, Ardis expanded his mana into a web and tried to search for any people around.


    There, he swallowed his breath.


    ¡¸Al¡­¡­. There¡¯s no one¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona who similarly searched for any mana reaction said this with his words muddled.


    The result of searching the entire area which wasn¡¯t very wide was that there were no mana reactions that would indicate a person.


    Rather, there were no reactions of any living person.


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Suppressing his emotions that swelled up, Ardis started removing the rubbles at his feet piece by piece.


    Blowing away the smaller pieces with wind created by mana, carrying away larger pieces with his strengthened limbs, crushing and removing pieces that are larger than himself with a shockwave created by mana.


    Seeing Ardis work silently in urgency, Rona as well shut up and started helping.


    Eventually, the rubble that was probably the ceiling was removed, and the corpses underneath was found.


    A man with white coat that is likely a researcher.


    An armed man with a large stature.


    A small child with black hair.


    Lastly, a grotesque body that doesn¡¯t resemble a person.


    After carrying the corpses that they dug out to a flatter place a little distance from the rubble, Ardis once again faced the mountain of rubble.


    How much time had passed since then?


    With not a single thought spared to care about the spent time, Ardis only focused on digging up the corpses buried within the rubble.


    Eventually, each piece of rubble was removed, and more than fifty corpses were lined up. Ardis fell to his knees as his voice trembled.


    ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s not here. ¡¹


    The corpses that Ardis and Rona dug up from the rubble.


    Luciel wasn¡¯t among one of them.


    ¡¸She¡¯s alive. ¡¹


    Ardis had told himself that.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ruu must still be alive. ¡¹


    Luciel couldn¡¯t be found anywhere there.


    This means her survival isn¡¯t clear at this point.


    However, Luciel wasn¡¯t buried within the rubble.


    In other words, at the very least, Luciel¡¯s death wasn¡¯t certain yet.


    The fact that Luciel¡¯s corpse was not at this place also hinted at the possibility of her survival.


    It¡¯s a tiny bit better than the worst-case scenario Ardis thought.


    That tiny reassurance alone was what made Ardis think that there was no greater fortune.


    However, that is also but an illusion.


    Although not the worst-case scenario, it¡¯s still very much close to it.


    It was Rona¡¯s muttering question that brought Ardis back to reality from the momentary relief of knowing the possibility.


    ¡¸Then, where could Ruu be now¡­¡­? ¡¹

 CH 308

    ¡¸She¡¯s not here either¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The pursuers are almost here, Al. ¡¹


    With the only light in the room coming from the small window, Rona urged Ardis who was looking discouraged.


    ¡¸I know. ¡¹


    Replying shortly, Ardis turned around and went back through the pathway.


    Behind Ardis who walked together with the four-footed golden beast, the doors and bars were all destroyed, leaving only a vast empty space with no obstacles around.


    Even the prisoners who were confused at first had fled with joy after coming to realize they were just given unexpected freedom.


    Four years had passed since Luciel had went missing.


    Four years ago, they never found Luciel within the ruins of the facility, and with no other clues to go off with, they could only leave with disappointment.


    Ardis who returned to Wisteria immediately departed to find Luciel.


    No one from the mercenary band had held him back after knowing what had happened, and even Greyth had put his hands on Ardis¡¯s shoulders, saying ¡¸Come back at any time¡¹. He pushed his back.


    With Rona as his only companion, Ardis left on the journey of finding her ever since.


    They were participating in a foreign country¡¯s war after hearing about a black-haired female mercenary, as they were looking to locate any young female magician if there were any rumors.


    As if venting his anger, he had thoroughly demolished any other places that were like that facility, releasing those who were imprisoned within.


    If it was the past Ardis, even with Rona¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t have taken such a radical approach.


    However, the battle he came across every day without stop had heightened Ardis¡¯s abilities regardless of his intentions.


    Singlehandedly dealing with ten or twenty guards, and turning a facility into a mountain of rubble isn¡¯t too difficult of a matter for the current Ardis.


    Just like that, Ardis had demolished five facilities of various sizes, and had now become wanted.


    Luckily, even within the Rodelia Kingdom, only a minority are involved with those facilities, and so Ardis was never issued a warrant from the country publicly.


    He was pursued by those under the jurisdiction of Rodelia¡¯s woman general, Jelia, who came up with the idea and operation of the facility, ¨D¨D or maybe other independent parties.


    Although it¡¯s fortunate that he hasn¡¯t turned the entire Rodelia into his enemy, that doesn¡¯t mean that there are no problems.


    At the very least, whenever Ardis assaulted one of their facilities, there would immediately be pursuers on his tail. The opponents weren¡¯t able to ignore his threat.


    The facilities he had come to destroy after four years could not be counted even with all of his fingers or toes.


    As the result, many children were saved, but for Ardis, it didn¡¯t serve as any sort of consoling.


    After all, the whereabouts of what was most important for Ardis was still unknown.


    ¡¸Ruu, where have you gone¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis was silent, having heard the same mutter from Rona for countless times within the past four years.


    Despite searching this much, they had not found a single clue about where Luciel went.


    Could she be in a state where she can¡¯t move freely?


    Or did she run away from the days of fighting and had gone dark.


    Or maybe she had found a way to return to her hometown.


    Or somehow, she had lost her memories, and forgotten all about Ardis and the days she was in Wisteria.


    Even so, that would still be better.


    Even if it meant their paths never cross again, just having her safe was enough for Ardis.


    While averting his eyes from the possibility of a worst-case scenario, it was a rather hopeful story that had picked up Ardis who had only kept wandering.


    But the path Ardis was on has no ends in sight.


    She must surely be alive, but this thought that is closer to a desire never allowed him an end.


    However, it is also certain that searching for Luciel with no clues for four years had been shaving at Ardis¡¯s heart.


    Ardis¡¯s tension was so severe that it felt like his rationality could snap at any trivial matter.


    Regret and self-blaming, but despite being crushed by his own foolishness, he never allowed himself to stop.


    What Ardis obtained after continuing his endless journey like a doll carrying out its mission, were the fighting techniques that arise from experience, the skills to earn travel funds, and finally a connection to an information broker.


    ¡¸So, the new information about a black-haired girl that you want¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸How much? ¡¹


    Ardis, who met with the information broker he had been acquainted with in a town where he occasionally rests at, instantly demanded the price, cutting short what his opponent was saying.


    ¡¸Right, being quick to understand is a great part of yours. ¡¹


    After showing an honest smile, the information broker man returned to his business face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s very credible information this time. Give me three thousand Cals. ¡¹


    Despite having a high price tag for a piece of information, Ardis had not raised a single complaint, but piled up coins from his travel funds bag in front of the man.


    ¡¸Being generous is also a great part of yours. ¡¹


    ¡¸No need for your flattery. Quickly spit out what you¡¯ve got. ¡¹


    ¡¸Being impatient is a bad part of yours¡­¡­well, since I¡¯ve gotten the payment, I will properly do my job. ¡¹


    Storing the pile of coins into his pocket with a fluid motion, the information broker man looked around, before starting to talk in a volume only Ardis could hear.


    ¡¸North end of Rodelia¡¯s territory, there¡¯s an old fortress near the neighboring country border. Since they have a newer fortress now, the border guards use that mainly, but other than that, the place is still used to station and train their troops. There¡¯s a woman that has been imprisoned at the underground jail there for many years. ¡¹


    ¡¸Many years, specifically? ¡¹


    ¡¸I heard it was more than three years. Probably closer to four years. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s brows showed a little movement.


    ¡¸Anyways. The most important point for you here is the imprisoned woman, right? Her age is about mid-twenties. Long black hair and even paired with black eyes. Well, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why she was imprisoned there for so many years. There are occurrences where the border guards temporarily detain any suspicious person, but if they¡¯re going to imprison her for years, moving her to another place would be normal. ¡¹


    Not just the hair, even her eyes are black. Moreover, with an age in mid-twenties, there¡¯s a high chance that the person in question is Luciel.


    Ardis calmly asked, controlling himself from the hope that was about to boil over.


    ¡¸That woman¡­¡­ is she still alive? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no use imprisoning a dead person, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I suppose that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Agreeing with the information broker¡¯s counter question, Ardis confirmed various details about the fortress before leaving.


    Reuniting with Rona who was waiting outside the town, they aimed north next.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Did you find anything? ¡¹


    Rona who seemed tired of waiting and very bored yawned and asked.


    ¡¸Yeah, but it costed three thousand Cals. ¡¹


    ¡¸Three thousand? That¡¯s quite the price you¡¯ve paid. ¡¹


    ¡¸But it is information regarding a woman with black hair and black eyes being imprisoned in an underground jail for three or four years. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s eyes narrowed at what Ardis said.


    ¡¸Hmm, where? ¡¹


    ¡¸He said an old fortress that¡¯s located near Rodelia¡¯s north border. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s expression became complicated for a moment.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the faraway place¡­¡­¡¹


    Then, he directed a caring gaze to Ardis and asked.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you think it¡¯s Ruu? ¡¹


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s likely. The time matches after all. ¡¹


    As Ardis answered so, Rona started stretching his body like doing gymnastics.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going right now, right? I bet he would sell information regarding us anyways. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what an information broker would do after all. But we have the advantage of striking first. We just have to settle the matter before our information reaches the fortress. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Their series of exchanges and answers was as expected for both of them.


    Having always been together for four years, they could understand each other without many words.


    ¡¸Are you getting a horse? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately, I just paid three thousand Cals. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go from the sky? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s the fastest way. ¡¹


    ¡¸Make sure that we take breaks on the way. It¡¯s exhausting after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s within the extent of possibility. ¡¹


    ¡¸It better be¡­¡­¡¹


    While sounding very suspicious about Ardis¡¯s answer, Rona created an invisible foothold in the air and jumped on it.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Similarly, Ardis jumped onto a foothold he created in the air and spoke.


    Creating a foothold with a hole-shaped depression on its underside, and then creating an explosion with arts within the hole, he launched the foothold along with himself into the air.


    After gaining enough height, they then changed the direction horizontally, and launched themselves with the same method to gain the initial velocity.


    It¡¯s a pseudo flight technique where they just have to cast strong wind intermittently from behind after that.


    Although it can¡¯t be used in combat since making small adjustments aren¡¯t possible, it¡¯s most suitable to travel a long distance in a straight line.


    The scenery within Ardis¡¯s vision passed by at incredible speeds, and even the town he was just at, exited his range of perception rapidly.

 CH 309

    Normally, going on foot to the old fortress at the country¡¯s border will take ten days.


    Being able to reach there in just a day and a half, while even accounting for rest time, is a feat only possible because they knew the pseudo-flying technique.


    ¡¸I¡¯m seeing something along the lines of our destination. Is that it? ¡¹


    ¡¸There shouldn¡¯t be any big buildings around here except the fortress. It¡¯s about time we get down. ¡¹


    Although there was still a half day distance to the fortress far in the distance, as expected, they can¡¯t be discovered by the people there if they plan to infiltrate.


    Ardis and Rona landed on the ground, and while skillfully utilizing the shadows between the trees, they arrived just before the fortress.


    ¡¸The guards¡­¡­ there are not many. ¡¹


    Like Rona said, from a glance, the guards didn¡¯t look particularly on guard at all.


    Although it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any guards, the soldiers themselves were chatting, giving a hint that the place wasn¡¯t in tension at all.


    ¡¸That¡¯s good for us. Let¡¯s enter from their blind spot. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. ¡¹


    Without much difficulty, Ardis and Rona both managed to infiltrate the fortress, and while evading people, they set their aim to the basement.


    Using mana detection, they discovered that there were about two hundred people within the fortress.


    Most of them gathered at the central court of the fortress, but their reactions were quite insignificant.


    It¡¯s probably like what the information broker said about them as soldiers that need training.


    They¡¯re probably youngsters that barely became a soldier recently.


    However¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Say, Al. There are about five strong ones, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who agreed with Rona also discovered the mana reactions that were many leagues greater than the others within the fortress.


    They¡¯re obviously not new soldiers, and if they are mercenaries, then they are surely battle veterans.


    ¡¸Uheeh. If we were to fight, it will be really harsh. ¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re not here to fight. We just have to complete our objective without getting noticed. ¡¹


    ¡¸I hope that¡¯s the case. ¡¹


    Luckily, the people in the fortress didn¡¯t look like they had realized their infiltration.


    If they used mana detection, then the two would surely be discovered, but it¡¯s not like they are so free to use mana detection all the time, only odd balls would use mana detection constantly in their daily lives while not in combat.


    Ardis and Rona were both being careful as they sneaked around in the fortress.


    While searching room by room for one that connects to the basement, they found a food storeroom and a study, but no place that connects to the basement.


    After facing several misses, they finally arrived at a small room that was likely the entrance to the basement.


    ¡¸Guards¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Thinking about the structure of the fortress, this would be the only sensible place to have an entrance to the underground jail.


    There were two mana reactions inside.


    At that time, one of the reactions in the room started moving.


    ¡¸Hide. ¡¹


    Immediately, both Ardis and Rona hid in the shadows.


    While the two were holding their breath, one soldier exited from the small room.


    At that instant, Ardis confirmed the existence of a staircase that led underground into the room.


    The soldier that left the room walked off somewhere.


    After his footsteps became far enough that they couldn¡¯t hear it, Rona spoke.


    ¡¸Did you see that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I saw it. ¡¹


    The staircase that leads underground is probably in this room.


    Unlike other places, having guards here meant that the probability is very high.


    ¡¸What do we do? Look for another entrance? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s unlikely to have multiple entrances to a underground jail after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thought so. Then, since there¡¯s only one in the room now, kill him? ¡¹


    Like Rona said, now is their chance.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to hesitate if he¡¯s one of the bastards from the experimenting facilities but¡­¡­¡¹


    Even Ardis had hesitation killing a normal soldier he has no grudge with.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as he stays put until we escape. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, leave the blinding to me. ¡¹


    Dividing their roles quickly, Ardis put his hand on the door handle of the small room and pushed.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? Did you forget¨D¨D¡¹


    It seems like the soldier thought Ardis was his colleague and asked, but a surprised expression immediately showed on his face.


    The two were not ones to let that opening escape.


    Rona immediately ran through the opened gap of the door and filled the room entirely with darkness using his arts.


    At the same time, Ardis who jumped forward closed the distance in an instant and drove a punch with his right fist deep into the soldier¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡¸Gfuu! ¡¹


    The next moment after forcefully shutting his mouth, Ardis fired a punch with his left fist to his chin from the side.


    With that punch, the soldier finally passed out and collapsed on the ground.


    ¡¸Making it look like he¡¯s sleeping, or tying him up, which one is better? ¡¹


    Dispelling the darkness, Rona drew closer.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Just throw him down there after tying his mouth and limbs. ¡¹


    After saying so, Ardis took out the rope and cloth he had to tie up the soldier and stop him from screaming, before throwing the soldier over his shoulder and headed downstairs.


    After descending the staircase, as they thought, it was the underground jail.


    However, the scale was many times larger than what Ardis and Rona had expected.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t even see the end. ¡¹


    ¡¸This jail, how far does it go on for? ¡¹


    For the time being, Ardis threw the soldier into the cell closest to the staircase, then the two started walking through the underground jail passageway.


    Beside the passageway that was strangely long, there were small divisions of jail cells.


    However, there were no one in them.


    The passageway continued far into the distance, where the end couldn¡¯t be seen in the dark, although there are many jail cells because of the length, there were not even a single presence around them.


    ¡¸There¡¯s not a single person in them¨D¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a peaceful period after all. ¡¹


    If it¡¯s not a war period, there shouldn¡¯t be any people locked up in the jail anyways.


    More so when there¡¯s another newer fortress, despite being close to the border, they heard the role of keeping prisoners had been delegated to the newer fortress.


    Perhaps it is only used occasionally to detain problematic soldiers or suspicious travelers at most.


    ¡¸But still, this place is really long, right¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe it wasn¡¯t a jail but a underground passageway before. ¡¹


    Looking closely, the wear and tear between the passageway and the jail cells were very not matching that it was easy to tell they weren¡¯t made together.


    Ardis who was not specialized in this regard couldn¡¯t tell the details, but when compared to the jail cells, the conditions of the passageway and the roof were worn out more.


    ¡¸So that means there might be an exit at the end? ¡¹


    ¡¸If not, they wouldn¡¯t make such an incomprehensible shaped jail, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess that¡¯s true. ¡¹


    Rona was convinced easily by Ardis¡¯s theory.


    The underground jail is probably extending out of the fortress.


    Thinking about it normally, it¡¯s common sense to build a jail within the bounds of the fortress.


    There might¡¯ve been a cost or time issue.


    For whatever reason, the underground passageway was repurposed to become an underground jail.


    While walking and seeing the empty cells beside them, Ardis and Rona eventually had no words left to converse.


    The endless passageway was only reverberating the dry footsteps.


    Eventually, after passing by about fifty empty cells, Ardis¡¯s mana detection finally caught onto a person¡¯s reaction.


    ¡¸Sense it, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn. It¡¯s very weak, but there¡¯s a person here. ¡¹


    As the natural response, Ardis¡¯s stride became faster.


    If there¡¯s still a reaction, that meant that they are still alive.


    Unlike the information that was uncertain until now, the information this time was particularly credible.


    Information of a prisoner in this kind of remote fortress would not get out usually.


    In that sense, it¡¯s understandable why Ardis and Rona had never searched here prior.


    It¡¯s likely the prisoner here who is Luciel herself.


    They didn¡¯t know what reason she was being held prison for more than three years.


    But being alive is all it matters.


    After rescuing her and getting out of here, they can return to Wisteria, or even retire being mercenaries and go on a carefree journey together with Rona.


    Maybe settling down somewhere would be good too.


    For Ardis, all that matters is having Luciel by his side.


    However, Ardis who was praying so had forgotten.


    The world is not that kind.


    Ardis, who dashed into the jail cell with the powerful response of joy, was thrown into the depths of misery the next second.

 CH 310

    Inside the darkness where sunlight doesn¡¯t reach, the imprisoned appearance of Ardis¡¯s loved one was illuminated by his arts.


    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D¨D¡¹


    However, there were no joyful words from Ardis¡¯s mouth.


    A moment when it felt like time has stopped.


    His heart rejected what reflected in his eyes.


    However, his reasoning understood that it was the undeniable reality and didn¡¯t allow him to escape.


    There was a silhouette hung in the prison.


    The only life in there.


    ¡¸Ruu¡­¡­ is it you? ¡¹


    Ardis stepped forward, a little stumbling.


    With the second and third step, Ardis¡¯s expression distorted from the silhouette that became clearer.


    The chains that were buried in the cell¡¯s wall drew a curvature, connecting to a person, grasping onto her body like a curse.


    The jail cell was overflowing with the odor that he had smelled countless times in battlefields¨D¨D or rather, in the towns that are laid waste afterwards.


    Women were trampled upon until only a shell of them remains, it was a familiar odor that was often found in the aftermath of battles.


    The silhouette had none of any clothing that covered her body.


    The bulge on her chest and the curvatures emphasized that it was a female, while the wounds and scars that are left on her expressed her sufferings thus far.


    The metal shackles circled around the neck from the right to the left shoulder, and tied around the upper body, all of them supported by six different chains, lifting the person herself a little higher than a standing posture.


    With not a single protection over her skin, the portions of the skin that were bound by shackles were dull in color.


    There weren¡¯t any shackles on her wrist or legs.


    No, she had none of them to be shackled with.


    Her arms abruptly stopped at the upper arm, and there were no legs past her knees.


    The reason why the shackles were binding her abdomen was because all her limbs were severed already.


    With their stumps looking very old, they were not severed just one or two months before.


    Ardis stumbled as he approached.


    As he did so, her hair color and facial features became clearer, and so did Ardis descent into the depths of despair.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ruu¡¹


    Even after four years, he will never forget.


    A small pointy nose, slightly long eyelashes, ears that would turn red even at a little teasing, and the thin lips that would form a kind arc when smiling.


    The face that had once smiled at Ardis was now in front of him again.


    ¡¸Ruu¡­¡­¡¹


    Tears appeared within Ardis¡¯s vision.


    A dry sound reverberated as he took a step forward.


    Ardis feet crushed a small piece of human bone.


    Looking at the skull beside it, he realized it was the remains of a child.


    There were three skulls.


    All of them were likely babies that were barely born.


    The obscene odor that wrapped the surroundings described the brutality that happened regularly.


    Ardis¡¯s expression distorted even more.


    Standing at an arm¡¯s reach in front of Luciel, he called out while looking into her black pupils.


    ¡¸Ruu? ¡¹


    But there was no response.


    Her eyes were not shut.


    Although Ardis saw his reflection in those eyes, Luciel didn¡¯t seem to see him at all.


    Not responding to Ardis who was just in front of her, her eyes that lost focus were just staring into somewhere far.


    Her eyes were only opened.


    But nothing was reflected on her pupils.


    Ardis fearfully touched Luciel¡¯s neck.


    His fingers certainly felt the warmth and pulse.


    ¡¸She¡¯s alive¡­¡­¡¹


    But his voice wasn¡¯t rejoicing at all.


    His tears were overflowing.


    The tiny bit of joy he had was drowned by regret and grief.


    Luciel who had her mouth half opened had lost all her teeth.


    Only the quiet sound of breathing could be heard from the cracked lips.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­ is this¡¹


    Rona¡¯s rage burned silently.


    ¡¸Cruel, this is too cruel¡­¡­¡¹


    It was Luciel who first found Rona.


    Bringing him back to the mercenary band, Luciel had taken care of the small Rona till he was an adult.


    Although Ardis knew her the longest, for Rona, Luciel is the human that he is the closest with.


    That¡¯s why, the rage he felt when seeing Luciel¡¯s miserable appearance is a matter of fact.


    ¡¸She¡¯s not dead but¡­¡­, she¡¯s not acting alive at all! ¡¹


    Not dead and being alive is not the same thing.


    Not answering any of their calls, her pupils reflected nothing.


    With her mind lost, is she really alive, or just not dead?


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go home¡­¡­ Ruu¡¹


    Ardis hugged Luciel gently.


    He could feel her warmth.


    But that alone was too much of sadness for him to bear.


    Stepping back a little, Ardis drew his sword out, and swung towards the cursed chains that bound her.


    However, the chains that looked feeble at first showed unexpected toughness.


    Ardis tried again with greater speed and power, but his attempt failed again.


    ¡¸No way¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression showed a look of impatience.


    ¡¸Let me do it. ¡¹


    Rona offered to do it instead.


    However, even with the blades made from arts, like Ardis, Rona couldn¡¯t cut off the chains at all.


    ¡¸They¡¯re not normal chains¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Al, let¡¯s destroy the wall instead. ¡¹


    The two changed their aim to the wall.


    Even if they can¡¯t sever the chains, if they could at least dislodge the portion of the wall that anchored the chains, they would be able to bring Luciel out.


    It¡¯s not too late to remove the chains and shackles afterwards.


    However¨D¨D.


    ¡¸The hell is this wall! ¡¹


    The strike that Ardis delivered along with irritation could do nothing to the wall.


    There was a tiny mark on the wall but, that¡¯s it, the wall was abnormally strong.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t take any more time than this, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸I know! ¡¹


    If they had time, they could probably break the wall.


    Perhaps a method to cut the chains wouldn¡¯t be impossible either.


    However, Ardis was currently infiltrating an enemy fortress.


    Their deadline is when the people of the fortress realize their infiltration and use mana detection. The time they had wasn¡¯t much at all.


    ¡¸Wait, Al. ¡¹


    Rona stopped Ardis who was going for another attempt to pick the wall down.


    ¡¸This is bad, there are movements from the fortress. They might¡¯ve noticed. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­¡¹


    Having pointed out by Rona, Ardis too tried using mana detection.


    Although there¡¯s quite a distance to the fortress from where they are, Ardis could still sense a portion of the fortress.


    ¡¸They¡¯re heading here. Looks like it¡¯s the five stronger people. Al, at this rate¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Then tell me what to do! There¡¯s no meaning if we can¡¯t bring Ruu out! ¡¹


    ¡¸Our odds are too bad if we face five of them! And there¡¯s a whole bunch of enemies with them too! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know that! ¡¹


    Although they could handle facing one or two people, if they had to battle all five of the stronger enemies at the same time, Ardis knew they wouldn¡¯t win at all.


    Still, he had arrived thus far after looking for a whole four years.


    He couldn¡¯t give up that easily.


    ¡¸Al, listen¡¹


    Rona spoke in a low volume towards Ardis whose thoughts seemed to be stuck in a loop.


    ¡¸It¡¯s too reckless to face five of them with just us. Even if we win somehow, the reinforcements from the fortress will come immediately. But there¡¯s no time left to set Ruu free now. ¡¹


    Rona stated something that should be obvious to them both.


    He looked into Ardis¡¯s eyes seriously.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no other options to choose now. Either we take Ruu out of here immediately¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸I would¡¯ve done so if I could! ¡¹


    Rona continued, against Ardis who was indignant.


    ¡¸Or¡­¡­ relieve Ruu from her sufferings now. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s expression petrified.


    Not able to accept Rona¡¯s words, his head was shaking back and forth unconsciously.


    ¡¸W-hat¡­¡­ are you, saying, Rona¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If bringing her out is impossible, then at the very least, we must relieve her of her sufferings. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying we¡­¡­ kill Ruu? ¡­¡­¡­¡­Are you telling me, to kill Ruu! ¡¹


    Ardis who finally grasped the meaning behind Rona¡¯s words lashed out immediately.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with me! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not! ¡¹


    Against him, Rona as well raised his volume to the maximum.


    ¡¸Why do I have to kill Ruu! ¡¹


    ¡¸Then are you saying we should leave her here like that!? ¡¹


    With the question full of daggers pointed towards him, Ardis lost his words.


    ¡¸Even I know what they¡¯ve done to Ruu. ¡¹


    Rona¡¯s eyes reflected the same rage present in Ardis.


    For Rona, Luciel should also be an existence like a family member.


    With all her dignity trampled upon, treated horribly till her heart broke, no one can be fine seeing their family member hung in chains in an underground jail cell in this kind of miserable state.


    But somehow, he still held onto his reasoning when compared to Ardis whose thoughts for Luciel is too strong.


    ¡¸If we left Ruu here, you understand that she will continue receiving the same treatment, right? Is Al fine with that? There¡¯s no way, right? ¡¹


    With those words, Ardis regained some of his calm.


    ¡¸For so many years, so many years did she suffered here. If we don¡¯t relieve her now, she will continue suffering. Leaving her like that is just¡­¡­ too pitiful¡¹


    Rona¡¯s voice was trailing off.


    The reason why Ardis and Rona could¡¯ve made it here this time was solely because their opponents weren¡¯t on guard.


    But now that they know of this attempt, their security will be tightened after this.


    Depending on the situation, they might even transport Luciel to somewhere else.


    There¡¯s nothing guaranteeing a second chance.


    Moreover, after this long¨D¨D after spending four years, the two finally found her.


    If they left Luciel at this place, there¡¯s nothing saying they can find her a second time.


    ¡¸Ruu¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis called out to Luciel with attachment.


    He wanted a response.


    Anything is fine.


    However, there was not even a single moan that could be heard from her.


    He wanted her to look at him.


    Just a single moment when her black pupils can catch his figure.


    However, those pupils were looking into the empty space, no longer able to see anything.


    ¡¸Are¡­¡­ you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Not there already¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The questions that never got a response was directed to himself too.


    ¡¸Al, they are almost here already. We don¡¯t have time! ¡¹


    Rona hushed his decision.


    They might not be able to find her the second time.


    No, there might be a way to heal Luciel back to herself.


    But there¡¯s no way the two can win against five people of that league of mana reaction, more so when they are not engaging in a surprise attack.


    Still, he didn¡¯t want Luciel to suffer any longer.


    Unforgivable, the people that forced such a living hell upon her.


    But if Ardis were to die here, who would save Luciel in his place.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨DWho would exact revenge for her.


    It was far from a logical thinking, as fragments of emotional outburst filled Ardis¡¯s mind.


    The fragments crashed into each other, tangling chaotically, and causing further confusion.


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­!¡¹


    He was looking at the ground while his fist tightened.


    The pain of his nails digging into his own hand was not something he could feel at that point.


    His eyes shut as his teeth gritted.


    As if not able to bear the tremendous load, his molars were letting out strange noises.


    Desperately suppressing the urge to yell in pain while hugging his head, he forcefully pushed his emotions back that wanted him to escape from reality.


    Even so, he must decide now.


    There was no time to think given to Ardis.


    ¡¸Al! ¡¹


    Rona hushed his decision again.


    Ardis stared at the nonresponding Luciel¡¯s eyes.


    The lines of sight that will never intersect burned Ardis¡¯s chest.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D.


    A momentary silence.


    At the same time, fragments of emotions poured out endlessly.


    Ardis touched Luciel¡¯s cheek and squeezed out words that wouldn¡¯t reach his loved one.


    ¡¸Ruu¡­¡­¡­. Let¡¯s go home¡­¡­¡¹


    Caressing her cheeks gently, Ardis took up his sword with both hands after retreating three small steps.


    Twisting both of his arms along with his upper body backwards, his posture stopped at half a rotation.


    Holding back the tears that muddled his vision desperately, he forcefully adjusted his ragged breathing that came naturally.


    He doesn¡¯t want Luciel to suffer anymore.


    A single blow that is too fast that there¡¯s no time for pain to be recognized.


    Failure is not an option. Ardis will not allow himself to do so.


    He held his breath.


    At that short moment, his tear-riddled vision strangely cleared up.


    Ardis¡¯s sword drew a horizontal trajectory, ripping apart space, and headed straight towards Luciel¡¯s neck.


    The sword cut through flesh, broke through bones, and reappeared on the other side.

 CH 311

    The sensation that he should have already experienced several hundreds, and thousands of times shook Ardis¡¯s heart.


    The sword fell from his trembling hands.


    With the dry sound reverberating in the cell, Luciel¡¯s neck swayed.


    Her inclined head separated from the torso, and as it was starting to fall, Ardis caught it with his entire body.


    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­, Ruu¡­¡­¡¹


    But he was not even allowed the chance to ease the pain in his heart now.


    What Ardis must do now is not mourn nor weep, but to bring Luciel back.


    Ardis carried Luciel¡¯s head in his arms like a treasure and started a fire on her body still bound by chains with his arts.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave even a single piece of Luciel¡¯s body in this place.


    Wrapped in intense flames, Luciel¡¯s body turned dark quickly.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Al. ¡¹


    Nodding wordlessly to Rona, Ardis picked his sword back up while his other arm held onto Luciel.


    Using mana detection, the reactions from the enemies were significantly closer than before.


    However, it¡¯s still not a distance where they would get caught.


    ¡¸And we¡¯re going the other way, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah. ¡¹


    There¡¯s a reason why Ardis is convinced that there¡¯s another exit on the other end of the passageway with prison cells lining both sides.


    In the end, there was no prisoner in that place other than Luciel.


    And the sole prisoner, Luciel, let alone escaping, it was doubtful whether she even had a mind left for it.


    Despite that, they had assigned soldiers to keep watch at the basement entrance.


    Rather than preventing prisoners to escape, it was more likely that they were on guard against outside infiltration through the passageway.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s another exit at the other end of the passageway.


    Ardis and Rona ran away from the direction of the fortress, while their pursuers were approaching from the direction of the fortress.


    Eventually, intermittent angry voices reached them faintly.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dd! Tha¨D¨Dintrude¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨DCatch! Don¨D¨Descap¨D¨D! ¡¹


    It seems like they had noticed their presence here.


    However, there¡¯s already quite a distance between the two groups.


    Even if they started sprinting at full speed, they can¡¯t catch Ardis and Rona.


    ¡¸Al, there are mana reactions ahead! ¡¹


    ¡¸Three¡­¡­ they aren¡¯t that strong. We¡¯ll just mow them down! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ayee! ¡¹


    As Ardis predicted, the end of this passageway wasn¡¯t a dead end.


    Although they aren¡¯t as weak as the recruits, they aren¡¯t as strong as veterans too, and three of such mana reactions were grouped in the same place.


    They¡¯re probably soldiers tasked with guarding the other end of the passageway.


    Forcing their already strengthened physical ability to speed up, they closed the distance before the group realized their presence.


    The two caught a glimpse of the outside.


    It looks like the exit on this side is disguised as a natural cave.


    Three armed men were standing at the irregularly shaped exit.


    ¡¸Nn? What was¨D¨D¡¹


    One of them turned around, noticing Ardis¡¯s and Rona¡¯s sound as they drew close.


    However, at that moment, his head separated from his body.


    ¡¸W-Wh¨D¨D! ¡¹


    They didn¡¯t allow the remaining two to yell even if they realized the irregularity.


    Ardis¡¯s sword stabbed between the gaps of the soldier¡¯s armor below his arm, while the other soldier had his throat tore open by Rona.


    Discarding the three people that collapsed in a pool of blood, Ardis and Rona restarted their sprint.


    After all, they noticed the presences of their pursuers drawing closer.


    After exiting from the underground passageway, they found themselves in a dense forest.


    It was the best environment to lose their pursuers.


    Ardis jumped into the woods with no hesitation, only running without looking back.


    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨DCatch¨D¨Dsplit¨D¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The pursuers¡¯ voices were still faintly audible.


    There¡¯s no chance they can catch Ardis and Rona if they escape into the forest.


    However, while running between the woods, Ardis suddenly felt like something was catching on his mind.


    The angry voices of the pursuers were somehow familiar to him.


    Ardis and Rona who dodged the pursuers in the forest ran quite a distance before stopping.


    Having secured their own lives, eventually, the emotions that they held back till now overflowed.


    Hugging onto the final piece of his loved one, Ardis fell on his knees.


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Regret piled on regrets, not knowing how to process the regret that continued to pile on, Ardis cursed the world.


    ¡¸Why did something like this¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The tears that stopped temporarily restarted.


    He sacrificed many things, spending four years where he focused solely on retrieving Luciel.


    He won¡¯t say that he would be fine as long as she is there.


    But now that she is not here, how much meaning is left in his life.


    For Ardis, Luciel was such an existence.


    But despite all of that, he had cut her with his own hands.


    The golden beast who is his partner for long years approached Ardis who was weeping without words.


    ¡¸Al. Let¡¯s clean up Ruu. Leaving her as is will be too much. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yeah. ¡¹


    While his face was wet with tears, Ardis created water from arts, and carefully rubbed off any filth from Luciel.


    Her skin that was once glossy was now turning blue black, and the hair that had always caught his attention when the wind blew is in tatters.


    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    While occasionally sobbing, Ardis¡¯s hand scooped up Luciel¡¯s hair when her face became clean.


    Two ribbons were tying up her hair.


    One of the once violet-colored ribbons was made clumsily by Luciel herself.


    While the other one was gifted by Ardis.


    After having everything robbed from her, all Luciel was left with were only these¨D¨D.


    Ardis undone the two ribbons, taking off his own headband, he used it to tie Luciel¡¯s hair together.


    Shutting Luciel who is now tidy and clean in a chunk of ice crystal, nighttime came as they finally stopped her time.


    The next morning, Rona¡¯s first line was a question.


    ¡¸So, what are we doing now? Naturally we can¡¯t back off like this right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Without saying. ¡¹


    When the sadness had passed, all that remains is rage that burned like fire.


    Ardis is willing to become a demon or devil at this point.


    ¡¸I felt something stuck at the back of my mind from yesterday. ¡¹


    Rona explained his thoughts to Ardis who was determined.


    ¡¸The people that were pursuing us yesterday, I felt like I heard their voices before¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Too, so Ardis also felt the same way? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Since both thought the same way, it was not Ardis¡¯s own imagination.


    Moreover, if it¡¯s someone both Ardis and Rona knew, then the possible suspects are only a few.


    ¡¸But, where¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I actually have an idea. ¡¹


    ¡¸What! ¡¹


    Ardis rushed for a response from Rona.


    ¡¸Who? Who is it!? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Remember about Marty? ¡¹


    ¡¸Marty¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Ardis searched for that name within his memories.


    It¡¯s definitely a name he¡¯d heard somewhere.


    ¡¸When I first met Al and Ruu, they were in the mercenary band for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s them! ¡¹


    Hearing the details, Ardis finally recalled.


    The remnants of another annihilated mercenary band, the leader of the five-man group that temporarily joined Wisteria.


    Causing a fight, it was the name of the mercenary that couldn¡¯t use arts and was expelled for attempting an assault on Ruu.


    ¡ºJust stay still and it will be over! Though it will take thrice the time with all of us here! ¡»


    The voice of the pursuers matched the vulgar voice that Marty had in his memories.


    Ardis¡¯s expression distorted further.


    ¡¸There were five stronger people in the fortress, right? Aren¡¯t they the five people that got expelled? ¡¹


    Now that it was mentioned, Ardis became convinced.


    Certainly, the five of them were strong.


    Despite not able to use arts, they had strength as powerful as the elites within Wisteria.


    ¡¸Those¡­¡­ fuckers! ¡¹


    Ardis punched the ground.


    Although his power wasn¡¯t that strong without mana physical enhancement, the ground nonetheless sunk by two fingers after receiving Ardis¡¯s rage.


    ¡¸I will make sure they think dying is better off¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m on the same page, but as expected, facing all five of them at the same time is impossible. ¡¹


    Ardis then declared what would happen with pauses, to Rona who was just calmly comparing their abilities.


    ¡¸One by one, slowly, they are, going to hell. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s what I thought. ¡¹


    Expecting such an answer already, Rona too showed a ferocious smile with his fangs exposed.

 CH 312

    ¡¸Shit! They were waiting for me to be alone! ¡¹


    While cursing, a swordsman at his prime was running through the forest.


    The man who had a slightly crude impression was hunted by the prey he was supposed to be hunting and was now escaping in panic.


    It was Ardis and Rona on his tail.


    The next day after escaping from the fortress, they avoided their pursuers that expanded their search area while keeping a look out for the situation, eventually setting their eyes on one of the five men in the group that started acting on his own.


    Both Ardis and Rona have gotten significantly stronger after the four years.


    Even if they can¡¯t stand against all five of them at once, they would never lose to them if it¡¯s a one-on-one fight.


    Naturally, they can easily overwhelm the opponent if it¡¯s a two-on-one fight.


    And that was the current situation.


    ¡¸Something like this¨D¨D! I must let the others know! ¡¹


    The man immediately tried to escape after realizing his disadvantage, but naturally, Ardis and Rona wouldn¡¯t let him.


    The dagger that Ardis threw grazed by the man¡¯s leg, and Rona jumped at that opening when his movement slowed down for a moment.


    ¡¸Guh¡­¡­ this dog! ¡¹


    The man tried slashing at Rona to keep him away, but naturally his action was predicted.


    Rona was nowhere near where the sword passed by.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Clicking his tongue, the man tried to escape again but Ardis¡¯s sword attacked.


    The sword that was swung by a strengthened arm easily chopped off one of the man¡¯s ankles.


    ¡¸Gyaaaa! ¡¹


    Along with a scream, the man lost his balance and fell on the ground.


    ¡¸Hiiic¡­¡­, my leg¡¹


    Ardis approached the man, as he was desperately trying to stop the bleeding by applying pressure with his hands.


    ¡¸Shit, you bastard! ¡¹


    Ardis effortlessly deflected the incoming sword and stepped on the man¡¯s hand that was holding the sword with all his weight.


    With the sound of bones snapping, the man couldn¡¯t keep his grip on his sword.


    ¡¸Asshole¡­¡­ don¡¯t think that you can get away safely after this¨D¨D¡¹


    Ignoring whatever the glaring man yelled at him, Ardis kicked the man¡¯s face with all his strength.


    ¡¸Ghfuuh! ¡¹


    Following that, he stabbed the sword he held into the man¡¯s thigh.


    ¡¸Gaaaaaa! ¡¹


    The man yelled full of hatred.


    ¡¸Kill! I will definitely kill you! ¡¹


    However, Ardis didn¡¯t speak a single word.


    He only kept his silence, kicking him again, and then sliced off the index finger of the hand he was stepping on.


    ¡¸Giii¡­¡­, you, fucker! ¡¹


    Just as the man raised his other arm, Rona who was on the sidelines watching, then moved to chomp on the fist.


    ¡¸Gyaaaaa! ¡¹


    Blood splattered in the air, and the man lost his pinky.


    Rona spat out the pinky in his mouth.


    ¡¸Hiic¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Finally, the man broke down.


    Losing his weapon, witnessing one of his hands with all its bones fractured, the other with a pinky chewed off, one of his legs gushing from the stab, and the other with nothing past its ankle.


    If he knew how to use arts, then he would still have means to fight back with at this point.


    But the man couldn¡¯t use any.


    For the man that had crossed through battlefields with only his swordsmanship, the only plausible way he could comeback in this situation was to try and bite his opponents to death.


    However, the man no longer had the will to do that.


    Even if he had any will to try and bite Ardis, he would just meet his end from Rona¡¯s fangs.


    ¡¸W-What the heck are you guys¡­¡­¡¹


    The man¡¯s expression showed that he had already lost all will to fight.


    He is now a weakling with his life seized by his opponents.


    The man tried to get answers from Ardis anxiously, but there was no reply.


    Still keeping his silence, Ardis swung his sword again, cutting off one of the man¡¯s ears.


    ¡¸Uughyaaa! ¡¹


    Not letting any pause for the man to even scream, he then pointed his sword to the arm that he was stepping on.


    ¡¸It hurts¡­¡­, sto¡­¡­! ¡¹


    As Rona tore apart the fingers that remained on the other hand, Ardis would occasionally land a kick on the man¡¯s face and open a new hole with his sword.


    ¡¸Stop! Please! ¡¹


    Ardis did not answer.


    He only continued to carve into the man with his black eyes filled with hatred.


    ¡¸Spare me, please spare me! ¡¹


    Eventually, the man started to beg for his life.


    However, it did nothing to stop Ardis and Rona.


    It was a horror that the man wouldn¡¯t understand.


    He wasn¡¯t demanded anything, nor shouted at, he was only being sliced silently.


    The man shed tears and pleaded for the torture that never ended.


    ¡¸I beg you¡­¡­ please spare me¡­¡­¡¹


    At the point, Ardis¡¯s hand finally stopped for once.


    ¡¸T-Thank¨D¨D¡¹


    The man who was going to thank was immediately screaming again.


    ¡¸Gyaaaaa! ¡¹


    It was because Ardis manifested flames from his arts and burned his wounds.


    The chopped off foot, fingers that was cut off or bitten off by Rona, and the stabbing wounds caused by his sword.


    By forcefully plugging the wounds, he stopped the man from bleeding to death, and finally, Ardis spoke for the first time.


    ¡¸Keeping silence is not allowed. No lies. You have no other choice than to answer my questions honestly. ¡¹


    The man didn¡¯t even reply in words, but fearfully nodded his head multiple times.


    ¡¸How long was Ruu¡­¡­ Luciel imprisoned in the fortress? ¡¹


    ¡¸Luciel¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Irritated at the man that showed confusion, Ardis sliced off the other ear.


    ¡¸Hiic! ¡¹


    ¡¸You asshole! You did those things! But even her name¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sorry! Forgive me! ¡¹


    While having his face sliced up, the man begged for forgiveness.


    Killing his rage, Ardis asked again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­The black-haired girl in the underground prison, how long has she been in there? ¡¹


    ¡¸A-About four and a half years. ¡¹


    ¡¸Where did she came from? ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know where¡­¡­i-it¡¯s the truth! I really don¡¯t know where! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who was the one that brought her there? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was the general. ¡¹


    ¡¸General? Rodelia¡¯s general? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­Rodelia¡¯s General Jelia. I don¡¯t know where she was brought from but, ¡ºIf there¡¯s no woman around, then this should serve well as your toy¡», and said ¡ºEven if she has no arms or legs, she is still usable enough¡»¡­¡­¡¹


    The moment he heard that, Ardis¡¯s rage reached peak.


    ¡¸That, woman ¨D¨D! ¡­¡­ WHY IS IT THAT WOMAN AGAIN! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiii! ¡¹


    The man yelped at Ardis¡¯s rage.


    ¡¸Always¡­¡­! It¡¯s always that woman¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Rodelia¡¯s Jelia of Crimson Catastrophic Butterfly, the person that had used their comrades in Wisteria like they¡¯re insects.


    Even after this many months and years, his hatred towards Jelia had not waned.


    However, the hatred that he thought wouldn¡¯t ever increase again, turned into jet black darkness.


    With rage enough to dye his vision in red, Ardis continued his interrogation.


    After being kicked out of Wisteria, the five-man group including Marty became Jelia¡¯s subordinates as trainers.


    Then, they were stationed at that fortress, and Jelia brought in Luciel who had her limbs dismembered there.


    With Jelia¡¯s orders, Luciel suffered humiliation as the venting outlet for the fortress residents.


    Because of the cruel treatment, Luciel¡¯s mind was broken one year ago.


    Other than Marty¡¯s five-man group, every patrol squad assigned at that fortress had used Luciel for that purpose.


    While the soldiers that were only stationed there temporarily to train did not know about Luciel¡¯s existence.


    Suppressing his urge to kill him immediately, Ardis finally stood up after taking his time to interrogate every detail of it.


    ¡¸T-This is everything¡­¡­. I don¡¯t know anything more. ¡¹


    After spitting out everything, the man begged for mercy from Ardis.


    ¡¸S-So please spare me¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    However, the gaze that Ardis directed was very cold despite the unquenchable hatred within.


    ¡¸Spare you? ¡¹


    ¡¸B-But¡­¡­ I told you everything¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So? Spare you? Hah¡­¡­. Hahaha¡¹


    Not showing a smile at all, Ardis was only making a laughing sound.


    ¡¸What all of you did to Ruu, this much would never be enough for forgiveness! ¡¹


    Yelling angrily, Ardis once again swung his sword.


    The first swing chopped off his right arm, and the second swing sliced his left arm into pieces.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Following that, Ardis chopped off his right leg from the thigh, and finally, even his last left leg separated from his torso.


    ¡¸Bhigyaaaaa! ¡¹


    Burning the stumps with fire to stop the bleeding, Ardis said, chillingly.


    ¡¸Just even by a little, have a taste of what Ruu experienced. ¡¹


    Finally, the man understood that there was no chance for him to be forgiven from the start.


    ¡¸Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! ¡¹


    With no other options left, the man could only beg for mercy with his apologies, but Ardis ignored all of that, and stuck a large piece of rock in the man¡¯s jaws, who could only wriggle like a caterpillar at that point.


    Then, they carried the man who could only groan at that point deep into the forest and dumped him at a place where there was no chance that help from the fortress would come.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t kill you to let you off easy. ¡¹


    Rather than being released from his pain in an instant, he was made to reflect in regrets while he breathes his last.


    That was the punishment given to the fiends that trampled upon Ruu¡¯s dignity.


    The forest¡¯s depths where no human set foot in is a paradise for ferocious beasts and heinous insects.


    Losing all his limbs, the man who could not use arts would never have a chance to return to the fortress on his own, and nor did he have any means of protecting himself.


    ¡¸Get eaten alive. ¡¹


    Behind Ardis who spat those words and left, the bloody odor gathered all kinds of large insects to the man¡¯s body.

 CH 313

    Around the same time, Rodelia¡¯s general, Jelia was hearing a report from her subordinates in her remote private castle residency.


    ¡¸¨D¨DAs such, there is only one last step to realize wide-area mind pollution.  There¡¯s a need for further trial and error for a while. ¡¹


    The researcher that looked to be in his fifties raised his face after closing the documents in his hand.


    Hearing that, the other subordinates that sat along the sides of the long desk proceeded on behalf of Jelia.


    ¡¸But that means there¡¯re prospects of using it practically? ¡¹


    ¡¸It was quicker than expected. I thought it would have taken several years. ¡¹


    ¡¸After all, the surface world¡¯s flow of time is different. The research only began four months ago here, but in the other world, more than a hundred years have passed. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see, that makes sense. ¡¹


    ¡¸Now we are observing the progress of this experiment that has the entire imperial castle of a certain empire as the target area. Although majority of them didn¡¯t show any significant effects, there were also subjects that were influenced greatly. We¡¯ve gotten quite interesting results. ¡¹


    As the research mentioned that fact, Jelia who didn¡¯t show any interest till now suddenly spoke.


    ¡¸Yes, that was quite interesting. ¡¹


    ¡¸Jelia-sama? ¡¹


    One of the subordinates showed a perplexed expression, and one of the male researchers explained on behalf of Jelia.


    ¡¸Actually, Her Excellency had also participated in the experiment¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What did you make Jelia-sama do¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it was interesting anyways. ¡¹


    Although the subordinate looked stupefied, the person in question, Jelia smiled as if not minding the fact.


    ¡¸What was the experiment? ¡¹


    The question directed to Jelia was once again answered by the researcher.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a mind tuning experiment for those that have a vague self after the mind pollution. To determine what are the effects of actions taken by the subject after being suggested Her Excellency¡¯s thoughts in their deep consciousness ¨D¨D right, naturally, we have taken measures to ensure Her Excellency¡¯s safety. ¡­¡­Though we aren¡¯t sure for the subjects. ¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, what about the princess of that time? ¡¹


    ¡¸With the mind tuning, her personality and actions became closely aligned with Your Excellency. Perhaps the burden on her mind is still heavy, but after that, in just ten years¨D¨Doh, it¡¯s just ten days here I suppose. She died from weakness. ¡¹


    What a waste. The male researcher showed an expression of wanting to observe more, then readjusted his breath and continued.


    ¡¸Of course, even if the subjects die, it isn¡¯t a problem in the verification of the wide-area mental pollution technology. The target of the experiment was the area after all. Since the mind pollution stays in the area even if they die, as time goes by, the number of subjects that become polluted should increase. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­. That sounds fun. When is the next time? ¡¹


    Jelia asked, with an enjoyable expression like her words.


    ¡¸We still have to research about the relationship between time and event occurrence but, let¡¯s see¡­¡­, I suppose we should get a result for that within half to one year here. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, it takes that long? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, it can be shortened if our interference is stronger. How about it, will you be heading towards the surface world again? As the one worshipped as the ¡ºGoddess¡» there. ¡¹


    A method of travel between this world and the surface world was already established.


    Even if a large group is impossible, there¡¯s no problem in transporting a few people from and to.


    Jelia who had a strong interest had visited the surface world several times, by wielding her power as she wished there, she was treated as a god. But, for some reason, she had taken a back seat now.


    ¡¸No way. I would just get older like you suddenly. I still don¡¯t want to be a granny yet. Even your hair that was so bushy had become so thin and shiny in just twenty days. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s¡­¡­ twenty years had passed, it¡¯s natural. ¡¹


    Jelia teased the researcher¡¯s hair, and the person himself looked dejected as he muttered.


    Looks like it¡¯s painful for him to be told that.


    For research purposes, the man would traverse to the surface world often.


    Each time, the flow of time he experienced would be compressed into several hundred times the normal speed.


    Although he was only in the thirties when he first picked up the research, he¡¯s now already looking in the fifties.


    ¡¸It was only twenty days for us. ¡¹


    It was because of this that Jelia had stopped going to the surface world.


    For her, being involved in the surface world is synonymous with accelerated aging.


    She didn¡¯t care much if her subordinates become old and died off, but she couldn¡¯t stand the idea of getting older herself.


    The research that would require several trips to the surface world needed replacements quickly. It had only been four months since the initiation, but the responsible researcher was already part of the sixth generation.


    It was a perfect example of how different the speed of time flow is between the two worlds.


    ¡¸Alright, next. ¡¹


    Putting a stop to the topic, Jelia prompted for the next agenda, a man in white clothes that was sitting at the end spoke.


    ¡¸With the new successful summon the other day, we were able to procure the planned number for this term. There were also many cases of summoning multiple people at the same time this time, so there¡¯s still reserve in the accumulated mana. It is possible to summon more, but how about it? ¡¹


    ¡¸How many people in total for this term? ¡¹


    ¡¸Seventy three. ¡¹


    As the white-clothed man answered Jelia¡¯s frank question, she faced another subordinate and asked.


    ¡¸Is it enough? ¡¹


    ¡¸We would be very grateful if we can have five more subjects. ¡¹


    Receiving her subordinate¡¯s answer, Jelia instructed the white-clothed man.


    ¡¸Then, perform two or three more additional summons. As usual, the children will be heading to the research department as subjects and any adults that have useful knowledge and obedience will be taken in. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it fine to discard the rest? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¨D¨D¡¹


    Jelia who was just about to agree with her subordinate smiles as if she had thought of a good idea.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a good timing. They can be used for the recruit soldiers this month to get some courage. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. ¡¹


    With those words alone, the white-clothed male understood Jelia¡¯s intention.


    The large group of recruits would surely have a valuable experience.


    ¡¸Is there anything else? ¡¹


    Another subordinate who looked only like a warrior spoke as Jelia asked while resting her cheeks in her hands.


    ¡¸Your Excellency. I have a report. ¡¹


    ¡¸Whaat? ¡¹


    ¡¸Fort Macrogol at the southern border had intruders. ¡¹


    Jelia tilted her head at the report.


    ¡¸Intruders? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The casualties were only three soldiers that guarded the underground passage, but the soldiers in the fortress found that the for-use tool in the underground prison was killed and burned. They are likely there for a rescue, unable to break the chains that Your Excellency had fortified, they had probably chosen to kill. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fort Macrogol¡¯s for-use tool¡­¡­, what color is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸Black hair, Your Excellency. ¡¹


    Jelia showed a gesture of remembering something while looking afar after getting an answer from the subordinate.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Aah, that fool of a tumbling doll. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fool¡­¡­ meaning? ¡¹


    Jelia couldn¡¯t control her laughter as another subordinate asked unintentionally.


    ¡¸I mean, that¡¯s the truth right. Intruding into a facility and saying that she would rescue those pets and getting captured after she was caught in their rampage. If not a fool, then what is she? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, come to think of it, there was such a matter. ¡¹


    Hearing that, they probably recalled.


    Several of the subordinates showed expressions of agreement.


    ¡¸I met her because the research facility was at a loss as to what to do with her and asked me but¡­¡­she¡¯s so noisy that I just cut off her limbs and sent her to Fort Macrogol. Even without them, she should¡¯ve served fine, right? ¡¹


    While snickering full of evilness, Jelia dared to ask for opinion at the end.


    After the obscene laughter reverberated in the room, the reporter explained what was done to handle the situation.


    ¡¸As such, there was a request for help, and I have sent a small group that is capable of mana detection. ¡¹


    Another subordinate asked with brows furrowing at the countermeasure taken.


    ¡¸Help, is there a need? ¡¹


    ¡¸Apparently, there aren¡¯t many in the fort that can use mana detection, and searching has come to a halt¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But still, it doesn¡¯t warrant sending help. Since you said it¡¯s an intrusion, they don¡¯t have many people, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly, the information broker had informed us that it is likely only one man but¡­¡­ should I call them back? ¡¹


    The male reporter asked anxiously after getting harsh gazes from his colleagues.


    ¡¸Well, it can¡¯t be helped since you¡¯ve sent them. It¡¯s more effort to call them back any ways. But there¡¯s probably no need for additional dispatches. Is that fine Your Excellency? ¡¹


    The only male superior officer there having a rank just under Jelia asked for confirmation.


    ¡¸Nn¨D? ¡­¡­That¡¯s fine probably? ¡¹


    But Jelia had already lost interest in that topic and replied randomly while fiddling with her nails.

 CH 314

    After that, in a similar way, Ardis and Rona caught two of the remaining four persons, interrogated, and had them taste a living hell for the short period before they died, just like the first person.


    Despite not able to use arts, Marty¡¯s group still had mana.


    It might¡¯ve been a different story if they could use mana detection like Ardis, but they were too specialized in their swordsmanship that they had forgone learning arts.


    In a situation where the opponents couldn¡¯t find their location, but they can easily find their opponents¡¯ locations, a difference in numbers didn¡¯t matter at all.


    It was as easy as laying low until their opponents became alone and not letting that opportunity escape.


    However, the situation didn¡¯t prolong.


    As expected, with three killed when wandering on their own, Marty¡¯s group was very on guard.


    They stopped acting on their own, and there were more strong mana reactions coming from the fortress.


    ¡¸Looks like this is all we can do. There are now strong mana reactions that weren¡¯t there before. ¡¹


    ¡¸Reinforcements huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis muttered hatefully while glaring at the fortress far away.


    The information broker that provided information about the fortress had probably sold Ardis¡¯s information to Rodelia as well.


    They knew it would become like this if they took time, but to surely overwhelm their opponents, they couldn¡¯t mistake the timing of attacking.


    Knowing that, Ardis gritted his teeth, wanting to take at least the group of five down.


    ¡¸But we¡¯ve gotten enough information already. I will also tag along until we send all of them to hell¨D¨D¡¹


    Rona suggested that they should withdraw here.


    With the information they squeezed out of the three people they killed, they had gotten a list of name and characteristics of the people that had laid hands on Luciel.


    The anger clouded his eyes when he saw the number of people in it, but still, their targets were decided.


    ¡¸Marty¡¯s group will definitely¡­¡­by my hands¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I will tag along until we clean all of them up. If you can just leave an arm or a leg for me, the rest is up to Al to decide. ¡¹


    Despite the one suggesting retreating because of knowing their disadvantage rationally, Rona¡¯s hatred towards Marty¡¯s group was very strong.


    It was not Ardis, but Luciel who found the young Rona and carried him in her arms.


    The hatred towards those who trampled upon his best friend should be as much as Ardis¡¯s.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t keep Ruu in a block of ice forever, right? How about finding a good place for her to rest in peace? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹


    Directing a gaze full of lingering resentment towards the fortress, they left the place.


    At that moment, the journey to find Luciel had completely changed into a journey to find revenge for Luciel.


    Just like that, half a year had passed.


    With information they had gotten by questioning, Ardis and Rona travelled across various places, and killed the soldiers that were once stationed in that fortress.


    Despite knowing that there¡¯s nothing to be gained from revenge, still, they couldn¡¯t not take revenge.


    Urged by a sense of something unknown, Ardis lived his life everyday by lashing out his hatred on his enemies.


    By the time the long yet brief half year had passed, the targets of revenge that Ardis left were the last two from Marty¡¯s group and Rodelia¡¯s general, Jelia.


    However, in this half year, Marty¡¯s group had changed affiliation from the fortress into Jelia¡¯s direct subordinate and were now in a place where the two couldn¡¯t easily reach.


    The reason why both Ardis and Rona could manage until now was because their opponents were acting alone, and a fatal wound was dealt when they were not on guard.


    Even if they were under the influence of a vengeful heart, they still understood that barging into an enemy¡¯s base just with the two of them is too reckless.


    At that time, when both Ardis and Rona saw the limits of what they can do stopped by a town, by total coincidence, they reunited with the Wisteria mercenary band.


    ¡¸Al-nii! ¡¹


    Reaching for his sword by reflex when he was called suddenly, but when he turned around and saw their face, his guard immediately dispelled.


    Then two siblings jumped at him.


    The older sister stuck onto Ardis from the front, while the little brother that came later stuck from the back.


    ¡¸Reina, Kyo¡­¡­ you two, why are you here? ¡¹


    They were the children that Ardis and Luciel once rescued from one of Rodelia¡¯s facilities.


    Almost five years had passed since that.


    Although both undeniably grew a lot bigger, their faces still had traces of youngness which were definitely of the little sister and little brother figures that he had taken care of lovingly.


    ¡¸Why are you here!? ¡¹


    Hearing how Ardis¡¯s question was returned to him, it hinted at a total coincidental reunion.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m here to get my weapon maintenance¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Really? Then that¡¯s a big coincidence! ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­you didn¡¯t come here to help us? ¡¹


    The little brother Kyo was solely overjoyed at the encounter, while the older sister Reina looked a little dissatisfied.


    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯m here too¨D. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m forgotten already right¨D¡¹


    The golden partner by his leg was complaining in a monotone fashion.


    ¡¸Of course not, Rona! I still remember properly! ¡¹


    Separating from Ardis, Kyo then hugged Rona.


    Rona sat tight and let Kyo did as he wished quietly, while his gaze towards Reina was suggesting ¡ºWhat about you? ¡».


    ¡¸Rona welcome back! Fufu, you¡¯re as fluffy as always¡¹


    Defeated by the invitation, Reina hugged onto Rona with a child-like smile.


    The carefree smiles of those two, it felt like they could heal Ardis¡¯s scarred heart.


    ¡¸Both of you became so big after a short while. ¡¹


    When they left Wisteria to look for Luciel, both were still small.


    Kyo¡¯s height wasn¡¯t even close to Ardis¡¯s waist level.


    Since Rona was already an adult at that time, there wasn¡¯t any significant changes in his size ever since.


    Could it be that his sense of time was numbed by the presence of his unchanging partner that he shared day and night with?


    Seeing the two¡¯s growth, he was suddenly reminded of the length of time that had passed.


    ¡¸Al-nii, you¡¯re talking like an old uncle¨D! ¡¹


    Kyo who had enjoyed Rona¡¯s body for a while looked up at Ardis and laughed.


    Ardis¡¯s cheeks loosened a little for the first time in a while.


    Ardis and Rona were guided by Reina and Kyo to one of the inns in town and reunited with familiar faces.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Elion. ¡¹


    It was Elion, one half of the genius mage twins who welcomed Ardis.


    Hearing his calm demeanor, Ardis was skeptical.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a response as if you knew I was coming. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not. I¡¯m plenty surprised actually. ¡¹


    The beautiful boy with a silver hair of green tinge said with a smile.


    ¡¸With that casual expression? And what¡¯s with that reserved manner of speaking¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because of my role in the band now. About two years ago, I was handed over the position of public negotiations from Victor-san. So, my appearance and tone are because of that. It¡¯s an annoyance to switch between them every time after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Elion for public negotiations huh¡­¡­. Is Victor not there? ¡¹


    ¡¸Victor-san is still in the band. He¡¯s very much lively after pushing all the troubles onto me. ¡¹


    Looks like that shrewd man had quickly found himself a successor and threw all his job on him, relieving himself of the burden on his shoulders earlier.


    ¡¸Although a substitute, Captain is currently staying in this inn. Let me guide you. ¡¹


    Following Elion who said so and turned around, stepping into a room on the inn¡¯s second floor, Ardis found the man who was both his parent figure and teacher.


    It was Greyth, the leader of the mercenary band, Wisteria that Ardis was once in.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ain¡¯t it Ardis! ¡¹


    Greyth who looked stupefied for a few moments showed joy in his olive-colored pupils.


    ¡¸Hahahah, so you were still alive! ¡¹


    Unlike what his words may suggest at first, Greyth approached him with a blooming expression, as if ascertaining his existence, he hit Ardis¡¯s back a few times.


    Swallowing the complaint that was at his throat, Ardis lowered his gaze and head.


    ¡¸Sorry. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡¹


    ¡¸At a time when the band was having a hard time, I left for my own convenience. I can¡¯t argue for what I have caused. ¡¹


    At that time, even though Luciel was the only thing in his mind, the band was suffering from a severe lack of combatants, and he had left without saying much, disappearing for almost five years.


    It¡¯s natural for someone like that to be punished as a deserter if it¡¯s an army, and even in a mercenary band, it¡¯s common sense to be punished or blamed.


    Even if it¡¯s not something that can be easily forgiven with a simple bow, Ardis had regained enough calm now to understand that he had caused considerable trouble.


    Providing a place for them when they had nowhere to go, having taught the way to survive. Leaving aside repaying with grace, Ardis¡¯s action that can be said repaying with ill was always on his mind.


    ¡¸Oh, so you were worried over something like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing to be upset over. I know you did it for the sake of what is most important to you. There¡¯s no one in Wisteria who will blame you for that. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Thank you. ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that reservedness. The little brat that slashed at me on first sight acting like an adult now. ¡¹


    Being recalled of his pathetic past, Ardis looked very guilty.


    Then, Elion who was staying at the sidelines joined the battle.


    ¡¸Aah, it was the story when Captain picked up Ardis, right? With just one knife in hand, he ignored everyone else and jumped straight towards Captain. ¡¹


    Ardis unintentionally covered his face with his hand.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t think of another way at the time, now he could understand how reckless he was being at that time.


    While suffering from a pain that he wants to dig a hole and jump into, he felt like his wounded heart was wrapped in the warmth of both Greyth and Elion who never blamed him for all the troubles that he had caused.


    After a short while of ridiculing each other, Greyth suddenly asked with a serious expression.


    ¡¸So¡­¡­ did you find Ruu after that? ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s heart that was loosened for a while suddenly stiffened and became cold.


    Even if he wanted to word it, his voice didn¡¯t come out, Ardis shook his head as the answer.


    ¡¸You found her!? ¡¹


    Elion was surprised.


    It felt like Elion¡¯s emotions finally shown itself for the first time ever since the reunion.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Before we talk about that, can Reina and Kyo step outside first? ¡¹


    He must tell them about Luciel¡¯s final moment.


    At the very least, Greyth and Elion both have the right to hear it.


    ¡¸Why can¡¯t we listen!? ¡¹


    ¡¸I too was worried for Ruu-nee for a long time you know!? ¡¹


    Not able to accept that they were being left out, Reina and Kyo were both complaining.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still too early for both of you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Early, what do you mean by early!? ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? You found Ruu-nee, right? ¡¹


    Ardis who was troubled sent gazes to Greyth and Elion.


    ¡¸Ardis, let them hear it too. ¡¹


    ¡¸But Greyth¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸They too are proper mercenaries now. They managed to hunt a Nedulo on their own, and they¡¯ve participated in battle as part of the frontline multiple times already. Don¡¯t treat them as children. ¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­? Leaving aside Reina, Kyo is still¨D¨D¡¹


    Like Ardis, Reina and Kyo¡¯s actual ages were unknown.


    However, even at that time, Ardis too was met with voices of ¡¸It¡¯s still too early for him¡¹.


    The older sister, Reina, was still younger than Ardis of that time, and Kyo was still a little boy that hasn¡¯t changed voice yet.


    Being told that both joined as proper mercenaries after managing to hunt a Nedulo on their own was a little hard to believe.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth. Both became one of us officially last year. They are much more talented children than I am. ¡¹


    Ardis couldn¡¯t speak after hearing Elion, one of the genius mage twins along with Sark, say that.


    However, since both Greyth and Elion had said so, Ardis found it hard to argue as both Reina and Kyo are recognized as proper mercenaries now.


    ¡¸Fine¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis had no choice but to reluctantly recognize the two still young children as proper mercenaries.


    ¡¸But, don¡¯t regret after hearing it. ¡¹


    With that preface, Ardis started talking about what happened after he left the mercenary band.

 CH 315

    About what happened after pursuing Luciel and arriving at the Rodelia¡¯s facility.


    About how the facility was in ruins, and how they couldn¡¯t find Luciel¡¯s body there.


    About how with Rona, both looked for Luciel¡¯s whereabouts.


    About how they infiltrated a certain fortress half a year ago.


    About how they found Luciel¡¯s pitiful appearance.


    About how not being able to rescue her, the choice they took to take her life there.


    About the results from interrogating the enemies, and how they found out that Rodelia¡¯s woman general, Jelia, was the perpetrator that trampled upon Luciel¡¯s life.


    Then finally, about how they spent half a year after that to take revenge for Luciel.


    By the time Ardis finished talking, Greyth was wrapped in anger as he muttered.


    ¡¸That fucking woman¡­¡­. How much does she want us to¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸And also Marty too huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Albeit his polite wording, Elion¡¯s mutter was cold and filled with rage in his expression.


    ¡¸¡­¡­If I knew this would happen, I should have sent all of them to the grave at that time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ruu-nee¡­¡­¡¹


    Besides Ardis, both Reina and Kyo had swollen red eyes while calling Luciel¡¯s name.


    Perhaps it was too early for them both to listen.


    Pushing the regrets deep into himself, Ardis put his mind somewhere else.


    The remaining targets are only three people.


    However, to reach the three targets, Ardis didn¡¯t yet have the fangs to do so.


    ¡¸Three people left. That crazy woman, Marty, and one of his friends. But only these three are not easy to reach. ¡¹


    Jelia, one of the central axes for Rodelia¡¯s army is of course difficult to reach, but Marty and his friend who are now her direct subordinates, are also now located in a well-protected castle.


    Since the opponents had probably caught onto their intentions, even when Marty and his friend go out of the castle, they always avoid acting on their own.


    ¡¸Then you come back to us. ¡¹


    Greyth with his short words conveyed to Ardis.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any plans to involve everyone from the band with my revenge. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. Either way, that woman is the enemy we cannot forgive no matter what. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been sitting idle all this time too, you know. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Captain said. ¡¹


    Elion continued.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve also been monitoring what that woman general has been doing all this time. After all, she¡¯s not an opponent that we can take on directly. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not like Wisteria had lived a peaceful life after Ardis left.


    Naturally, being a mercenary band meant that their daily lives were spent on battlefields, having to recover their rock bottom combat power.


    On top of that, they still had to continue looking for methods for revenge against the woman general, Jelia.


    ¡¸We finally managed to reach a realistic strategy after taking root in other mercenary bands and countries that go against Rodelia. The showdown will be in two months. I don¡¯t want to think that we¡¯ve met again because of just a coincidence. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Tell me more about it. ¡¹


    It¡¯s only natural why Ardis gave such a reply.


    Regrouping with Rona who was waiting outside the inn, they exited the town, and headed to where Wisteria was camping.


    ¡¸Oooh, isn¡¯t it Ardis! Rona too! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yo, Darwat. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, you said!? ¡­¡­It¡¯s really Ardis! Hahah, you have quite the tempered face now! ¡¹


    ¡¸But you haven¡¯t changed one bit, Joan. ¡¹


    ¡¸Welcome¡­¡­ welcome back, kid¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it time that you stopped calling him kid, Lexy? He¡¯s not at that age already, you know. ¡¹


    Familiar mercenaries were greeting Ardis one after another as he entered the camp behind Greyth.


    ¡¸For the time being, come to my place after you finish giving your greetings. Elion, be his guide for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I will go do that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    The period of almost five years is not short at all.


    While replying to the comrades that had gotten much more dignified since the last time he saw them, Ardis simply felt he was wrapped in a warm feeling of ¡ºReturned¡».


    While reaffirming that this place is truly the only home for him, at the same time, he felt pain in his chest when he realized the lack of familiar faces he saw.


    Ardis who was finally released from the old comrades that were rejoicing at the reunion, headed towards Greyth¡¯s personal tent guided by Elion.


    ¡¸Well, if just counting numbers, we have as much as we used to have now. ¡¹


    As Ardis entered the tent and found a seat, Greyth started explaining the current situation.


    ¡¸The members of when Ardis was still in the band was now, half¡­¡­ no, about one third of the members now. Not to mention recruits, there were quite a few central members that he didn¡¯t know. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­¡­that¡¯s natural when five years had passed. ¡¹


    Ardis smiled bitterly.


    ¡¸So, what kind of strategy you were talking about? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be so impatient. Victor will soon¨D¨D¡¹


    Just as Greyth was about to answer the impatient Ardis, the entrance of the tent opened.


    ¡¸Am I perhaps late? ¡¹


    It was a man with wheat colored hair that appeared.


    The strangely elegant face that did not resemble the chaotic life of a mercenary loosened when looking at Ardis,


    ¡¸Long time no see, Ardis. Rona too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Victor¡­¡­yeah. ¡¹


    As Victor sat at an empty space, the substitute, Elion went outside instead.


    ¡¸Well then, since Victor is here already, let¡¯s start explaining. ¡¹


    ¡¸What about the others? ¡¹


    ¡¸The older folks already knew about it. There¡¯s no need to reexplain at this point. ¡¹


    After answering Rona¡¯s question, Greyth immediately started talking about the current situation.


    ¡¸Ardis knows about the castle where that woman general normally holes up in, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Certainly, there¡¯s a thousand soldiers stationed there, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, that¡¯s what we heard. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s question that wasn¡¯t directed particularly to anyone was answered by Rona.


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve known that much as expected. Then there¡¯s no need to explain much, but you do understand that just one mercenary band can¡¯t do anything against a thousand soldiers in the castle, right? ¡¹


    Ardis agreed with Greyth¡¯s question, as Greyth from the sidelines continued with the explanation.


    ¡¸Then on the battlefield¨D¨D is what we want to say, but by every year, that general has gotten a higher position within the country. She no longer appears in small-scale battles in the frontlines. If it¡¯s just a battle with a few thousand soldiers, she doesn¡¯t even show her face there. Though, with a large-scale battle, it¡¯s difficult to pull off a surprise attack on their headquarters as we did once before. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why until now we haven¡¯t made a move. But regrettably, as time goes on, that woman becomes further out of reach. ¡¹


    Ardis without interrupting only nodded to show understanding.


    ¡¸As for the strategy this time, just making the shell of it took a lot of troubles. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the ones that were troubled were mainly me and Elion though. ¡¹


    Victor¡¯s merciless words silenced Greyth instantly, then after a cough, he continued as if nothing happened.


    ¡¸There will be a large-scale battle two months later. The four-country coalition is going to gather forces and hit Rodelia. ¡¹


    Previously, there were five countries that went against Rodelia, but one of the founding countries had a succession problem, and then a civil war, so now the number of participating countries has dropped to four.


    In these five years, only battles amounted to small scuffles broke out between the four-country coalition and Rodelia.


    But now, the four-country coalition had drawn up a large-scale plan to sortie, it seems.


    ¡¸So we¡¯re participating in that battle? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, we won¡¯t, but we will make use of it. ¡¹


    ¡¸If all four countries were to invest their forces, the total soldiers they have should be more than ten thousand. When that happens, naturally, the general will have to lead an army on her own. After all, there¡¯s no one else in Rodelia that can lead an army in the scale of ten thousand currently. ¡¹


    Saying so, Victor unrolled the simplified map and pointed at Rodelia¡¯s capital.


    ¡¸With that scale of an army, normally, they will be organized at the capital first, and follow the general¡¯s orders when on the way to the frontlines¨D¨Dis what we think would happen. On paper, they will be organizing the army at the general¡¯s castle but it¡¯s not possible if it¡¯s not in the capital where all the bureaucrats and military officers are at. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it possible for that woman herself to return to the capital once and start leading the army from there? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if she would move with a small party of escort, it¡¯s more than what we can ask for. Rather, that would be easiest for us. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s what Captain said. If that happens, we can just take down the general traveling with only a few escorts. However, the chances for that are low. After all, it¡¯s unimaginable the kingdom will summon that general with few escorts accompanying. Her position and standing are different from before. But still, in a time of war, there is too much waste if they bring along many soldiers from the castle that¡¯s nearer to the frontline back to the capital. In the first place, it¡¯s expected that their opponents wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity if that happens. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, what are our plans? ¡¹


    ¡¸On the day when the main unit arrives at the general¡¯s castle, we will use a decoy strategy about half a day¡¯s distance from that castle. ¡¹


    Saying so, Victor pointed at a place on the map.


    ¡¸Then, a portion of Wisteria along with the private army of the feudal lord there will raise the flag of rebellion against Rodelia. ¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying that a feudal lord of Rodelia will lend us a hand? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s such a convenient story. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, that¡¯s not the case, Ardis. They are not helping us. It¡¯s us that will help them raise troops. At the very least, that¡¯s their perception. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. ¡¹


    ¡¸See what? ¡¹


    As Rona tilted his head sideways, Ardis spoke of his own guess.


    ¡¸They probably fanned the people that are against Rodelia and made them their own will to do that. Wisteria will lend a hand to their lacking forces to go against the suppressing forces from the main country¨D¨Dbut in fact, we will be using them for our own good. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s almost correct. Looks like Ardis has learned to use his head a bit. Of course, the troops raising have the four-countries coalition pulling strings behind, so it¡¯s like we are making use of that fact. That feudal lord seems like he wants to start raising troops when the frontlines start fighting, but sorry for him, we¡¯re going to start a few days earlier for our own plans. Or shall I say, we will make it a situation where he has no other choice but to start early. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaa, so bad taste. ¡¹


    ¡¸When we¡¯re talking about plotting, that¡¯s a great compliment. ¡¹


    Victor rebutted casually at Rona who spoke as if teasing.


    ¡¸We¡¯re ignoring their own intentions and planning to start the troops raising under the daylight, and naturally, Rodelia will have to send soldiers to deal with them. There¡¯s no way they will leave an uncertain element right before the start of a large-scale battle. Thinking about the stationing of the nearby forces, a subjugation team from the general¡¯s castle is most likely to be sortied. To not let the four-countries coalition know that there¡¯s a crack in their country, they won¡¯t send soldiers from other places. ¡¹


    ¡¸So the plan is we charge into the castle itself when that woman¡¯s subordinates go out. ¡¹


    Greyth added on lastly.


    However, Ardis¡¯s expression was still cloudy.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it can go that smoothly though¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So the plan is to attack them before their main unit arrive at the castle? But from their perspective, isn¡¯t it bad to thin their defenses, and won¡¯t they just delay the suppression until the main unit arrives? ¡¹


    ¡¸They can¡¯t exactly do that. For Rodelia¡¯s army, just when they are about to engage in battle with the four-countries army, they will want to avoid fighting while carrying seeds of rebellion. If their countermeasures are late, the suppression will also be late. If they take too much time, the enemies will gain more ground too, and worst case, they will have to suppress the rebels at the same time when the battle unfolds. Rodelia on the receiving end is already one step behind. On top of that, if they took time to suppress the rebels, their situation will worsen. From the Rodelia¡¯s army perspective, they will have to suppress the rebels as soon as possible, but for that, the force they can move at that time is only¨D¨Dit is such dilemma they will be forced upon. And timing is extremely crucial for that to happen. ¡¹


    ¡¸Timing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Think about what if the news of rebellion happening arrived at the same day that the main unit is supposed to arrive? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Since the main unit will be arriving soon, they will split the castle forces and leave a vulnerable state to a bare minimum¡¹


    ¡¸It will take at least half a day of preparation for them to sortie a suppression team. Depending on the situation, it¡¯s not strange to think that the main unit will arrive before that. Humans are creatures that tend to stick to the initial plan when they start to move after all. We will make them think to make the gap of minimal defense as short as possible, drawing out the castle¡¯s soldiers, and at the same time, with another team, we will delay the main unit¡¯s advance by a little¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And then the vulnerable period when we can attack will appear. ¡¹


    Ardis wrapped his finger around his chin.


    ¡¸I understand the logic but, Rodelia¡¯s main unit¨D¨D do we have a force that is capable of stopping an army with a scale of ten thousand? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to fight especially. For some reason, the highway had rubble all around, or for some reason, the road was wet despite not raining, or for some reason, travelers in help appeared multiple times, or beasts that never appeared normally attacking them¡­¡­. If we layer such simple troubles on their road, even if individually they are insignificant, with that many, their effects become more pronounced. That¡¯s especially in a big army, as commanding the entire army to move or stop is a huge trouble every time after all. ¡¹


    As Victor described possible scenarios while smiling, Rona made a different metaphor.


    ¡¸So you mean we¡¯re not fighting but playing harassment to make their march stop? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Although we don¡¯t think it will definitely succeed, the chances are not bad, right? For me, I can see about a sixty percent of success rate with this plan. ¡¹


    Ardis too thought the success rate was certainly not low.


    As Victor said, the key point of this strategy was to get the correct timing for the message regarding rebels to arrive at the castle.


    ¡¸What if Rodelia delayed the suppression for later? Even if they know it may be disadvantageous while fighting the four-countries coalition, they decide to wait until the main unit arrives. ¡¹


    ¡¸At that time, there¡¯s no other choice but to give up and wait for another chance. The best hand to play at that time is to secretly communicate with the team helping out the feudal lord for a quiet retreat. ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s still one more thing I¡¯m concerned about. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it possible that it¡¯s the same case as before? That¡­¡­ like when we went to take over the facility. ¡¹


    That time, the commission they received to take over a research facility from the five countries coalition.


    But in fact, that was a trap to ensnare Wisteria, a bitter past that everyone here didn¡¯t forget about.


    Not able to see through her plot, Ardis and the others that fell into the woman general Jelia¡¯s trap, lost more than half of their members and suffered the greatest blow ever.


    It was also at that time that Wisteria transformed into a group that seeks revenge against Jelia.


    If just like that time, Rodelia was fully in the knows about this plan¡­¡­


    It¡¯s natural why he would think so.


    ¡¸No need to worry. At that time, the coalition itself were taken for a dance, but this time, it¡¯s Wisteria¡¯s own plan and action, so there shouldn¡¯t be any information leaking from other places. Certainly, the plan itself may ride on the four-countries coalition¡¯s plan. But we aren¡¯t directly contacting with them to form a joint front. Even our information gathering is done via many layers of proxy to not let the opponents realize that it is us. ¡¹


    Looks like countermeasures against that possibility were already taken.


    ¡¸I see. That makes me a bit more confident. ¡¹


    Since his biggest worry was wiped off, it would be the greatest chance for Ardis to catch that woman general Jelia in range.


    ¡¸So, how is it? I won¡¯t ask forcefully, but won¡¯t you tag along to beat some sense into that woman? ¡¹


    Without Greyth asking, Ardis¡¯s conclusion was already set in stone.


    ¡¸Yeah, of course. Rather, I will join no matter what, even if you don¡¯t allow it. ¡¹

 CH 316

    A few nights after returning to Wisteria.


    Ardis exited the tent and sat on a nearby small hill, staring up at the moon in the night sky through the clouds.


    Beside him was his sitting companion, Rona lying down, his golden colored body.


    This wasn¡¯t a night watch.


    Ardis was blank mindedly thinking about stuff when someone approached from behind, pulling his consciousness back to the reality.


    ¡¸So, you¡¯re finally back. ¡¹


    The owner of the voice didn¡¯t have any animosity.


    Slowly approaching Ardis, he crouched down, and violently circled his arm around Ardis¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡¸Sark huh. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou. If you couldn¡¯t tell me apart from Elion, then I guess your eyes must¡¯ve really gone bad after that long while of absence. ¡¹


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t gotten dumb enough to not tell Sark from Elion. ¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so, right. ¡¹


    Then, Sark sat down just like that, and crossed his legs.


    ¡¸I heard it was a reconnaissance mission? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, for a bit. I don¡¯t like to do those kinds of difficult communication missions like Elion. That¡¯s why it¡¯s more common for me to now do scouting missions on my own. This time I travelled a little further on my own, but I didn¡¯t think that Ardis would come back in that time. I thought for sure you died in some patch of earth somewhere after going dark for so long without any communication, but it¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re back with us now. ¡¹


    Sark who continued talking like a broken faucet suddenly became silent.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­About what happened to Ruu, I heard it from Elion. ¡¹


    Sark¡¯s voice after the short silence was quiet.


    ¡¸I, see¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Did you see off Ruu already? ¡¹


    Ardis nodded at Sark¡¯s question.


    ¡¸We did a funeral for her at the valleys near Lixia. ¡¹


    ¡¸That place huh¡­¡­I see. She can rest well if it¡¯s that valley. After all, she really likes pretty tanning spots. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡¹


    A short period of silence.


    ¡¸A¨Dthat¡­¡­ Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    Sark, who seemed like he couldn¡¯t stand the silence, tried to speak out.


    However, he wasn¡¯t saying anything concrete, and his gaze was swimming everywhere while he made a pathetic expression.


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no¡­¡­ unn. ¡¹


    Even when Ardis asked, he didn¡¯t make it clear.


    Rona, who was laying comfortably on the ground at the moment, abruptly moved his ears and turned around.


    At the same time, Ardis and Sark both noticed the approaching presence as well, so they too turned around.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s the matter, Kyo? ¡¹


    The person there was the youngest young man as an official member in the mercenary band.


    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­? ¡¹


    After being called out, the young man blinked a few times and realised what was going on.


    ¡¸The night watch roster isn¡¯t you today right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ah, yes. ¡¹


    Seeing how he responded with a few beats, Ardis smiled bitterly as he asked.


    ¡¸Are you sleep walking? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­huh? Why¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Kyo looked as though he didn¡¯t understand it himself either, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡¸You have training tomorrow, right? It¡¯s going to be painful if you don¡¯t sleep now. ¡¹


    ¡¸O-Oh right. Unn, then I will go sleep now. ¡¹


    After hearing Sark¡¯s words of advice, Kyo turned around, and went the direction of the tents.


    Seeing his back figure, Ardis felt his chest sinking.


    Although he was the one that wished it, he was still a child despite being acknowledged by the captain, Greyth, as an official mercenary.


    He¡¯s at an age where being under protection is still natural.


    It¡¯s unlikely that his spirit is completely unaffected by the psychological damage of the mercenary world that even adults¡¯ trouble from.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is it because of me that he¡¯s involved? ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the path that he chose. Your thoughts are the same as looking down on Kyo¡¯s own will. ¡¹


    Sark rebutted Ardis¡¯s muttering words.


    That¡¯s true.


    Ardis in the past too decided on his own will to join the mercenary band.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s not possible to do it now since we have a job to do after this, but I don¡¯t mind sending you two to a town or somewhere along the way. ¡»


    It¡¯s difficult to think that Greyth had not given a choice to Reina and Kyo too when he gave one to Ardis and Luciel at that time.


    ¡¸But well, if we¡¯re counting children as our forces¡­¡­I think it¡¯s pretty much an unsavable story¨D¡¹


    Sark changed his expression into one of self-depreciation.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like we can take care of everything. ¡¹


    Ardis understood the meaning behind his words too.


    ¡¸Did you hear about our plans? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now. ¡¹


    The reason why Ardis is back in Wisteria is because he¡¯s joining that plan.


    There¡¯s no reason other than that.


    ¡¸We will let that woman taste karma. We have been fighting for that purpose all along. Wisteria is not just a normal mercenary band anymore. It¡¯s a gathering of avengers. Not just me, but even the captain and everyone know it¡¯s not normal. However, we can¡¯t get over it at all if we don¡¯t beat down that woman. ¡¹


    Despite saying it so casually, the smoldering flames of hatred that resided in what Sark said weren¡¯t different from the vows carved in Ardis.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve gotten a new reason for her to taste revenge no matter what now. That¡¯s why let¡¯s leave pondering whether this path is correct or wrong till after beating that woman. Isn¡¯t that right, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸I have no words to deny that. ¡¹


    There¡¯s no need to confirm it with words at this point.


    They just lightly bumped fists with each other.


    Currently, just knowing that they¡¯re companions with the same aim is enough.


    The sparkling starry night sky was colored in a dark color beneath the twinkling starry night sky, which later transformed into a somewhat lighter grey due to multiple torches.


    The terribly unreliable light source illuminated the gigantic building in the darkness.


    ¡¸Preparations are all completed. The situation is going well. Rather, it¡¯s been proceeding all too well. ¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s voice that wasn¡¯t particularly loud reverberated clearly because the surroundings were very quiet.


    Some nodded meaningfully, some grinned, and some meditated quietly.


    Showing various kinds of responses, everyone of Wisteria waited on instructions from Greyth.


    Two months had passed since Ardis¡¯s return to the mercenary band.


    Sole mindedly, they had been preparing everything for this day.


    The gaze they directed was at their nemesis, General Jelia¡¯s castle.


    After the long preparation, Ardis and the others finally arrived in range of getting Jelia¡¯s neck.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t agree that our preparations are all completed with just this number of people but¡­¡­¡¹


    Greyth replied with a bitter smile as Ardis muttered.


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t say that. Even if the number of our members recovered, that doesn¡¯t mean we can bring newly joined mercenaries or apprentices here, right? ¡¹


    With Greyth as the leader, all the older members like Lexy and Joan that have experienced the bitterness five years ago are all here.


    On the other hand, any new members that joined the mercenary band afterwards are nowhere to be found.


    The plan this time is only participated by the old members and volunteers.


    ¡¸Just us here is enough for a revenge battle. For the new faces, our revenge doesn¡¯t concern them at all after all. ¡¹


    Moreover, in this plan, the members of Wisteria were divided into three groups.


    One of them is naturally the attacking group to take out the woman general Jelia directly.


    Leaving aside Greyth, that is of course, Victor, Sark, and Elion, the mercenaries that form the central pillar of the mercenary band, along with Reina and Kyo who wanted revenge for Luciel. Naturally, Ardis and Rona are the same.


    Another group helping the feudal lord in his rebellion had already grouped up with the feudal lord army.


    Finally, the third group was for holding and delaying the Rodelia main unit as long as possible.


    With the attacking group being the largest, the rebel aiding group coming next, the smallest group is the one with a headcount of not more than twenty, since they are practically only playing pranks on Rodelia¡¯s main unit.


    ¡¸Since Rodelia¡¯s main unit hasn¡¯t come yet even at this time, it¡¯s fine to assume they¡¯ve succeeded in delaying them. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, how long has the suppression unit been sortied? ¡¹


    Agreeing with Victor, Greyth asked to estimate the timing of rushing in.


    ¡¸Two hours¨D¨D I suppose. I think it¡¯s a good time now. ¡¹


    The strategy that Wisteria executed was too magnificent, as expected, a suppression unit from General Jelia¡¯s castle was sortied.


    The enemies probably thought there was no problem since they will regroup with the main unit soon, but their main unit had been delayed plentifully from the expected arrival time.


    At this moment, the number of guards in the castle is only a few.


    On top of that, the elites were probably allocated in the suppression unit, so it can be said that they are very vulnerable now.


    On their opposing side, there were more than a hundred elite mercenaries here.


    Although their numbers are an overwhelming edge, that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s a second chance to make a situation like this in the future.


    The result now is of the plan that took both Greyth and Victor about five years in the works.


    ¡¸Listen here y¡¯all. Our aim here is the general, that woman¡¯s neck alone. Although there are probably not many enemies inside now, it¡¯s natural they will have defensive measures like automatic intercepting arts. ¡¹


    Greyth continued after looking over everyone.


    ¡¸But ignore all of them. The time when they are in chaos is the deciding factor during a surprise attack. Finish them off before they have a chance to grasp the situation calmly. But no matter what happens inside, retreat by yourselves when thirty minutes has passed. Staying any longer than that would mean exponential risk. ¡¹


    Everyone there nodded as a response.


    ¡¸Got it? Don¡¯t die in vain. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not as if they gain anything from winning.


    Nor was there anyone that prepared a reward for them.


    There weren¡¯t any words that would convince people that would march into death just to clear the remorse of their comrades, a reason that didn¡¯t fit a mercenary at all, would say.


    However, the people here still chose to remain despite hearing that, and fully understanding the meaning behind it.


    No one tried to point out the contradiction behind Greyth¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Yeah yeah. We mercenaries just have to survive, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸After saying that, you better don¡¯t simply die, Greyth. ¡¹


    Joan and Darwat, the seniors that walked alongside Greyth for many years casually rebuked.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s time to go. ¡¹


    Lexy asked from the side as Greyth was about to give an order.


    ¡¸Captain, are we not doing the usual thing? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­There¡¯s no way for that right, this is a surprise attack. ¡¹


    After a short while of losing his words, Greyth showed a stupefied face.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t we do it in a small voice? ¡¹


    ¡¸But is there any meaning in doing it softly? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Still, somehow, it feels a little strange to go into a battle without doing that. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? It¡¯s the stage of revenge after five years. A battle that is more meaningful than any others for us. ¡¹


    As a few people agreed, eventually, even Victor agreed to it, as Greyth had no other choice but to sigh greatly.


    ¡¸No choice. Don¡¯t y¡¯all dare to make a loud noise. It¡¯s not any joke if we get discovered before we even did the surprise attack. ¡¹


    Prompted by the surrounding gazes, Greyth pulled out his sword and brought it up to his head.


    With the mercenaries surrounding him, everyone similarly pulled out their swords and pointed to the sky.


    Pointing their blades to the small moon, words spun out from Greyth¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Our swords are for the sake of victory! ¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of victory! ¡¹


    Half of them kept their mouth shut, while the remaining half repeated after Greyth.


    While singing the same words that was unclear repeated for how many times, Ardis realized again that he¡¯s truly a member of Wisteria.


    ¡¸Our hearts are for the sake of our comrades! ¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of our comrades! ¡¹


    This time, everyone followed along with their mouths.


    A battle for the sake of their deceased comrades.


    A battle for the sake of Luciel that was trampled upon.


    All of them, carving into their mind now again.


    ¡¸Here we march, with glory under our flag! ¡¹


    ¡¸With glory under our flag! ¡¹


    Normally, it would be a cheer at maximum volume for the sake of raising battle spirit.


    However, it was very quiet this time, almost like a whisper.


    The words that the mercenaries spoke while brandishing their sword, was almost as if a poem sang under the moon.


    It didn¡¯t fit at all a group that is soon going into a war.


    However, that was only an imagination.


    ¡¸It¡¯s time to end it here. ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s unintentional soft mutter, time restarted again.


    Greyth swung his sword down, parallel to the horizon and pointing towards the castle.


    ¡¸Charge¡¹


    With those words as the signal, more than a hundred mercenaries started sprinting towards the castle wordlessly.

 CH 317

    Ardis closed the distance to the castle with ease.


    Using mana detection, he could tell there were several reactions from above the walls.


    Since he could already detect the enemies using mana detection, it meant that he was already close enough for the enemies to do the same.


    However, the enemies didn¡¯t show much movement.


    It was natural. Even if there are people that are capable of mana detection in there, it doesn¡¯t mean they would keep doing it without stopping.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t realize their presences there as long there weren¡¯t any abnormalities.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going ahead. ¡¹


    Joan stepped beside Ardis and went ahead.


    The other mercenaries too started raising their speed one after another and left Ardis behind.


    ¡¸Al, we too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Instead of focusing on stealth, they decided to reduce the time it took to scale the wall.


    Strengthening his own body, Ardis kicked against the ground.


    The leg power strengthened with mana easily left behind the surrounding sceneries.


    With his full-powered sprinting, the castle that was only barely visible just now became clear in sight.


    Even the tall wall and tough looking gates were of no meaning in front of the elites of Wisteria that could move three dimensionally by creating foothold.


    Everyone there scaled the wall one after another by making footholds, as Ardis too followed behind doing so.


    Creating an invisible foothold about half a step above where he sprinted towards, along with the momentum, he kicked against the foothold, and created another foothold in his trajectory.


    The footholds chained together to form an impromptu staircase, and using that, Ardis easily infiltrated the castle from the sky.


    Looking below, there were enemies on top of the walls that realized the intrusion and were raising voices.


    ¡¸E-Enemy attack! Enemy at¨D¨D¡¹


    One of the enemy soldiers was raising a voice of warning but was immediately taken down by one of their comrades.


    The sound of footsteps was only a few,


    But that doesn¡¯t mean there was no one to protect the castle at all.


    A few tens of gimmicks installed on the wall started moving without any precursors.


    It was probably some sort of defensive mechanism to quell intruders.


    The mechanisms that resembled triangular pyramids turned their tips towards the mercenaries without any operators and started shining all at once.


    It was probably some automatic intercepting mechanism made from arts.


    It¡¯s not stuff that can be seen commonly, but as expected of the place that one of the axes of the kingdom lives in.


    All of them bared fangs towards Ardis and the others that intruded from outside.


    The fired arrows of light focused on Joan who was running in the sky.


    Joan too put up a barrier, but leaving aside just one or two, taking on tens of them was too much for him.


    ¡¸Gaaaaaah! ¡¹


    Despite managing to block more than half of them, the remaining arrows of light stabbed through his entire body, and being damaged badly, Joan crashed to the ground.


    ¡¸Joan! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look! Charge! ¡¹


    Greyth beside Ardis shouted to stop him from being shaken.


    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­! ¡¹


    While having lingering attachments, Ardis continued towards the castle wall.


    Automatic intercepting arts mechanisms will only move in accordance with the predefined instructions.


    Normally, mechanisms like that usually attack multiple enemies by splitting their targets, but the mechanisms installed in this castle didn¡¯t seem to have any intention other than killing.


    Not giving a single care to anyone other than their targets, all of them aimed and fired at only one person at a time.


    One after another, getting showered in the concentrated barrage, casualties were made among them.


    ¡¸What bad taste! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because their owner is the same! ¡¹


    It¡¯s not wrong to have a mindset of reducing the numbers of enemies certainly.


    However, the rationality and ruthlessness of the intention caused indescribable discomfort in Ardis.


    Ignoring the interception mechanisms, the entire group headed towards the largest building within the castle walls with Greyth and Victor leading.


    There were already a few that charged into the building first, Ardis and Rona were a little late.


    ¡¸Al, let¡¯s hurry! ¡¹


    ¡¸I know! ¡¹


    Ardis and Rona too intended to charge into the building and chose to land at a central court-like place.


    ¡¸Al-nii, behind! ¡¹


    Sensing danger, Kyo¡¯s voice rang.


    Turning around immediately, what reflected in Ardis¡¯s eyes were several tens mechanisms that faced him.


    In other words, the automatic arts interception mechanism had chosen Ardis as the next sacrifice.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Ardis reflexively deployed five layers of barrier.


    With no pauses in between, all of them fired arrows of light, focusing on Ardis.


    Immediately four layers of barriers broke.


    Despite so, more than half of them remained, Ardis who resolved to die instantly, however, discovered that several more layers of barrier were deployed.


    ¡¸Rona!? ¡¹


    By the time he noticed, Rona already stood in front of Ardis.


    The remaining arrows of light crashed into the last barrier that Ardis deployed and what Rona deployed.


    The arrows of light that tried to penetrate Ardis crashed into the barriers that Rona created to protect Ardis and made unpleasant noises.


    The defense and offense between mana and mana.


    However, that intense battle was decided in just a few moments.


    All the arrows of light aiming at Ardis were defended, and at the same time, barriers made by both Ardis and Rona disappeared completely.


    Looking at the result, both sides can be said to be at a stalemate.


    However, it might be too early to give a conclusion.


    The next moment, Ardis saw a collapsed Rona bleeding from his hind legs and back.


    Ardis finally understood that the arrows of light managed to damage Rona as they couldn¡¯t defend against all of them perfectly.


    ¡¸Are you alright!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ouch¡­¡­¡¹


    The arrows of light that doesn¡¯t have any physical substance had already disappeared without any traces.


    However, the effects of it remained, causing Rona¡¯s golden colored fur to be dyed in red.


    ¡¸Al-nii! Hide now! ¡¹


    Regaining his senses from Reina¡¯s voice, Ardis dragged Rona along and hid in the shadows.


    The fact that the defensive mechanisms have bad rapid-fire ability is most convenient and lucky for Ardis currently.


    ¡¸Are you alright, Rona!? ¡¹


    ¡¸His wounds are¡­¡­¡¹


    Reina and Kyo both ran towards Ardis and Rona.


    ¡¸Goodness, this is quite¡­¡­hard to endure. ¡¹


    Although Rona¡¯s responding voice was firm, his deep wounds wouldn¡¯t let him fight any further.


    ¡¸I wanted to hit some sense into that crazy woman too but¡­¡­I must say I¡¯ve slipped up badly at this time. ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona¡­¡­¡¹


    Beside Ardis who had a distorted expression, Reina who just ran over, treated Rona with bandages that can stop bleeding.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no choice. I will only be a baggage with these wounds. I will remain here, so everyone, go ahead without me. It¡¯s unfortunate but I¡¯m entrusting my part of revenge for Ruu to you, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you telling us to leave you here with that wounds? With those mechanisms still working? ¡¹


    Ardis naturally reprimanded Rona¡¯s words that were unexpected.


    Certainly, Rona¡¯s wounds were not light at all.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean they can leave him be at a place that isn¡¯t safe.


    After all, the defensive mechanisms undeterred by Ardis and Rona¡¯s powers remained strong.


    Even if he wouldn¡¯t be hit if he stayed in the shadows, he can¡¯t stay concealed while trying to escape the castle.


    Having said that, with his grave wounds, it¡¯s difficult for Rona to participate in the upcoming battle.


    Naturally, he can¡¯t move as well as usual, and the opponent to be faced later is a strong one that there¡¯s no way he can have a chance without being in perfect condition.


    Ardis too understood that the current Rona can¡¯t join the fight against the woman general.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright. I have a way to run away to a safe place where those things can¡¯t see. ¡¹


    Ardis confirmed again with Rona who spoke more casually than expected.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Really? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why so suspecting. I¡¯m saying it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my trump card that even Al has never seen before. Rather than that, it¡¯s not a time to be dawdling. There might not be a second chance after this. ¡¹


    Being rushed, Ardis showed a bitter expression but still accepted Rona¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Alright. Don¡¯t die in a place like this. ¡¹


    Ardis stood back up.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve stopped the bleeding for the time being, but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸See you again, Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Reina. Later, Kyo. ¡¹


    After finishing the treatment, Reina and Kyo followed behind Ardis.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go. ¡¹


    Ardis said shortly towards the two, and after confirming the surrounding mana reactions, they left Rona behind in the shadows and rushed deeper into the building.

 CH 318

    ¡¸We must hurry, or else Greyth and the others will leave us¨D¨D¡¹


    The moment he stepped into the building, Ardis and the group were welcomed by an unexpected party.


    Ardis reflexively swung his sword at the shadow that appeared from the edge of his field of vision.


    Despite how the shadow should¡¯ve received the brunt of the damage of a sword crashing into itself, it still nonetheless managed to crash into Ardis without any visible slowdowns.


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s reaction was one beat slower at the unexpected happening.


    ¡¸Al-nii! ¡¹


    Beside Ardis who basically ate a counterattack, Kyo stabbed forward, and following that, Reina too slashed at the shadow horizontally.


    ¡¸Sorry! ¡¹


    Receiving help from both, Ardis got enough room to stabilize his posture, and took a step backwards to gain distance from the shadow.


    When he finally noticed the appearance of his opponent, his eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡¸This is!? ¡¹


    Its appearance was not of a person.


    Despite having a head, abdomen, and four limbs, similar to a human, its body surface was more like some kind of mineral rather than a living thing, giving off an inorganic glow.


    Reminiscent of solidified lava, it also looked like a whole burnt corpse was moving.


    Ardis¡¯s cursed memories resurfaced.


    It was one of the monstrosities that almost pushed Wisteria to the brink of extinction in the past.


    ¡¸Put up barriers that are at full power! This guy is dangerous! ¡¹


    Raising a warning, Ardis himself deployed five layers of barriers.


    Since it¡¯s not an opponent he can win by continuing his defenses, he took the initiative to cut at the monstrosity.


    But, the monstrosity didn¡¯t sit quietly to be cut.


    In human terms, it would be swinging its right arm widely to try and block Ardis¡¯s sword.


    Despite how the feedback was as if he was cutting a boulder, it was still a strike delivered by Ardis with five years of constant fighting experience.


    Unlike how he couldn¡¯t do anything previously, his sword attacks were now sharp enough to cut off the monstrosity¡¯s limbs.


    ¡¸Eat this! ¡¹


    Naturally, the monstrosity didn¡¯t stop even after losing one arm.


    Not giving his opponent any pause for a breath, Ardis smashed a block of ice he made from arts into the monstrosity¡¯s head.


    Despite how the chunks of ice shattered into everywhere from the impact, the monstrosity didn¡¯t seem to be damaged at all.


    However, as expected, the momentum it carried wasn¡¯t completely cancelled out, as the monstrosity¡¯s head snapped backwards from the blow.


    ¡¸Kyo! ¡¹


    Reina from the side slashed at the monstrosity that lost its balance.


    The sword that slashed from above tried to reap its head, but to defend against it, the monstrosity forcefully turned its body half a rotation to receive the slash with its left arm.


    Leaving a heavy sound, the monstrosity¡¯s arm was severed.


    ¡¸Got it! ¡¹


    Answering Reina¡¯s call, Kyo¡¯s blade ran through the space faster than his words.


    Towards the monstrosity that was basically cornered at this point, Kyo stabbed through where the chest would be for a human.


    However, they couldn¡¯t be careless thinking that it¡¯s the end.


    Ardis didn¡¯t forget about the monstrosities they fought previously.


    ¡¸Not yet! ¡¹


    Adding a full-powered slash onto the monstrosity that stopped moving, Ardis cut off its head.


    Even so, Ardis didn¡¯t stop his hands.


    A second, third slash continued to rip the monstrosity apart, and at the same time, both Reina and Kyo helped damage the monstrosity.


    The seventh time that Ardis¡¯s sword slashed at the monstrosity, the monstrosity finally stopped moving completely.


    However, it was also a momentary pause where he could take a breather.


    After defeating the enemy in front of him, Ardis finally had a chance to look in the building and was shocked by the unbelievable scene.


    The large room that could even house a sparring session between platoons was dyed in nothing but red, red, and red¨D¨D.


    The tall ceiling, and the room that even had an atrium on the second floor was entirely covered in blood.


    Looking for the source of so much blood, Ardis finally understood the graveness of the situation after seeing the appearances of his comrades.


    The blood spilled was from all his comrades.


    The same monstrosities that Ardis managed to defeat just now, were chasing his comrades to the abyss of death.


    All of them, amounting to about fifty.


    ¡¸There are so many¡­¡­¡¹


    They knew the power of the monstrosities after fighting it once.


    Reina muttered as if groaning.


    Certainly, the participants of this fight are all veteran mercenaries.


    If against the same numbers, then they wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Rodelia¡¯s regular army.


    However, that is only if their opponents are similarly human as they are.


    The story is different if their opponents are monstrosities.


    In fact, their side is overwhelmingly disadvantageous.


    Although the number of their comrades is still more than the opponents¡¯, that wouldn¡¯t hold true forever.


    One after another, while seeing his comrades decreasing after being chased into a corner, something flew towards Ardis who was standing still momentarily.


    Ardis reflexively put up a barrier to block the something, but in the next moment, he swallowed his breath from what it was.


    ¡¸L-Lexy¡­¡­¡¹


    What crashed into the barrier and rolled on the ground was from a senior female mercenary he knew very well ¨D¨D Lexy¡¯s newly decapitated head.


    Fresh blood oozed out of the cross section that was just severed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Shit! ¡¹


    ¡¸Al-nii, they¡¯re coming! ¡¹


    Ardis who reacted to Kyo¡¯s voice saw the appearance of the monstrosity that headed towards him.


    ¡¸Both of you, think of it as a fight against Greyth! ¡¹


    It¡¯s not an opponent that they can win by reserving strength.


    Saying that for himself too, Ardis received the attack from the monstrosity.


    Unleashing an aimed strike at the monstrosity that rapidly closed the distance, he made use of its momentum.


    An opponent that he was helpless against five years ago.


    However, Ardis¡¯s strength after fighting years and months for the sake of revenge alone was heightened.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s just one¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s impossible against multiple of them, if just one of them, Ardis is strong enough to handle it.


    Despite it being difficult, he managed to defeat the second monstrosity, and after confirming that there¡¯re no new enemies heading towards him, he looked over the surroundings again.


    The situation wasn¡¯t great at all.


    Despite already soaked in blood, more blood continued to spill, and the number of comrades only decreased.


    The number of fighting comrades had already decreased to about fifty, but there were still more than forty monstrosities still alive.


    The difference in number between both sides would probably soon reach a balance.


    ¡¸If it continues like this¡­¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s clear that they are disadvantageous.


    At a little distance away, Reina and Kyo were taking on one of the monstrosities together with magnificent coordination.


    Able to do that at their young age signified their strength are out of the ordinary, but in fact, they can only fight on equal terms against one monstrosity with both.


    Victor as expected, was able to hold back one of the monstrosities just by himself, and any other mercenaries were already at their limits even if they fought in a group.


    It¡¯s only Greyth alone that can take on multiple monstrosities at once.


    A few more mercenaries fell to their prey, as another fierce monstrosity found their new target and changed to Greyth.


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Even Greyth couldn¡¯t handle three monstrosities all by himself.


    Ardis picked up the three swords that fell beside him and put them under his control.


    Controlling them with his mana, he sent them over to support Greyth, as well as started running towards there on his own.


    ¡¸Behind you, Greyth! ¡¹


    Greyth who noticed the newly approaching enemy from Ardis¡¯s warning distributed five flying swords to protect his back.


    However, that meant making an opening at his front.


    It should be considerable burden already just taking on two monstrosities at a time.


    As expected, countering the attack from the monstrosity from behind naturally broke his balance.


    ¡¸Kuh, make it in time! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s flying sword headed for support, but they were going to be late by a few moments.


    One of the monstrosities¡¯ arms broke through Greyth¡¯s defenses and grazed him.


    ¡¸Greyth! ¡¹


    Ripping apart his defensive gears, the spewing out blood dyed Greyth¡¯s back red.


    Ardis who finally arrived to help crashed his sword into one of the monstrosities.


    Ardis dodged the counterattack from the monstrosity without pauses, and stood against Greyth¡¯s back to protect him.


    The monstrosity that just received Ardis¡¯s attack and suffered grave wounds didn¡¯t look like it was affected at all and continued to attack with agile movements.


    Along with the heavy feedback, the damage inflicted on the monstrosity didn¡¯t seem to do much.


    ¡¸Sorry, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Can you still move? ¡¹


    Greyth smiled fearlessly and responded to Ardis who was worried while hitting at the monstrosity fiercely.


    ¡¸Haaahn, who are you saying that to? ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    The moment he can¡¯t move is the moment he dies.


    In a battlefield, it¡¯s a common situation.


    Smiling fearlessly despite in a corner near death is what directly connects to victory.


    Even if he tried to suppress it and faked a casual expression, it was a natural instinctive reaction of someone who had crossed many battlefields for many years.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t quite lose to a little boy yet, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸And you¡¯re still too early to retire, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like an old thing! ¡¹


    Standing back against back, Ardis and Greyth covered each other¡¯s blind spot and delivered continuous attacks towards the three monstrosities.


    They were close enough to know each other¡¯s habits.


    Ardis as well is someone that has received sword training from Greyth.


    Even without words, they could communicate just by having the will to communicate their intentions. It is surely what both felt at that moment.


    As if overlapping Greyth¡¯s attack, Ardis swung his sword, and as if following Ardis¡¯s forward step, Greyth threw his sword to hold the monstrosity in place.


    With their coordination, one monstrosity after another was slowly defeated.


    Eventually, they defeated the three monstrosities in front of them, but the situation nonetheless is grave.


    Even if Wisteria is a gathering of elite mercenaries, all of them were not strong enough like Greyth or Ardis that can take on one or even multiple monstrosities by themselves.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they were weak; it¡¯s just the monstrosities are too strong and out of league for a human.


    They have lost their upper hand in numbers, and more monstrosities started heading for Ardis and Greyth.


    Greyth muttered as he was forced into a restless battle and was gradually being cornered.


    ¡¸To think that they are rearing this many monsters under the daylight. ¡¹


    While swinging his sword, Ardis agreed in his mind.


    They are not in a remote research facility or anything.


    It¡¯s one of the kingdom¡¯s bases that more than several hundred humans had been crammed inside just a few hours ago.


    Even Ardis never expected there would be this many monstrosities coming out from the castle of a central axis of the kingdom.


    ¡¸It¡¯s worsening¡­¡­¡¹


    Greyth clicked his tongue at the visibly worsening situation and dying comrades.


    ¡¸Oi, Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸What ¡¹


    Replying while dodging attacks from a monstrosity, Greyth kicked away the monstrosity that was aiming at Ardis.


    ¡¸You go ahead first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    After making a foolish sound from thinking what was it that he heard, Ardis immediately understood what Greyth was saying.


    ¡¸Looks like we have no choice but to decide the battle here first. We¡¯ve come this far. We can¡¯t return without any result, or else we don¡¯t have any face to look at those that died, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Looks like Greyth had already judged a high possibility of defeat in this fight.


    Ardis too had noticed it already.


    Despite the thorough plans and attacks with only a small number of elites, they were inferior in individual strength, and were now losing their numerical superiority.


    Ardis isn¡¯t optimistic enough to think that they will win in this situation.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no end to it at this rate. It¡¯s not funny, but looks like there are a lot of us that don¡¯t have the strength yet to go against that woman. ¡¹


    Now that their path is blocked by unexpected enemies that are the monstrosities, it¡¯s more realistic to bet on the possibility to send someone stronger forcefully ahead to defeat the enemy general than letting everyone die here.


    In other words, he had entrusted that role to Ardis.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Then, shouldn¡¯t it be Greyth that should go ahead instead of me? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that. Trying to use an old thing? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who was the one to say not to treat you as an old thing just now? ¡¹


    While rebuking lightly, the calm reasoning in Ardis knew that Greyth¡¯s judgement is correct.


    Leaving aside if he¡¯s in perfect conditions, Greyth¡¯s back suffered a great wound as his entire back was fully dyed in red.


    Even so, it¡¯s as expected of him to be able to fight as more than equals against the monstrosity, but still, his movement was a bit duller than before.


    And it only worsened as time went on.


    ¡¸You have Ruu¡¯s matter to deal with too. You are the most suitable one here. ¡¹


    Just by having Ardis leave this place, the power balance in this place would suddenly worsen by many folds.


    However, with no other methods to break through the current situation, if there¡¯s no result here, then everyone here would have died in vain.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright. ¡¹


    After cutting down another monstrosity, Ardis accepted Greyth¡¯s words with resolve.


    ¡¸Good. A teacher¡¯s words are to be heard and heeded. ¡¹


    Dodging the attacks from the monstrosities, Greyth kicked it away as a counter before pushing Ardis¡¯s back.


    ¡¸No need to hold back. Go beat that woman even once for my sake too! ¡¹


    Carrying those words, Ardis leaped ahead as if being shot forward, deeper into the building.


    The ones blocking his path were restrained by Greyth¡¯s flying swords, as Ardis ran through the narrowly opened path.


    ¡¸Sark, Elion! Go with him too! ¡¹


    Greyth¡¯s voice shouted from behind, and matching that, the twins ran through the monstrosities.


    Ardis, Sark, and Elion.


    Just by having three of the strongest members in Wisteria leave the battle, it would mean the fight becomes many times harsher.


    However, they couldn¡¯t turn around at this point.


    What Ardis must do at this point is only one thing.


    It is to deliver his revenge to the perpetrator of everything, the owner of this castle.

 CH 319

    Leaving Greyth and the others behind, Ardis sprinted down the path that led deeper into the building.


    They arrived at a vast hall with various glittering decorations after dispersing the common troops who stood in their path. With no restraint or manners in mind, Sark used his arts to blow open the heavy door letting the five people step inside.


    Four people were waiting for them, and three of them were familiar faces.


    One of them was the woman general Jelia sitting cross legged on a chair. On her left front were Marty and his remaining mercenary friend that survived. On her right front was a person that stood straight up without moving, a young boy with a red gem embedded in his forehead.


    With an expression mixed with mostly hatred and some joy, Ardis shot a killing gaze towards the three.


    ¡¸Where have I seen that face before? ¡¹


    The first person that spoke had a round face and wore a chainmail around his buffed body while wielding a sword.


    It was one of the targets that he had chased after, Marty.


    ¡¸Marty¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Ardis muttered the name as if making a groaning sound, but Marty himself only looked confused.


    ¡¸What. Marty, you don¡¯t remember? He¡¯s that little kid that charged at us when we were still on their side. ¡¹


    Finally remembering Ardis from his friend¡¯s words, Marty showed a face of understanding.


    ¡¸Ah, the kid from that time. ¡¹


    Marty who was ridiculed seemed to realize something and his expression changed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one that killed our comrades in Fort Macrogol? ¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, he was quite close with that girl. ¡¹


    Marty spoke as though recalling the events, as opposed to Ardis, who just glared in return.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re telling me that this guy, he¡¯s the culprit who broke that black haired girl? ¡¹


    As if he was finding something funny, Marty laughed as he pointed at Ardis.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not something you¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Even if it was a decision, he made to end Luciel¡¯s life, it was a scar that would never disappear from Ardis.


    But there wasn¡¯t anyone in Westeria that blamed Ardis for his actions.


    However, even without anyone blaming him, Ardis above all things could not forgive himself.


    Marty gouged that wound open without any mercy.


    ¡¸Ahahkhaha! I see, what a shame, kid! The chains that bound that girl were specially infused with the general¡¯s mana. So that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t even make a dent on it and chose to kill her! ¡¹


    ¡¸You bastard dare¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s grip on his sword handle was so tight as if he intended to crush it.


    ¡¸I see I see, this is a masterpiece. ¡¹


    Then, Marty who had a good mood made an indecent smile.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face, buddy. That girl was resisting at first but¨D¨D¡¹


    Without even trying to hide the intention of provocation, he blasted Ardis with his words.


    ¡¸Even when her own baby was going to get killed in front of her eyes, she begged. ¡ºPlease, don¡¯t kill her!¡»¡¹


    As if something was funny, he laughed with his mouth widely.


    ¡¸What a joke, it¡¯s not like she knew whose child that was! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s vision narrowed.


    As if his pupils could only reflect the figure of the most hated man in the whole world.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it that coldly when it might¡¯ve been your own child. ¡¹


    The man beside Marty chimed in, but his figure didn¡¯t even make it into Ardis¡¯s vision.


    However, the round-faced fiend at the end of his glare continued to provoke.


    ¡¸Ah¨D? That¡¯s true, but the chances might as well only be one percent! ¡¹


    Scattering a vulgar laughter, Ardis who already had blood in his eyes was provoked even further.


    ¡¸She was still fine the second time, but as expected, when the third was killed in front of her eyes, her head went haywire. Didn¡¯t you see it too if you were the one that killed her? ¡¹


    ¡¸You fuckkeeeeeer¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Suddenly, Ardis heard a voice that didn¡¯t fit the circumstances at all, frigid yet with an arrogant character that couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    ¡¸What? Is he someone you know? ¡¹


    The woman general, whom Ardis despised in the same manner as he despised Marty, talked as if she was interjecting in a casual conversation.


    ¡¸He¡¯s the kid that was with the for-use tool stationed in Fort Macrogol. ¡¹


    ¡¸Aah, that cheeky black haired girl? ¡¹


    The flames in Ardis¡¯s heart further lit ablaze from how they talked.


    ¡¸Right right. That girl that turned into a daruma after getting her limbs chopped off by the general. She¡¯s broken now though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, there was something like that. But didn¡¯t it last long? See, my choice to cut her limbs off were correct. ¡¹


    Hearing the conversation as if his loved one was treated like a disposable, Ardis¡¯s rationality finally reached its ends.


    ¡¸You¨D¨D, assholessss! ¡¹


    Ardis lunged in a straight line without any thoughts towards Jelia.


    ¡¸Woah, that won¡¯t do. ¡¹


    However, the attack that packed nothing, but rage and power was easily blocked by Marty that stepped in between.


    ¡¸Martyyyyyyyy! ¡¹


    Even with Ardis pushing his sword from forgetting himself in rage, the opponents were mercenaries that had climbed onto their position just from their swordplay.


    Unable to win the contest of strength, both of them had their swords locked together.


    ¡¸This is vomit inducing. ¡¹


    ¡¸How disgusting can a person be. ¡¹


    Even Sark and Elion that had stayed behind Ardis until now showed intense hostility towards Jelia.


    ¡¸Looks like there are no options to spare you. ¡¹


    Elion narrowed his eyes while expanding his mana.


    Even when it covered the entire large hall, Jelia continued to look down on them without breaking a drop of sweat.


    ¡¸Oh my, do you not understand your own situation? Did you think you can win against me with just five people? ¡¹


    As if she was ridiculing them, or feeling disappointed, Jelia said so with such an expression.


    ¡¸Should I have reduced how many pets I sent out? I thought all of you were elites, so I expected at least ten of you to break through, but what a disappointment. Isn¡¯t the effectiveness halved at this point? ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? ¡¹


    Sark questioned Jelia¡¯s words of unknown meaning.


    ¡¸I¡¯m saying this. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaaaa! ¡¹


    Reina¡¯s cry was heard just as she answered, at the moment when Jelia, who was simply watching, snapped her fingers.


    ¡¸What!?  ¡¹


    Ardis finally regained himself hearing the scream of his little sister figure,  and after taking distance from Marty by jumping backwards, he was greeted by a scene that he never could have expected when he turned around.


    ¡¸Reina! ¡¹


    What he saw there was Reina with an arm slightly cut, and Kyo who pointed his sword towards Reina.


    ¡¸Kyo, what are you!? ¡¹


    Reina asked her little brother with a strong tone, but Kyo himself showed no response, and only held his sword towards Reina.


    The unfocused eyes that Kyo had were an indication that Kyo was not in a normal state.


    Again, Jelia snapped her fingers.


    ¡¸Come to me, both of you. ¡¹


    Suddenly, Reina¡¯s eyes lost focus too.


    ¡¸Oi, Reina! ¡¹


    As if the Sark¡¯s shaken voice was not heard, Kyo and Reina both dashed to Jelia¡¯s side with no hesitation.


    ¡¸What is¡­¡­¡¹


    Beside Sark who muttered without understanding the situation, Elion looked at the young boy that stood without moving from the beginning.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸My, you have good intuitions. ¡¹


    Jelia praised Elion who noticed something, albeit full of sarcasm.


    ¡¸Elion? ¡¹


    ¡¸Sark, the forehead on that boy¡­¡­¡¹


    Urged by Elion¡¯s voice, they looked at the young boy that had not moved a single muscle.


    A small gem embedded on that young boy¡¯s forehead was glowing red as it reflected the candlelight lit on the walls.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t Reina and Kyo have something like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Reina and Kyo both had similar gems embedded in their forehead.


    At the same time, they finally remembered that the two were also rescued from the research facility that Jelia controlled.


    ¡¸So we were betrayed¡­¡­¡¹


    Jelia couldn¡¯t stop her laughing to take a breath, as Sark muttered it as if it were unexpected.


    ¡¸Oh my. Already being treated as a betrayer, how pitiable. Even though they themselves don¡¯t even know anything about it¡­¡­¡¹


    She said so while having her cheeks on her hand as she showed an expression of melancholy.


    ¡¸But, I guess even if they weren¡¯t conscious of it, they essentially betrayed you? ¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean? ¡¹


    Elion¡¯s question was answered by Jelia with a full smile.


    ¡¸It looks like you were careful with information leaks but¡­¡­your efforts were useless. After all, I knew everything from these two children. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Including Ardis, all three of them became speechless.


    ¡¸Thanks to you rescuing these children that just finished adjustments, it really saved me the troubles of having to investigate myself. Fuh¡­¡­fufufuh, how humorous truly. ¡¹


    Jelia showed an expression as though there was no finer entertainment for her than this.


    If what Jelia said was true, then of all things, Ardis and Luciel would¡¯ve been the one that invited spies into Wisteria.


    Learning that all their actions were leaked through Reina and Kyo without anyone from the mercenary band noticing, including him and Luciel, Ardis felt like they were dancing on top of Jelia¡¯s palms again.


    ¡¸By the way, since they were adjusted, even something like this is possible. ¡¹


    Snapping her fingers the third time, Kyo directed his sword towards Reina¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸W-Why!? No, Kyo! ¡¹


    Suddenly, Reina¡¯s voice returned.


    Unlike her empty eyes just now, they had proper focus in them now.


    Not understanding the situation, Reina tried to call out to Kyo who was extending his sword towards her, but Kyo himself didn¡¯t seem to have regained his sanity at all.


    ¡¸Get out of there, Reina! ¡¹


    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t move! My body won¡¯t move, Al-nii! Why, how!? ¡¹


    Slowly, the sword that Kyo held moved.


    ¡¸Fufufuh, I didn¡¯t give you permission to move after all. ¡¹


    Jelia looked at the fearful Reina enjoyably.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Ardis tried to jump forward with his sword, but Marty blocked his path.


    ¡¸Get lost! ¡¹


    ¡¸Looks interesting, so you¡¯re staying here! ¡¹


    Sark and Elion started dashing similarly but were met with obstructions too.


    Glancing a little, Ardis saw that Elion was stopped by Marty¡¯s friend, and before Sark was the young boy that stood without moving at all until now.


    ¡¸Stop it, Kyo! ¡¹


    While in a lock with Marty, Ardis yelled out to Kyo, but Kyo didn¡¯t show any sort of reaction.


    Only the sword in his hands slowly moved towards Reina¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸Fufuh, it¡¯s not like yelling like that would do anything. ¡¹


    ¡¸No! Kyo, stop¨D¨D please! ¡¹


    Reina who couldn¡¯t move desperately begged.


    Ardis tried to shake off Marty somehow to head for help, but he was being obstructed by a first-rate swordsman with his full power. It wasn¡¯t like he could do it easily.


    While their hands were delayed, the tip of the blade reached Reina.


    ¡¸Noo¡­¡­save me, Al-nii! ¡¹


    The voice of someone seeking help.


    Her black pupils overflowing with tears of fear intersected with Ardis¡¯s.


    The next moment, Kyo¡¯s sword mercilessly sucked into Reina¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸Ah, aaah¡­¡­¡¹


    A wordless voice leaked from Reina¡¯s mouth, and fresh blood followed immediately after.


    ¡¸Reinaaa! ¡¹


    As Ardis screamed out, Jelia snapped her fingers again.


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    While his sword still stabbed through Reina¡¯s chest, Kyo regained himself.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­aaaAAaah! Nee-san! Why!? ¡¹


    Then, not able to understand why his own sword was stabbing into his sister, he fell into a terrible confusion.


    Kyo continued screaming, as if not even realizing the fact that his entire body couldn¡¯t move as he wished.


    ¡¸Shit, get out of my way, Marty! ¡¹


    ¡¸Aahhahaa! ¡¹


    Losing his composure, Ardis swung his sword recklessly, trying to get Marty out of his way.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like his desperate attempts could do anything to improve the situation.


    ¡¸Kyo! ¡¹


    The only thing that can reach was his voice.


    Ardis was terribly irritated by the fact that he couldn¡¯t reach out another way.


    ¡¸N-No¡­¡­! It¡¯s¡­¡­ it¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not mee! ¡¹


    Perhaps feeling that Ardis was blaming him, Kyo¡¯s tears scattered as he tried to explain himself.


    ¡¸Trust me, Al-nii! I would never stab Nee-san¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Good work, your role is over. ¡¹


    Amid saying that, Kyo was decapitated with a single sword.


    In place of the continuation of his words, fresh blood fountained, and Kyo¡¯s head fell onto the ground slowly.

 CH 320

    At a loss for words, Ardis could only make a crying howl.


    Despite glaring at Jelia with bloodshot eyes and wanting to lunge forward, his advances were completely blocked by Marty.


    Unlike Ardis who couldn¡¯t get past the enemy ahead, Sark who managed to remove the obstruction that is the nameless young boy started attacking Jelia with arts.


    ¡¸This fiend! ¡¹


    With emotions not calmer than Ardis¡¯, flames emerged from Sark¡¯s hands.


    However, what was left from where the swirling flames hit was only a burnt chair and floor.


    ¡¸Fu¨Dn, the power is only average at best. ¡¹


    Naturally, the opponent isn¡¯t so simple where an attack of that degree would work.


    Just as Sark reacted to the voice coming above head, it was almost the same time when a chunk of rock was crashing onto him.


    Sark immediately created a barrier and left that spot.


    ¡¸Unlike a scrap that can only cry, looks like your brain isn¡¯t too bad, I wouldn¡¯t mind picking you up as my soldier normally but¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Not for me! ¡¹


    ¡¸I have a favor to return for injuring my face previously. ¡¹


    Overlapping his opponent¡¯s words, Sark shot another flame, but Jelia simply wiped it away with her hand and narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    ¡¸Unpleasant¡­¡­aah, how unpleasant. Just remembering it is unpleasant¡­¡­ very unpleasant! I will crush you miserably, so die already! ¡¹


    The chunk of rock that was dropped just now appeared again, but this time with numbers enough to cover the entire ceiling.


    ¡¸Oi oi, spare me from that. ¡¹


    Marty who saw that while crossing swords with Ardis sweated at his temple.


    The next moment, as if arrows being fired, every chunk accelerated at once.


    No regards to friend or foe, and with no safe gaps to escape to, the highly concentrated volley of rocks showered upon them.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Sensing the danger instinctively, Ardis put up a barrier.


    The rocks that fell crashed into it.


    The giant rocks that tried to crush Ardis and the others clashed with the barriers that glowed purplish.


    The loud crash that could be heard even outside the fortress.


    The tremble as if an earthquake was happening.


    However, that as well doesn¡¯t continue for long.


    When the entire floor turned into a miserable wasteland covered with shattered rocks, Jelia finally stopped.


    It was only a moment¡¯s silence.


    ¡¸Something like that! ¡¹


    Sark who was under a chunk of rock pushed it away and jumped towards the ceiling.


    The arrows of light that emerged from his hands continuously assaulted Jelia like a heavy rain in reverse.


    ¡¸That wouldn¡¯t¨D¨D¡¹


    At that timing, purplish lightning appeared below Jelia as she tried to deflect Sark¡¯s attack with a barrier.


    It was Elion.


    Needing to defend against two attacks coming from different directions, even Jelia found it difficult to block with a barrier, and took evasive measures.


    Dodging the arrows of light and purplish lightning, she landed on the floor that became ruined, and moved into counterattack after snorting with ridicule without any signs of panic.


    There were people that tried to distance themselves seeing the scene.


    ¡¸Not getting involved in that for sure¡­¡­¡¹


    Disregarding the battle between the two twins and Jelia that unfolded with them moving three dimensionally, Marty slowly distanced himself.


    Then, one similarly victimized person called out.


    ¡¸Marty, sorry but help me out here. ¡¹


    ¡¸What, you got hit? Stupid. ¡¹


    He was probably hit by the attack that Jelia used just now.


    The man stood up while holding his swollen red arm with his other arm.


    ¡¸That much isn¡¯t anything¨D¨D¡¹


    As Marty grumbled displeasingly, Ardis jumped out with a sword from the mountain of debris while scattering them everywhere.


    ¡¸Martyyyyy! ¡¹


    ¡¸Tch! ¡¹


    Clicking his tongue as he saw Ardis slashing at him, Marty pulled his partner up forcefully as his shield.


    ¡¸Wh¨D¨D¡¹


    Not understanding what has happened, the man had his stomach split open by Ardis.


    ¡¸¨D¨Dyy!? ¡¹


    It took his all to even mutter one question.


    A large amount of blood and intestines poured out from his split apart body.


    Then, by chance, stray arts launched by the twins and Jelia fell nearby. The arts created a cloud of dust from the smashed rocks, which obscured Ardis¡¯ vision.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Even as he immediately used arts to blow away the dust, by the time Ardis could see again, Marty had already disappeared.


    Using his partner that was a friend of his, he escaped.


    While grinding his teeth, Ardis heard a weak voice.


    ¡¸Uuh¡­¡­, hurts¡­¡­. It hurts¨D¡­¡­¡¹


    It was the voice of the man that was abandoned.


    Blood wasn¡¯t just spilling from the wound that Ardis opened in his stomach.


    Probably having hit by stray arts, one of his arms and legs were bleeding too.


    Ardis immediately protected himself with a barrier, but the man had already received fatal damage and isn¡¯t in a state to do that.


    ¡¸That is still not¡­¡­¡¹


    The words he wanted to speak continued to swell up.


    This much can¡¯t compare to the pain that Luciel experienced.


    This much can¡¯t possibly be the only karma that this man should receive.


    However, Ardis currently doesn¡¯t have much time to be dealing with him now.


    Ardis was about to swing his sword as he raised it up, but immediately reconsidered as it would be an action of showing mercy to him.


    After a cold and hateful gaze, Ardis left him there and headed for the perpetrator of everything.


    Even with the combos from the genius twins, they couldn¡¯t corner Jelia.


    It was only at a level where both sides can just about fight on equal grounds.


    To break that balance, Ardis joined the battle.


    Ardis unleashed wind blades towards Jelia who was attacking Sark and Elion.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be a bother. ¡¹


    Easily dodging the wind blades that were supposed to be surprise attacks, Jelia countered him, rapidly firing several flame bullets.


    While blocking a direct hit from the flame bullets, Ardis jumped in a straight line.


    ¡¸Only you¨D¨Dyou are the only one that! ¡¹


    ¡¸How noisy of a person you are. ¡¹


    Flame bullets appeared in front of Jelia.


    Despite how small they were individually, the number itself was not to be scoffed at, as all of them fired towards Ardis.


    Despite the high-density barrage that would crush Ardis¡¯s barrier, he redirected them away from himself and escaped the trajectory before heading in for another attempt.


    ¡¸Doing that to Ruu! Reina! And Kyo! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who? Aah, those toys just now? ¡¹


    Jelia made a confused expression at first but then made a ridiculing laugh.


    Weaved from her mana, silver spheres manifested from her hand.


    ¡¸You bastard¨D¨D! How dare¡­¡­how dare you¨D¨D! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, Ardis! ¡¹


    Ardis ignored Sark¡¯s voice that tried to restrain him, and borrowing momentum from shattering his foothold, Ardis slashed with a speed that was heading for a crash course.


    ¡¸It¡¯s at my own discretion whether I dispose of my toys, right? A scrap like you has no say in it. ¡¹


    Silver spheres continued to spawn near Jelia.


    ¡¸Even though I saved it specially for the last moment, having you cry like that kills my mood a little. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t fuck with meee! ¡¹


    Not even drawing her sword, Jelia blocked Ardis¡¯s sword by deploying a barrier that was at most fist sized.


    Using his own sword from the front, Ardis dished out continuous attacks without gaps by manipulating flying swords using his arts.


    ¡¸Only this much? How boring. ¡¹


    The silver spheres that were three centimeters in diameter floated around Jelia and formed a shield by aligning into a lattice.


    Responding to Ardis¡¯ attack and travelling around in space with no restrictions on direction, new spheres will quickly seal the opening opened if they are blasted apart by a powerful hit.


    It¡¯s not as if there are enough spheres to cover the entire surroundings.


    Despite the many gaps there were to enter from, no matter how many times Ardis slashed, or how many times his flying swords slashed, all of them were blocked.


    Jelia manifested a dynamic and agile defense using the spheres that overpowered Ardis¡¯s number of flying swords.


    ¡¸Not enough¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Although it was a technique solely designed for defense, but exactly because of that, it was very tough to break.


    With the number of flying swords that Ardis could control now, breaking through the gap would be difficult.


    For Ardis, ever since he had regained his ego, he was someone that had dedicated his life to fighting.


    By having that much experience, he could understand the difference in power between himself and his opponent.


    Although he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, Ardis knew instinctively that his flying swords wouldn¡¯t be able to break through Jelia¡¯s defensive spheres.


    ¡¸Then from the front! ¡¹


    He didn¡¯t have enough hands, and the opponent was more skillful.


    The only choice for him was to force an attack that was enough to break through the enemy¡¯s defenses even for a moment.


    Slashing at the same time using his flying swords and charging in himself when the opponent gets distracted.


    However, his attack stopped after breaking through two layers of Jelia¡¯s physical barrier.


    The hateful nemesis did not even budge at all from Ardis¡¯s attack.


    ¡¸I¡¯m yawning already. The toys just now were still better. ¡¹


    ¡¸¨D¨DYou areeee! ¡¹


    He smashed his sword against Jelia¡¯s barrier by relying on his anger, but new barriers would immediately replace the broken ones.


    ¡¸You are, the only one, that must be¨D¨D! ¡¹


    What did he want to convey?


    To kill Jelia.


    Ardis who has lived so far for that reason alone had no reason to stop now.


    Swing.


    Left to right, using the sword.


    Stab.


    Through the opening that formed momentarily.


    Slam.


    Towards those shoulders that looked delicate at first glance.


    Solely and only for his purpose to rip apart the woman in front of his eyes with his blade.


    The killing intent that carried his mind, dyed with rage, changed his sword.


    However¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Whh, yyyyy¨D¨D! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t reach her.


    As if screaming, Ardis¡¯s sword was blocked by Jelia¡¯s barrier countless times.


    Ardis¡¯s swordplay or flying swords from his arts couldn¡¯t even make a single scratch on Jelia who looked carefree while defending with silver spheres.


    As Jelia waved her hands as if chasing away some annoying fly without even drawing her sword, countless crimson light blades appeared in a close distance and assaulted Ardis.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Ardis stopped his attack and deployed a thickly layered and tough barrier.


    The barrier eroded by the crimson blades, and as if it was wax being melted, it was losing thickness rapidly.


    ¡¸Ardis! ¡¹


    Elion¡¯s voice reached from behind.


    As Ardis retreated backwards to another foothold while maintaining his barrier, a huge streak of light passed from behind him.


    The light green colored streak of condensed mana wrapped Jelia.


    The pillars that had barely retained its shape and the floor that had countless shattered fragments were caught in it, and everything that laid within the trajectory of the streak was vaporized.


    ¡¸Sark! ¡¹


    ¡¸Make double sure! ¡¹


    Receiving Elion¡¯s signal, Sark as well added on his own arts.


    The space itself was compressed to its utmost limit and crushed into a ball. While distorting the surrounding spaces, ten of them shot towards Jelia¡¯s location.


    However, just before they landed, the silver spheres blocked their path.


    As each of the incoming balls absorbed the spheres, they lost their power, and eventually volatilized and disappeared.


    In place of the dozens of silver spheres that disappeared from contacting Sark¡¯s compressed space, Jelia with her fluttering crimson hair appeared.


    ¡¸You two again? ¡¹


    Without even hiding her fed-out expression, she said.


    ¡¸How about stopping already? You¡¯re making me hate twins more and more. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line! ¡¹


    ¡¸We don¡¯t even the slightest intention to be liked by you anyways! ¡¹


    ¡¸This much is enough for rude barbarians that can¡¯t even follow the order of dancing. ¡¹


    With Jelia¡¯s mana, the surrounding rubbles turned humanoid.


    ¡¸I will torment you plenty later, so play with them for now. ¡¹


    The two humanoids that appeared suddenly attacked the twins.


    ¡¸Sark, Elion! They¡¯re not just any humanoids. Be careful! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you telling that to!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, Ardis! ¡¹


    As Ardis smiled a bit from the response he got from them, he resumed his attacks without shifting his gaze.


    Originating from the tip of his blade, a burning white flame appeared.


    ¡¸Turn to ash! ¡¹


    Along with the motion of swinging his sword, the white flames that Ardis shot, rushed across space eager to wrap around Jelia.


    ¡¸A mere scrap! Don¡¯t get too cocky! ¡¹


    However, the opponent was a woman that had enough power to become an axis for a country.


    As Jelia spoke, bluish flames appeared and unleashed from her hands.


    Ardis and Jelia, the two flames clashed in front of them, causing an intense heat wave to assault the surroundings. Eventually, the blue flames swallowed the white flames and tried to swallow Ardis next.


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Knowing his disadvantage, Ardis reallocated his mana for offense into defense.


    Judging that he couldn¡¯t take all of it from the front, he deployed his barrier in a manner that would shift the trajectory of the blue flames.


    His idea worked as he managed to avoid a direct hit successfully, but that didn¡¯t mean he was safe from it completely. It still had enough power to blow Ardis away.


    As Ardis¡¯s back slammed into a wall from not being able to kill its velocity, Jelia followed up by drawing her sword and jumping at him.


    ¡¸Desperate from just that degree, your limits are visible. ¡¹


    With her leaping momentum, Jelia¡¯s sword stabbed forward towards Ardis who had yet to recover his stance.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    Barely managing to react in time, Ardis¡¯s sword was deflected away by a heavy strike.


    He gripped onto the handle as hard as he could to not lose his weapon, but because of that, his entire arm was brought to a swing from the strike.


    In order to block the following strike, he thought to deploy small barriers that prioritized hardness as a shield substitute, and kick against the wall to get away from her and restabilize his stance.


    However, the shields that Ardis constructed with all his might stood no chance against Jelia¡¯s fierce strike.


    ¡¸Gahah! ¡¹


    Despite able to avoid a direct hit from the blade, the impact transmitted through the last layer, and the paper-thin barrier caused an intense pressure to apply on his flank.


    Ardis coughed out air and was blown to the side.


    While barely managing to keep his consciousness in place that was about to fly from the intense shockwave in his innards, Ardis attempted a counterattack reflexively.


    But even that was seen through by Jelia.


    The silver spheres gathered around Ardis¡¯s arm and blocked his movement.


    ¡¸How pathetic. ¡¹


    It was at that time.


    ¡¸Ardis, duck! ¡¹


    Sark¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Earlier than his thoughts, Ardis entire body sank to the ground.


    In his place, six icicles launched by Elion swooped by and assaulted Jelia.

 CH 321

    T/N: This was basically a chapter replay of 163, but since the context became clearer than before, some sentences were modified to better suit the context.


    ¡¸Getting in my way again! ¡¹


    The icicles that Elion released bounced off Jelia¡¯s barrier.


    Chipping away at her foothold by transforming mana into shockwaves, Ardis attempted another slash.


    Although the coordination wasn¡¯t at the level of Sark and Elion, Ardis has had many experiences fighting alongside the twins. Even though they haven¡¯t fought together in five years, this much coordination doesn¡¯t break a sweat.


    Jelia dodged the incoming sword by leaping before her foothold broke, but it was what Ardis was aiming for from the start.


    ¡¸There! ¡¹


    From a direction diagonally above Ardis, Sark¡¯s voice rang along with bullets of light raining.


    Retreating to not get caught up in it, Ardis¡¯s vision was filled with countless light bullets.


    However, even with Elion¡¯s surprise icicles, Ardis¡¯s slash, and Sark¡¯s light bullets linked together with coordination, there was not a single wound on Jelia.


    ¡¸Stop being so annoying! ¡¹


    ¡¸Even that didn¡¯t go through! ¡¹


    Sark clicked his tongue seeing the light bullets blocked by Jelia¡¯s sturdy barrier.


    ¡¸What an incredible pair of annoying bugs. I don¡¯t ever want to see that face of yours again. Get lost already! ¡¹


    ¡¸How miraculous we¡¯re on the same page¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Just how I want it! I¡¯m going to let you never be able to see anyone¡¯s face ever again! ¡¹


    Jelia and the twins exchanged arts.


    ¡¸You should be the one to get lost! ¡¹


    Ardis casted arts of wind blades from the side.


    ¡¸A mere scrape with his arts! ¡¹


    As if Ardis¡¯ attacks were not worth her attention, Jelia simply waved her hand, and the manifested crimson blades cancelled them out.


    While Sark and Elion demonstrated their forte at arts, Ardis supported them by using his sword, controlling, or using arts as a restraint.


    However, even with these many attacks linked together, Jelia¡¯s defenses didn¡¯t shake at all.


    All their strikes were either blocked by barriers or silver spheres, and counterattacks with greater strength than theirs were always returned.


    One step.


    Just a little further.


    She was at a level that couldn¡¯t be attained even with three Wisteria elites battling at full strength.


    Still, that doesn¡¯t become a reason for them to give up.


    Ardis had finally reached here after sacrificing many things.


    Even if they manage to survive this place, Wisteria had probably met its end as a mercenary band already.


    Losing most of their elites in this assault, it was even unknown how many comrades had survived the onslaught from the monstrosities.


    If the outcome couldn¡¯t be decided here, it was more obvious than looking into flames that their lives after this wouldn¡¯t be great.


    She¡¯s not an opponent where sparing effort was possible.


    Neither was it a situation for them to think about what happens after the battle.


    Facing against one absolute foe, it was unknown for how long the three had fought with their whole.


    Then suddenly¨D¨D.


    A moment that could only be considered a miracle was brought forth by the coincidence of many overlapping factors.


    The tiny gap that opened from Ardis¡¯s attack, Elion¡¯s attack stabbing into that point powerfully, and one light arrow that Sark created squeezed past that miniscule gap.


    Jelia might¡¯ve loosened her guard too.


    The unexpected coordination born coincidentally made it past the gap in Jelia¡¯s defenses which would¡¯ve never been possible, grazing her cheeks slightly.


    Tension suddenly appeared on her expression that had formerly looked like she were teasing her three opponents without breaking a sweat.


    The color of red that was even brighter than her hair trickled down her cheeks.


    ¡¸W-wh¡­¡­¡¹


    Jelia¡¯s voice trembled as she realized what had happened to her face after touching it with her fingers.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­You¡¹


    Her lips moved slightly, as a barely audible voice could be heard.


    ¡¸How dare you¡­¡­¡¹


    Jelia¡¯s expression turned into rage.


    Her ridiculing leeway expression disappeared, as she now directed a gaze filled with killing intent towards the three.


    ¡¸You dare, how dare you to do this to my face! Not just once, twice! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! I will never forgive you even if you crawl on the ground and beg! Die here! Regret that you have become my enemy and slowly rot while you die! ¡¹


    At that moment, Jelia¡¯s mana suddenly swelled up.


    Ardis immediately retreated at the obvious precursor, but was still hit by Jelia¡¯s shockwave.


    ¡¸Kuh! ¡¹


    An impact so powerful that it felt like his entire body was being crushed through his barrier.


    Even though Ardis covered his head with one of his arms, her overwhelming power still couldn¡¯t be shielded against, and shook his brain mercilessly.


    Losing his consciousness momentarily, Ardis¡¯s vision covered in darkness.


    ¡¸Uugh¡­¡­¡¹


    How much time had passed since he lost consciousness?


    As Ardis reopened his eyes from being assaulted with pain, he immediately saw Elion nearby.


    ¡¸Great. Are you awake, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸Elion¡­¡­was I¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸You were out. Just for a little though. ¡¹


    Ardis was told that it hadn¡¯t been long since he lost consciousness.


    Passing out in a fight where even a moment was fatal, it was too critical of a mistake for a mercenary.


    ¡¸What about Sark? ¡¹


    Asking while ashamed of his pathetic self, Elion replied with a short answer.


    ¡¸He¡¯s holding that woman down. ¡¹


    Hearing Elion¡¯s reply, Ardis shook his head and looked around.


    How far away was he blown away?


    At the fringe of his vision, he saw the guy offered as a shield turn into bits of flesh.


    Despite feeling a little regrettable about it, his existence soon disappeared from within Ardis.


    He found the figure of Sark and Jelia fighting with their arts at a little distance away.


    Since Ardis and Elion both withdrew from the frontline, Sark alone was now fighting Jelia.


    ¡¸Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be a baggage at all¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, the one that is going to be a baggage here is me. ¡¹


    Following Elion¡¯s gaze and words that didn¡¯t fit him, Ardis swallowed his breath.


    ¡¸You, that leg¡­¡­¡¹


    Diced into pieces from knees down, Ardis lost his words when he saw Elion¡¯s right leg in such a miserable state where even his bones were visible.


    ¡¸My luck ran out. Where I landed wasn¡¯t great. ¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! ¡¹


    Ardis cursed to stop his heart that was on the verge of shattering.


    ¡¸Ardis is the only hope we have now. I will use my secret ultimate on you, so stay put for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸But Sark by himself¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Sark can¡¯t hold for long. That¡¯s why it must be now. ¡¹


    Elion appealed with a serious face, and after glancing at Sark that was still fighting on his own, Ardis accepted the deal.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it. Make it quick. Even if it means taking each other out¡­¡­that woman will never¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Elion nodded wordlessly at Ardis¡¯s words and started constructing his spell.


    The effects of the spell weren¡¯t explained at all.


    However, Elion was a person with greater talent than Ardis. He¡¯s a person that has showed actual results without betraying expectations on many battlefields.


    Be it strength or personality, there was not a single reason why Ardis couldn¡¯t put his trust on him.


    It was arts that Elion chose to use even if it meant delaying help for Sark.


    Then the only thing left here was to fully trust Elion on it.


    Mana drew a wide circle around Ardis as the center, and small symbols that lied on its line while facing outwards started to unfold and glow.


    Ardis felt that it was on a scale grander than what he expected.


    ¡¸Ardis, both Sark and I have always regretted it. ¡¹


    At that timing, Elion suddenly started speaking.


    ¡¸What is it, so sudden? ¡¹


    The words that were calm and unfit of spoken in a place of battle caused Ardis to question back as he couldn¡¯t understand the intention.


    ¡¸That time, when Ruu went out by herself¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s not any of your fault. She chose to do it herself. ¡¹


    While grinding his teeth at the bitter memories, Ardis denied Elion¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Even so. We should¡¯ve stopped Ruu even if it meant doing it forcefully. At the very least, one of us could¡¯ve tagged along with her. It was completely our fault. ¡¹


    Saying that much, Elion closed his mouth.


    What should he say to Elion with the awkward atmosphere in between, or should he maintain silence¡­¡­? Not able to decide, in the end, Ardis didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meanwhile, the light and sound emitted by Jelia and Sark¡¯s arts were rushing Ardis.


    Unable to be patient, Ardis broke the silence.


    ¡¸How is the progress? Sark can¡¯t hold out any longer by himself. ¡¹


    ¡¸Constructing it and talking at the same time is not a problem. Rather, don¡¯t try to change the topic. ¡¹


    As he said, Elion didn¡¯t stop the construction of his spell at all even while speaking.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something to talk about in this situation though? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not something that should be brought up at the final battle. But still, it¡¯s something I have to say now. ¡¹


    His serious face gave off an indescribable sense of impatience, Ardis felt.


    ¡¸We must redeem ourselves for Ardis no matter what someday. We thought so, but it seems like the time for that has come. ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, Elion? ¡¹


    It was not a situation for him to be expressing regret.


    They should return to the frontlines to help Sark as soon as possible, but the chances of winning were already small and they were fleeting away with each second passing.


    It¡¯s not like Elion to not know that.


    Seeing how he didn¡¯t act as usual; Ardis had a suspicion that he couldn¡¯t quite explain.


    At that timing, Jelia who noticed something headed here immediately.


    ¡¸What are a bunch of dying scraps trying to do here secretly! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you can do it! ¡¹


    To protect the waves of flames from Jelia, Sark stood in between and deployed a barrier to shield both Elion and Ardis.


    ¡¸Stop being a bother! ¡¹


    Jelia cursed with an annoyed expression.


    At the same time, the flames grew more intense, and they started wrapping the three of them despite the presence of Sark¡¯s barrier.


    The barrier shook and trembled. While it glowed in purple, it started to slowly crumble.


    ¡¸Hurry up Elion! I can¡¯t hold on much longer! ¡¹


    Ardis lost his words from the back figure of Sark who rushed Elion.


    ¡¸Sark¡­¡­! ¡¹


    What Ardis saw was Sark who had a huge chunk gouged out of his abdomen, fully dyed in red.


    It was not a light wound.


    The heat from the flames may have perhaps hardened the blood and stopped any further bleeding.


    However, the silhouette that was obviously unnatural for a person appealed to Ardis how grave the situation was.


    As Ardis understood what he had seen, Elion thrusted the ruthless truth outwards.


    ¡¸Sark and myself are already as you¡¯ve seen. Winning and escaping are not options for us. ¡¹


    ¡¸Even so¨D¨D¡¹


    Ignoring Ardis who couldn¡¯t accept what was happening and tried to talk back, Elion continued speaking on his own.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve experimented many times with it already, but the detailed parts haven¡¯t been figured out yet. I wanted to designate a safe place, but you might be sent to some strange place, so I apologize for this first. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait Elion! What are you trying to do!? ¡¹


    Not able to understand Elion¡¯s words, Ardis tried to move, but noticed the presence of mana wrapping around him.


    Ardis was confused at whether his intention was to bind him, but at the same time, he interrogated the culprit fiercely.


    ¡¸Elion, what is this!? ¡¹


    Unlike Ardis who was confused, Elion had a calm expression.


    ¡¸Ardis. It¡¯s our loss today. ¡¹


    ¡¸The outcome hasn¡¯t been decided yet! ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s a loss. We¡¯ve looked down on that woman. Although we thought we didn¡¯t, today¡¯s outcome can only mean that. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s our loss today. ¡¹


    As if trying to entrust his will to a successor, Elion spoke to Ardis clearly word for word.


    ¡¸Elion, what are you¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But Ardis. Us losing and that woman winning, something like that must never happen at all costs, right? There¡¯s no way we can waste the lives of our comrades taking us this far, right? Although I¡¯m still reluctant to push all of this onto you, it¡¯s about time for Sark and me to step down from the stage. And seeing this much time has passed since we started fighting, no one has arrived here, so Greyth and the others must have already¡­¡­¡¹


    Unable to understand the terribly calm atmosphere that Elion had; what Ardis could do at that moment was to shake his head.


    ¡¸But Ardis, we still have you. Even if one of us survives, it¡¯s not a total loss. If you are the existence that can lead us to a victory, then there¡¯s only one thing I can do now. ¡¹


    Finally, Ardis realized what Elion was trying to do.


    ¡¸Wait! Elion, don¡¯t tell me¨D¨D! ¡¹


    The mana infused in the symbols surrounding Ardis swelled up.


    It was an obvious precursor that the activation of the arts was close.


    The symbols that drew a circle started to glow dully, and mana started flowing inwards, towards Ardis who was in the middle, from the outside.


    ¡¸Elion! Sark! ¡¹


    Unable to move, Ardis yelled from the bottom of his lungs.


    Responding to his words, Sark glanced backwards for a moment, before replying roughly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t die out there, Ardis! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s vision started to distort.


    The bleeding and eroding distortion slowly painted over Sark¡¯s and Elion¡¯s figure.


    With a soft smile, Elion spoke his last words, just besides Ardis.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Ardis. For our portion too¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹


    Sooner than he could hear the end of that sentence, sound vanished from Ardis¡¯s world.


    Elion¡¯s face became distorted.


    The space itself became distorted.


    Even Sark¡¯s figure that stood in front to protect himself and Elion, even the clashing sound between Jelia¡¯s flames and the barrier, all of them swirled in the silence and distanced away.


    Desperately moving his mouth, Ardis shouted their names at the maximum.


    Even that seemed to dissolve into the void that appeared as if severed from the real world.


    The last moment before everything¨D¨Dall his senses of vision, hearing, smell, and touch, were swallowed into the darkness.


    The scene of Sark¡¯s back engulfed in flames and Elion¡¯s smile burned into Ardis¡¯s eyes.


    ¨D¨DThe smell of grass.


    ¨D¨DThe chirping of birds.


    ¨D¨DThe texture of pebbles.


    ¨D¨DAwakening consciousness.


    Slowly, Ardis opened his eyes.


    Seeing the dimly lit earth with moss growing, Ardis realized that he was on the ground, collapsed.


    ¡¸Out, side¡­¡­? ¡¹


    As he tried to wake his body with a blurred consciousness, he swallowed his breath.


    ¡¸Sark! Elion! ¡¹


    Even after looking everywhere, only the lush trees of a forest came into his eyes.


    Leaving aside any person around, not even a single building was in sight.


    ¡¸Where is this¡­¡­¡¹


    Unable to grasp the situation he was in, despite being stunned, Ardis nonetheless moved his vision to try to find some clues.


    And he felt a strange sense of obstruction from the equipment he was wearing.


    ¡¸What is this¡­¡­¡¹


    At the very least, he wasn¡¯t within Jelia¡¯s castle where Ardis and the others stormed into.


    Could he be launched out of the castle from Elion¡¯s arts? Thinking like that, Ardis who looked upwards at the sky without any intentions suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡¸What is that¡­¡­¡¹


    What he saw there wasn¡¯t a clear blue sky.


    Not the night, not dusk nor dawn, it was only a white sky that was too bright to look at.


    The luminance it had was distinct from the clouds, and the colors of the sky changed as if a board painted with colors on it was flipped around.


    The pale whiteness unfolded in the sky had no signs of gradation, and the way it switched into pure darkness instantly as if a boundary existed between two sides gave off a horrifying sensation for some reason.


    Seeing something that where he felt his common sense didn¡¯t apply at all, Ardis was terrified.


    ¡¸Where¡­¡­¡­¡­ is this? ¡¹

 CH 321.5

    This is an overview of what happened up until volume 18. For those that have followed the releases, it is fine to skip this.


    It doesn¡¯t include content from the flashback arc.


    Ardis who was a user of ¡ºSword Magic¡» is a mercenary that accepts various commissions to subjugate, escort, and conduct investigations depending on the compensation.


    While returning from a certain investigation commission, he found and took a pair of twin girls under his protection after the caravan they were part of was annihilated from bandits, however, twins in this world are discriminated as ¡ºForbidden Children¡».


    Then, for some reason, a woman with an unknown identity started upholding him as her lord, and when the four started to settle down living together, the territory lord in that area caught wind of Ardis having twins under his protection. Ardis and the others who were getting chased settled into a forest where dangerous demonic beings and beasts would appear and moved their active area to the capital.


    Subjugating the Three Great Demons that had been a thorn for the Kingdom for a long time, Ardis gained reputation from participating in the Coalition¡¯s defense battle. Eventually, Ardis who reunited with his partner, a golden beast, joined the war between the Kingdom and the Empire, and that is where he obtained his second name of ¡ºCountless Swords Sorcerer¡» having displayed his prowess as a one-man army.


    After the fight, due to various circumstances, Ardis became a sword instructor for the duke¡¯s daughter, Minerva. The moment when he was taking down the bases of the enemy organization that assaulted Minerva, due to an unknown reason, Ardis was transported to his original world.


    Minerva and her bodyguard Moore were similarly thrown into the other world, but successfully returned with Rona. Ardis then took his revenge on the perpetrator of a Marquis by winning the martial arts tournament that was organized by the Marquis.


    The Marquis that had his reputation crushed believed the nonsense from a blind believing priest, and branded Ardis as an evil cultist before sortieing an army to subjugate him. Ardis managed to defeat all that came, but because of the church manipulated the information, Ardis was forced to leave the capital after having lost his residence.


    Ardis and the others then headed north towards the Canobis Mountain Range in search of a haven, and arrived at an uncharted small village, located in a place where dangerous demonic beings would appear anywhere.


    Ardis who decided to settle down at the village that didn¡¯t have any prejudice against twins, headed to the abode of ¡ºDemon Beast King¡» to expand the living territory of the village. After a battle, Ardis¡¯s strength was acknowledged by the Demon Beast King, and thus he succeeded in forming a new covenant.


    Two years passed as Ardis and the others settled in the village.


    They came to know of a war nearing, from the merchant Michelle who arrived at the village out of schedule. When the atmosphere of war continued, Marquis Thoria of the Nagras Kingdom rebelled. Most of The Kingdom¡¯s army was allocated to confront the Elmenia Empire army, who could only dispatch the little troops they still had within the capital to fight against the Thoria territorial army. At that opening, the empire launched a surprise attack from the seas.


    Having close to no defense within the capital, it fell easily. When the duke¡¯s daughter, Minerva, along with her bodyguard Moore, escaped with the other refugees, on the brink of death being surrounded by the pursuing army of the empire, they were saved by Ardis who arrived on time. Losing their place to stay, Minerva and the others, along with the refugees, had no other choice but to head north and seek shelter at a mining village.


    For the sake of feeding the overflowing refugees, Ardis visits the Litte Business Association in one of the Coalition states, Reiten, and its president, Marrieda, to strike a deal in selling the Heavy Iron ores.


    Ardis accepted the condition to be a bodyguard for Marrieda and spectated her revenge for her parents while the town was under fire from the San Rojeul Monarchy army.


    Then, escaping from Reiten that didn¡¯t put up much of a fight, Ardis and the others headed towards the mining village Glock to take refuge.


    The Elmenia Empire annihilated the Nagras Kingdom, the San Rojeul Monarchy took over Reiten, and the Thoria Kingdom became independent from the Nagras Kingdom, along with the island country, Alban Kingdom. Four of them formed the ¡ºRovres Alliance¡» and started war everywhere under the pretense of unifying the continent.


    Then, with many more inflowing refugees, the village soon turned into a town, and caused the Thoria army to set their sights on it. Despite being able to repel the army together with the guards¡¯ corps, Ardis couldn¡¯t do anything, and was defeated by the man that suddenly appeared at the end. The identity of the man was one of the mercenary comrades that stood with Ardis and fought together in his original world.

 CH 322

    ¡¸Shishou! ¡¹


    The first thing Ardis saw after waking up was Minerva with a worried face that overhung from the side.


    ¡¸Where is ¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis who was knocked out by Victor woke up and realized that he was in an unfamiliar room.


    The walls and ceiling were rather shabby.


    And the bed present certainly wasn¡¯t comfortable.


    ¡¸The napping room inside the post huh¡­¡­¡¹


    Immediately identifying where he was, Ardis let out a small sigh before relaxing.


    ¡¸Is any part of your body painful? How are you feeling? Are you alright? ¡¹


    Ardis smiled bitterly at the appearance of Minerva that rapid fired questions.


    Even though he was beaten to the ground by Victor, he wasn¡¯t killed yet.


    Certainly, he was in pain, but this wasn¡¯t pain in the physical sense.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not funny at all! Don¡¯t you know how worried I am!? ¡¹


    Misunderstanding the meaning of the bitter smile, Minerva¡¯s expression suddenly overturned as she raised her volume.


    After a while of awkwardness, as if embarrassed of her behavior, she lowered her voice and relaxed her eyebrows.


    ¡¸I heard from everyone. Even if it was for protecting the town, facing against so many enemies from the front is¡­¡­¡¹


    She probably heard it from Moore¡¯s subordinates.


    Minerva was reprimanding him because she thought it was a reckless act, but for Ardis, it was something he did after seeing he had more than enough of a chance.


    ¡¸No, that much isn¡¯t particularly¡­¡­¡¹


    After all, if Victor didn¡¯t appear there, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problems.


    However, it¡¯s also the truth that Ardis had never expected a familiar person to become his enemy.


    If it was pointed out that he let his guard down because of that, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to retort with.


    ¡¸Of course, I know Shishou is really strong. But¡­¡­ there¡¯s a limit to recklessness! ¡¹


    Unable to accept Ardis¡¯s answer, Minerva reprimanded him strongly again.


    ¡¸When Captain Greystar came back while carrying Shishou, you have no idea¡­¡­what I was¡­¡­¡¹


    Losing her words as she spoke, eventually, tears swelled out.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that recklessness isn¡¯t allowed. A battle¨D¨D, especially when it¡¯s a clash between armies, there¡¯s a need to push through with recklessness. However, seeing Shishou getting injured somewhere I don¡¯t know¡­¡­, I don¡¯t want that. ¡¹


    For a mercenary that puts his life in fighting, getting injuries is as common as eating.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean Ardis thought it was appropriate to let his admiring pupil suffer. As Ardis was wondering how he could soothe the girl that was at a sensitive age, suddenly, he heard words that made his head tilt.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, whenever Shishou is going to be reckless, I will be there too. Even with my inexperienced self, I can at least protect Shishou¡¯s back. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, that conclusion is strange. ¡¹


    Rather than thinking about it, his retort came out first.


    ¡¸Why!? I don¡¯t intend to overestimate myself and say that I can fight alongside Shishou, but I take pride in my strength and can at least be of some use! ¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, no¨D, uh¨D¡­¡­¡¹


    Facing Minerva who bear confidence in her expression, Ardis¡¯s words clouded.


    For Ardis, he was happy with Minerva¡¯s thoughts.


    But at the same time, he felt hesitant to let his pupil stand on a risky and bloody battlefield.


    In the first place, Ardis didn¡¯t even know whether he could win against Victor if he fought seriously.


    Under Ardis¡¯s guidance, Minerva had gotten enough skills to call herself a distinguishable swordswoman, but that¡¯s only when measured with the standard of this world.


    With her current skills, it¡¯s likely that she wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against a Nedulo, and would only be toyed around in the other world.


    Even more so when her opponent is that genius, she wouldn¡¯t even last two bouts of sword exchange.


    Just as he was hugging his head inwardly on how to stop his pupil from having those ideas, Moore entered the room.


    ¡¸Ooh, you¡¯re awake. Didn¡¯t I tell you, Ojou-sama. No need to worry since there weren¡¯t any visible wounds. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible for me to not worry. ¡¹


    Moore said with a smile towards Minerva after calling out to Ardis, but the duke¡¯s daughter herself looked away while peeved.


    Her current expressions have increased when compared to the time they first met, as Ardis started thinking about random things.


    ¡¸So, how are you? Any problems physically? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, no problem. How long has it been since then? ¡¹


    ¡¸About half a day! ¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡­. Sorry to have you see me in a pathetic state. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not something to apologize for. It¡¯s thanks to Ardis that we managed to drive away the Thoria army. Well, it was a surprise though. I went to look for you since you didn¡¯t come back for a while even after the fight ended, and then I found you on the ground. ¡¹


    Moore carried a round chair from a corner of the room and sat by the bed.


    ¡¸So, what happened? ¡¹


    ¡¸I reunited with someone I knew¡­¡­. And then it became a fight. ¡¹


    ¡¸Was he in the Thoria army? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, that¡¯s not it. But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s on our side too¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­He¡¯s strong? ¡¹


    Ardis who hesitated to answer for a bit revealed his honest appraisal.


    ¡¸If possible, I would like to avoid a fight with him. I suppose that¡¯s the best way to describe it? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite¡­¡­ troubling, isn¡¯t it. ¡¹


    As Moore narrowed his eyes, Ardis returned with a question.


    ¡¸How many casualties were there? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Eight died. ¡¹


    A battle where there was a huge discrepancy in the numbers.


    Thanks to Ardis¡¯s effort to surround the entire town with a wall, the battle was far more advantageous than how it should¡¯ve been, but that still doesn¡¯t change the fact it was 100 defenders against 300 attackers.


    It¡¯s not a fight that could be won without casualties.


    As for the result, eight of them became casualties.


    It should be an insignificant price to pay to repel an army of thousand, but Ardis still had a difficult expression.


    ¡¸It was a necessary sacrifice. Don¡¯t blame yourself. ¡¹


    Even if it meant having casualties, rather than letting Ardis take care of everything, they had to produce results with the volunteering soldiers in town, so that the other residents who hadn¡¯t sensed a threat would wake up.


    It was something decided way before the Thoria army arrived.


    Although it wasn¡¯t something praiseworthy from the human perspective, it was politically necessary.


    ¡¸It¡¯s regrettable to have casualties, but in fact, after having invaded by Thoria army, the people in town are finally showing conscious that they are also part of it. The atmosphere around certainly turned into more of a town when compared to yesterday. With this much, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be more people that are willing to join the defense effort. ¡­¡­But that also means more will leave the town. ¡¹


    To enhance the defensive wall further in the current state, certainly, there are some parts that only Ardis is capable of.


    However, it¡¯s undesirable to have Ardis alone carry the burden.


    Since Ardis won¡¯t be around to protect the town forever, the residents must be willing to take the initiative in defending their town, or else getting absorbed by the Thoria Kingdom or the Elmenia Empire is only a matter of time.


    ¡¸That is well¡­¡­unavoidable. ¡¹


    After the battle finished, among the refugees that didn¡¯t at first believe the news of the Thoria army coming, there were people that started to leave.


    From their perspective, the place that they thought was at first a haven, will soon devolve into another battlefield too.


    Excluding people with special circumstances like Minerva, there are probably some that decided to return to their hometown after settling down from the fight.


    ¡¸Since we have no need to retain them, we¡¯ve got no obligation to take care of them too. Rather than facing against Thoria or the empire, it¡¯s much easier to sneak back into their territory and live a stable life. ¡¹


    Moore smiled bitterly at what Ardis said.


    ¡¸So much so that I¡¯m even thinking that all of us should just ditch this place and live without troubles. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If all the refugees would return to their daily lives, then there¡¯s no need to maintain this town, and just us alone can bring Minerva along to the hidden village. ¡¹


    Having said so, it wasn¡¯t a realistic option.


    Even if there are many leavers after this incident, it¡¯s not like all four thousand refugees in the town would leave.


    Although it has become a matter like this, of course, they couldn¡¯t suddenly throw their responsibilities halfway after deciding to take care of them.


    ¡¸Well, the Thoria army must have incurred considerable damage from this battle too. Since it will take some time before they can organize another army, we should be safe for a few months but¡­¡­ the problem is now the empire. ¡¹


    They had to discuss countermeasures against the empire that will eventually come quickly.

 CH 323

    A few days passed while they were aware of the Empire¡¯s movements, and Ardis was faced with a surprise attack that he had never expected.


    ¡¸Ardis!! ¡¹


    Ardis whose name was called out suddenly turned around.


    As the voice didn¡¯t have any hostility, and it was one that he was familiar with, he was completely unguarded.


    Two girls suddenly crashed into Ardis.


    Below the platinum blonde hairs were pair of pupils in the color of bluish light green, looking at him.


    ¡¸Fillia, Riana¡­¡­. Why are you two here? ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s because we¡¯re worried for Ardis! ¡¹


    ¡¸We heard that Ardis collapsed! ¡¹


    Fillia and Riana said at the same time towards Ardis who had round eyes.


    Their expression was very serious.


    ¡¸So, are you alright!? Anywhere hurt!? ¡¹


    ¡¸If you¡¯re awake, then you¡¯re fine!? Anywhere pain!? ¡¹


    It looks like they heard the news about Ardis passing out after getting defeated by Victor.


    Although he didn¡¯t know who, he guessed that it was probably Moore or Marrieda that contacted the hidden village.


    ¡¸My body is fine. As you can see, no problems at all. ¡¹


    To have them not worry, Ardis stretched both his arms outwards and smiled.


    After all, Ardis didn¡¯t get particularly hurt by Victor other than the fact he was struck unconscious.


    At most, there were only a few bruises, rather, it was less painful when compared to what he felt from falling from the sky.


    ¡¸Still, don¡¯t let Rona do all the work. As expected, it¡¯s harsh for him to let both of you ride on him too. ¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? ¡¹


    ¡¸Rona is in the hidden village though? ¡¹


    Ardis totally thought they came here on Rona¡¯s back, so he voiced another possibility.


    ¡¸Then did Nere bring you two? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope? ¡¹


    ¡¸We came here just by ourselves? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? ¡¹


    To Ardis whose understanding didn¡¯t catch up at all, Riana sighed a little.


    ¡¸Ardis, we¡¯re already sixteen years old. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess so. ¡¹


    ¡¸And it¡¯s been four years since we started using arts. ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it that long already. ¡¹


    ¡¸With four years of experience, we learned how to make footholds, and can also fly in the sky on our own. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Really? ¡¹


    Ardis who didn¡¯t expect Riana¡¯s words at all asked Fillia for confirmation, but the response he got back was a smug smile.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Looks like they really did come through that demonic realm on their own without Rona or Nere¡¯s help.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you came without telling the others? ¡¹


    ¡¸We came with Nere¡¯s permission. ¡¹


    Moreover, they already have Nere¡¯s permission, so in other words, they have gained enough power that she judged that they can repel any demonic beings even in the sky.


    ¡¸Ardis, we aren¡¯t little children anymore!? ¡¹


    ¡¸We can decide on our own what to do. ¡¹


    ¡¸We must decide how to live our lives on our own. Didn¡¯t you say so previously, Ardis? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I did. ¡¹


    Being cited of his previous line, Ardis couldn¡¯t do anything but be convinced.


    ¡¸That is why we decided. We want to be of help for Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸And we decided. To fight with Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? No, wait! ¡¹


    For some reason, the twins were speaking the same thing as Minerva, and caused Ardis to panic.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that Ardis is very strong. That¡¯s what we know more than anyone. ¡¹


    ¡¸But even such Ardis have occasions like this time. And we aren¡¯t the powerless us that couldn¡¯t do anything in the past. ¡¹


    ¡¸We want to repay our debt for being protected this long. We won¡¯t be conceited to ask Ardis to be protected by us. But at the very least, a little help¡­¡­, just to help a little in sharing the burden on Ardis¡¯s back. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the path we chose. Even if you don¡¯t approve, we won¡¯t listen to any complaints. With our own will, for our own sakes. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, eh¡­¡­¡¹


    Attacked from two sides, Ardis lost his words.


    It¡¯s true that Ardis had always been saying the words ¡ºChoose your own paths, and bear the consequences¡» to them.


    At the same time, he recalled promising not to object no matter what they chose.


    If he was to deny their will here, it would be the same as denying his own words.


    If both were powerless, then he might¡¯ve tried to convince them otherwise.


    However, they are both genius magicians labelled by Kyrill who was even called the irregular in the Mariules Academy.


    Even if he wanted to oppose their ideas, danger would be too weak of a reasoning considering they have enough power to fight against the demonic beings that flies in the skies of the Canobis Mountain Range.


    In the first place, it¡¯s unlikely to find anyone else more proficient as a magician than them.


    ¡¸No, but¡­¡­¡­ mercenaries don¡¯t just fight against beasts or demonic beings. They must fight against other people too. I don¡¯t want to have you experience killing¡­¡­¡¹


    Cursing his clumsy past self, Ardis who identified himself as a guardian voiced his difficult insistence.


    However, Ardis knows fully well that it was very selfish of him to say so.


    ¡¸We didn¡¯t come here to kill people. We are here to protect Ardis. ¡¹


    In the end, the thought he had of not wanting the twins to choose a path of fighting, was just for his self-satisfaction when he thought about it.


    Eventually, Ardis reluctantly accepted them under the pretense of respecting their will.


    The impromptu defensive wall around the town of Glock was getting daily reinforced further and built on by Ardis, Kyrill, and Ellenoa, a group of magicians.


    With Fillia and Riana who have considerable prowess as magicians joining, the efficiency dramatically increased. The impromptu weak walls soon became tough.


    Just considering their defensive power, it was not farfetched to call them castle walls.


    The problem was the lack of manpower to support that.


    Thanks to a changed mindset after the previous assault from the Thoria army, there were a lot more volunteers that were willing to undergo training as militia, but in total, their numbers didn¡¯t even make it past five hundred.


    No matter how strong the walls were, it¡¯s difficult to make use of them with just five hundred people.


    For the town of Glock that has no ends of troubles, the biggest problem is the Empire¡¯s movements.


    After the previous battle, there were many that decided to leave.


    Starting from the former capital of Gran, several towns of the old Kingdom, Reiten, and cities of the east in the Coalition, had started to regain their daily lives.


    Naturally, there are many that want to return to their hometown and daily lives.


    Like Minerva who has a position that doesn¡¯t allow her to live in a territory controlled by the Empire, people that seek revenge and couldn¡¯t stand the barbarism of the Imperial soldiers that caused them to lose their close ones, only such people with reasons remained in the town.


    The Rovres Alliance antis started to gather at Glock, and as the result, just as the population started to decline after the Thoria battle, it quickly regained its former numbers.


    At the same time, with Minerva¡¯s presence, the town of Glock became known as a place of gathering for those that wish to rebel against the Rovres Alliance.


    ¡¸Naturally, leaving this town alone¨D¨D is not something the Empire would do. ¡¹


    As if affirming Moore¡¯s words, the news of the Imperial army closing in arrived.


    ¡¸Do we know their numbers? ¡¹


    Inside the post, Kyrill who had well became an official member of the guards¡¯ corps, asked Moore.


    ¡¸Three thousand, it seems. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the splurging amount they have. ¡¹


    Ellenoa widened her eyes in surprise.


    She was also one of the precious manpower for the guards¡¯ corps like Kyrill.


    Ellenoa who had received high-class education in Mariules Academy became an important fighting asset for Glock.


    ¡¸They probably learned a lesson from the Thoria army¡¯s previous defeat. But well, they might be too bored since there¡¯s nowhere else to send their army. ¡¹


    ¡¸Being the target from that isn¡¯t funny~nii. ¡¹


    Although she wasn¡¯t personnel that was concerned with fighting, Marrieda who is responsible in handling supplies, also participated in the meeting.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t come, it¡¯s not like saying that to them would make them go away. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Ojou-sama said. If they are going to attack, what we can do is to defend. Luckily, the defensive walls have been reinforced considerably since the battle with Thoria, but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s the problem? ¡¹


    In place of Moore, Ardis answered Kyrill¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Honestly speaking, holing up isn¡¯t desirable. ¡¹


    ¡¸But aren¡¯t the walls reinforced for us to hole up? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But there¡¯s a difference in numbers six folds this time, and on top of that, we have an obvious lack of manpower when compared with the scale of the walls. Surely there will be an opening somewhere if three thousand soldiers surround the walls. During the Thoria battle, it was unavoidable because we didn¡¯t have many soldiers nor time, but ideally, we would finish the battle before they surrounded the town. ¡¹


    Then, Ardis¡¯s explanation was next questioned by Cain of the guards¡¯ corps.


    ¡¸That means fighting on the field? But wouldn¡¯t that be exactly when the difference between numbers is too big? ¡¹


    Responding to that, Ardis¡¯s answer was although correct, but it was also very reckless.


    ¡¸It ends as soon as the enemy commander gets taken down. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re planning to charge ahead alone again? ¡¹


    He probably recalled the Thoria battle.


    Moore who had a slightly soury expression had a slight blaming tone, but Ardis shook his head.


    ¡¸What I¡¯m doing is just to set it up. Taking the general¡¯s head is left to Moore¡¯s team. ¡¹

 CH 324

    A place about half a day south of Glock.


    Within a small forest with several hills, an army of three thousand soldiers was marching north.


    There were three people floating in the air looking down upon the army.


    ¡¸So many¡­¡­¡¹


    One of the twins that were floating with Ardis in between, Fillia, unintentionally muttered her thoughts.


    For the girls that had been living while avoiding people, it must¡¯ve been quite a shocking scene to see three thousand people forming lines.


    ¡¸Ardis, the center of the Imperial army has passed the landmark. ¡¹


    ¡¸The commander¡­¡­ there huh. ¡¹


    As Riana said, the Elmenia Imperial army stretched front and back had just passed through the tree that served as a landmark.


    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t see clearly from above, but by viewing the entire army as a whole organism, there was a part clearly standing out.


    From a glance, because the defense was particularly stricter, with soldiers wearing a different getup, there was no doubt the enemy commander was there.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin. Fillia use ice, and Riana, earth. ¡¹


    ¡¸U-Unn¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s short instructions, the twins replied nervously.


    Ardis and the others were about to engage in a battle with the Imperial army attempting to invade Glock.


    Although it was the twins themselves who voiced their intention to participate in the battle, as expected, they couldn¡¯t hide their nervous feelings that arose from their first time in a battlefield.


    ¡¸Now. ¡¹


    At Ardis¡¯ signal, he created several fireballs while ignoring chants, and slammed them on the ground.


    The fireballs landed evenly along the long stretch of Imperial troops, creating explosions everywhere.


    Since they weren¡¯t for the purpose of killing, the potency was considerably weaker than what he used when he fought against the Empire on the Kingdom¡¯s side.


    Rather, they were created with the flashiest appearance than power to introduce chaos to the enemies.


    At the same time, the twins casted chantless arts of their own.


    What the twins used weren¡¯t arts accompanied by destruction.


    Riana¡¯s arts caused the earth to suddenly soften and move, while Fillia¡¯s arts manifested a giant chunk of ice in the air.


    Even if the fireballs were focused only on appearance, that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t any casualties.


    Several casualties appeared with just one fireball, and many more soldiers suffered with burnt wounds.


    After losing their balance from Riana¡¯s arts, as a result from the intense heat radiating, the chunk of ice that Fillia created melted into water and created artificial rain.


    Although both were arts that used to make field work more efficient, depending on its usage, they were more than sufficient to stop a large army.


    With the soft aeriated earth showered with rain, it absorbed the water rapidly, and the Imperial army suddenly found themselves within a pool of mud.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Enemy attack!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Up there! They¡¯re in the sky! ¡¹


    Amid the chaos, several sharp-eyed soldiers noticed their presence in the sky.


    ¡¸Shoot them down! ¡¹


    The soldiers around the commander quickly recovered from the chaos, and tried to shoot arrows towards the sky, naturally failing, as Ardis and the others were high enough for none of them to reach.


    The arrows fired upwards lost their momentum long before reaching the three and fell back to earth following a parabola.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡­¡­¡¹


    As if they were matching Ardis¡¯s mutter, a group of about four hundred people jumped out from one side of the forest.


    It was the volunteering soldiers that Moore led to take the enemy commander down.


    With several leading riders, the group completely ignored the others, and rushed into the Imperial army¡¯s center.


    Distracted by Ardis and the others in the air, the Imperial Army failed to quickly notice the presence of an ambush.


    However, it was as expected of the highly trained soldiers around the commander.


    Albeit late by a beat, several officer-like figures immediately yelled out to counter the sudden ambush.


    ¡¸Ambush! ¡¹


    ¡¸Get ready! It¡¯s not just a few! ¡¹


    ¡¸Protect His Excellency! ¡¹


    Still, being hit at an unexpected direction meant their response was ineffective.


    On top of that, with Ardis and the twins¡¯ arts, the entire Imperial army was in disarray.


    Albeit slowly, Moore and the others were surely getting closer to break through the Imperial army¡¯s defense.


    ¡¸I will get down too. Both of you, stay here, and try to restrain the soldiers on both ends. ¡¹


    Ardis fired rocks towards places clear of allies on the ground while speaking to the girls on his side.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ever put down your barriers. Even if it¡¯s a little thin, keep it up at all costs. ¡¹


    Although they were floating at a distance where normal arrows wouldn¡¯t reach, it was still impossible to predict what can happen on a battlefield.


    Mixed within the army, there could be soldiers that can handle strong bows that normal people can¡¯t.


    Although caution was something Ardis had become natural with after living as a mercenary for long, the two girls hadn¡¯t had such conscious yet, since this is only their first battlefield.


    ¡¸It¡¯s different from fighting beasts or demonic beings. There¡¯s no need to attack especially. Just restraining them is more than enough. ¡¹


    Ardis who didn¡¯t want the twins to be burdened with battles like this said those late words.


    As a result of his complicated feelings, he didn¡¯t allow the two to attack directly, but only allowed them to restrain the enemy soldiers.


    ¡¸Listen, you can¡¯t lower your altitude no matter what. Landing on the ground is forbidden. ¡¹


    Leaving those words behind, Ardis dispelled the foothold he was on and surrendered himself to gravity.


    Ardis landed on the ground and regrouped with Moore and the others who were ripping into the central area of the army that was in utter chaos.


    ¡¸Minerva! ¡¹


    ¡¸Here, Shishou! ¡¹


    With Ardis¡¯s question, a response came immediately.


    Besides the twins, Minerva had also participated in the battle this time.


    Naturally, Ardis and Moore tried to object to the idea, but as the former duke¡¯s daughter and the symbol of Rovres Alliance¡¯s resistance holding the succession rights to the Nagras royal family, Minerva¡¯s existence had great influence.


    Her presence was what allowed them to be regarded as soldiers of the Rovres Alliance resistance rather than a self-defense force, Minerva leading the battle greatly increased the overall morale.


    ¡ºLosing my home country and my home, surely I still have at least this much use. ¡»


    But rather than the reason at the surface, there was another reason for her to come, as after hearing ¡ºBesides, with shackles like me around, Shishou surely can¡¯t be reckless like before, right? ¡», Ardis could find no words to rebut.


    In fact, in the previous Thoria battle, Ardis had become too careless and too arrogant that he ended up showing his pathetic side.


    Minerva¡¯s presence certainly would serve as shackles in the sense that her existence will make Ardis more cautious than ever in making his decisions.


    Either way, Ardis had no right to stop Minerva from participating.


    In the end, they gave in, and allowed her to participate with the condition that she will always be within the vision of either Moore or Ardis.


    ¡¸Where is Moore!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Cain-san and the others are up ahead! ¡¹


    It looks as though the bodyguards had rushed towards the enemy general as soon as Ardis arrived and swapped roles.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going after Moore. Don¡¯t mind me, just focus ahead! ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡¹


    To ambush from the sides against the Imperial army that marched in long lines, and immediately retreat right after taking the enemy commander down; it was a strategy that Ardis and the others came up with to fight against enemies on the scale almost tenfold of theirs.


    The chances were more than enough.


    Even if the enemy had a force of three thousand, with their lines outstretching while marching, it would take considerable time for both ends to arrive to the middle for reinforcements.


    On top of that, due to the arts from the twins and Ardis from above, their movements were restricted. If it were a short period, it was possible to create an advantageous situation.


    All that¡¯s left after that is up to the performance of Moore and his subordinates.


    Ardis planned to strike the enemy commander if the situation looked iffy, but with how it was going so far, it looked as though there was no need for that.


    Rather than aggressively defeating the enemy, Ardis stayed behind and surveyed the situation, while occasionally sending his flying swords to support his allies wherever it was disadvantageous.


    ¡¸Any that fell behind¡­¡­ there isn¡¯t any, right. ¡¹


    Checking his back to confirm that everyone followed up, Ardis fired a few arts to the enemies intermittently to catch their attention.


    Although the strategy this time naturally included victory, it was still an important aspect to keep ally losses to the minimum.


    Unlike the enemy, replacing people wasn¡¯t very easy for Ardis and the others who have limited human resources.


    ¡¸That purple hair, she¡¯s one of the royalty remains! ¡¹


    ¡¸Get her! That¡¯s a special merit! ¡¹


    Amidst that, suddenly, enemies flocked over to Minerva.


    Looks like even within the Imperial army, Minerva had already become quite the popular figure.


    ¡¸Tch, where¡¯s the royalty here. ¡¹


    While clicking his tongue from the spread of incorrect information that wasn¡¯t particularly desirable, Ardis summoned several more swords across the ¡ºGate¡» to support Minerva.


    At that time, several streaks of thunder suddenly fell from above.


    ¡¸Guaaa! ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiiii! ¡¹


    The few that tried to go for Minerva were struck by lightning and screamed.


    There were a lot of enemy soldiers who screamed before collapsing after taking a direct hit.


    ¡¸Those girls¡­¡­¡¹


    Understanding the origin of the lightning that aimed only at the Imperial soldiers immediately, Ardis looked up at the figure of the twins floating in the sky.


    While feeling a little regretful, Ardis changed his mindset, as being overly sentimental on a battlefield is forbidden.


    ¡¸This is a battlefield. A battlefield. ¡¹


    Saying so to himself, Ardis cut down more enemy soldiers that tried to flock over to Minerva with his flying swords.

 CH 325

    Looking down at the Imperial soldiers that stopped moving because of her own lightning bolts, Riana fought against the trembling that originated from the core of her body.


    Until now, there were many beasts and demonic beings she had taken down to get food or protect herself.


    It was not the first time she fought a person either.


    She recalled using some clumsy attacks on the inquisition soldiers that marched into the Corsas Forest.


    However, this was the first time that she took someone¡¯s life.


    The clearly charred and unmoving corpse she saw with her magically enhanced eyesight was stabbing at her.


    The discomfort and nauseous feeling ran through her whole body, as frowns started forming on her forehead.


    ¡¸R-Riana¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Fillia asked with a voice of confusion towards Riana who suddenly changed from restraining soldiers into unleashing a deadly attack that robbed one of the soldiers¡¯ life.


    Being directed the expression of surprise and worry, Riana made her resolve in her heart.


    ¡¸Have you made your resolve yet, Fillia? ¡¹


    Riana herself was surprised by the tone of her voice that was much colder than she thought was possible.


    ¡¸I already made mine. Even if it meant getting these hands bloody, I will walk the same path beside Ardis. ¡¹


    ¡¸Riana¡­¡­¡¹


    Fillia¡¯s words were stuck seeing Riana¡¯s will.


    ¡¸We were saved by Ardis¡¯s whim, and allowed to live from his generosity. We were even given a peaceful place to spend our entire lives with his kindness. Without saying, being born as twins, there¡¯s no greater fortune than what we¡¯ve experienced. ¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I know that already. ¡¹


    ¡¸Right. And Ardis probably thinks that it is enough that way. I¡¯m sure Ardis wants us to live in peace in that village. After all, he would finally be released from his shackles that is us. ¡¹


    That was something they felt very happy about.


    But at the same time, it was also very sad.


    ¡¸Ardis will definitely leave us behind. After all, there¡¯s no reason for him to be looking after us after knowing we can protect ourselves. ¡¹


    For Ardis, that¡¯s probably what he hoped for.


    However, at the very least, it was a future far from Riana¡¯s ideal.


    That¡¯s why, Riana asked a question where she clearly already knew the answer.


    ¡¸Fillia, are you fine with that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­¡¹


    Even without words, her expression told everything.


    At Riana¡¯s question, her expression of enduring something while biting her lips clearly indicated her denial.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it¡¯s fine, right? Isn¡¯t this the reason we came out from the village? Isn¡¯t this why Nere taught us how to fight against people? ¡¹


    To protect them, Ardis had even made an enemy out of the Empire, church, and even Thoria.


    Riana didn¡¯t want to simply take lives, but if she can¡¯t be resolved enough to even do that towards her enemies, then they will only be obstructing Ardis.


    To be of help for him, at the very least, they must have the bare minimum resolve and power to kill their enemies.


    That¡¯s why, while in the hidden village cut off from the rest of the world, Riana learned and practiced fighting people from Nere.


    She never did convey her ideas to Fillia, but she was sure that Fillia had the same thoughts.


    ¡¸I knew it, Riana was thinking so too¡­¡­¡¹


    With an expression as if she were confessing to a crime, Fillia stated the obvious.


    ¡¸Of course. How long have we been together? Just this much, I know it as well as I know myself. ¡¹


    In the past, they both thought they were two people as one with each other.


    Two existences where separation was unthinkable.


    The other half of themselves.


    Although they eventually acknowledged that the other person is not themselves after growing up, Riana has pride that she can understand Fillia better than any other person and the confidence that the same works in the other way.


    ¡¸I want to continue standing beside Ardis. But if we can¡¯t even stand on this battlefield, we won¡¯t have the rights to even do that. At this rate, that girl called Minerva might just take our places. ¡­¡­Is Fillia fine with that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that¡­¡­ no way. Definitely not. ¡¹


    As the name of the girl who had threatened their own places was mentioned, Fillia was obviously riled up.


    Seeing her reaction, Riana was reassured.


    She began speaking in a calm tone after making an expression towards Fillia that was closer to a bitter smile, as if she was reporting a failed prank.


    ¡¸Say, the other half of myself. I love you very much. Almost as much as Ardis. That¡¯s why, I¡¯m giving you a chance. ¡¹


    Changing into a serious expression, Riana tried to pull Fillia to her side with her words.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t give my spot beside Ardis to anyone. That¡¯s why, the only free spot is on his other side. If Fillia wishes to stand on that side, and doesn¡¯t want to let it up either¨D¨D¨Dshow your resolve here. ¡¹


    Even while the chaotic battle continued to happen below them, a cloud of silence overpowered the space between them.


    Occasionally, magic arrows would hit the barrier they deployed below their feet and dissipate from the impact.


    After a short period of silence, Fillia opened her mouth.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Beside Ardis, is my spot. ¡¹


    Riana was happy at Fillia¡¯s resolve-filled answer.


    The reassurance as if having a hundred thousand allies flooded over as she felt a reaffirmation of how she is herself.


    ¡¸In this battle, we will show our worth to be able to stand beside Ardis. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Ardis probably won¡¯t be happy with this, but if we can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m sure Ardis won¡¯t take us to another battlefield after this. There¡¯s a need for us to display our own strength, for Ardis to see us above anyone. ¡¹


    Fillia¡¯s expression was void of hesitation.


    Now that both their aims were made concrete, Riana had nothing to fear.


    ¡¸Leave Ardis¡¯s left side to me. Riana, his right side please. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. ¡¹


    Catching the figure of their beloved person running through a group of enemies, Riana once again casted the lightning arts towards his right side where the enemy soldiers were approaching.


    Beside her, Fillia similarly used lightning on the Imperial soldiers.


    With their understanding of magic and technique to manipulate mana, there was no need for a sluggish chanting process.


    Because of that, it meant that there was no time constraint for their arts to manifest.


    Six streaks at the same time, under the never-ending rain of lightning, Imperial soldiers who tried to crowd around Ardis continued to be struck to death.


    ¡¸Sorry. ¡¹


    Feeling pity for the soldiers who were dying without the ability to defend themselves, Riana¡¯s words of apology were drowned out by the intense lightning flurry as her hands didn¡¯t stop.

 CH 326

    The Imperial army¡¯s invasion of Glock came to an end with their retreat after their commander was killed in action.


    The Imperial army suffered slightly more than 200 casualties, while the Glock side suffered only eleven.


    If only considering the results, then it would be an overwhelming victory by Ardis and the others.


    Not letting the Imperial army that has more than three thousand soldiers make use of their numbers; the deciding factor was having the commander defeated from a surprise attack in the forest.


    The Imperial army retreated to Gran after losing to an army one magnitude smaller than theirs.


    It wasn¡¯t just Moore taking down the enemy commander, but Minerva had also managed to defeat a platoon leader on her own, while Fillia and Riana delayed the whole army, finishing off more than fifty people with their lightning strikes. It was a performance too brilliant to be considered their first battle, and although Ardis was reluctant, if it was Minerva and the twins¡¯ own decisions, then there was nothing he could say.


    Despite feeling complicated emotion, he was glad all of them were safe, and he lightly hit the top of their head as his own way of complimenting them.


    The Empire continued to send soldiers intermittently after that, but with the help of the brilliant mages, the twins, and the graduates of Mariules Academy, Kyrill and Ellenoa, Glock was successfully protected from the invasions three times.


    The reason why Glock had not suffered a defeat against the Imperial army, wasn¡¯t just cause of Ardis¡¯s strength.


    ¡¸They¡¯re not coordinated at all. ¡¹


    Heading to Gran that was now the Empire¡¯s territory with Sharu and Rona, they reported to Ardis with the information they had collected.


    ¡¸Individual decisions? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what the information broker, Chezare, said. ¡¹


    Ardis answered Moore¡¯s question.


    The topic of the conversation held in the post within Glock was about the Empire¡¯s movements.


    Thanks to the rumors circulating around the town and the information bought from Chezare, there were a few things that they found out.


    The first invasion attempt led by three thousand Imperial soldiers was of the regular soldiers, but the three attempts after that were individual decisions made by the Empire¡¯s nobles.


    Did they feel ambitious, or perhaps blinded by greed, as they sortied their own soldiers without waiting for an official order.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why they have such few soldiers. ¡¹


    Moore was confused at the three appearances of an invasion army that didn¡¯t reach the thousands, but after hearing Ardis¡¯s explanation, his expression turned into one of understanding.


    ¡¸I thought it was strange. After their three-thousand-man army was defeated, they were reattempting with not even one third of that. Moreover, their second and third times were as if they¡¯ve forgotten about their defeat. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because the nobles there are full of thoughts of being superior than other nobles? Thinking that we¡¯re just a mere mining village that have barely any hair, not investigating our forces, and writing the past defeats as nothing because of that. ¡¹


    Recalling their past display of not showing any signs of doing their homework, Ardis laughed with his nose.


    ¡¸But that¡¯s convenient for us¡­¡­. Well then, will the situation persist like this? ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope, looks like they¡¯re pouring resources into the Coalition instead of us. There are plans for them to send reinforcements over to the San Rojeul Monarchy. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s report, Moore showed a surprised expression.


    ¡¸We¡¯re put on the bench? ¡¹


    ¡¸Since they don¡¯t have to worry about Thoria taking this territory for now. ¡¹


    The Thoria army that came before the Empire was annihilated by Ardis and the others.


    For the time being, any large-scale army movement probably won¡¯t be possible.


    Among the four countries that makes up the Rovres Alliance, only the Empire and Thoria had shown any interest on making Glock their territory.


    Now that Thoria can¡¯t move, for the Empire, there was no need for them to hurry like previously either.


    They probably thought they could just finish conquering the Coalition before directing all their forces here and easily crushing their enemy.


    ¡¸Also, besides that, there are signs that Glock is slowly turning into an anti-Empire base. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Gathering all the rebels in one spot here and crushing them all at once, I suppose. ¡¹


    As Ardis and the others continued to win against Thoria and the Empire, more and more people that wished to go against the Rovres Alliance were gathering.


    Although it meant that their forces were expanding, at the same time, the animosity from the Rovres Alliance was also getting stronger.


    If there was no hurry for immediate suppression, then this could serve well as a baiting beacon. The upper echelons in the Empire might¡¯ve thought something like that.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s where I have my own idea. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? ¡¹


    Even though there was no one else around, Ardis whispered into Moore¡¯s ears.


    From just two or three words from Ardis, Moore¡¯s expression widened clearly, and a shocking-like noise came out of his mouth.


    ¡¸Ha!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think this is a great chance? ¡¹


    Moore looked at Ardis, who was grinning and asking such a question, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Capital Thoria.


    Prospering since the age of Corsas dynasty, after its collapse, it was a port town that had been annexed under the Nagras Kingdom.


    Taking advantage of the Elmenia Empire¡¯s invasion into Nagras Kingdom, they became independent and became the capital of Thoria Kingdom, continuing to be a major town that serves as the checkpoint town of the north-south highway in the eastern part of the continent, and above all, its role as a trading center is ever more prominent.


    The First King Fredrick that ruled this land.


    His heavy and dull body with excess fat sat on a luxurious looking chair in his office, as he made a displeased expression listening to the report from his vassal.


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that we don¡¯t have enough soldiers? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yessir. Even after the new conscription and reorganization, we¡¯ve only managed to amass six hundred soldiers. It will take some time before we recover to the point we were at before. Currently, half of our forces are inexperienced soldiers that are still undergoing training. A sortie again would be¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then just go gather some mercenaries! ¡¹


    ¡¸About that¡­¡­ gathering them are also difficult, especially after the last battle. It¡¯s difficult to get the cooperation from the mercenaries¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­¡­! Mere mercenaries dare to go against my orders!? ¡¹


    There¡¯s no reason for the mercenaries to bother with Thoria Kingdom.


    Naturally, there were no orders to be obeyed because there was no contract binding the Thoria Kingdom and the mercenaries together, but that didn¡¯t matter to Fredrick, who had blood in his head.


    Being a King, with his ego fueled by being at the pinnacle of power, there must not be anyone who does not comply with his wishes.


    ¡¸Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to blame him that much. ¡¹


    The elderly man who stood beside interjected, but Fredrick instead screamed hysterically.


    ¡¸What are you saying, Costas! Isn¡¯t the importance of a Heavy Iron vein not obvious enough! The north is taken by Alban, and the south is the Empire¡¯s territory. Our country¡¯s expansion has already reached the limit. At the very least, we must get that territory and its Heavy Iron, or else the Empire and Alban will just get a wider lead! ¡¹


    ¡¸Your Majesty is correct. However, considering our casualties in the previous battle, it can¡¯t be helped that we will need time before we can reorganize enough force. Luckily, the Empire has focused their efforts into helping the Monarchy in the west instead. There¡¯s no need to worry that the Empire will make a move on that territory for the time being. ¡¹


    Hearing what Costas said, Fredrick regained some calm but his impatience wasn¡¯t hidden in his question.


    ¡¸But that doesn¡¯t last long either. How long will it take for them to finish cleaning up the west? ¡¹


    ¡¸Soonest in six months, and latest in two years, I suppose. ¡¹


    ¡¸Two years¡­¡­will our forces recover in time by then? ¡¹


    ¡¸There is no need to worry. A battle doesn¡¯t merely mean a direct confrontation between soldiers with weapons or magic. ¡¹


    Seeing Costas who was still calm, Fredrick asked again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You got an idea? ¡¹


    ¡¸The opponents are merely a gathering of mob with no order. They have no experience in plotting, and so, tripping them from the inside would be appropriate. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I have already prepared men to disguise as mercenaries. Your Majesty can await the good news. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, that¡¯s great¨D¨D¡¹


    As Fredrick was about to continue speaking after nodding satisfactorily at Costas¡¯s response, a message arrived in the office.


    ¡¸Your Majesty, it¡¯s an emergency! ¡¹


    ¡¸What? So noisy! ¡¹


    A breathless messenger soldier knelt immediately after entering the office with his face on the ground.


    ¡¸Our country was just declared war to! The enemies are currently invading us from the highway near the castle! The Druise company is currently locked in a battle with them! ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Was it Fredrick that made a stupefied noise, or was it Costas?


    It was almost the exact same time that both regained themselves from their stunned figures.


    ¡¸War declaration!? ¡¹


    ¡¸To our country!? ¡¹


    Following the sudden revelation, Costas¡¯s questioned the messenger soldier.


    ¡¸Where are they attacking from!? ¡¹


    Currently, the Thoria Kingdom territory is surrounded by members of the Rovres Alliance.


    There is no country nearby that can declare war on them, including the Alban Kingdom in the north and the Elmenia Empire in the south.


    The unfortunate thought of the Empire betraying Fredrick flashed through his mind, but the messenger soldier quickly answered Costas¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Yessir! The enemy has named themselves as ¡ºWisteria¡»! ¡¹


    ¡¸Wisteria¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Fredrick and Costas both bore confused expressions at the name of a country that they weren¡¯t familiar with.

 CH 327

    Ardis is now outside Thoria¡¯s walls, a port town that has become the name of a kingdom and the capital of its own kingdom.


    The outer walls that is the boundary between the town where people lived and the grassland where threats lurked.


    Few gates were set up along the wall, and there was a queue in each of them, where people waited for their turn to enter.


    ¡¸Was it fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is? ¡¹


    Looking at the outer walls from the grass lands, Rona near his feet asked in a small voice, but Ardis answered with another question.


    ¡¸For leaving without saying a thing¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I did tell Moore.¡¹


    ¡¸Moore only, right¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough right? ¡¹


    While sending exasperated gazes to Ardis who was exuding an atmosphere of what¡¯s wrong, Rona sighed and muttered.


    ¡¸¡­¡­So pitiful¡¹


    Those words were unknown whether they are for the twins or Minerva who were left in the unknown, or for Moore that will probably be on the receiving end of their wrath.


    Although Ardis felt a little guilty for it, that doesn¡¯t mean the fight this time is something he wanted to involve them.


    Certainly, Minerva had become strong enough to get an appraisal of a first-rate swordswoman. Fillia and Riana are probably strong enough that any average mercenaries aren¡¯t even worth considering.


    However, this time, even Ardis would have difficulty to look out for their safety while fighting.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t intend to lose here, but the strength required here is the strength to escape even when they are surrounded by enemies alone.


    While thinking about such things, the queue on the gate continued to shorten.


    Eventually, the gatekeeping soldier noticed Rona beside Ardis and was surprised with round eyes.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that beast? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you asked me, he¡¯s my partner. ¡¹


    The soldier¡¯s response was natural.


    Although he was acting behaved beside Ardis, Rona¡¯s appearance was still of a one meter long four-pedaled beast.


    Moreover, he looked nothing but a carnivorous beast.


    Can¡¯t be helped if he¡¯s being on guard.


    In fact, while lining up, people near Ardis had an inexplicable atmosphere.


    This is the normal reaction. Rather, it¡¯s the people in the hidden village or Glock that¡¯s abnormal for getting so familiar with Rona¡¯s appearance.


    ¡¸Is he under your control? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat him like any normal beast. This guy won¡¯t be hurting anyone if there¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no way he would show his fangs unless for a clear enemy. ¡¹


    The soldier had a suspicious look hearing Ardis¡¯s answer.


    Having the task to protect the town and bar any suspicious individuals from entering, it¡¯s natural for the soldier to be suspicious of an existence like Rona, Ardis had fully expected this development.


    ¡¸Still, that doesn¡¯t mean I can let a beast that large to enter the town¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s troubling. This guy is irreplaceable for what I must do in Thoria. ¡¹


    As Ardis replied so to the soldier, naturally he faced another question.


    ¡¸What you must do? ¡¹


    ¡¸I came to capture the castle here. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Ha? ¡¹


    The soldier¡¯s understanding couldn¡¯t catch up with that sudden expression, as he made a foolish noise with his mouth opened.


    A short while of silence, then, in the next moment, the soldier¡¯s expression became strict and questioned Ardis.


    ¡¸What did you say? It¡¯s not something you can joke around. ¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. It isn¡¯t a joke after all. ¡¹


    As Ardis answered so, the soldier took a step back and readied his spear.


    ¡¸I ask again. Depending on your answer, there will be consequences. ¡¹


    The soldier pointed the spear at Ardis and asked again.


    ¡¸What are you trying to do in Thoria? ¡¹


    Ardis answered with a cool face towards the soldier with a serious face.


    ¡¸As I said, I came here to capture the castle. I will wait for Marquis Thoria to come out¨D¨D or rather, he¡¯s King Thoria now, is it. My purpose here is to capture or kill him. ¡¹


    As Ardis answered obediently, the soldier¡¯s expression changed colors.


    It¡¯s probably obvious that something is wrong there.


    From the guard¡¯s standby post, several other armed soldiers rushed out, as the other travelers or merchants that were lining up backed away in fear.


    ¡¸Surround him! ¡¹


    A superior-looking man ordered, and about ten soldiers surrounded Ardis and Rona.


    Despite surrounded on all directions and having spears pointing towards him, Ardis didn¡¯t break his calmness.


    ¡¸Resistance is futile, don¡¯t do anything strange! ¡¹


    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s futile or not, that¡¯s up for me to decide. ¡¹


    ¡¸Restrain him! ¡¹


    Ignoring Ardis¡¯s calm demeanor, the soldiers rushed at him at once.


    ¡¸Al ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t kill them. There¡¯s still the aftermath to consider. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nn, yeah. ¡¹


    After a short conversation, Ardis and Rona moved at the same time.


    Ardis quickly pulled his sword out and parried the spear aimed at him.


    Dashing into the soldier that has his stance crumbled, he drove his fist deep into the abdomen.


    Immediately bending his body, ducking away from the pursuing attacks from another soldier, then swung his sword and cut off the handle.


    ¡¸He¡¯s skillful! ¡¹


    Realizing Ardis¡¯s strength, one of the soldiers warned but, that itself didn¡¯t help at all.


    The soldiers¡¯ attack all struck empty air, on the other hand, all of Ardis¡¯s attacks steadily whittled away at their strength.


    With more than half of the soldiers incapacitated in just a few moments, as expected, having realized Ardis¡¯s strength, they took their distance with their weapons still up.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­ who are you! ¡¹


    ¡¸Who? ¡¹


    Ardis who was asked pondered.


    Using the seam when the Empire is focused at the Coalition, their aim in this fight is to put the town of Thoria under their control.


    When he arrived at this thought, it was natural how Moore said, ¡¸Are you insane? ¡¹.


    Normally thinking, Glock don¡¯t have much military power now.


    Even if they do manage to take over Thoria, Ardis understood already that they have no manpower to manage the territory.


    Still, now that the Bronshell Republic was ruined and the Coalition is in a difficult position, if they were to sit and do nothing but watch, eventually, Glock will surely be crushed by Rovres Alliance¡¯s overwhelming military power.


    That¡¯s why, targeting the smallest faction within the Rovres Alliance, and at the same time, the faction that is a threat towards Glock, Thoria, Ardis thought they can introduce chaos within the alliance and benefit from that.


    Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that it doesn¡¯t serve any purpose but, sitting and doing nothing is clearly the worse option.


    If so, it is better for them to take the initiative to lead the scenario into one that benefits themselves.


    It would be great if by taking down Thoria, the surrounding forces would follow suit to go under their control too.


    Even without accomplishing that, at the very least, they can name themselves as having enough power to resist against the Rovres Alliance. This was what Ardis aimed for this time.


    Now that they are already branded as an anti-Rovres Alliance force, there¡¯s no use in acting innocent.


    If so, then the natural choice is to make the best use of their position.


    Remnants of Nagras Kingdom or Bronshell Republic, lords of the old Nagras Kingdom that have their territory swallowed by the Thoria Kingdom, remains of the Coalition city-states that were crushed, only if they gather all those elements that they can finally fight for real.


    This time, it¡¯s not as if solely winning will do.


    Capturing the castle alone, or assassinating King Thoria isn¡¯t that difficult but, that itself will only bring chaos to the scene, not actually defeating the Thoria Kingdom.


    The one who won must not be an individual but be recognized as a symbol of anti Rovres Alliance.


    To push the label of ¡ºA defeated country¡» onto Thoria Kingdom, he mustn¡¯t state his identity as a ¡ºMercenary¡» here.


    Still, that doesn¡¯t mean Ardis can state the name of Glock here.


    Although it¡¯s a battle he has confidence winning, there was something like what happened with Victor before.


    Thinking about the possibility of a defeat or retreat, it¡¯s better not for him to name Glock.


    In the end, what Ardis came up with was the name of his hometown, the name of the flag he once carried.


    ¡¸Wisteria. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    Was it because Ardis¡¯s mutter wasn¡¯t caught clearly? He was asked again so he redeclared.


    ¡¸Ardis of the Wisteria has come to take the neck of King Thoria. Stand back if you don¡¯t want to get hurt. Stand in my way if you have the resolve to have one or two broken bones. ¡¹


    As Ardis spoke while taking a step forward, the soldiers immediately reacted.


    ¡¸Get him at once! Don¡¯t let him pass! ¡¹


    Along with the order, the soldiers jumped out.


    Ardis without slowing his steps down took all the attacks from the front.


    The bluish glowing barrier that he deployed ahead blocked the soldiers¡¯ spears.


    ¡¸Barrier! When!? ¡¹


    Shooting a ball of compressed air to the surprised soldiers, in an instant, all of them were blown away.


    ¡¸Ugah! ¡¹


    Some of them crashed into the wall, and some of them rolled several times before crashing into the ground.


    ¡¸Uuugh¡­¡­¡¹


    Even though it was with restrain, they got hit by a surprise counterattack. It¡¯s not strange to have one or two broken ribs.


    ¡¸Al, the gate is closing. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. ¡¹


    Ardis isn¡¯t here to slaughter anyone.


    Leaving the incapacitated soldiers on the ground, Ardis, and Rona both made their way into the gate.


    The soldiers were trying to close the gates in a panic.


    However, Ardis used earth arts on the moving parts of the gates, and successfully stuck the gates from moving.


    Then, after incapacitating the soldiers who were desperately trying to pull the stuck gates similarly with compressed air, Ardis and Rona passed by the door casually.


    ¡¸Backup! We need backup! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them pass! ¡¹


    In front of Ardis and Rona who walked without dropping pace, more and more armed soldiers appeared.


    ¡¸Say, why don¡¯t we just fly to the castle already? ¡¹


    ¡¸Then we¡¯re not doing the flaunting part right? ¡¹


    ¡¸So troublesome. ¡¹


    Despite complaining about it, Rona still walked alongside Ardis.


    Despite the gathering soldiers¡¯ attempts to stop the intruder, all of them were kicked away in one attack, as the two continued their casual strides.


    Contrary to Ardis and Rona who were walking as if they were taking a tour, the Thoria soldiers were starting to lose their cool.


    Naturally, Ardis had not laid a hand on anyone other than the Thoria soldiers.


    All he did basically was pulverizing the enemy¡¯s weapon with his sword, or sometimes using his fist to incapacitate them.


    The arts he used were all weak in power, none of them even came close to hitting the residents in Thoria or the buildings.


    Rather, the soldiers were the one too focused on trying to fight Ardis that they were the one that made a mess of the street stalls.


    The soldiers that jumped on Ardis bounced off immediately and crashed on the ground.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­ is that? ¡¹


    ¡¸An arrest¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸But for an arrest¡­¡­¡¹


    The residents were confused at the soldiers who were full of killing intent, and Ardis and Rona without any signs of unrest.


    There was no bleeding, nor was there any arts fired.


    None of them would ever think that this was an invasion from an enemy force.


    It¡¯s not just the residents that were confused.


    Among the people that spectated from a corner of the street, there were mercenaries who are based in Thoria.


    At the very least, they were more aware of the abnormality with Ardis walking on the main street leisurely despite facing bloodshot gazes from the soldiers.


    Still, understanding the abnormality and understanding what is happening is a different story.


    There was one mercenary that suddenly raised his voice while watching the surrounding soldiers get neutralized instantly and Ardis advancing to the castle in shock.


    ¡¸A-Ardis¡­¡­ right? ¡¹


    As Ardis turned towards the voice that felt familiar, there was a tall man with ash blonde hair and a petite woman with madder hair.


    Seeing both of them wearing like mercenaries, Ardis tried to dig from his memories.


    ¡¸Was it¡­¡­ Gresche and Konia? ¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yeah. That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Both are mercenaries that Ardis had worked with before while he was active in Thoria.


    Forming the party ¡ºCostas¡» with the four of them from the same hometown, they were mercenaries that became famous for their strength in Thoria after ¡ºBright Stars of White Night¡» left.


    Ardis¡¯s cheeks loosened from the familiar faces.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. Haven¡¯t you become a better mercenary than last time? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, of course¡­¡­, thanks to you. ¡­¡­  Wait, that¡¯s not the point! ¡¹


    Gresche was carried by the calm atmosphere but, he suddenly regained himself and yelled out.


    ¡¸What is happening here? What is Ardis doing? ¡¹


    ¡¸What, you asked? Well, it¡¯s as you can see. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I can¡¯t see that I¡¯m asking. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really? ¡¹


    Ardis looked around, and he was met with the same confused expression everywhere.


    Looks like the battle was too unheated that no one there understood that was an actual battle.


    Since Ardis had no reason to hide, he answered honestly.


    ¡¸Well, I have some reason, so I thought I should capture the castle here. ¡¹


    Contrary to how he said it as if he¡¯s off to grab a meal since he¡¯s hungry, what he said not peaceful at all.


    ¡¸Ha? ¡¹


    Not able to process the information he heard, Gresche was first struck with confusion, but then looked at Ardis with a gaze doubting his sanity.


    ¡¸See you. I must go, I¡¯m in the middle of a mission after all. ¡¹


    As Ardis took a step forward from the other spectators that were as confused as Gresche, Ardis recalled something and turned around.


    ¡¸Oh, right. If any of you intends to stand against me on King Thoria¡¯s side¨D¨D¡¹


    Not just towards Gresche, he stared daggers to every mercenary there.


    ¡¸¨D¨DCome after resolving yourself. I won¡¯t be sparing any effort against anyone that comes with clear intent of hostility. ¡¹


    Leaving such words, Ardis once again restarted his strides towards the castle in the center of the town.

 CH 328

    Scattering the soldiers that tried to stand in his way, Ardis and Rona arrived at the front of the castle.


    ¡¸Oooh, they sure are gathering. ¡¹


    Rona muttered with a tinge of enjoyment in his voice.


    At first glance, there were about fifty soldiers armed to the teeth at the front gate.


    They had probably regrouped after Ardis and the others took their time slowly in town.


    ¡¸I mean, if they haven¡¯t, then what¡¯s the meaning behind taking it slowly. ¡¹


    If it¡¯s just to take King Thoria¡¯s head, it would be an easy feat to sneak in at night.


    However, the attempt this time had the purpose to flaunt their strength as well, so there was a need for them to be seen by as many people as possible, with their overwhelming power.


    If that aim alone can be satisfied, there¡¯s no reason at all to take the castle down.


    ¡¸Stay alert! ¡¹


    Drawing their bows against Ardis who was walking towards them casually, they surrounded Ardis in a half encirclement.


    As expected, even the Thoria army isn¡¯t accommodating enough to be asking words towards the party that had been disposing their soldiers.


    ¡¸Got it right, Rona? ¡¹


    ¡¸I know. Without killing as much as possibly, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Show them your overwhelming power though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Fine fine. ¡¹


    Exchanging short words, Rona started moving.


    ¡¸Get them! ¡¹


    The company commander-like figure raised his voice, and the soldiers raised their spears in unison.


    Rona swiftly dodged the blades and dived straight into the enemies.


    ¡¸He¡¯s quick! ¡¹


    ¡¸Get the legs! ¡¹


    Despite the soldiers trying their best to come up with a countermeasure, Rona flowed like water between their seams, tangling them up, which ended up breaking their cooperation.


    Naturally, the soldiers¡¯ enemy isn¡¯t just Rona.


    Ardis stuffed the sword he had been using till now, through the gate, and drew the crimson sword from his waist.


    It¡¯s the same sword that Ardis and Kyrill both found at the depths of Corsas Forest, brought back to Marrieda¡¯s business association, and then made the strange phenomenon during the Reiten defense battle.


    Ardis himself barged into the frontlines where Rona had made a mess already with his sword in hand.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let them pass! ¡¹


    With the commander¡¯s orders, the soldiers stabbed towards Ardis with their spears at once.


    However, when the crimson sword made contact with the spear tips, instead of making metallic crashing sounds, all of the blades were sliced through like grass.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    Closing the distance to the surprised soldier, Ardis swung the crimson sword with all his might.


    The crimson sword ripped apart the soldier¡¯s leather armor.


    The moment when the soldier should¡¯ve been cut in half, another strange phenomenon happened to the crimson sword.


    The blade suddenly turned dull.


    ¡¸Guaaah! ¡¹


    The soldier was blown all the way backwards with the momentum of being sliced apart imparted on him.


    However, despite all of his armor being torn apart and his bare skin visible, there was not a single drop of blood coming from him.


    Ardis one by one, slow but steadily, ripped apart and threw the soldiers backwards with the crimson sword.


    No matter what defense they made with their shield, or what offense with their spears, all of them were cut through like paper with the crimson sword, however, it was strange that none of them bled at all.


    ¡¸This sure is convenient¡­¡­¡¹


    As the soldiers became incapacitated one after another, Ardis muttered.


    The crimson sword that Ardis held in his hand didn¡¯t only have the strange phenomenon from back in Reiten.


    Even after including the fact that it couldn¡¯t be sent over to the other side through the gate unlike other swords, it was still very strange that it completely turns into a pillow when facing human opponents.


    Despite having a terrifying cutting edge against demonic beings, beasts, or even the equipment that people wore, it has zero cutting edge against the human body.


    Even Ardis didn¡¯t understand how it worked.


    However, depending on how one views its operation, it may be the best weapon of choice in situations where unneeded deaths are undesirable.


    Despite having the ability to rip apart the enemies¡¯ weapons and defensive gears easily, it turns into a simple metal rod when hitting against a human body.


    However, having swung at full strength, even a metal rod would do some damage.


    Not to mention bruising, a clean blow will definitely break some bones.


    ¡¸Still¨D¨D¡¹


    Even if he tried swinging towards the enemy¡¯s vital point with the trajectory, he¡¯s familiar with, the sword would unnaturally deviate.


    The crimson sword that missed their vital spots probably snapped a few ribs.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t just go changing where I¡¯m hitting! ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s complaint was towards the crimson sword in his hands.


    For whatever reason, with this sword, when Ardis tried to aim for a vital spot, it would reject it and change the trajectory. Or at the very least, that¡¯s what Ardis felt.


    It felt like the sword had its own will and was avoiding doing a critical hit at all costs.


    But that doesn¡¯t happen when the enemy is a demonic being or beast.


    It was a strange phenomenon as if the sword itself was insisting that killing a person is not allowed.


    But even if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s still use for it.


    In short, it¡¯s a problem solved by not using it in anti-personnel fights.


    Or in situations like this, where showing strength is necessary, it¡¯s a weapon perfect for not killing people.


    After leaving more than 70% of their soldiers unable to fight, the enemies had lost their initial momentum.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Rona. ¡¹


    As he ignored the soldiers that were groveling on the ground, Ardis headed towards the castle, but a man stood in his way.


    ¡¸Wait! ¡¹


    It was the man that was issuing orders to the soldiers earlier.


    He was probably the acting commander here.


    ¡¸My name is Do¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Get lost¡¹


    Not waiting for the man to finish his words, Ardis swung his sword from the side aiming for his neck.


    As expected, the trajectory changed midway unnaturally, and landed on the man¡¯s shoulder, where the sensation of crushed bones came through Ardis¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸Guaaah! ¡¹


    ¡¸Commander Druise! ¡¹


    The surrounding subordinates rushed to the man who was blown back from the hit.


    While spectating them from the side, Ardis stopped at the front of the castle, and created a fireball above him.


    ¡¸Make the show big¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Definitely, the biggest. ¡¹


    Replying to Rona who said so with an enjoyable expression, Ardis enlarged the size of the fireball.


    As the size continued to grow, it swayed and moved upwards, and eventually, it grew to the height of the castle gates.


    Its appearance was definitely something that could be seen from the entirety of Thoria.


    Having the looks does not imply having the power, but for the average person who cannot use arts, it is the most obvious way for them to understand.


    ¡¸Get lost from the gates if you don¡¯t want to die! ¡¹


    As the warning came to the soldiers, they knew they couldn¡¯t stand up to that, and everyone escaped.


    Confirming that, Ardis let loose the fireball towards the castle gate.


    As the overwhelming pressure of the giant fireball fell, it crashed into the castle gate from above.


    The intense sound, as if rupturing eardrums, was immediately accompanied by blinding light, and strong winds with rubbles were blown all around.


    Some screams were even heard from the soldiers.


    They were probably caught in the explosion.


    There¡¯s no mistake they came from the people that underestimated the power of Ardis¡¯s arts even after his warning.


    Although he didn¡¯t intend for people to get killed in it, it didn¡¯t mean he had any apologies for those that were caught up in it either.


    Ardis came here to fight.


    Deaths are unavoidable in a fight, and he had already given them the opportunity to avoid death with a warning.


    ¡¸Oooh, there they are. Even more than the ones outside the gate? ¡¹


    ¡¸Those outside the gates were probably buying time at most. ¡¹


    The gates crumbled along a huge chunk of wall on both sides, becoming a mountain of rubble.


    As gaps formed between the piled up rubble, it was possible to see fully armed soldiers forming lines all the way from the gate to the porch.


    ¡¸Spearmen hundred twenty, bowmen fifty, and then the remaining ten look like magicians. ¡¹


    ¡¸Lesser than expected? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, they probably only had this. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t long since Ardis declared hostility against the castle from outside the walls.


    Given the effort required to gather all forces in Thoria in such a short period of time, as well as the losses in their army from the march to Glock, it was a reasonable number.


    ¡¸It would be easier to assert dominance if there were more of them, but to make it up¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Just show them the difference, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Ardis chatted with Rona idly as they climbed the mountain of rubble and stepped inside the walls.


    Contrary to the two¡¯s atmosphere, the almost two-hundred soldiers within the castle grounds were gripping their weapon with a tense face.


    ¡¸Release! ¡¹


    At the same time both their figures became visible inside, several fireballs were launched rapidly.


    It was a barrage from the magicians squad that the Thoria army prides itself for.


    Although it¡¯s considerably smaller in size than the one Ardis used to bust open the gates just now, it still had enough power to deal fatal damage to a normal person.


    And that¡¯s with ten of them coming all at once.


    If Ardis was a normal mercenary, then this much would¡¯ve been detrimental.


    ¡¸Bow, follow up! ¡¹


    Next, several tens of arrows fired towards where Ardis and Rona were, despite them being completely shrouded in dust.


    The arrows that were supposed to hit their targets with their trajectory, however, hit a purplish barrier and fell on the ground unable to do anything.


    After the dust cleared up, Ardis was still standing without any injuries.


    The impossible scenery made the soldiers sweat coldly.


    ¡¸Is that everything? ¡¹


    Ardis asked provocatively.


    ¡¸Fire, fireee! ¡¹


    The commander woke up the soldiers from fear with his voice.


    The magicians regained themselves and started chanting again, and the bowmen started drawing their second and third arrow.


    On the contrary, Ardis just stood on the receiving end without doing anything.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t we get them back? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let them shoot as much as they like.¡¹


    ¡¸Nn¨D then tell me when it¡¯s over. ¡¹


    Rona said so, before curling up and shutting his eyes.


    His attitude was saying he¡¯s taking a nap, but all the attacks that aimed towards Rona were repelled by the magic barrier that Ardis had put up.


    Even though they were the ones who kept attacking, it was the Thoria soldiers who eventually became tired.


    A magician¡¯s mana supply is limited, and bowmen have a physical limit to the number of arrows they can stock.


    First, the magical attacks stopped, and then, as the arrows were almost used up, Rona¡¯s ears moved slightly and he reopened his eyes.


    ¡¸Almost? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, their arrows is almost running out. ¡¹


    Hearing Ardis¡¯s reply, Rona stood back up and looked over the surroundings.


    The scattered arrows could not be counted, and the magicians were all out of breath.


    ¡¸Say¡­¡­isn¡¯t the outcome clear already. ¡¹


    Unlike Ardis who had been on the receiving end all this time, the enemy soldiers hadn¡¯t even taken a single arrow.


    Despite so, all the soldiers had expressions of surprise and fear, and none of them seemed to have the spirit to fight at all.


    A voice scolding those soldiers came.


    ¡¸What are you doing! He¡¯s only one person! ¡¹


    The man with sharp eyes raised his voice.


    Although he seemed young, it looks like he was the commander for the place.


    A young man with short brown hair with a tinge of red.


    ¡¸Get him at the same time! Push and surround! ¡¹


    With the commander¡¯s voice, the soldiers got back their spirit.


    The soldiers that held spear firmly stepped on the ground, and while in their lines, they slowly surrounded Ardis from three directions.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start moving too. ]


    ¡¸So going all out now? ¡¹


    ¡¸Make it injuries that can be healed if possible. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ayee¡¹


    With an unenthusiastic reply, Rona leapt.


    Looks like he was aiming for the bowmen that were firing arrows from the high ground.


    ¡¸You sure you can look away? ¡¹


    Ardis recalled the soldiers¡¯ attention being drawn to Rona, who jumped over them.


    After calling out to them, he didn¡¯t wait for them to look back, but immediately swung the crimson sword at the soldiers in front.


    The soldiers had their armguards cut apart, arms broken, and were blown backwards from the momentum imparted by the crimson sword. They crashed into the other soldiers in their way, causing collateral damage.


    As Ardis continued to deliver powerful blows to the abdomens of the soldiers ahead, he deflected the spears that came from behind upwards, and smashed their chins with his sword grip.


    The crimson sword that didn¡¯t cut a person continued to rip apart the soldiers¡¯ equipment and crushed bones.


    Majority of the soldiers had their spears broken, and left the frontlines after losing their spirit.


    Ardis continued to reduce their numbers with each of his swings, as they lost their spirits to fight after their spears were broken.


    Eventually, the spearmen that were more than a hundred at first continued to fall, and Ardis alone remained standing.


    ¡¸I¡¯m back~I¡¯m done cleaning up here too. ¡¹


    The bowmen and the magicians all took a blow from Rona, so it didn¡¯t seem like anyone that stood from a high ground behind the spearmen could still stand satisfactorily.


    From a glance, inside the castle grounds were bodies piled everywhere.


    Although it was a terrible scene, Ardis told Rona to avoid killing as much as possible.


    In fact, most of them weren¡¯t bleeding, they were only groaning in pain while they breathed.


    ¡¸The enemy commander¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I dealt with him just now. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Ardis quickly got the commander, who had been defeated in the process, out of his head and resumed walking, avoiding the soldiers¡¯ groans.


    ¡¸Will there still be more in the castle? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, some of them should still be. ¡¹


    Currently, most of the forces that could be mobilized had been mobilized to stop Ardis and Rona.


    But all of them were already dealt with, and although it was unthinkable that there were still more, there should still be a few soldiers in the castle.


    That¡¯s why, Ardis reasoned, the enemies could only try an ambush with their small numbers.


    ¡¸Well, if we get to where the boss is, there should be some skillful ones. ¡¹


    ¡¸Uunn¡­¡­leave the strong looking ones to me please. ¡¹


    ¡¸Alright alright. Then, the Thoria king is mine, and the strongest looking bodyguard is Rona¡¯s, is that fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay~, let¡¯s go, go! ¡¹


    Ardis and Rona took light steps into the castle, leaving the tragic scene behind them.

 CH 329

    ¡¸Hiic! ¡¹


    A girl who worked as a servant of the castle was spooked by the roaring sound from the castle gates.


    ¡¸W-What? What is¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The girl, who was on her way to get water with a bucket she took from the kitchen as part of her daily routine, couldn¡¯t figure out what made the noise as she looked around in fear.


    Among the many other servants who similarly had no idea what was happening, there were some that left the area with a rushed look.


    It¡¯s not as if someone was making any noise.


    However, like a cloth slowly wets from spilled tea, the girl felt the anxiety slowly spreading among the servants.


    As for the girl herself, she was confused and unable to understand the situation.


    Burdened with too much confusion, she automatically shifted her focus back to her work, with the routine she was used to, not knowing what she should do even when the atmosphere of uncertainty was overbearing.


    (Ah¡­¡­. Fetching the water, I need to get going¡­¡­)


    As the girl crouched down to pick the bucket she dropped, a young servant man who ran through the area spoke of something she¡¯d never expect to hear.


    ¡¸Enemy! We¡¯re under attack! ¡¹


    ¡¸Enemy attack¡­¡­ they¡¯re attacking here!? ¡¹


    ¡¸No way!? The frontlines are nowhere near here, right!?¡¹


    The other servants were doubtful of the news.


    ¡¸You heard that sound just now! They say some unknown army has broken into the town! I just heard it from the soldiers at the castle gates! Didn¡¯t all of you hear that explosion just now!? ¡¹


    ¡¸It did come from the direction of the gates¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then was the noise just now¡­¡­from their battle? ¡¹


    They were skeptical of the story, but that¡¯s when another explosion sound came from the direction of the gates.


    ¡¸Again¡­¡­! ¡¹


    Although it was in a volume much softer than the one previous, they could understand that something abnormal was happening at the castle gates.


    Once the fear caught up, it only took a few moments before it spread throughout the area.


    Those who were initially skeptical of the man¡¯s story realized that something unusual was going on.


    ¡¸What are you guys doing!? Quickly find a safe spot to hide, I¡¯m going already! ¡¹


    The servant who brought the news left his last words and ran.


    Seeing him leave, the other servants started panicking.


    ¡¸T-This can¡¯t be a joke! ¡¹


    ¡¸Why are there enemies at this place!? ¡¹


    Suddenly, the entire area was on the verge of a panic, and everyone broke out in a run, disregarding manners, in search of a safe spot.


    ¡¸Hee? ¡­¡­E-E-Enemy!? ¡¹


    Seeing the others making a run, the girl finally understood the situation.


    Treating the bucket in her hand as a shield, her back figure was adorable and funny, looking around the area like a lost little squirrel.


    The other servants had already long left the girl and disappeared.


    ¡¸I-I need to hide¡­¡­¡¹


    The girl who was left behind spoke.


    But the girl didn¡¯t have the foresight to think of a good hiding place right away.


    The girl, who was raised as the third daughter of a wealthy merchant family, was constantly compared to her outstanding siblings and developed an inferiority complex as a result.


    She managed to get a job as a servant in this castle as she did not have her parents¡¯ permission to even help in the business, no marriage partner in mind, and only her identity was assured by her family¡¯s long-standing business.


    Normally, a castle servant is only hired after rigorous screening, as it is a job that is longed by the commoners.


    However, rather than assisting their previous rulers, the Nagras royal family, during a national crisis, the Thoria royal family rebelled and drove them to destruction. It¡¯s not a job that¡¯s well received, given their notoriety.


    Because most of the original servants had returned to their hometown during the period when Marquis Thoria crowned himself as King Thoria, there was an emergency hiring, with ability coming in second. It was a situation in which anyone with a credible background would be hired.


    If not for that, then the girl without any redeeming features nor looks would never had been picked.


    (A safe place¡­¡­ a safe place is¡­¡­)


    Despite the emergency, the girl was hesitant, unable to decide where she was going and only circled the area while carrying the bucket.


    (My own room¡­¡­, I need to go out once so no¡­¡­)


    The girl at the very least understood that leaving the building was dangerous when the enemy is attacking.


    (Then maybe the kitchen¡­¡­, but they might go looking for food and find me¡­¡­)


    While she was going back and forth and removing places from the list in her mind and wasting time, the scream of agony was getting closer.


    ¡¸Hiic! ¡¹


    The sound of metal hitting against each other from the end of the corridor, and then screams.


    The sounds that happened intermittently felt like they were slowly getting closer to the girl.


    With the abnormal presence that seemed to draw closer at each second, the girl stopped thinking and just hid behind a shadow.


    If she were to think calmly again, hiding in any of the rooms would make it harder for the enemies to find her, but at that time, the girl was so much in disarray that she didn¡¯t even think of something that simple.


    Footsteps slowly drew closer to where the girl hid.


    Footsteps that were too light if considering a soldier with armor.


    In a corridor with no one else around, their voices were clearer than ever.


    (Please! Don¡¯t notice me!)


    She prayed for the danger to pass by while her eyes shut tightly, as the footsteps that drew closer stopped near her.


    ¡¸The one hiding there. A servant? ¡¹


    It was a young man¡¯s voice.


    (He knows¡­¡­!)


    The girl was panicking at the fact the enemy knew where she was.


    ¡¸Leave him, Al. We will deal with him when they actually try to attack us. ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, if it¡¯s really a soldier, then sure. ¡¹


    From the footsteps, the girl thought it was only one person, but after knowing there were two from the voice, she was deep in despair.


    (What can I¡­¡­ how do I¡­¡­!)


    The girl knew her legs weren¡¯t that fast.


    Even if she tried to make a run for it now, the enemies will surely not allow her to escape.


    ¡¸Come out now if you don¡¯t intend to stand against us. If not, I¡¯m attacking with no questions asked. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiiic! Don¡¯t kill me please! ¡¹


    At the man¡¯s warning, the girl immediately jumped out of the shadow and prostrated on the ground, showing that she had no intent to resist.


    A short period while she trembled in fear.


    Seeing there was no response from the opponents, the girl slowly raised her face to see her opponents.


    (A young¡­¡­ soldier?)


    Her eyes saw a young figure that can be said at most in the tens.


    What was strange was his equipment.


    Not wearing any armor, but a slightly thick mauve robe that a magician would seem to wear, the man didn¡¯t look like a soldier at all.


    ¡¸Hya! ¡¹


    However, when the girl¡¯s eyes saw the sword that the man held, she screamed pathetically a little.


    The sword that the young men held was glowing with a dull crimson color under the light of the corridor.


    In this dim corner, it only looked like a blade drenched with blood.


    And when she shifted her gaze away from the sword, she screamed a little again.


    ¡¸Hiic¡­¡­! ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t a person that¡¯s beside the young man.


    Rather, it was a quadrupedal beast covered in golden color fur.


    Having a nose that was too sharp to be considered a dog¡¯s, and triangular ears like that of a fox.


    However, the size that was unfit for a fox instilled instinctual fear in the girl.


    The girl didn¡¯t have the courage nor bravery to stand unfazed when a carnivorous beast that was larger than a meter was standing right in front of her.


    ¡¸She¡¯s afraid, Al. ¡¹


    ¡¸While looking at Rona, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because of your unsheathed sword? ¡¹


    ¡¸Maybe you can imagine how you look from a third person¡¯s perspective first? ¡¹


    While the girl¡¯s body was petrified, the man and the beast were conversing with each other lightly.


    When facing against a beast that¡¯s speaking human language, perhaps it is a normal reaction.


    ¡¸Well, leaving that aside. ¡¹


    The man paused the conversation with the beast and faced towards her.


    ¡¸What are you doing hiding at this place? From what I can see, I can only think you¡¯re trying to set an ambush. ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s tension lowered when the man asked with a tone kinder than she expected.


    ¡¸U-Umm¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t escape in time¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t escape in time, but still¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing the girl answering while looking a little lost, the man had a stupefied face.


    She felt that he was trying to say that there is surely a better hiding spot than here.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to escape, then go outside. Staying in the castle is still dangerous. ¡¹


    The girl¡¯s eyes became round from the man¡¯s unexpected words.


    ¡¸T-Then¡­¡­ you¡¯re letting me go? ¡¹


    The man showed an expression of surprise when she asked, then scratched his hair while he said.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to be so underhanded that I draw my sword against someone who isn¡¯t resisting. I will not be merciful to anyone, regardless of age or gender, if they are my enemy, but I¡¯m not that low to swing my sword at a mere servant.¡¹


    ¡¸In short, rest easy, we¡¯re not your enemy. However, staying in the castle is dangerous if you get caught up in our fight, so leaving the building is preferable. ¡¹


    The golden colored beast added on after the man.


    ¡¸But isn¡¯t the outside dangerous¡­¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸The outside is alright already. There¡¯s only Thoria soldiers at most. ¡¹


    The beast answered with an inexplicable answer.


    In any case, knowing that she had been spared, the girl felt relieved.


    ¡¸That¡­¡­¡­. I can¡¯t be more thankful. ¡¹


    While expressing her appreciation while still on her knees, the man¡¯s hand lightly hit her head.


    Having said so, the hit didn¡¯t have much force, it was more of a tap.


    At the very least, knowing that the man in front of her isn¡¯t someone that bullies the weak, the girl felt relieved and thankful for her fortune from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡¸Later. ¡¹


    ¡¸See ya. ¡¹


    As they left with a short farewell, the man and the beast left the girl sitting stunned and continued walking deeper into the castle.

 CH 330

    Only a few enemies remain within the castle.


    Those who are capable of fighting have most likely already fought.


    Even if he used mana detection, all he found were feeble responses. The majority of them were ordinary troops who could not potentially pose a danger to Ardis, or non-combatant servants.


    It¡¯s not like that¡¯s a problem.


    For Ardis, any enemy that comes attacking will be repelled, but he didn¡¯t plan to do anything to the servants.


    Rather, they should leave the castle to avoid becoming a nuisance.


    Ardis¡¯s personality hasn¡¯t gone crooked enough to find superiority in chasing after civilians.


    ¡¸Up or down, which is better? ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it up? All those big shots like to stay high. right? ¡¹


    ¡¸It will be much easier to find the Thoria king if there are strong ones near him though. ¡¹


    Previously, Nere appraised King Thoria¨D¨D or rather, Marquis Thoria at the time as a ¡ºFilthy and greedy pig with no intelligence¡».


    With those words, it can be assumed that he doesn¡¯t have significant power on his own.


    Therefore, the many mana reactions that Ardis can sense must then include King Thoria¡¯s, which should be blended in with the mana reactions of a slew of other guards and servants.


    With no other choices, Ardis and Rona could only go up the floors in the castle, slowly identifying each mana reaction to find the correct person.


    Naturally, most of the hiding people were servants trying to avoid a battle.


    ¡¸They¡¯re all running and hiding. ¡¹


    By the time they cleared more than thirty rooms, Rona groaned about the enemies, fed up.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no royalty that will come out front in this situation though. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there one in Glock? Your iris haired disciple that¡¯s eager to fight in the front lines that is. ¡¹


    ¡¸Minerva is not royalty, but a duke¡¯s daughter. But that¡¯s also in the past. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since she has the right of succession, isn¡¯t she half royalty or something? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you asked me, I don¡¯t know about those stuff. ¡¹


    Rona was the one who ended the talk that had no place in the enemy fortress.


    ¡¸Well, rather than that. ¡¹


    Rona suddenly stopped in the corridor.


    ¡¸The reaction here, isn¡¯t it strange? ¡¹


    He was facing towards a wall with no door.


    However, there were three mana reactions belonging to people on the other side.


    The strange part was the position of the empty space and the building structure.


    From a glance, no entrance could be seen.


    Naturally, there was no door in the corridor; Ardis searched the next two rooms, but there were also no doors connecting to that space.


    It could possibly be a room accessed from the floor above or below, but it¡¯s not a building structure that is normally seen.


    Seeing how there were no doors in the corridors or nearby rooms, it was obvious they were hiding something here.


    An unnatural space was behind the wall, and there were mana reactions of people behind it.


    If so¨D¨D.


    ¡¸Looks like a hidden room. ¡¹


    It¡¯s natural for them to get that conclusion.


    ¡¸That¡¯s boring¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona complained at the fact that the mana reactions behind the door didn¡¯t seem strong at all.


    Even the strongest reaction among them did not even come close to Moore¡¯s level.


    Rona was disappointed, thinking that even if a fight broke out, it wouldn¡¯t be much.


    ¡¸Alright, time to tear it down. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ayeee. ¡¹


    Hearing Rona¡¯s unenthusiastic reply, Ardis used his arts to blow apart the wall separating him and the hidden room.


    The wall was busted open along with a loud noise.


    Since the wall was made of rock, the moment he breached it, it turned into tiny pieces of rock and made a giant cloud of smoke.


    When the smoke finally settled, what he saw was three men.


    It was an awfully luxurious looking interior considering it was a hidden room.


    Three men surrounded a table with many decorations; the men, who appeared to be drinking alcohol together, glanced at him with a surprised expression.


    ¡¸W, W-w-w-what!? ¡¹


    A chubby man in the forties was looking at Ardis with round eyes.


    In his hands was a transparent glass decorated with several ornaments, and the liquid inside was shaking while half full.


    It was likely this man was the Thoria king.


    With a crimson face as a result of alcohol consumption, from what he can see, the wine bottles on the table and the racks surrounding him were all of the highest quality.


    ¡¸Hmm, when your subordinates are fighting with their life on the line¡­¡­, you¡¯re having a drinking feast in this secret place? ¡¹


    Without hiding a sliver of contempt, Ardis mocked him.


    Among the three, the elderly looking man with the best physique shouted angrily at Ardis.


    ¡¸Bastard, who are you! ¡¹


    Ardis had seen that man before.


    Before he met with the twins, Ardis saw his face once when he was active in Thoria.


    Certainly, he was the general for the Thoria army¨D¨Dbut while recalling the memories of that time, he lost his interest at the same time.


    ¡¸There Rona, that guy¡¯s your target. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeh, only someone like that¨D? ¡¹


    Judging that he¡¯s only flimsy at best, Ardis tossed the task towards Rona.


    They did make a promise of letting Rona take the strongest bodyguard of King Thoria, but even Ardis didn¡¯t think his best bodyguard was only at this degree.


    Still, a promise is a promise.


    In that place was King Thoria, the general, and another elderly man clearly a bureaucrat.


    Leaving aside the general¡¯s strength, at the very least, with the other comparison being only an old bureaucrat, there was no need to think.


    So, the general inevitably became Rona¡¯s target, but he¡¯s not someone that can satisfy Rona¡¯s thirst for battle at all.


    ¡¸You peasant! You¡¯re in front of His Majesty¡¯s presence! ¡¹


    The general that stood up and drew his sword suddenly crashed into the rack on the wall in the next moment.


    ¡¸A~ah, and that¡¯s finished¡­¡­¡¹


    Rona sighed with disappointment obvious on his front.


    With a natural reaction, the Thoria king and the bureaucrat looked at the general on the ground stupefied.


    The general took on the shockwave created by Rona¡¯s arts without chanting and was thrown in the wall.


    The person himself likely wouldn¡¯t have realized what hit him either.


    Seeing the general being defeated in mere moments, the remaining two quickly scrambled for an escape.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not getting away. ¡¹


    However, Rona easily blocked where they were headed.


    Rona climbed on the old bureaucrat so he couldn¡¯t move, while Ardis blocked the Thoria king while he tried to escape.


    ¡¸Hiic! ¡¹


    Probably sensing death when he saw Ardis wielding the crimson sword, the Thoria king fell on his back with a pathetic noise.


    Ardis slowly approached the pathetic Thoria king.


    ¡¸I-Imbecile! I am the king! ¡¹


    ¡¸The general there said ¡ºIn front of His Majesty¡» just now but, so it really was like that. Thanks for saving me effort to confirm. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that behavior to show against a king!? ¡¹


    ¡¸So what? Even if you are a king, you¡¯re not my superior. In the first place, a king¡¯s authority doesn¡¯t work on a mercenary. Even more so when on opposite sides. ¡¹


    ¡¸Mercenary¡­¡­? ¡¹


    As if Ardis¡¯s words were unexpected, the next moment, the Thoria king suddenly became agitated.


    ¡¸A mere mercenary dares to go against me!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Even if that mercenary was the one to destroy your prided army? ¡¹


    The Thoria king¡¯s face distorted from Ardis¡¯s cold retort.


    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡­! ¡¹


    The Thoria king glared at Ardis hatefully.


    ¡¸Remnants of Nagras Kingdom? Whatever efforts are futile this late! ¡¹


    ¡¸Not really, I wasn¡¯t hired by anyone or asked by anyone. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then why are you doing something like this!? A grudge against Thoria!? ¡¹


    ¡¸A grudge, huh¡­¡­come to think of it, there certainly are some. ¡¹


    Taking his eyes off Thoria¡¯s king, Ardis dug up his memories.


    ¡¸Getting forced out of Thoria with false crimes of apparently obstructing soldiers working and abducting children. Attacking Corsas Forest when we finally settled down forcing us to abandon our house. Then also sending your army to Glock recently¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis slowly counted how many times the Thoria king had wronged him.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who disrupted our lifestyle every time we settled down. I think that¡¯s enough reason for a grudge? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha¡­¡­? ¡¹


    The Thoria king was confused about what Ardis said.


    From his looks, he didn¡¯t look like he knew what Ardis was talking about, nor who he was.


    ¡¸Right, a mercenary isn¡¯t worth remembering in your mind anyways. Still don¡¯t understand after seeing this? ¡¹


    Ardis called five swords over the gate, and then used sword magic on them, lifting them up.


    Seeing that, the Thoria king finally understood and recalled who was in front of him.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ S-Sword magic? Countless Swords Sorcerer? ¡­¡­That means, you are the bastard with that woman! ¡¹


    The Thoria king who finally knew who Ardis was after seeing the floating swords suddenly became angry and yelled at Ardis while glaring.


    That woman probably meant Nere.


    Ardis himself hadn¡¯t seen Thoria¡¯s king prior to this face to face.


    At most, he had only had some minor scuffles with the general who was now passed out on the rack.


    But on the other hand, Nere had met with him when he was still Marquis Thoria, and Ardis knew there must¡¯ve been something that happened, albeit not knowing the details.


    Simply put, the reason why Ardis and the others were chased out of Thoria, and were attacked in the Corsas Forest, was because of what happened between Nere and the Thoria king.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you only thought I was Nere¡¯s accessory, but I¡¯m not feeling the same on the receiving end of your troubles. What is certain is that I have some favors to return if the chance comes. ¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡­but I was only! ¡¹


    No matter what King Thoria tried to say, Ardis smacked his arm with the crimson sword.


    ¡¸Gyaah! ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t with too much strength.


    It wouldn¡¯t even have fractured his bones, but it was super effective against King Thoria who wasn¡¯t familiar with pain.


    ¡¸I will not take your life if you are prepared to submit docilely. Choose between relinquishing the castle and nation in order to live or die here.¡¹


    With flying swords surrounding him on all sides and the crimson sword pointing towards him, King Thoria opened and shut his mouth a few times, before finally giving up with an expression that accepted the demand.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I understand, ¡­¡­I surrender. ¡¹


    ¡¸Your Majesty¡­¡­¡¹


    The old bureaucrat who was held down by Rona raised his sad voice, but King Thoria with his dropped shoulders answered tiredly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Costas. ¡¹


    ¡¸Very well. Then I will restrain you. ¡¹


    After feeling a little surprised at the unexpected surrender, Ardis slowly approached King Thoria when he suddenly sensed strange mana expanding from him.


    ¡¸Al! ¡¹


    Rona who similarly sensed the mana expanding sent a warning.


    ¡¸Die! ¡¹


    King Thoria took out something like a short wand from his pocket.


    ¡¸Bring judgement! ¡¹


    King Thoria shouted something that seemed like the activation key, and the light of mana that compressed at the tip of the short wand shot towards Ardis.


    It was a surprise attack, moreover, an attack mimicking a high-level art.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t react in time and be killed or dealt a fatal wound with their chest pierced through but having crossed between the lines of death many times, Ardis unconsciously put up a barrier and blocked it.


    The attack unleashed by King Thoria didn¡¯t reach Ardis, but it crashed into the reflexively deployed barrier, fizzing out in a dim purple color.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, ah¡­¡­¡¹


    He probably never expected it to be blocked.


    King Thoria lost his words, seeing Ardis who stood, and hadn¡¯t received even a single wound in front of him.


    And as such, Ardis now had eyes that were very cold.


    ¡¸That¡¯s some playful mischief. To think that your last resort is some flimsy tool bought with money. ¡¹


    With those words, King Thoria dropped the short wand.


    It was unknown whether he dropped it because the attack couldn¡¯t be used a second time, or because he knew that the same attack wouldn¡¯t work on Ardis.


    However, it is certain that the fear in King Thoria¡¯s eyes was stronger than before.


    Ardis grasped one of the flying swords.


    After demonstrating grace by sparing him if he submitted gently, he was flung sand from behind.


    As expected, he can¡¯t be compassionate the second time.


    ¡¸S¡­¡­¡¹


    As if Ardis¡¯s thoughts were obvious to the eyes, King Thoria suddenly got on his fours and started begging.


    ¡¸Spare me! I surrender! My assets, the castle, even my territory, take it all! So please, at least my life¡­¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Enough. It¡¯s my mistake to offer that option. You wanted to stay as a king, right? If you¡¯re so insistent about being a king, then you¡¯ll have it. ¡¹


    ¡¸R-Really? ¡¹


    Hope resided in King Thoria¡¯s eyes as he interpreted Ardis¡¯s words in his favor, but Ardis¡¯s next words would scatter all of that.


    ¡¸Yeah. And leave this world while being a king. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hiic! ¡¹


    King Thoria begged desperately with no regards to shame or reputation towards Ardis who threw those cold words.


    ¡¸Forgive me¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to die yet! ¡¹


    ¡¸I gave you a chance. It is you yourself that chose to throw it away. ¡¹


    Not sparing another glance to King Thoria who clung to him, Ardis used the real sword in his hand and took his head away easily.


    And with that, the Thoria Kingdom¡¯s first ruler in the form of King Fredrick, met his end within a year of his ruling.


    In the end, the Thoria Kingdom that became a kingdom by betraying the Nagras Kingdom lost its presence, and with its history unbelievably short, it was ridiculed and called a bubble country.

 CH 331

    Ten days after Ardis took down the Thoria king.


    ¡¸¡ºThere¡¯s no knowing the dice face until it stops rolling¡», was it Joan who said that? ¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s up, Al? ¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t throw the dice hoping for this outcome though.¡¹


    In a room inside Thoria¡¯s castle, Ardis was sitting on a comfortable chair while tilting his head at the strange outcome.


    The original reason why he took the castle was because the situation was only going to get worse if they stayed put, and so there was a need to change the tide.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t possible to take Thoria under control, he thought it should be more than enough to cause some chaos among the Rovres Alliance and buy some time.


    But then what happened was something more convenient than what he could have hoped for.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it great for us? ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t deny that at all¡­¡­¡¹


    The reason why Ardis had an unamused expression was because the ruling of Thoria was too smooth.


    Even if he took down the Thoria king and displayed overwhelming strength, it shouldn¡¯t be this easy to takeover an entire country even if it isn¡¯t that big.


    Normally, there should be former governors resisting, an uprising of the citizens against the new governor, restoration of security in the country, and many more things to consider.


    However, none of that happened.


    The most significant reason was because of Moore and Minerva who came from Glock after hearing the Thoria invasion news.


    Although Thoria is now considered its own country, it was a part of Nagras Kingdom before.


    And it hasn¡¯t even been a year since Marquis Thoria¡¯s claim of independence after the fight with the Empire.


    Moreover, even when they rebelled against Nagras Kingdom, it wasn¡¯t as if Thoria turned into a battlefield.


    Because of that, there were still many in the territory that hadn¡¯t gotten a sense of reality that they were living in an independent country.


    And after everything had happened, it was the duke¡¯s daughter Minerva who holds the royal blood of Nagras Kingdom, and its right of succession that came.


    Now that all the royalties were executed without any spared, there was nothing that could stop her from claiming her right to succeed the Nagras Kingdom.


    In short, before the citizens here could be educated about being patriotic towards Thoria Kingdom, the willingness to return under Nagras Kingdom was greater.


    It was several hundred years in the past when Thoria was independent as one of the city states of the Corsas Dynasty.


    Since all the people here were born as a citizen of Nagras Kingdom, their thoughts wouldn¡¯t be easy to change in just a few months.


    If it was after thirty of fifty years, then the story might¡¯ve been different. In fact, Ardis was overwhelmed by how easily the citizens of Thoria Kingdom accepted Minerva.


    Naturally, Minerva¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t the entire story.


    Although Thoria had been keeping its feet steady, the governing policies suddenly took a turn for worse when it became independent, and they were slowly losing the citizens¡¯ support.


    There was also the army¡¯s distrust towards the Thoria governors after the detrimental loss from the march to Glock.


    Finally, thanks to Ardis taking over the castle so easily, there were many citizens that didn¡¯t even know a battle unfolded in their town, therefore avoiding a panic.


    Although it was unclear who used it before, Ardis rested his cheek on the simple yet high quality office desk.


    When Rona was raising a big yawn on the guest sofa, the entry door was knocked.


    ¡¸Come in any time. ¡¹


    The door opened after Ardis¡¯s response.


    ¡¸T-That¡­¡­Kyle-sama is informing the afternoon meeting is stwarting¡¹


    It was a girl that entered with a nervous face and spoke.


    The person who was younger than Fillia and Riana was the servant that Ardis and Rona passed by when barging into the castle.


    It seemed like she wasn¡¯t a very resourceful person, as any matters pertaining to Ardis were pushed onto her by the surroundings.


    Although they never killed any unresisting people or servants when they entered, for Ardis who managed to defeat an entire army and Rona who looked like nothing but a fierce carnivorous beast, there were many people afraid of them.


    Therefore, this girl was chosen as the sacrifice among many servants to be attending matters anywhere close to Ardis.


    For Ardis, he didn¡¯t have any intention to stay in this castle for long, so he didn¡¯t care about what message they had for him.


    Still, rather than being attended to by someone with animosity, a person that would stutter from being nervous, or spill the tea grandiosely was funnier and acceptable.


    It seemed like this girl was quite the klutz.


    ¡¸She stuttered again. ¡¹


    ¡¸The afternoon meeting is starting! ¡¹


    Rona mercilessly retorted at how the girl fumbled her words, then she immediately repeated herself.


    ¡¸Got it. The same place as yesterday? ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? P-Probably¡­¡­¡¹


    Answering Ardis¡¯s question unsurely, the girl looked quite nervous.


    ¡¸Ah-, no need for you to reconfirm. If Moore is there, then I can know where it is. ¡¹


    Stopping the girl who was almost turning around in a panic, Ardis stood up.


    If it¡¯s a meeting, Moore should be there too.


    Then he can use mana detection to find where Moore is, Ardis concluded.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeh. Me too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you related too? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m just a lowly beast, so I don¡¯t know~¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not gonna work against someone who¡¯s similarly related. Quickly get up. ¡¹


    Ruffling around Rona¡¯s head, Ardis exited the room and looked for Moore¡¯s whereabouts.


    After everyone had assembled in the room, the meeting began with a status report, as is customary.


    ¡¸About half of the castle personnel and soldiers are cooperative. Looks like the Thoria king wasn¡¯t that popular. ¡¹


    It was the bureaucrat named Kyle that reported.


    He was someone that Ardis had met once quite a long time before when he accepted a request from the Nagras Kingdom.


    After Minerva appeared publicly holding the right of succession, talents from the former Nagras Kingdom with nowhere to go had started gathering.


    Kyle who was one of Moore¡¯s subordinates was one of them.


    Ardis, Moore, Minerva and ten other attendees were seated around a long table in a big room that was previously used by the Marquis Thoria for generations.


    Minerva was on the main seat, while her right was Moore, and her left was Kyle.


    For Ardis, the attendees were mostly familiar faces from Glock. Only four of them were unfamiliar to him.


    All of them were talents that weren¡¯t utilized during King Thoria¡¯s governance, and they were only idling about, or were forced off their position and worked in fields after Thoria became independent.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been proceeding well thanks to the low casualties. Thanks to a certain someone somewhere taking over the castle on their own recklessly. On top of that, no servants were harmed, and there were almost no casualties from the soldiers. Not buying too much hate was probably the most significant factor. ¡¹


    Moore after hearing Kyle¡¯s report teased Ardis.


    ¡¸Not alone, me, and Rona. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s basically the same thing. ¡¹


    Even when Ardis corrected him, Moore only laughed it off.


    ¡¸With this, the resisting organizations were all cleaned up. Well, it¡¯s thanks to Ardis-san¡¯s cooperation. ¡¹


    As Kyle reported, Ardis played a big role in cleaning up all the resisting forces.


    Although it would be terrible if the entire town revolted, there was less resistance than expected.


    The biggest resistance was the Thoria army that the general led.


    The general was the elderly man that was present when Ardis killed King Thoria.


    After getting hit by Rona, the general passed out, and was sent to the dungeon. When he came to know what had happened, he started gathering people under him, so they decided to preemptively punish all his subordinates that were moving with his instructions.


    The bureaucrat that was hiding with King Thoria was the prime minister.


    He was supposed to be imprisoned until his sentence was given. but that old man Costas tried to escape recklessly during the transportation.


    Naturally, his escape wasn¡¯t successful, and while he was being held down by the surrounding soldiers, he unfortunately hit his head and died.


    Thanks to prematurely stopping the general¡¯s plans, Ardis and the others could keep the resisting forces at the minimum, therefore taking over the former Thoria¡¯s authority was going smoothly.


    ¡¸Next up, it will be regarding the new name of the country¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Country name? Isn¡¯t it Nagras Kingdom? ¡¹


    As one of the attendees raised a question at Kyle¡¯s words, Minerva answered in response.


    ¡¸Naturally, that¡¯s one of the candidates. After all, there are many benefits to reclaiming the name of Nagras Kingdom. Just cause to recover territory, authority of the royal blood, gathering talents from the citizens of the former kingdom will be many times easier with that name. Still, thinking about the future, it¡¯s not all great. ¡¹


    Kyle added on.


    ¡¸Although it might be presumptuous to talk about this now, we still have to think about what happens after we retake all of the former kingdom¡¯s territory. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I can already see a future of the nobles that didn¡¯t do anything when the Empire invaded us and claiming their rights over their land afterwards. ¡¹


    Albeit a little peeved, Moore agreed.


    ¡ºThis is the land that His Majesty granted upon us. We reluctantly surrendered to the Empire for the sake of our citizens, but since the old ruling has returned, it is only right for us to rule over the territory again¡»


    There were not just a few nobles who would claim so shamelessly.


    Considering how they keep their land and peerage without doing anything when the others were sacrificed, for those that fought, it¡¯s unforgivable.


    It¡¯s not like they wanted them to fight to the degree of annihilation against the Empire, but having the nobles claim their rights when they abandoned their responsibilities was annoying.


    ¡¸Complaints like that, is there even a need to listen to them? ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better if we can ignore it. But no matter whether we want to hear it or not, there¡¯s sure to be many of them. ¡¹


    The attendees were all agreeing with Moore and showed annoyance.


    ¡¸Moreover, with all the direct descendants of royal blood executed by the Empire, causing vagueness in the succession, there might be people that comes out and claim ¡ºOur house is the rightful successor!¡». ¡¹


    Another attendee responded to Moore¡¯s words displeased.


    ¡¸Most of the nobles like them are only wringing benefits from the citizens without doing anything anyways. Why not just remove all their peerage with this chance? ¡¹


    Although it would be difficult to do so if they claimed the name of Nagras Kingdom, it will be easy to ignore all the nobles if they formed a new country.


    ¡¸Still¡­¡­. A change of name, is it¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Will the people agree? They are supporting us because of the successive legitimacy of Duke Nyrestia¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to discard that legitimacy ourselves. ¡¹


    ¡¸If our legitimacy as the succeeding country is clear, the name shouldn¡¯t matter much, would it? ¡¹


    ¡¸No, that wouldn¡¯t work. Isn¡¯t it exactly because of the people¡¯s willingness to return to Nagras Kingdom that we¡¯re facing less resistance? ¡¹


    ¡¸That part is a little unclear. After all, citizens of Thoria were referring us as ¡ºWisteria army¡» or something. ¡¹


    While many opinions flew around, one of them particularly caught the others¡¯ attention.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Was it not known yet? That is what is being told in town. ¡ºWisteria army has taken over the castle after defeating the Thoria army¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Wisteria¡­¡­ ¡¹


    As the attendees other than the culprits were tilting their heads at each other, Rona who was sitting near Ardis¡¯s leg looked at him.


    ¡¸Al? ¡¹


    Hearing Rona¡¯s voice, Moore and Minerva shifted their gaze towards Ardis.


    Following them, the others looked over at Ardis as well.


    Suddenly faced with everyone¡¯s attention even though he attended without any expectations, Ardis¡¯s eyes were swimming furiously.


    At that time, the outcome was unclear, so he hesitated to name Glock as it would involve them, but it can¡¯t be denied that Ardis felt a little excited at a siege after a long time.


    He came up with the name of Wisteria from nostalgia, but even Ardis himself didn¡¯t know how it had led up to this development.


    ¡¸Leaving aside the country¡¯s name, I won¡¯t leave the church¡¯s jurisdiction to anyone else. ¡¹


    Unable to endure the gazes on him, Ardis voiced out one of his concerns.


    ¡¸Ah, he dodged the topic. ¡¹


    Ignoring Rona who muttered teasingly near his leg, Ardis glared towards the attendees¨D¨Despecially the four unfamiliar ones from Thoria.


    ¡¸The new church will have Elma¡¯s teachings as the foundation. Any sabotage, false accusation, and rejection is not allowed. Absolutely. ¡¹


    Naturally, Thoria has its own church too.


    Moreover, it¡¯s the church that regards twins as forbidden children, that are enemies to Ardis.


    Although he really wants to chase them out and stop all their activities right now, it would only make him the same as the selfish church in Gran that chased out Ardis after branding him a heretic.


    As for the citizens here, they would suddenly be forced upon another doctrine after the old church was chased out, and chaos would probably ensue.


    That¡¯s why, as the bare minimum, there¡¯s a need to get them into a non-interference pact.


    The new church will only welcome clergymen that have accepted Elma¡¯s teachings.


    On top of that, by spreading the knowledge of Elma¡¯s investigation that the current church is what deviated from the original, they will increase their believers.


    It will take more time and effort than what was done in Glock, but Ardis didn¡¯t intend to spare any effort in making it a reality.


    Regarding this matter, Moore and Minerva, Elma, and Sera had all agreed.


    The hidden village located deep inside the Canobis Mountain Range.


    It is Ardis¡¯s wish to create more places like that hidden village where twins could live peacefully even while believing in the goddess.


    ¡¸Of course. ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t the four from Thoria that replied, but the most influential person here, Minerva.


    ¡¸It is thanks to Sir Ardis¡¯s help that we have today. Naturally, I am not one who forgets a favor. A favor must be paid. Therefore, I assure that the promise regarding the church will be carried out. The others here, keep it in your mind that any matters on this will be on Sir Ardis¡¯s discretion. ¡¹


    Minerva spoke in a dignified manner, equipped with the aura of a ruler.


    It was unclear whether she was born with the qualities of being dignified or was it because of her education as a duke¡¯s daughter.


    What was clear to Ardis was that there were no inconsistencies between what she said and what showed in her eyes.


    ¡ºAs for Wisteria, I will make sure to make you spit it out later, Shishou ¡»

 CH 332

    ¡¸Was that really fine? ¡¹


    ¡¸What is fine? ¡¹


    The place that used to be King Thoria¡¯s office had changed owners, and all the unnecessarily gaudy interior were already swapped out for less flashy items.


    When Ardis asked the new owner of the room who is also his disciple, Minerva responded with a reflexive question.


    ¡¸The country name. ¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a great name? ¡ºWisteria Kingdom¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking for that though¡¹


    Ardis with a troubled expression looked at Moore.


    ¡¸It¡¯s already decided. Rather than that, there are still mountain loads of stuff to be decided. We¡¯ve got no time to be fussing over just a country name forever, right? ¡¹


    Ardis glared hatefully at Moore who spoke as if he didn¡¯t care anything in that regard.


    After the previous meeting, Ardis was chased around for the name, Wisteria. In the end, he revealed only to Minerva and Moore that it was the name of the mercenary band he was in.


    But it seems like Minerva caught onto something.


    ¡ºThen wouldn¡¯t it be convenient? If Shishou¡¯s past comrades arrived in this world similarly like Shishou, then they will surely be interested in a country named Wisteria. If it can help Shishou reunite with them, then it¡¯s meaningful enough to use it as the country name. ¡»


    Saying so, she suddenly pushed for the name, and even Moore joined her boat in that.


    Although the meeting happened in the shape of hearing the attendees¡¯ opinions, with Minerva who has the right of succeeding the Nagras royal family and Moore who is the leader among the militia, there was no one who was allowed to object.


    Naturally, there were voices of reusing Nagras Kingdom¡¯s name, or even other suggestions like Rovres Kingdom or New Corsas Kingdom, but in the end through Minerva¡¯s insistence, it was settled as Wisteria Kingdom.


    ¡¸Despite having my life saved three times already, I haven¡¯t been able to do anything to repay this favor. Isn¡¯t it fine for me repay one of my debts like this? ¡¹


    Although Ardis didn¡¯t have the intent to make her owe anything, having her justify it like that, he couldn¡¯t object any more.


    In fact, what Minerva said made sense.


    Like Victor who he met a few days ago, there might be others like Ardis who ended up in this world, or even came here on their own volition.


    Rather than looking for a needle in a haystack, spreading the name of Wisteria to get their attention would be more likely to work.


    Now that he thought about it, rather than going around as a wandering mercenary to look for information, it would¡¯ve been better for him to form a new mercenary band with the same name.


    But when he brought it up, Rona scoffed at him ¡¸Al as the captain? Isn¡¯t it too far-fetched personality-wise? ¡¹.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s that. Better heed to Her Majesty, the queen¡¯s orders quietly¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop with that Her Majesty the queen thing already¡­¡­¡¹


    Minerva responded in a peeved way at how Moore raised her up.


    ¡¸But we can¡¯t call you Ojou-sama forever, right? Leaving aside private occasions, Kyle¡¯s been pestering ¡ºPlease consider being formal when in public¡». ¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly that will be the case in public, but if it is just us alone, isn¡¯t it alright to be as usual? General Greystar? ¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaah, I see how it is. ¡¹


    Moore who was called a general as payback made a fed-up expression.


    Now that there¡¯s a need for order in the country, albeit small, Moore was naturally designated as the general with military control.


    The person himself insisted on ¡¸An easier position please¡¹ ,but everyone else didn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡¸Could it be, I should call Your Excellency, Greystar as well? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, you¡¯re joking about that too huh. Why not take the other general spot for yourself, Sir Ardis? ¡¹


    Ardis who ganged up to tease Moore together with Minerva got hit by a painful counter.


    ¡¸Spare me from that. I¡¯m not a noble. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. If Wisteria Kingdom is formed, no matter how it is, you¡¯re one of the founders. It¡¯s thanks to Ardis¡¯s help that Glock could expand and Thoria could be taken. According to previous examples in Nagras Kingdom, a count or marquis peerage is only reasonable. ¡¹


    Moore¡¯s words weren¡¯t flattery.


    No matter what world, one who contributed to founding a country will be treated courteously. A peerage on such occasion is only normal.


    Frowning between his brows, Ardis wordlessly protested against Moore¡¯s suggested future.


    Ardis isn¡¯t against the idea of becoming a noble itself.


    After all, being a noble comes with special privileges and authority, which are powerful weapons.


    However, a noble¡¯s privileges naturally come with the responsibilities.


    And Ardis is confident that it will only become a shackle in the way of accomplishing his goal.


    ¡¸Captain Greystar, let¡¯s leave it at that much. Shishou is troubled too. ¡¹


    Which side was it that Minerva¡¯s saving boat saved?


    ¡¸¡­¡­I guess. Certainly, it¡¯s better to think about surviving in this situation now. After all, enemies are on four sides. ¡¹


    Moore changed the topic.


    ¡¸Alburn in the north, Empire in the south. And the territory that the Monarchy captured is close to Glock too. Possible allies are¡­¡­ only the Coalition? ¡¹


    Minerva answered Ardis¡¯s question.


    ¡¸Yes. After all, with the only other country being the Holy Kingdom far on the west end of the continent, and we don¡¯t have much interaction with them before. ¡¹


    ¡¸At the very least, it¡¯s best we can ally with the Coalition but¡­¡­they¡¯re on their wit¡¯s end too. ¡¹


    As Moore said, other than Calves, the biggest city state of the Coalition in the west that is currently under invasion by the Monarchy and Empire army, there were only two or three other city states that hadn¡¯t been occupied yet.


    With the two sides having a detrimental difference, Calves falling was just a matter of time.


    Forming an alliance this late would do what good, such opinions were naturally around.


    On the other hand, with no one else other than Wisteria Kingdom wiling to form an alliance, even if their potential ally may look flimsy, the Coalition will still not give up a valuable ally.


    ¡¸The Coalition¡¯s survival is important for our survival too. Even if we stay put, Rovres Alliance will come sooner or later. We need the Coalition to keep fighting as long as possible. ¡¹


    After Calves falls, the Empire and Monarchy will face their spears towards either the Holy Kingdom in the west, or the new Wisteria Kingdom.


    Spectating the Coalition getting destroyed will only cause the current status quo to worsen.


    Ardis understood this as well.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been thinking that right after announcing the formation of Wisteria Kingdom, the Coalition¨D¨Dspecifically the Calves city state, we should contact them for an alliance. ¡¹


    ¡¸I understand the reasoning but¡­¡­¡¹


    Even though he understood the logic behind Minerva¡¯s words, Ardis still had some doubts.


    ¡¸Calves is on the brink of falling, right? It¡¯s not like we can take it easy, go back and forth to form an alliance, right? In the first place, the route from Glock to Calves is all occupied by the enemies. ¡¹


    ¡¸Since that¡¯s the current situation, the formal procedures will be minimized as much as possible for it to work out. We will only send out few members for the negotiations, and those few members should also be able to support them against the Rovres Alliance when the alliance forms. ¡¹


    He understood that his strength was needed when Minerva brought up the point of sending only few elites, but even Ardis is unable to fulfil the role of being a diplomat to negotiate.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m saying this first, being an alliance ambassador is too much for me. ¡¹


    Ardis made his claims clear, but then Minerva added on.


    ¡¸Regarding that, no need to worry, I myself will be there too. If Shishou can just take care of supporting them¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Minerva, you¡¯re going to Calves!? ¡¹


    Ardis interrupted in the middle at his disciple¡¯s reckless thinking.


    ¡¸It¡¯s no time to be going back and forth, right? Even if my bloodline is only for show, isn¡¯t it the quickest for me as the country leader to go directly? Of course, several bureaucrats will also accompany me for the actual talk. ¡¹


    Following Minerva, Moore added on.


    ¡¸Luckily, the escort at Marrieda¡¯s place, the guy called Nicole is from Calves. He looks like he has already told the news to their diplomatic department. They should have some interest in this talk. Apparently, they¡¯re looking at this positively. ¡¹


    ¡¸That Nicole? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows who that man is? If he has a voice in Calves that reaches their government, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s from a powerful merchant house¡­¡­or maybe he¡¯s the third son of a noble. ¡¹


    Even if it¡¯s a national crisis, looking positively towards forming an alliance with a new country that hasn¡¯t even regained their order is too far-fetched.


    It¡¯s something impossible unless it was suggested by someone quite influential in Calves.


    Ardis recalled the bodyguard swordsman with dark green hair.


    He was someone on par with Moore and had an impenetrable presence, but it was certain that he didn¡¯t seem like a normal mercenary either.


    His swordsmanship didn¡¯t seem like something that was forged through actual combat like Ardis¡¯s, but something that was learned through someone else.


    Although Nicole¡¯s background was unclear, it didn¡¯t matter since it has come into use for them now.


    Though, with Marrieda around, it may not have been the case.


    Ardis made a heavy sigh purposefully, giving up on objecting to her decision, and instead focused on the plan.


    ¡¸Fine. My role is to be Minerva¡¯s bodyguard, and to support Calves to defeat the enemies, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to defeat them. It¡¯s enough to just keep them at bay, or maybe hit them until they can¡¯t move. Well, normally, this is an outrageous request that might as well be a joke but¡­¡­ Ardis can do it, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­If there¡¯s no one like me on their side. ¡¹


    ¡¸Spare me. No way there¡¯s a second or third person like you, right? ¡¹


    Unlike Moore¡¯s bitter smile, Ardis¡¯s expression was not bright.


    Victor¡¯s figure from that day came into mind.


    It¡¯s not completely impossible to have others that came to this world like Victor.


    And there¡¯s nothing guaranteeing that they won¡¯t be on the enemy side.


    ¡¸Since we can¡¯t stand out, we have to minimize the number of members. I will leave the selection to you, Ardis. Though, with you alone, I think guarding and supporting will all be solved. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­How many bureaucrats are tagging along? ¡¹


    Depending on the member count, Ardis, Rona, and Nere can carry them through the sky.


    The risks of encountering enemies if not using the highway is reduced greatly, and moreover, by flying, it¡¯s possible to rest during the day in a secluded spot, and fly in the night.


    ¡¸Four others excluding me. ¡¹


    Minerva answered Ardis¡¯s question.


    Five people including Minerva¡­¡­, as Ardis showed a troubled expression.


    It¡¯s a little too much for the three of them to carry.


    Leaving aside children, girls, or man with small stature, they are all average grown man, so carrying one person each is probably the maximum.


    ¡¸Also, choose only those that can ride a horse. ¡¹


    Ardis asked again after Minerva added on.


    ¡¸Horses? We¡¯re not using a carriage? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. If the occasion needs it, we must rush through, so we need to have a horse for everyone. Please make sure the people chosen can at least handle a horse. ¡¹


    Ardis started making plans for the journey while considering those conditions.


    If everyone is riding a horse, rather than an envoy, it¡¯s better to think of it as a covert cavalry squad.


    Avoiding the towns and roads that the enemy had occupied, by going through a route with least traffic, they can avoid unfortunate encounters.


    If the members are experienced, then beasts or demonic beings are not a problem. With Ardis¡¯s gate, food supplies for the journey shouldn¡¯t be a problem either.


    ¡¸Alright, I will finish picking by tomorrow. ¡¹


    Saying so, Ardis already had a few candidates at the back of his mind, and started thinking about who to bring and who to leave here.

 CH 333

    About ten days after Ardis departed from Thoria.


    Starting with Minerva, the group of ambassadors and escorts sped to Calves, a Coalition city-state, after switching horses in Glock on the route.


    Minerva and four other bureaucrats accompanied the escorts, Ardis, Riana, Kyrill, Ellenoa, and lastly, Marrieda, who was functioning as an advisor and messenger with Nicole, for a total of 10 people.


    ¡¸Coming this far out in just ten days is really shocking~nii. ¡¹


    As Calves came into sight, Marrieda started a conversation while she rode behind Ardis.


    ¡¸What, you didn¡¯t believe it? ¡¹


    ¡¸I mean, I can¡¯t help it. Not stopping by any town, going off the safe highway, ten days is enough time to get there, but something like that is what we call a ¡ºPaper plan¡» ~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Distance wise, it¡¯s much closer than going to Elmenia¡¯s capital. We¡¯re not stopping by any towns to resupply, so there¡¯s no need for detours. Considering how we have to evade enemy eyes, we also can¡¯t use the highway, but even after considering all of that¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Hear me, highways are there because the threat from demonic beings and beasts are a thing~nii. Even if you word it like encountering enemy soldiers is worse than demonic beings¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it at most a Despair that comes out? I think it¡¯s much easier to deal with than if we were to meet enemy soldiers. ¡¹


    ¡¸Unn, your ¡ºat most a Despair¡» is already strange~nii¡­¡­¡¹


    Marrieda backed off with a convinced expression, despite looking like she had something more to say.


    After all, like what Marrieda said, just the number of encounters with demonic beings went above ten fingers.


    Still, all of them are not a threat in front of Ardis.


    That¡¯s after including the six people to be escorted including Marrieda.


    Moreover, the most important figure, Minerva herself, is more adept at using a sword than any average mercenary.


    As for Riana and Kyrill, from what Ardis can see, they have enough strength to fight by themselves.


    In fact, during the road, there wasn¡¯t any time for Ardis to act before any encounters were mostly cleaned up by Riana.


    As for the standard of what Ardis can see, they can be considered overwhelming strong in this world.


    Albeit not on the level of Riana, Kyrill is also a powerful magician that can¡¯t be gauged by the standard methods.


    Despite having only a few members, the group¡¯s overall combat power is quite high.


    On top of that, Ardis has his gate.


    Food or water, even horse feed, can be carried easily in large volumes. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t any need for them to go through the towns or villages that the enemies had occupied.


    Marrieda was certainly right about the plan being paper, but with Ardis around, even a paper plan can be realized.


    ¡¸From what I can see, there are not as many enemies as I thought. I expected them to be surrounded without gaps though. ¡¹


    ¡¸But there are remains of a siege. Did they think it was too difficult after their first attempt, so they withdrew for the moment? ¡¹


    Kyrill made his opinion as Ellenoa voiced her question.


    There are signs of damage from magic and a sieging weapon on the wall surrounding Calves.


    On the other hand, the united army of the Monarchy and Empire had settled at a hill some distance away, but their army were also lesser than expected.


    Ardis then came up with his own guess after considering Kyrill¡¯s idea.


    ¡¸Other than Calves, there should be two or three more city states that are under attack. They might¡¯ve shifted their focus there. The people left here are probably just to monitor the Calves army and stop them from sending reinforcements. And by throwing a few harassments here and there, they can keep Calves on alert and lose rest, I suppose. ¡¹


    Riana who was sitting in front of Ardis turned around, and her platinum blonde hair fluttered in the air.


    Since Riana didn¡¯t have any training on riding a horse, she was on Ardis¡¯s horse for now.


    Normally, someone who can¡¯t even ride a horse wouldn¡¯t be considered in the mission, but since Riana can fly by herself when the occasion needs it, she won¡¯t become a burden.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t Calves take care of them on their own? ¡¹


    Riana asked with her light greenish blue eyes on Ardis.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡­if it¡¯s a battle that can cost them a lot, it will just put them in a worse spot than before. They probably can¡¯t take that gamble yet. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why they¡¯re looking forward to an alliance with us? Because it¡¯s a good chance now that the Empire is focusing on another place. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that should be right. ¡¹


    Good job, Ardis who made such a smile affirmed.


    Riana, who was once a little child he could hold with one arm, had grown this much.


    From their appearance of riding the same horse, an outsider would even mistake them as a couple or siblings.


    Then, Minerva joined the conversation.


    ¡¸In any case, the alliance is something both of us need. It¡¯s meaningful just to join hands in eliminating the immediate threats after all. ¡­¡­It works both ways in the sense that we¡¯re using each other. ¡¹


    It was unknown whether her sorry expression at the end was because of her inexperience, or her innate kindness.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know, but isn¡¯t that what a diplomatic relation is? ¡¹


    On the other hand, the situation seemed natural for Ardis.


    In a battlefield, if one is taking advantage of both enemies and allies, it¡¯s sure to be the same the other way around. It made total sense for Ardis who grew up as a mercenary.


    It was not rare to become allies while the opponents have the value, and then become enemies when they lose that value.


    ¡¸Yup. No matter the diplomatic or business relations, they are the same in being give and take~nii. Thinking about the future, just make sure to get them very indebted~yon. ¡¹


    Marrieda who caught up beside them at some point said to Minerva.


    ¡¸But if you show that kind of expression in a business setting, having the disadvantageous conditions pushed on you is not the worst~nii. I¡¯m not an expert in diplomatic matters, but at the very least, between merchants, you know¨D¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Thank you for the warning. ¡¹


    ¡¸All fine~ no problem~. Onee-san always feels like giving support to a young girl, you know¨D¡¹


    Hearing Marrieda¡¯s words, Ardis made his question.


    ¡¸Onee-san? ¡¹


    Marrieda was already an adult the first time Ardis met her.


    And now, 8 years had passed since then.


    Just like how much Riana and Kyrill had grown, Marrieda¡¯s age had also piled on.


    Thinking about it, her age should be quite¨D¨D.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that face? Come say it to me if you have something, I dare you~nii. ¡¹


    ¡¸Nope¡­¡­nothing, really. ¡¹


    Reading something from Ardis¡¯s face, Marrieda glared with a gesture of willing to fight.


    As if escaping from her, Ardis pulled the reins in his hands, and ran ahead.


    ¡¸Well then, the problem now is whether the enemies will let us through¡­¡­¡¹


    Kyrill, a man that could read the air, was on the same page as Ardis who hinted at something.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. Even if they are not completely surrounding Calves, they will surely block us if we approach. ¡¹


    They had expected something like this from the start. There was nothing special about the solution either.


    ¡¸As planned, if there are any pursuers, I will deal with them. Minerva and the others should go ahead. There¡¯s no need to wait for me, so just shut the gates when you get in. Ellenoa, sorry, but can I leave Riana with you? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis, me too. ¡¹


    Riana with few words insisted with her gaze, but Ardis tried to convince her in a considerate way.


    ¡¸They might split up and go that way. I want Riana to protect everyone. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay. ¡¹


    Relieved at how she accepted it, Ardis was on the verge of patting her head, before stopping.


    ¡¸Ah right, sorry. Still treating you as a little girl isn¡¯t good, right. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, just patting is¡­¡­¡­not really anything ¡¹


    Averting her eyes with her words trailing off, Riana jumped off the horse and went towards Ellenoa.


    Albeit tilting his head at the reaction, Ardis soon dismissed it, calling out to Minerva and Kyrill to talk about the plan for getting through.


    Riana rode together with Ellenoa, and when their preparations were completed, they started charging towards Calves at full speed.


    Naturally, the enemies settled on the hill noticed them.


    ¡¸Their cavalries are coming out! ¡¹


    ¡¸Go as planned! ¡¹


    Responding to Kyrill¡¯s voice, Ardis slowed down his horse, and got to the tail position of the group.


    With a glance at the enemies, there were about twenty cavalries that were coming out.


    As Ardis positioned himself to better face the enemies on his own while pulling the reins, the enemies decided to have three of them face him, while the other chased after the rest.


    ¡¸No you won¡¯t! ¡¹


    Ignoring the three cavalries that came his way, Ardis instead chased after the remaining seventeen.


    They did seem surprised at his actions, but the enemies then had another two of them turn around to face Ardis.


    Ardis¡¯ objective does not change despite being pincered from two at his front and three from the back. It was still on the remaining fifteen that were chasing after Minerva¡¯s group.


    Taking out roughly twenty knives from the gate and making a gesture of throwing them, Ardis simultaneously propelled them forward one by one with his sword magic. The knives ripped apart the air with speeds too unimaginable to be thrown by a person, and drawing a smooth arc, they chased after their targets.


    Then, the horses afar neighed in pain, and the soldiers on them started crashing into the ground one after another.


    Even if sword magic, it¡¯s difficult to inflict fatal damage to a target from afar that¡¯s moving quickly. However, having aimed at the horses that are a few times larger than a person, the difficulty goes down substantially.


    Even if they were small knives, a horse getting stabbed is dangerous.


    As Ardis swung his arms down, the horses in pain ran amok, and swung off the soldiers riding on them.


    From afar, it should have only looked like Ardis had thrown the knives.


    After using up all his knives, Ardis pulled out the sword on his waist.


    It¡¯s the sword made from the refined Lesha he got from the Demon Beast King.


    The blade itself reflected seven rays of different colors from the sun.


    Not avoiding the two cavalries riding towards him, he charged at them with the momentum of slicing them apart.


    ¡¸Guaaah! ¡¹


    Just as the two swords should have clashed into each other, Ardis¡¯s sword easily sliced through the enemy¡¯s sword, and then cut the soldier behind it into two.


    ¡¸What!? ¡¹


    It is also only the tiny moment when they passed by each other that the other cavalry could get surprised.


    Cutting apart the other opponent through their weapon again, Ardis charged through without slowing down his horse.


    While still dragging along the three cavalries on his tail, he charged into the group that fell from their horses and aimed only at those that tried to retaliate with their weapons raised.


    The cavalries chasing from behind tried to stop Ardis, but at that point, the three cavalries from behind didn¡¯t pose much threat.


    Turning around and easily disposing of them, after making sure there weren¡¯t any that still stood up, Ardis looked at the direction of Calves.


    ¡¸So they entered without any problems. ¡¹


    He could see the gates closing.


    Seeing how Minerva¡¯s group wasn¡¯t there in front of the gates, they probably already entered the city.


    ¡¸Reinforcements¡­¡­ are not coming. ¡¹


    He then looked at the enemy¡¯s camp and their movement.


    Did they decide it was pointless because the group had already entered town, leaving only Ardis behind? Or was it that they didn¡¯t want any more casualties?


    Although it was unclear, it was convenient for Ardis if they didn¡¯t come.


    ¡¸I better go before they change their mind. ¡¹


    Thinking that it was fortunate, Ardis pulled the reins, and galloped his horse towards Calves.

 CH 334

    After disposing of all the enemies, since there weren¡¯t anyone coming after him, Ardis arrived in Calves at his own pace.


    The bureaucrats were relieved at Ardis arriving safely, but the others seemed to have a face that suggest ¡ºThis is natural¡».


    ¡¸Welcome back, Shishou¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m back. ¡¹


    Both sides that welcomed him acted as if he was only on an insignificant walk in the park.


    In a similar tone, Ardis asked Minerva casually.


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s the plan? Are we going to see Nicole first? ¡¹


    ¡¸About that¡­¡­we were told that someone from the castle is coming to guide us. ¡¹


    Ardis was surprised.


    ¡¸To the castle, so suddenly? That¡¯s quite¡­¡­ well, progressing faster isn¡¯t something to complain. ¡¹


    ¡¸I was surprised too. I wonder if it¡¯s because they don¡¯t have much room to consider either? ¡¹


    ¡¸Still¡­¡­What kind of tricks did that Nicole play? ¡¹


    As Ardis and Minerva whispered among themselves, a guide from the castle arrived.


    ¡¸Let this humble self be your guide. ¡¹


    After a simple greeting with the guide, Ardis and the party climbed on carriages to the castle.


    The horses they rode on before were entrusted to the soldiers in Calves, and the party continued to the castle in three carriages.


    Without anything particularly eventful happening, Ardis and the others arrived at the castle and got off the carriage at the gates, before following the guide inside.


    ¡¸The atmosphere around is on edge as expected. ¡¹


    While walking in the castle, Kyrill caught up beside Ardis, and whispered.


    ¡¸Yeah. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re completely surrounded, but the enemy has a camp just on a hill outside. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy to loosen their tension with that. ¡¹


    It¡¯s best to describe the atmosphere around the castle as a time of war.


    In a situation where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the enemy troops on the hill to start an attack again, it can¡¯t be blamed the atmosphere within the castle is prickly.


    The party was then assigned their own guest rooms first.


    After cleaning themselves of the dirt from the journey, wearing the formal clothing that Calves prepared, the bureaucrats started their diplomatic talks. Ardis and the others who came as escorts were guided together with Minerva into a large reception room that seemed to be for important guests.


    Even though they were considered diplomats of a country, their treatment could be considered more than enough for a country that has not even declared its founding.


    After saying so, the guide left the room, and as replacements, the maids then entered and poured tea for everyone.


    ¡¸His Highness, will come huh¡­¡­¡¹


    After confirming the maids had stepped back towards the wall, Ardis spoke softly in a volume that only Minerva could hear.


    ¡¸It¡¯s surprising that we¡¯re meeting directly with a royalty, right? ¡¹


    Minerva suppressed her voice and agreed.


    Seeing how the diplomatic talk started right after they arrived, it must mean Calves is quite eager to form the deal.


    By the time the trip tiredness set in, the individual had arrived while they enjoyed the tea.


    The guards standing outside the room reported ¡¸His Highness is entering¡¹ to the people inside, and the door opened.


    As the two people from outside entered the room, Ardis took a glance at them.


    At the same time, despite not making a sound, it was obvious that the others were surprised too.


    As if signifying their surprise, Marrieda even raised her voice in confusion.


    ¡¸Ni¡­¡­cole? ¡¹


    The person that entered was undeniably someone that Ardis and the others were familiar with.


    A person that had served as Marrieda¡¯s bodyguard for many years, someone that had fought together with Ardis during the Reiten defense battle nine years ago, the mercenary that was the bridge between his hometown, Calves, and Wisteria.


    However, although the person in front of Ardis was the same person as the mercenary, Nicole, he looked and felt like a different person.


    Wearing a full set of first-rate clothing and exuding tremendous dignity, the dark green hair combed neatly was nothing like the rough looking hair when he last saw him at Glock.


    ¡¸Welcome to everyone that has travelled afar. As the representative of Calves, I show you our sincerity in welcoming you. ¡¹


    The Nicole-like gentleman spoke with elegance and showed a perfect smile that could be regarded as an art piece.


    The person that offered a saving boat to the stunned party was someone who stood behind Nicole.


    A man that had a well-built physique, looking to be at most thirty years old.


    From where he was standing, he should be a servant or confidant, as he started speaking to add on.


    ¡¸This person is the king¡¯s brother, His Highness, Nicholas ? Farson ? Calves. ¡¹


    Then, the party got hit again by the revelation of being the king¡¯s brother.


    ¡¸It has been a while, Your Majesty Minerva. It is surprising to see Your Majesty has herself come all this way, surely everyone in Calves is touched. ¡¹


    He was speaking in a manner that he¡¯d known Minerva by face.


    In other words, it was equivalent to him clearly claiming that he¡¯s the same person they know.


    ¡¸I appreciate your words for someone who has not undergone a coronation yet. Forgive our prior rudeness, Your Highness. I am certain the opportunity for both of us this time will bear fruitful results. ¡¹


    As expected of the former duke¡¯s daughter.


    Minerva instantly stood back up, unlike Ardis and the others who were still confused. Her lady smile that had been tempered through many years was impeccable as she answered.


    Although she should be feeling some fatigue from the journey, it didn¡¯t do anything in degrading her elegance.


    After getting Minerva¡¯s reply, Nicole glanced to his confidant, and his confidant replied with a nod of understanding before ordering the other servants to leave the room.


    Including the soldiers that stood right at the door and the maids that stood around the room¡¯s walls, after confirming everyone else left the room, Nicole¡¯s expression suddenly crumbled, and his atmosphere changed.


    As if his elegant conduct from before was an illusion, he walked in a barbaric way, finding his way to a sofa before crashing on it magnificently.


    ¡¸Well, take a seat first. ¡¹


    His tone without any frills was how the Nicole Ardis and the others knew talked.


    ¡¸Come on, Minerva-jou and Ojou too, quickly take a seat. If I were to let the ladies continue standing, won¡¯t I be seen as an arrogant bastard? ¡¹


    Fluttering his hands up and down, Nicole gestured everyone to sit.


    Although Ardis was relieved at how Nicole changed in an instant to the Nicole he knew better, he glanced towards the confidant behind him.


    ¡¸Oh, this guy¡¯s fine. He¡¯s in with it. ¡¹


    He probably meant the person knew the rough acting Nicole.


    Removing all other people from the room was to prevent them from seeing the current Nicole. It¡¯s fine to assume that he was already familiar with both Nicole¡¯s frontal face and the one he¡¯s showing now, seeing how he wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Probably noticing what Ardis and the others thought, the confidant gave a bow before speaking.


    ¡¸Sorry for my belated greetings. I am the first and biggest victim of His Highness¡¯s wandering habits. I am someone who has served as the ass wiper for His Highness for many years, Samuel?Jay?Pamil. Nice to meet you. ¡¹


    Although what came out of his mouth was polite, it seemed like his respect for his master was thrown aside somewhere along.


    Unlike the stunned party, Nicole wasn¡¯t particularly offended, and only complained back.


    ¡¸Like I said. If you really hate it, you can just quit. Didn¡¯t I already tell you many times? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ha ha ha, what are you saying this late in the game. I¡¯m now already considered a set with His Highness, as weirdos that cannot be salvaged in Calves. The places I can go are already long lost. ¡¹


    While the joking atmosphere unfolded within the room, Ardis secretly asked Marrieda, who seemed to be speechless from her inability to follow what happened.


    ¡¸Did you know? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­I told you before, right? It¡¯s not like I can see what I want to see in my dreams. ¡¹


    Looks like even Marrieda had no idea that Nicole was a royalty of Calves.


    Hearing how she replied like a normal person, it looked like she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shocking truth.


    Naturally, there were some confusions for those except Riana who met him the first time, but Minerva seemed to have already recovered, and for Ellenoa who didn¡¯t know him too well in the first place, she didn¡¯t seem much affected at all.


    As expected, those who knew him longer would be more shocked.


    Like Marrieda, Kyrill who knew Nicole for a long time was confused too.


    Disregarding their confusion, Nicole while sitting, turned around to Samuel and asked.


    ¡¸You called him here, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, he should be here soon. ¡¹


    As if matching their conversation, a young man¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡¸Uncle. Lionel has just arrived. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou, come in. ¡¹


    Receiving Nicole¡¯s permission, one young man entered the reception room.


    ¡¸Eh !?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! ¡¹


    This time, both Kyrill and Ellenoa showed a big reaction.


    It was a man that seemed to be around twenty years old with simple yet neat clothes.


    With his long light green hair tied into a ponytail at his back, with elegant steps, the young man walked beside Nicole, and showed a smile before speaking.


    ¡¸Your Majesty the Queen, greetings for the first time. The eldest son of King Calves, I am Lionel?Farson?Calves. As the representative of the royal family, I express gratitude for coming all this way to our country within such a dire situation. ¡¹


    Even though he greeted Minerva politely, the bare Nicole just hit it on the ground mercilessly.


    ¡¸Ah right, you can stop that. We¡¯re already over that phase. ¡¹


    Nicole waved his hands around saying that it was unneeded, and immediately afterwards, Lionel¡¯s voice and attitude lost his politeness.


    ¡¸The heck¨D. Even though I finished my line pretty well. Can¡¯t I just act cool in front of my friends for once? ¡¹


    ¡¸Trying to act cool in front of your former classmates will do what good. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly because they were my classmates, it¡¯s like¡­¡­ surprising them with a side that they didn¡¯t know before. ¡¹


    ¡¸If you have the time to play small tricks like that, then train your sword and surprise them with that. You haven¡¯t even gotten a hit on me, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Who the heck can win against a monster like you, uncle? Moreover, most of my time is occupied with the crown prince¡¯s education. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid. I¡¯m not really that strong though? There are more than a few dozen people that are stronger than me. There, see that person. A real monster is someone like him. ¡¹


    Nicole gave his glances to Ardis.


    Being led, the others too focused their eyes on Ardis.


    ¡¸I mean, I heard it from Kyrill before, and I¡¯ve seen him fighting before but¡­¡­is it really to the extent that uncle would say that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Even just comparing it would be ridiculous, he¡¯s a monster through and through. ¡¹


    Having left them to speak too much on their own accord, Ardis complained.


    ¡¸Can you stop labelling someone monster this monster that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! Ardis-san! ¡¹


    Ardis had already adjusted to the attitude that the guy in front of him isn¡¯t Calves royalty, but the mercenary he knew, but no one can adapt so readily.


    Unable to come to terms that the Nicole he knew was the same person as the king¡¯s brother, Nicholas, Kyrill raised his voice panicking, but the person himself did not mind much, but was rather apologetic.


    ¡¸Ah¨Dsorry my bad. ¡¹


    While Kyrill¡¯s gaze was still skeptical as to whether this was fine, the young man that named himself Lionel then waved his right hand and called out to him in a familiar manner.


    ¡¸Yo, Kyrill. Ellenoa. Long time no see. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­. Ah¨D, eh¨D¡¹


    He probably didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Seeing Kyrill not being able to say anything while his mouth opened, Lionel broke out in a laughter.


    ¡¸The heck, was I forgotten already? It¡¯s me. Rai. ¡¹


    Unlike Lionel who was hugging his stomach while laughing uncontrollably, Kyrill was only opening and closing his mouth.


    ¡¸Rai was¡­¡­, Rai was the crown prince of Calves¡­¡­? ¡¹


    Ellenoa, another individual who had this firsthand experience, appeared to be daydreaming and murmured to herself constantly.

 CH 335

    ¡¸Are you not tired standing like that? Take a seat. ¡¹


    While saying the same line as Nicole, Rai took his seat on a three person sofa.


    ¡¸Here, there are spaces here. ¡¹


    He prompted Kyrill to sit beside him as his bottom hit the seat.


    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­¡­ but ¡¹


    Not understanding what to do, Kyrill¡¯s gaze continued to swim.


    However, having settled their minds already, Ardis and Marrieda both sat on a sofa directly opposite to Nicole¡¯s.


    It was only Kyrill and Ellenoa who were still standing in the room, but Kyrill who read the good mood soon raised the white flag.


    After heaving a small sigh, he sat beside Rai with slight hesitation.


    ¡¸Here, Ellenoa too. ¡¹


    ¡¸B-But¡­¡­ Your Highness¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be reserved at this point. ¡ºI just so happened to be born in a noble family¡», wasn¡¯t that what you said? ¡¹


    Rai smilingly suggested the same was of him, as it just so happened that Rai himself was born into a royal family.


    ¡¸T-That¡­¡­, that¡¯s certainly what I said, but¡­¡­¡¹


    Rather than treating him remotely familiar, the classmate she used to treat roughly was now revealed to be a crown prince. She was probably still too shaken by the truth.


    As if she had forgotten her usual unyielding spirit somewhere, Ellenoa was suddenly as docile as a cat in unfamiliar grounds.


    ¡¸Ellenoa, just give up and take a seat. ¡¹


    ¡¸Kyrill¡­¡­ that¡¯s why you are¡­¡­¡¹


    Unable to resist any longer, Ellenoa finally gave up and sat beside Rai, but not before throwing a hateful stare towards Kyrill.


    ¡¸Hahahah! It¡¯s been a while since the three of us have been together! ¡¹


    While laughing refreshingly, Rai was hitting Kyrill and Ellenoa¡¯s back.


    Kyrill showed a troubled smile, while Ellenoa seemed to have finally accepted the situation as she started to speak towards Rai more frankly.


    After considerable discussion, she asked a condemning question.


    ¡¸So what happened for you to hide your identity as a crown prince and go study in another country? ¡¹


    Although Rai¡¯s classmates questioned him with a gazing glance, someone else responded for him.


    ¡¸May I offer my foolish guess. I believe it was because he learned from a bad example of a relative. ¡¹


    While serving enough tea for everyone, Samuel said this while putting the cup in front of Ellenoa.


    ¡¸Oi, I can hear that, Samuel. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that you can hear, but I made sure to have you hear it, Your Highness. ¡¹


    Despite Nicole¡¯s tone of complaint, Samuel returned his words without mercy.


    ¡¸Respectfully, wasn¡¯t it a certain brother of the king that fanned the idea of hiding one¡¯s identity and studying abroad in another country to the crown prince, saying that ¡ºIt¡¯s more interesting that way¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to hear anything from the guy that arranged the paperwork for Rai to study abroad and be accommodated while everyone opposed it. ¡¹


    ¡¸I was only following the will of His Highness the Crown Prince. In the first place, the dissenting voices were only barks from close-minded nobles, or nobles who were eager to have their daughters get to know His Highness. Their Majesties the King and Queen had both considered it an opportunity to widen one¡¯s views after all. But well¡­¡­¡¹


    A slight bitter smile showed on Samuel¡¯s face.


    ¡¸It did not come to our mind that the Nagras Kingdom would mobilize the students not long after the war started¡­¡­¡¹


    Ardis was completely on board with this.


    Just mobilizing the students that early was already unexpected, and who would even expect a foreign crown prince was among the students that were mobilized?


    Likely having the same thoughts as Ardis, Ellenoa stated her opinion clearly.


    ¡¸To mobilize a foreign prince as a student into the battlefield, it was destined to be a diplomatic problem. ¡¹


    ¡¸Really, even I didn¡¯t expect they would mobilize the academy¡¯s students that quickly, hahahah! ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something to laugh at! ¡¹


    Ellenoa replied angrily to Rai, who was laughing at something that could have gone horribly wrong.


    ¡¸I heard that was a particularly rough time in Calves? Being almost dragged onto the battlefield after having their crown prince involved in a foreign country¡¯s war. ¡¹


    Saying this, Nicole who was still Marrieda¡¯s bodyguard in Reiten at the time smiled bitterly.


    It seems like he had panickily contacted Calves after the news arrived at Reiten, but Rai departed from the capital of Gran with Kyrill and the others few days later, so there wasn¡¯t anything they could do.


    ¡¸There was no peace for me. Even if it was His Majesty who gave the permission for His Highness to study abroad in the end, the person who instilled¨D¨D, suggested this was His Highness the King¡¯s Brother. On top of that, the person in question was living a wandering lifestyle as usual, only sending letters back home few times a year. Then the blame circled here and it landed on me¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸If you want to tell a good story about yourself, at least do it better. ¡¹


    Ignoring Nicole who interrupted in the middle, Samuel continued.


    ¡¸It is thanks to Countless Swords Sorcerer-dono that my head is still connected today. I cannot be more thankful to you for saving His Highness the Crown Prince. As a citizen of Calves, or even on a more personal level, thank you so much. ¡¹


    Seeing Samuel bowing, Ardis responded with a humble diplomatic tone.


    ¡¸I have done no more than fight on the battlefield as a mercenary. It is pure coincidence that it became like that. ¡¹


    ¡¸There is no need to be humble towards my lowly self. ¡¹


    As Samuel said this with a slightly surprised face, Ardis looked a little troubled.


    ¡¸Even if you say so¡­¡­ aren¡¯t you a noble too? ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh no, this lowly self is only a small pebble far from the main faction thanks to a certain king¡¯s brother. There¡¯s no need to be reserved with me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is it a disease that you can¡¯t speak without dissing me somehow? ¡¹


    Nicole interjected, but Samuel¡¯s expression was cold in response.


    ¡¸What could you mean? Thinking about all the troubles that Your Highness has granted me, a little dissing is nothing to be compared. Your Highness said to me ¡ºYou will be my comrade in adventuring! ¡» after granting me the position of a confidant when young. However, after pulling this unwilling lowly self along and escaping the castle, it didn¡¯t stop at you just looking around the town, but you found a group of burglars, and then declared ¡ºI will punish you¡», dragging this lowly self into a fist fight, and finally getting yourself arrested by the patrolling knights for the ruckus. I wonder who was that certain king¡¯s brother¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s enough. I get it already. ¡¹


    Probably unable to endure his black history being revealed by Samuel, Nicole threw in the towel and waved his hands to put Samuel¡¯s words to a stop.


    Even though Samuel had just largely dissed Nicole, he seemed to know when to stop, and shut up for real.


    All things considered, Nicole was still part of this country¡¯s royalty, and even the king¡¯s brother.


    Both of them had gotten close and been together since they were young, but there was still a line to be drawn.


    Come to think of it, their plans to Calves had gone smoothly, but now Ardis knew why.


    It was ridiculous to even have thought about doubting Nicole¡¯s connections.


    Moore thought Nicole was ¡¸Probably the third son of a noble family somewhere¡¹, but the reality was, he was not just some noble, he was the king¡¯s brother.


    Because it was the king¡¯s brother that had brought the news directly to the king, it was natural for the formalities to proceed quickly.


    Ardis recalled Nicole mentioning ¡ºBig brother¡» and ¡ºEldest son¡» when he had left Glock.


    Certainly, Nicole hadn¡¯t been lying at that time.


    It¡¯s just that his big brother was someone with the title of majesty, and as if he were peeved by this prank, Ardis¡¯s voice carried some displeasure.


    ¡¸Big brother, siblings, and family, right?¡­¡­. Could it be, this grandiose castle is what Nicole considers¡ºhome¡»? ¡¹


    ¡¸Ou, now that you¡¯ve said it, that is certainly the case. How is it? It¡¯s pretty wide, right? ¡¹


    It¡¯s not on the level of just pretty wide, but it was not like Ardis to point that out.


    ¡¸So, that big brother you mentioned¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My eldest brother is working as the king. Second brother is the overseeing chief in the army, and my third brother is the head of all bureaucrats. ¡¹


    Samuel then casually joined the conversation between Ardis and Nicole.


    ¡¸The fourth one is then the person that has terrible wandering habits and likes acting as a mercenary, causing worry for His Majesty. ¡¹


    ¡¸Acting, what acting. I¡¯m really an upright mercenary, I tell you. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s even worse. Even if you are the fourth prince, someone of royal blood should not want to become a mercenary that simply¡­¡­ ¡¹


    The confidant that didn¡¯t seem confidant-like was fake crying over his master.


    ¡¸Who would want to entertain idiots that only see what they want to see? ¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, didn¡¯t His Majesty order you to show enough proof to convince those idiots? ¡¹


    As Samuel was completely out of his sad atmosphere and changed the topic, Minerva who had silently been watching their interaction responded.


    ¡¸Was there any trouble?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, a little¡­¡­¡¹


    Nicole had a difficult expression as he scratched his hair.


    ¡¸Forming an alliance with Wisteria Kingdom itself is something my brother agrees on¡­¡­ but there are complaints from the nobles who say that there is no need for an alliance with a country that hasn¡¯t even declared its foundation yet. Personally, I believe it is preferable to join hands, even if it is with a minor ally, to resist than to be crushed after being alone without assistance but¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The dissenting voices were especially strong in the army. They were saying that the alliance was only going to hold them down. ¡¹


    Samuel added onto Nicole¡¯s explanation.


    ¡¸Holding them down, is it¡­¡­¡¹


    Their concerns are understandable.


    It is hard to say that Ardis and the others are militarily strong, as for Calves, they were probably thought of as a new force wanting to take advantage of the chaos.


    It can¡¯t be blamed that the army is skeptical of their strength from that existing prejudice.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t what happened just now be enough? ¡¹


    The soldiers on the walls should¡¯ve seen what happened before Ardis entered Calves.


    If they did, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone doubting their strength.


    However, Nicole replied in a mutter, appearing very apologetic.


    ¡¸But even I can do that much¡­¡­¡¹


    Nicole can be considered a force to be reckoned with in this world.


    Certainly, if it is him, that previous situation wasn¡¯t anything he would be troubled with.


    Ardis didn¡¯t even use any attack magic, and even his sword magic was hidden.


    It was undeniable that Ardis would be underestimated because he only looked like a normal cavalry from afar, making him seem only slightly more capable than the average soldier.


    ¡¸That is unfortunate. So? What should I do? ¡¹


    As if he had given up, Ardis sighed and asked Nicole.


    ¡¸Should I just go chase away the enemies camping on the hill? ¡¹


    ¡¸If you can do that, then I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t say anything, but that¡¯s going too far. It is enough to just participate in the defense battle and show off your strength. ¡¹


    It was Minerva who reacted to Nicole¡¯s answer.


    ¡¸Defense battle? Your Highness means to say that the enemy on the hill is going on the offensive soon? ¡¹


    ¡¸It is enough to just call me Nicole in an unofficial setting, Minerva-jou. To answer your question, yes that¡¯s correct. From their standpoint, although they don¡¯t know who, the fact is that that they¡¯ve let outsiders pass and enter the city. That should have given them some pressure to want to find out what is happening. It has already been three days since their last attempt, so they should be coming to disturb us again soon. ¡¹


    After explaining, Nicole returned his gaze to Ardis.


    ¡¸And so, Ardis. Sorry for the trouble, but can you let off a flashy attack during the defense battle? If possible, do the same one that Rai saw during the war with the Empire. ¡¹


    ¡¸Make a clear performance for the ones inside Calves, you mean? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. ¡¹


    Since Calves is already in a state of war, Ardis already intended to take advantage of the chaos and participate in battle.


    Now on top of that, hearing how it will be needed for their alliance, there¡¯s no reason for him to refuse.


    ¡¸Alright, since it¡¯s necessary, a very flashy one¨D¨D¡¹


    ¡¸Ardis. ¡¹


    Riana, who had been keeping quiet until now, suddenly called him, tugging on Ardis¡¯s sleeves as he was ready to make his promise.


    ¡¸What is it Riana? ¡¹


    As Ardis prompted at the unexpected interjection, Riana showed a gaze full of determination.


    ¡¸About that, let me do it. ¡¹

 CH 336

    Two days after Ardis and the others entered the Calves castle.


    As Nicole had predicted, the enemies on the hill began showing movements.


    Their numbers were approximately 5 thousand. It was not enough to take down Calves, but they were originally left behind here for the purpose of restricting the freedom of the Calves army.


    Just with an army of 5 thousand beside their town, the Calves army was unable to move easily.


    They were stuck in a situation where they could not send reinforcements to the other resisting city states.


    For the enemies, just having Calves not able to move freely was enough.


    By showing harassment-like movements as if they were preparing to attack occasionally, Calves had to deal with the large psychological fatigue that came with it.


    Calves had no choice but to prepare, even if they knew their enemies were just playing pranks.


    Although almost all the previous attempts had only stopped at the level of harassment, there were still two times when the enemies sieged for real.


    There was no way they could let their guard down again, and carelessly let the enemies enter the town.


    ¡¸The enemies are not part of the empire, but they make up the San Rojeul Monarchy army that came across the ocean. We don¡¯t know what kind of hands they have, so we can¡¯t be careless. Keep your barrier up at all times. ¡¹


    While looking at the enemy camp located downhill from the walls, Ardis worriedly reminded Riana to be careful.


    ¡¸Yes, I will be careful not to dispel the barrier. ¡¹


    ¡¸Retreat whenever you think it¡¯s beyond you. It¡¯s something Nicole asked me to do in the first place. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s gonna be alright. It¡¯s not like they know about us too. Ardis worries too much. Please trust in us a little more. ¡¹


    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­¡¹


    Having it indirectly pointed out that Ardis was acting like an overprotective parent, he could only shut his mouth while feeling awkward.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going now. ¡¹


    Ardis stayed behind with a worried expression, while Riana started climbing up in the air by using invisible footholds as a staircase.


    On top of the walls, Calves¡¯ soldiers made impressed noises having seen something they had never seen before.


    ¡¸If I climb this much, will they notice me? ¡¹


    After climbing about hundred steps upwards and showing herself, Riana looked at the enemies ahead.


    ¡¸Ah, they noticed. ¡¹


    A group of soldiers in the enemy camp now starting to run around in a hurry.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s start. ¡¹


    Riana used arts to spread her voice.


    ¡¸Everyone from the monarchy, it is nice to meet you. ¡¹


    The voice that was spoken in normal volume reverberated in the area.


    Looks like it managed to reach the enemy forces without problems, as they could be seen murmuring among themselves.


    Similarly, the Calves army was also surprised.


    It was only Ardis and Kyrill that seemed indifferent.


    Before Nere taught them how voices and sound travel through vibration in the air, even Riana wouldn¡¯t have known it was possible to use arts in this manner.


    But if you know the theory behind it, what¡¯s left is to realize it through mana.


    Having observed Ardis¡¯s arts and received teachings from Nere, this kind of arts is insignificant and nothing special for Riana.


    With no reason to consider the situation within the enemy camp, Riana continued.


    ¡¸My name is Filliana. For various reasons, I am helping the Calves army. ¡¹


    Riana realized Ardis was looking at her a little confused.


    As if she found something funny in his expression, her cheeks loosened.


    In any case, she would explain it to Ardis later.


    There was something else for her to do now.


    Riana (who had named herself as Filliana) made an obvious gesture of swinging her right arm from the left to right.


    At the same time, she used arts, and drew a line in the middle of the enemy camp and Calves.


    However, the line wasn¡¯t like any simple lines in a drawing. The shockwave created by her arts smashed into the ground and made a trench almost knee deep in the ground.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been released offensively, it would undeniably pulverize a person¡¯s bones if it were to hit in such a manner.


    And it was instantly drawn with a length as wide as the enemy¡¯s formation.


    Facing an incomprehensible situation, a portion of the enemy soldiers showed unrest.


    ¡¸The moment you cross this line, your lives are not guaranteed. If you value your lives, then do not take a single step over the line. This is a warning. ¡¹


    However, Riana too understood that it was a meaningless warning.


    Their opponents were a war army.


    Riana¡¯s words were more likely to be perceived as provocations.


    And as expected, the enemy slowly changed their formation, and started showing signs of preparing for a siege.


    They had their heavy armed soldiers with shields walk in the front, making it clear they were heading for battle with their entire army.


    ¡¸A final warning. The moment you cross the line, there will be no mercy. All trespassers will be eliminated. I repeat, this is the final warning. ¡¹


    Saying this, Riana closed her eyes knowing that the enemies wouldn¡¯t listen at all.


    The opponents weren¡¯t just a herd of uncontrolled beasts or crows.


    They were following the orders of a commander, and an organization that upholds order and military discipline.


    Even if it was someone unknown, a little girl warning them was not reason enough for them to turn back and run.


    The enemies advanced in strict lines, and eventually crossed Riana¡¯s line.


    It was not yet a distance where normal arrows and magic would reach which would urge the enemies to start charging, so they were slowly advancing.


    However¨D¨D.


    ¡¸I did¡­¡­ warn you. ¡¹


    For Riana who understood magic and could manipulate arts, her range wasn¡¯t the same as an average magician.


    The enemy commander probably didn¡¯t realize that.


    Riana had already shown that she had drew the line using her arts.


    In other words, Riana¡¯s range could reach the line.


    Not realizing that, and defenselessly crossing that, it was an act that could only be called suicidal.


    Riana stopped broadcasting her voice using arts, and instead started creating a sphere radiating rainbow color on her head.


    While reflecting the sunlight and glowing mysteriously, the sphere¡¯s surface became wavy, and the amplitude of each wave gradually increased.


    One of the waves that protruded outwards in a thin streak changed form into an arrow.


    The arrows spawned from the sphere and flew toward the enemy soldiers.


    The first few people were unable to put up any defense before getting impaled by the arrows of light and being killed.


    It was only when more than ten of their own soldiers had fallen, that the enemy finally realized Riana¡¯s attack.


    The heavily armored soldiers in front tried to raise their shields against the arrows of light, but Riana knew better than anyone that their shields stood no chance.


    If it was normal magic, then it might have been possible to block it.


    However, what Riana used was something that mimicked ¡ºLitte ? Kyuol ? Ro ? Berne (Bow of Rainbow) ¡», which was completely different in essence.


    Unlike the arrows of light from a normal ¡ºLitte ? Kyuol ? Ro ? Berne (Bow of Rainbow) ¡» that only fly straight, the ¡ºPseudo Litte ? Kyuol ? Ro ? Berne (Bow of Rainbow) ¡» that Riana used spawned arrows that she could control individually.


    The arrows turned unnaturally to slip between gaps of their armor and circled around when the enemies tried to block with their shields.


    Even while unfortunate casualties were being made left and right, the enemy army didn¡¯t stop.


    A few tens of the entire 5 thousand men army had already died.


    But although it could only be considered just a few from the perspective of numbers, the commander would soon learn that it was only the start.


    ¡¸Sorry, I will not go easy on you. ¡¹


    Not intending for her words to be heard by anyone, Riana¡¯s attack pattern changed.


    Half of the enemy forces had already crossed the line.


    The attacks that could only serve to intimidate wouldn¡¯t stop them anymore.


    Riana controlled the flow of the atmosphere with her arts, and at the same time, condensed the water within the air into countless sharp icicles.


    She then changed the atmospheric pressure intentionally and called for strong winds, making it unable for the enemy soldiers to move forward.


    The wind then gathered in the eye of the enemy formation, and continued to grow stronger with lightweight soldiers almost unable to hold their feet on the ground, and constantly stumbling.


    The wind then circled, and calling onto the surroundings, it swirled in the eye of the enemy formation to create a huge vortex into the sky.


    While keeping the overall flow running, Riana then created several smaller turbulences within it, and threw the sharp icicles inside.


    With the wind carrying the countless sharp blades, they danced within the turbulence, and sliced up enemy soldiers indiscriminately.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and all of them were carried up into the sky.


    Eventually, the vortex was dyed with redness, and its color deepened as time went on.


    There was no other explanation for this, but the enemy soldiers¡¯ blood as it was spilled within the vortex.


    Although no enemy troops¡¯ death shrieks ever reached Riana due to the extreme wind noise, the fact she was the one who called the wind and turned that vortex red was indisputable.


    It was a scene on par with hell for the enemies.


    Naturally, it would eventually end too.


    The visual impact must have been strong, as thanks to having not treaded past the line that Riana drew, the soldiers that weren¡¯t swept up in the wind started to retreat.


    ¡¸Even though they could have retreated earlier¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing the enemy finally withdraw, Riana dispelled her arts.


    There were probably some that managed to survive within that vortex, but Riana didn¡¯t intend to attack those who were already injured and were trying to escape.


    Even without doing that, the enemy had incurred a gigantic unrecoverable loss.


    On top of that, the psychological damage should be immense.


    Seeing off the withdrawing enemies, Riana took another look at the aftermath.


    In just that short time, the entire earth had been covered in blood, and the remaining enemy corpses were littered everywhere.


    The red earth was the result of walking the path she chose and the actions she took.


    Even so, Riana had resolved herself for this choice.


    Even if she regrets it or someone hates her for it, she had decided to walk alongside Ardis with all of her powers.


    Solely for that sake¨D¨Dto get her right, she looked upon the scene that she could not escape from.


    Offering a short while of silence to the deaths caused by her hands, Riana returned to Ardis who was waiting on top of the walls.


    Standing in front of Ardis, she took a peek at his face awkwardly.


    Ardis had originally objected against Riana and Fillia standing in a battlefield, but it was them who pushed for it despite the objection.


    That¡¯s why they had to convince Ardis that they had the power to do so.


    On the other hand, the sole reason why they want to fight is none other than a selfish and shallow reason of wanting to remain beside Ardis which they wanted to remain hidden.


    It plagued her whether he had seen through her shallow thinking or whether her hesitation had been spotted.


    Because of such fears, she could not rejoice over her victory, and somewhere along the line, this became the reason for why she was peering at Ardis¡¯s expression.


    Ardis approached Riana.


    At the distance of an arm width, Ardis pulled Riana and wrapped her in his arms.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to overdo yourself. Don¡¯t push yourself forcibly. ¡¹


    Riana stiffened for a moment.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright to take one step at a time. ¡¹


    Ardis¡¯s words were reprimanding yet caring for her. They untangled the frustration that had been chasing Riana around.


    I knew it, Riana thought.


    Both her and Fillia¡¯s thoughts were something Ardis had probably already realized.


    The hesitation in fighting, the fear resulting from that, the shallow thinking of choosing to fight despite that, and the anxiousness that gnawed at their back.


    Ardis had known all of it, but had decided to respect their wills.


    ¡¸Ardis¡­¡­¡¹


    Only muttering his name, Riana leaned on Ardis¡¯s chest.


    The warm arms wrapped her entirety, and Riana felt her own shaking heart finally calm down.


    While wrapped in the familiar scent, the strength in her body loosened from the absolute sense of security she felt.


    From that alone, it felt like everything she had done was rewarded.